《SSS-Ranked Awakening: I Can Only Summon Mythical Beasts》


 Chapter 1: Birth Of The Terrace Twin

    "Hey! Have you heard?" Within the confines of a large opulent and wealth radiating room, a lady asked. She was blessed with brown hair tied into a bun and dressed in attires of color black and white. Around her bun was a white ribbon use to hold the bun perfectly in place and shape. Her smooth skin and face was a sign of her young age.The lady''s pair of dark eyes peered into the other person''s eyes present in the room with her. "What? There''s news?" The other figure, another lady dressed in the same attire but slightly shorter, responded with a question.


    She was prettier than the first lady with a similar brown hair also tied into a bun. Her bright brown eyes stared back at the lady standing opposite her.


    Even as they communicated, their voices were barely audible, mere whispers as they were afraid of being overhead.


    "I guess you wouldn''t know yet since it''ll only be announced in a day''s time but I''ll share it with you now," The first lady looked around as she spoke. She was being wary of her surroundings. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whatever she was about to say, it was very important for both parties and could very well jeopardise their positions if overhead.


    "Tell me, tell me!" The second lady said, her voice still a whisper only the first lady could hear. She leaned in closer as the first lady had gestured.


    The first lady placed her mouth close to the second one''s ear and whispered words that made the second one gasp in surprise. "Lady Terrace has just delivered a set of twin boys."


    The shock was evident on the face of the second lady as she asked with a subtle smile. "Are you certain of this information?"


    The first lady grinned, raising her head high. "You''re aware my mother works as a senior servant of this household, isn''t that so?"


    In response to the first lady''s question, the second lady nodded obediently, leading the first lady to continue. "She took care of the delivery along with two midwives some hours ago."


    Hearing this, the second lady wore a wide smile that mirrored the first lady''s. "That makes it the third pair of twins for the Terrace family. That makes this a thing of joy!"


    The first lady nodded along, feeling accomplished after sharing sensitive information of the Terrace family.


    Before they could continue their discussion, the door to the room swung open and another figure, a male stood there. "Maid Sheryl and Lyra, Lady Reyla requests both your presences."


    After delivering the information to the two ladies who turned out to be maids, the man walked away, leaving the door open.


    Both ladies stood, frozen on the spot at the mention of Lady Reyla. There was a brief moment of shock before the ladies finally turned to stare at each other. "It''s just a coincidence. Yes, a coincidence!" The first one said wit a nod.


    "Let''s not waste any more seconds and head out then." The second one added and quickly, both figures exited the room, closing the door shut behind them as they made their way to the abode of revered Lady Reyla.


    Lady Reyla was one of the highest ranking individuals of the Terrace family whose name spoke fear into the hearts of the maids.


    She was strict and appeared cold whenever she was seen walking around.


    The maids finally arrived in front of a large triangle shaped door.


    "Come in," one of the most attractive female voices echoed from within the room beyond the door.


    Maid Sheryl, the first maid who''d provided the information pushed the door open and both of them walked into the room side by side, holding each other''s hands.


    The room that presented itself before them was way larger than the one they''d been in before and was filled with different things that made it even more attractive. A king sized bed at the far end of the room, two large bookshelves, two large wardrobes with intricate flower designs, a few small drawers placed in different parts of the room¡ªtwo of which were by the sides of the bed.


    At the centre of the room was the fur and head of a lion-like beast. The head looked almost alive as it stared at the two young ladies that had just walked in.


    About a meter and half from the bed was a large door that led to a balcony and on the balcony was a table and a few chairs. It was also filled with vases of various flowers.


    Spotting the figure sitting on one of the chairs on the balcony, Sheryl and Lyra proceeded toward the balcony. "You called for us, Lady Reyla." Sheryl said with a bow. Lyra also bowed out of respect for Lady Reyla who simply stared at them as they performed the greeting expected of their position.


    Lady Reyla simply nodded after the two ladies finished bowing toward her. "Come closer." She commanded with her charming voice and the ladies immediately obeyed, their eyes fixed on the floor.


    This was their first private encounter with her and they didn''t want to mess it up one way or another. They heard rumors of how strict she was after all in private and wanted to be of best behaviour.


    "Look at me." Another command went out of the lips of Lady Reyla but this time, the ladies in front of her contemplated obeying the command.


    "I said raise your heads and look at me." She repeated, her voice tinged with a trace of impatience.


    The ladies finally raised their heads and the face before them made their hearts skip a bit.


    Round blue eyes and woven silver hair that flowed down her back, smooth white skin and peach lips, round small face that was just the perfect size for her petite body structure. she looked even younger than the two maids before her. She was dressed in a silver gown similar to the maids.


    Although Sheryl and Lyra had seen her before, neither of them had seen her this close.


    "You''ll stare me to death with those eyes." Lady Reyla chuckled, staring back at the girls with her ocean blue eyes.


    "Our apologies!" Lyra bowed first and Sheryl followed. When they finally raised their heads, they avoided eye contact with Reyla.


    "It seems like the rumor of my elder brother giving birth to his own set of twins have already started spreading." Reyla said with a straight face.


    However, when Sheryl and Lyra heard the words she''d spoken, they froze, too scared to move.


    They immediately knew she''d overheard them. Eager to clarify the situation, Sheryl quickly spoke first. "Lady Reyla, that''s not¡­"


    "That''s not why I called you both here though." Reyla interrupted Sheryl''s sentence.


    "Pardon?" Sheryl asked with a perplexed expression. Lyra on the other hand, remained silent as though she wasn''t even in the room or even a part of the conversation. As a newly hired maid, she was too scared to speak and risk getting fired or worse, persecuted.


    "Look at my hair. It''s rough and their ceremony is only six days away. I need you both to remake it." Reyla said with a shrug. She gestured for the both ladies to move closer which the immediately did.


    "Make it very neat and I won''t have to punish you both for sharing information that''s yet to be official." Reyla warned and they immediately rushed to begin work.


    "Yes, Lady Reyla!"

 Chapter 2: Opposing Awakened Talents

    The Terrace family was one of the greatest families of the Eastern Shirefort Continent, one of the six great continents of the Lumane Realm.The family was blessed with individuals with varying talents and had carved their name in the history books across the realm.


    Around three centuries ago, the Dark Gods had first attacked with their minions, the demons, bringing apocalypse unto the entire Lumane Realm. These gods wanted to lay claim to the realm and it''s inhabitants and so, their minions decimated millions of individuals, thousands of families, and hundreds of cities and kingdoms.


    For two decades, humanity lived in fear and hiding from the demons who''d begun to overthrow the humans.


    The actions of the Dark Gods angered the Gods of Light who ruled over Lumane and they retaliated with the full forces. In order to help their inhabitants and worshipers remain strong, the Gods of Lumane began blessing individuals with talents, unique abilities that gave the humans an edge over the demons sent to destroy them.


    The first generation of talent awakeners fought a gruesome battle.as they became humanity''s last wall against the demons. The battle lasted for a decade and soon, a new generation of talents joined the battle. This new generation possessed superior talents that turned the tides of the world battle slightly and when the third generation of talents came into being, the humans regained power.


    The demons were driven back even though they had higher numbers compared to the human race. However, the human race knew that if they applied too much pressure on the demons, they would become completely irrational. They had nothing to lose afterall. This led the humans to only drive the demons far enough for them to begin inhabiting their previous territories.


    When it was clear that humanity could now face the demons, the Gods of Light decided to narrow down their talent giving. The first and second generation of talent awakeners had died leaving only the third generation.


    From among the third generation, the Gods of light selected individuals with very special, unique and powerful talents and made contracts with them. They would forever continue to bless the descendants of these chosen few with extraordinary talents until the humans finally managed to fully erase the demons.


    One of such families to have been chosen by the Gods of Light was the Terrace family, favoured by a few of the Gods of Light. The God that favoured them the most was the Battle God of Light.


    This was why most of them had awakened talents relating to the battlefield. They were all powerful individuals who held strong in terms of weapons. They were all gifted different talents relating to varying weapons.


    When a child clocked fifteen, a ritual would be performed to awaken the child''s talent. During the ritual, the child would become accessible by the Gods of Light. Only one God is allowed to bless a child with talent and this talent follows the child, only developing further until arrives.


    Today, in the Terrace family''s estate, within the underground area used for secluded training, such a ritual was ongoing.


    The Terrace Twin, Damien and Damon had just celebrated their fifteenth birthday the previous day and now, they were undergoing the ritual to awaken their talents.


    Damien and Damon, two identical kids with grey hairs and crystal blue eyes sat lotus style in front of a figure with a very imposing aura. Dressed in identical black shorts and grey tank tops, they watched as the man opened a large book before them.


    "What is he saying?" Damon, the younger of the two kids asked with a smile on his face. He seemed excited for what was to come.


    He was simply curious as to what the figure in front of them was doing. He seemed to be reading the writings of the book but the language was foreign to both of them.


    "Probably chanting for the ritual to begin?" Damien, the older of the twin answered with a shrug. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the figure brought his reading to a stop, closing the book, two rays of light descended upon both children, wrapping them completely.


    As the over thirty other individuals in the room stared at this event, a small girl asked. "Mummy, what is uncle doing to big brothers?"


    "Mother will tell you later. For now, watch as it''ll soon be your turn." The woman replied. She turned to another eleven year old boy standing close to her. "Seth, you''ll be going through the ritual soon as well. You better be prepared."


    "Let it begin!" The figured deep voice boomed out once again. As he spoke, the light kept increasing until it became to bright for the others in the room to stare at. They all had to close their eyes or look away.


    However, there were exceptions like the figure standing authoritatively in front of the kids, the mother of the twins who covered the eyes of the little girl shw was carrying with one hand, with the palm of her other hand, and a petite figure with silver hair and blue eyes standing among the other individuals. This was Lady Reyla who also had no problem staring at them.


    The light stopped I creasing in brightness and soon, it began to dim. Slowly, until it completely vanished. Replaced by the light was a ring of light floating above the head of both kids, one brighter than the other.


    "You both should proceed forward and write down your names in this ancestral book. It should reveal your talent and its rank." Their uncle, the man who''d overseen the ritual commanded with a grin of pride.


    "Damon, come forward and write down your name." The figure said with a smile, anticipating nothing but good news.


    Damon, the younger twin penned down his name "Damon Terrace" and moved back. Seconds later, something extraordinary happened as words began to form just beside his name. As their uncle watched the letters arrange themselves, he smiled.


    "Blessed by the Battle God of Light, Damon has awakened the S-Rank Talent, Weapon Master." He could barely contain the excitement as he announced the result of Damon''s ritual.


    There were rounds of applause and even chants of victory as they all celebrated the kid''s awakened talent which gave him mastery over all weapons.


    "Damien, step forward." Their uncle commanded and immediately did Damien comply. He received the feather from his uncle and dipped it into the bottle of ink on his uncle''s palm.


    Damien beautifully scribbled down his name "Damien Terrace" on the book and returned the feather to his uncle. a few seconds later, the same phenomenon occurred as words began to take form on the book.


    "Blessed by the Mischief God of Light," His words slowed as he read the other part of the ritual''s result. "E-Rank, Summoning." Their uncle announced with a frown on his face.


    While his was simply a frown, the others had looks of disappointment and disgust.


    "Opposite talents, huh? One''s perfect and the other is pathetic." A figure spat as he walked out of the area.

 Chapter 3: Separation And Focus

    Four weeks had passed since the awakening ritual for the twin. Within those two weeks, a lot had changed in the Terrace family in regards to the twin siblings.The family head, the father of the twins had given a command that all resources available be focused on the younger of the twins¡ªDamon. Seeing as the older one, Damien had awakened as a failure, the family head had decided to groom Damon into the next family head in place of Damien who should''ve been the rightful heir.


    As such, after the talent Awakening ritual, Damon had been given full attention by the family while Damien had been neglected. The twins had essentially been separated from each other through training.


    Initially, Damien and Damon trained together under the same teachers but now, Damien was left to train himself. No one wanted to train a kid with an E-Rank talent.


    This had led to the separation of the twin siblings who were now forced to live different lives due to their talents. Damon was separated from his brother so he could focus more on harnessing the most of his talent. Damien on the other hand, was separated so he would neither be a distraction or slow down his twin brother.


    "I guess that''ll be the end of round three of today''s training according to my schedule." In the dimly lit confines of a room of about thirty square meters, Damien sighed as he wiped the sweat off his chin. He''d just finished the daily training routine he''d gone through with Damon for the past five years.


    The training comprised of thorough physical training as well as combat training which was the specialty of the family as a whole. It usually lasted around three hours and there was no break within those four hours.


    "I wonder how Damon is doing right now." Damien whispered to himself, taking off his top and heading to the bathroom to clean himself up.


    Damien shook the thought of his twin brother out of his head. "He''d definitely be fine seeing that he''s been cared for by the whole family," Damien smiled and then he remembered a certain silver haired aunt of his and his smile vanished faster than it had appeared. "Or not."


    Damien made his way to his bathroom without delay. He''d spent the first half of the day training within his room after all. He needed to clean up and head out. He was out of food and needed to restock. A weekly habit he''d started building up after the Awakening ritual.


    After spending minutes in the bathroom, enjoying the hot spring in his room, Damien walked out feeling refreshed. "I only got this room due to mum and uncle''s influence. Thank the Gods for their intervention." He had a towel wrapped around his waist as he spoke.


    "It even has a sound cancellation spell attached that prevents eavesdropping from people with very sensitive hearings like her." Damien''s smile returned at that thought. No matter what he said, she wouldn''t hear him.


    "She better get married or else she''ll become a single grandaunt soon." Damien chuckled.


    He quickly changed into a new set of clothes and without hesitation, he left his room. He didn''t have a window in his room so he never knew how the weather fared. He could only tell by the change in general temperature.


    However, today that he''d stepped out, Damien noticed that the sky was rather redder than usual. Indeed, it was sun set but Damien had been around to be able to differentiate between sunset and the current color of the sky.


    "It''s that time again, huh?" Damien asked himself as he made his way to the family''s storehouse.


    Every twenty years, for a certain period of time, the sky would turn red like this which signaled the start of something every talent user knew either through teaching or experience.


    The start of another War of Blood. The war between human and demons that led to a huge bloodshed each time from both side. The sky would turn red for three years and on the fourth year, the war would begin.


    "Wish you all the best." Damien said weakly as he continued his lonely journey. He wouldn''t be joining either way. The talent he''d awakened would either make him the first kill or a bonus kill if he chooses to join the war.


    As he strolled through the walkways down to the storehouse, Damien met no one on his path. For a place with over three dozen maids and five dozen guards and warriors, it was eerily empty.


    "Or have they decided to leave this building for me too?" Damien asked himself as he thought of how many buildings existed within the family''s estate that spanned over a hundred acres.


    Not bothered by whatever the case might truly be, Damien arrived at the building''s storehouse with a smile. If they truly had abandoned this building and have chosen. To let him be alone, he would be more excited.


    Of course his training would continue within his room so he didn''t attract unwanted attention but he''d be free to step out more often without having manage the gaze of his disappointed family members and maids alike.


    Damien pushed opened the storehouse and soon, his smile turned to a frown. "Do they want me to die soon? What''s with the little amount of food stored here?" Damien''s frown grew worse. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Separating him from his twin was fine. Neglecting him was fine. Partially abandoning him was also fine. But now, they wanted him to starve? He wouldn''t have that.


    "They better be providing restocks regularly or I''ll have to visit father soon." Damien walked into the storehouse and picked a few loaves of bread. The thought of visiting his father played in his head and by the end of his imagination, he shook his head. "I''ll visit uncle instead."


    Picking the few loaves of bread and some other food items, Damien made us way back to his room. He wouldn''t be out for a while again.


    As he approached his door, he paused. He''d left his door closed when he left but now, it was slightly open. "It better be you." Damien murmured and continued toward his door.


    There was only one person he knew who would enter him room without a warning and do whatever he wanted.


    Damien pushed the door open and found a figure laying on his bed, facing the ceiling.


    When the figure heard the door creaked open, he raised his head, revealing a face that was exactly like Damien''s. "Oh. You''re back, Damien." The figure said with a smile on his face.


    "Damon, if you keep doing this, you''ll get caught." Damien said. Even as he spoke in such a tone that suggested warning, he was smiling. Smiling at the fact that Damon had sneaked out to see him once again.

 Chapter 4: Caught And Punished

    Damien and Damon felt different whenever they were together. They felt like a whole. Like a body with its head intact.Damien liked it more than anything. The thought of being close to his twin brother but he knew it would be impossible. Fate had shown that it had a different path for them.


    Damon seemed to be doing well and Damien was simply happy with that fact. If Damon was in good shape, then it was worth it.


    However fate had willed it, Damien didn''t plan to let it go that way. Since he couldn''t meet up with his brother''s talent with his own, he would close the bridge through hardwork.


    Clang!


    Theie wooden swords clashed against each other within Damien''s room. Since it cancelled out noise, it was the perfect place for an activity such as this one.


    The twin brothers attacked each other with their weapons, hoping to overpower each other.


    In terms of close combat, Damien had always been superior but now that Damon had awakened and S-Rank Talent known as Weapon Master, his talent was starting to show itself. He could wield weapons better, he could see their weaknesses and strengths and knew how best to utilise them all.


    Clang!


    Crack!


    A tear appeared on Damien''s sword which led Damon to chuckle. He''d seen the weapon''s weak spot and striked. "Hehehe¡­ I guess I''ve been training a lot more, huh?"


    However, despite his words, Damon knew his talent played a major role. He also knew that when it came to hand to hand combat without a weapon, he''d definitely lose to Damien. He''d never won before.


    "It seems to be the case. That talent of yours is perfect for you." Damien smiled, changing the way he held his weapon as well as his fighting stance. "Uncle Osbourne sure is taking good care of you."


    "Ready?" Damien asked his twin and before he even got a response, he descended on Damon who reacted just in time. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack!


    Damon''s parried strike ended up making Damien''s sword crack even more from the force of impact and by the time the third clash happened.


    Crack!!


    Damien''s sword snapped in two, with small pieces falling off as well.


    "It was a good fight," Damien said, rubbing his brother''s head. "I''m proud of you, little brother."


    Damon paused for a moment as he heard Damien''s last two words. "You''re only six minutes older."


    "You should''ve made it out at the same time or earlier and I wouldn''t have to add that." Damien shrugged as he tossed the other half of his Worden sword into a basket close to his bathroom''s door. It held a bunch of other wooden weapons as well.


    "Whatever." Damon also threw his weapon into the basket and quickly walked into the bathroom to clean up.


    "Hey! I''m older so I get to enter first!" Damien rushed toward the door but Damon was faster. The door slammed against his face just as he arrived in front of it.


    "You bett r be prepared for a fist fight when you come out." Damien warned as he walked back to his bed.


    Both brothers felt alive when they were together and although they wanted that, they couldn''t have it. At least, not yet.


    "Hey! You know," Damon suddenly called out from the bathroom,ending the five minutes long silence. It was obvious that he was done bathing and was preparing to come outside.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    There was a series of knock on the door that coincidentally sounded the same time as Damon''s three worded sentence.


    Damon didn''t hear the knock. Damien didn''t hear Damon''s sentence due to the knock. He headed to the door to see who it was.


    Just before he reached the door, it swung open and when Damien saw the figure standing in front of the door, he froze.


    Silver short hair, blue eyes, a long vertical scar in front of his right ear, short thin nose, a tall muscular build, silver inner robes, and blue outer robes.


    "Greetings father." Damien quickly reacted with a respectful bow. He didn''t want to seem suspicious in front of this man.


    With a nod of acknowledgement from his father, Dakien raised his head and just as he stood straight and met eyes with the man, he heardhis father''s words. "Where''s your twin?"


    Damien froze for a second but just as quickly, he answered. "Not here, father."


    He knew what it would mean if their father found Damon here.


    Fortunately, Damon hadn''t left his clothes in the room when he entered the bathroom.


    Unfortunately? Damien was sure the boy was done cleaning up and would be out soon. He could only pray that Damon''s luck didn''t run out today.


    ''Please, dear Gods. Allow him spend another minute or two in there!'' Damien prayed deeply to the Gods who had blessed him with a talent as weak as his.


    The doorknob of the bathroom''s door twisted and the door was pulled opened. "Damien, I was said Father has decided I start Essence Train¡­"


    Damon also froze on the spot. His eyes clashes with his father''s and both of them engaged each other in a battle of stares.


    Their father then turned his gaze to Damien who was standing just a few feet away. He grunted lowly. "You''re becoming more useless as the days go by."


    With that said, their father turned and walked away. "Damon, you better be at the main building by the time I arrive." He commanded as he walked away.


    Without a single word, Damon bolted outof the room. He knew that speaking another word might spell his doom or that of his twin.


    "You''ll face punishment for lying and trying to cover up for another despite being useless." Damien heard his father''s voice one last time just before the man vanished from his sight.


    Damien slammed the door shut and rather than shout out to his heart''s content, he sighed. "It''s one hell after another, huh?"


    His mind travelled back to the day after their awakening ritual. Their father had sparred with the personally and Damien had ended up being tossed around like a rag doll.


    Damien''s talent seemed to continuously irritate their father whenever they came together. He was always reminded of Damien''s talent upon seeing the boy.


    "I can only wait it out. What doesn''t kill me, makes me stronger. Right?" Damien asked himself, hoping whatever punishment his father had, it wouldn''t be harsh enough to spell his death.

 Chapter 5: Punishment For Disobedience

    Within the confines of a large room three times the size of Damien''s, Damon stood facing his parents as well as some other high ranked individuals of the family like Lady Reyla.The round shaped room was furnished with luxurious white chairs forming an arc around almost half the room. In the middle sat the family head dressed in the same attire as everyone else¡ªsky blue outer robe and silver inner ones¡ªalbeit more grander.


    There was a long ornate silver staff by the side of his chair with a banner displaying the family''s sigil. A stylised, silver sword with a tiger''s head at its tip, set against a black background. The tiger''s eyes glowed with a calm, blue light that signified its hidden power.


    Sitting on the seats of both sides of the family head were his sibings. His twin brother by his right and his sister to the left. There were two other empty seats that signified the absence of two siblings and then came his mother.


    There were other members of the family like the head maid, the chief guard, their private tutors and a few others. The head mage of the family as well as the the head healer was present.


    It was a full gathering with the absence of very few important individuals. Damon didn''t mind the absence either way.


    He simply stood in the heart of the room, his eyes scanning everyone as he awaited his judgement. He knew he''d been called here to decide his punishment for sneaking out to meet his twin brother once again.


    After being caught by their father a few days back, Damon had received warning from their father rather than punishment. Damien had been the one to suffer punishment.


    Damon on the other hand, had been told to stay away or risk getting punished. Of course he''d gone again after a few days of staying away. He was almost sure they wouldn''t punish a genius like him. He''d practically become the heir of the Terrace family.


    How wrong he had been. Now he stood, facing the members of the family awaiting penalty for disobeying his father¡­ Again!


    "Damon Terrace! As punishment for disobeying the Lord of the Terrace Family, you will be sent to the off to the Illustrious Elderglow Academy a month earlier than anticipated." The voice of the family head boomed forth, echoing through the room that was void of sound except the occasional tensed breathing from Damon.


    As he heard his verdict, a small smile broke out on his face. If anything, Elderglow Academy wasn''t a punishment. It was a reward for anyone who knew a thing about the academy.


    Located a far distance away the family estate, Elderglow Academy was practically built for prodigies like him. Damon could already see himself meeting children from other prestigious families that would be just as talented as he was.


    The academy raised individuals whose names echoed around their world. People who have been hailed as heroes of the past and even the present. He slowly became excited.


    However, just as quickly as the smile formed, it disappeared as he heard his father''s next words.


    "You''ll be sent off alone and you''ll arrive at the academy yourself. With no escort of any sort. I''m sure you know what that means." His father said.


    His mother raised her voice, aiming to plead on his behalf as she knew how dangerous it would be. "Darling¡­"


    "This is not the time or place to speak, Lady Danyel. I am addressing the heir as the Lord of the family, not as a father." The Lord spoke. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing as the Lord shunned his wife, Osbourne, the Lord''s twin brother spoke up. "Lord Ashbourne, I suggest¡­"


    "There shall be no suggestions." He too is as interrupted by the Lord with a raise of his hand. "My judgement is final."


    Lord Ashbourne turned to Damon whose face had darkened as realisation dawned on him. "You may leave. You leave immediately. A letter shall be delivered in advance before your arrival."


    Their mother''s face darkened and so did the faces of the others in the room.


    "Yes, Lord." Damon replied respectfully and took his leave without a moment to waste. He knew there was no pleading with his father. His judgements were always final.


    Along with Damon, their mother exited the room and so did the others. When Osbourne finally stop up to leave, he was stopped. Reyla as well. "You both, stay behind. There are things we must discuss in private."


    Hwewing the word of their older brother, they paused and awaited everyone''s departure. "Reyla, I know you''re the most displeased by my decision on Damon''s matter but I cannot afford to go soft on the future heir."


    He sighed before raising his head to look into his younger sister''s eyes. "Please watch over him from a distance as he journeys to the academy. Only help when absolutely necessary. Only when he''s on the verge of death."


    As his words landed, he could see the change in Reyla''s expression. Her gloomy face was replaced with an almost uncontained excitement. "If that is my task, then I shall gladly do just that!" Lady Reyla said with an excited tone, walking out of the room the next moment.


    Osbourne had remained silent but even he had a subtle smile on his face as he heard his brother''s statement.


    However, when he was met with the cold look on his twin''s face, Osbourne knew his task wouldn''t we all milk and honey like Reyla''s. His brother only gave him such a look when he needed him to do something extremely hard.


    "Whose body will I be putting down this time?" Osbourne asked with a frown that was just as serious as his twin''s expression.


    Ashbourne''s expression grew even darker as he answered. "Damien¡­"


    At the mention of the boy''s name, Osbourne''s face become extremely cold.


    "He''s made the heir defy my, the Lord''s rules twice without lifting a finger and there''s no telling what might happen in the future. Their bond seems to be¡­ Stronger. Yes, stronger than ours." Ashbourne said without a single ounce of emotion in his words.


    When Osbourne heard the mention of "bond", his brows furrowed but he somewhat understand what Ashbourne meant. So, to show he understood, he nodded.


    "In order to end that, we have to do away with Damien. I know how had it''ll be for any of us kill him off so we''ll let nature help us out. Let''s hope he''s lucky enough to receive his death at the hands of the magic beasts and not at the hands of the demons." As Ashbourne spoke, Osbourne seemed to already know where it was heading.


    Osbourne opened his mouth to ask the question on his mind but Ashbourne was one step ahead. "Yes, take him to the forest and leave him there."

 Chapter 6: Second Awakening

    "Where exactly are we and why are we here?" Damien asked, his eyes scanning the entire greenery with uncertainty and fear.Just ten minutes ago, he''d been taken out of his room by his uncle''s Osbourne who''d told him that they were headed somewhere very important.


    Six hours ago, Damon had been sent off to Elderglow Academy alone as his punishment but Damien had no idea. He did feel somewhat odd but since he didn''t know the reason, he kept it to himself.


    He''d remained in the confines of his soundproof walls awaiting the punishment from his father after what Damon had done. To be fair, Damien also had a hand. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their father seemed to have placed a tracking device or spell of some sort on Damon without the boy''s awareness. They''d been caught just seconds after reuniting and from the glare his father had given them both, Damien knew. They weren''t getting out of it easy.


    He was probably in this area filled with dense grasses and towering trees of different sorts that gave him the creeps as a form of punishment.


    ''Ten minutes ago, uncle Osbourne said we were leaving the estate for a while. He took me to one of the three transport rooms of the estate and seconds later, we arrived here.'' As they continued their journey heading deeper into this dense forest, Damien kept analysing his current predicament.


    He hadn''t received an answer to his question from his uncle so he tried to come up with theories of his own. ''Uncle Osbourne probably brought me here to punish me. That''s the only thing I can think of. As for the punishment, I have no idea what it is.''


    A sigh escaped his mouth as he failed to understand what was happening. His sight caught the attention of his uncle who paused to look at him for a brief moment.


    Damien could swear he''d heard the man sigh afterward but he kept it to himself. ''Yeah, something''s definitely not right.''


    Damien was preparing to ask his uncle another question when he heard a furious roar that shook the surroundings.


    Everything and everywhere shook at the sound of the roar, immediately alerting Damien of the dangers that lurked in these woods. He''d decided it was a random forest after seeing a lot of common trees but now, he was beginning to rethink that decision.


    A thought crossed his mind and he froze. ''It can''t be, right?'' Damien asked himself and then turned to his uncle.


    "This¡­isn''t where I think it is, right?" Damien asked with eyes that betrayed his utmost curiosity as well as his fear of being right.


    "Phew¡­"


    A sigh was all he received from his uncle.


    ''A sigh? No! No!! It can''t be!'' Damien shok his head in fear.


    Osbourne noticed and sighed again. "Listen Damien, this is the Forest of Twin Disasters. A wrong move will get you killed."


    As those words registered in his ears, Damien''s legs froze, too terrified to move. There was almost no one in the entire Eastern Shirefort Continent who didn''t know of this forest.


    A dreaded area that housed a large number of not only magic beasts but also humanity''s greatest threat¡­ Demons.


    Seeing the look on Damien''s face, Osbourne decided to continue. Since he''d let the cat out of the bag, he''d better done it completely.


    "Your punishment as decided by the Lord of The Terrace Family, Lord Ashbourne, states that you be condemned to death in the Forest of Twin Disasters." As Osbourne began to speak, Damien could feel his heart shattering piece by piece with each word his uncle released.


    ''Condemned to death, huh? Damon''s punishment must''ve been tough as well.'' Even amidst his own peril, he still thought of his twin brother.


    Osbourne watched the life drain from Damien''s face and although he kept a cold exterior, his insides were screaming for him to defy his twin brother''s command.


    However, Osbourne couldn''t. That would be treason and he would end up dead. Since he couldn''t do that, he offered the next best solution he could give.


    "Would you rather I end it here and now, your life I mean. Or would you face your punishment as declared by the Lord, your father."


    At the mention of the word "father" Damien''s face grew cold and icy. His pain was replaced with anger and regret.


    The young boy shook his head. "The punishment states that I be condemned to death in here. I''d rather be devoured by the creatures lurking in here than have you stain your hands with my blood. For now, protect the family like you''ve always done."


    As Damien spoke, Osbourne''s hand curled into fists, his fingers digging into his palms. Every word from Damien stabbed at his heart.


    "Take this with you." Osbourne couldn''t bear it and unbuckled the strap on his waist. It was the strap that held the weapon he used. "This should at least keep you safe for a while." Osbourne handed the thing sword still tucked in its sheath to Damien.


    "I will use it well," Damien said with a weak smile. He received the weapon from his uncle and held it in his hands. He turned away with an icy expression. "Farewell, uncle." Damien said after a few minutes of silemce and then ran off, heading into the unknown.


    He didn''t even notice that his uncle had left before his words reached him.


    Within minutes, Damien found himself being chased by  creatures he''d never seen before. It was a group of beasts that looked like a jackal but had scales and was twice as big as him. A Scaled Dog.


    Damien screamed as he ran through the forest madly, attempting to escape them.


    The pain in his eyes were undeniable as he received another slash from the monster closest to him.


    Damien had constantly proven himself to be elusive but the creatures also found a way to reach him. Once one for close enough, it would swing a claw at him, leaving a cut on his back. They didn''t seem to care if it was deep or not. After all, their injuries had a corrosive ability. Soon after, the cut would begin to decay.


    Dozens of small cuts covered Damien''s back that were beginning to decay. He''d bleed enough to faint twice but the adrenaline didn''t let him stop.


    Finally, it happened. There was a loud crash as something descended upon him from above. He saw a large scaled figure close the distance and the only thing he could think of was, ''No! I shouldn''t have to die like this. Anyone, help!! Help me!


    I don''t want to die!"


    As he slowly lost consciousness, he saw light descend from the sky, enveloping his frame, and scaring the attackers away. Even the large scaled figure that was undoubtedly a large serpent slithered away faster than it came.


    As Damien stared at the light, something seemed to resonate within him. He''d felt like this once before. A few weeks back. When he''d gone through the Awakening ritual.

 Chapter 7: First Mythical Summon: A Nine Tailed Fox

    "Where''s your weapon?"Back at the Terrace Family estate, two brothers were engaged in what looked like an interrogation session.


    Ashbourne''s question continued. "Did you give it to that failure in hopes that he would somehow survive with a weapon?"


    Osbourne remained quiet at his brother''s questioning.


    "You refuse to answer me. I''ll take it that you indeed gave him the weapon." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that Osbourne still did not answer, Ashbourne flared. "You''ve become too fond of that child. How can I even be certain that you took him to the forest just as I¡­"


    "Yes! I took him there!l" Osbourne finally couldn''t hold back and roared back at his twin.


    His facial expression changed drastically as he locked eyes with his brother and lord. "A father that claims to hate his son because of the child''s failure and yet, couldn''t bring himself to cut down the failure. That''s pathetic."


    He stopped speaking. Not because he was done but because in a split second, a blade had appeared in front of his throat.


    "Osbourne! Mind your words!!" Ashbourne''s gleaming gold sword with crystal blue handle was raised in his fury.


    Still, Osbourne didn''t seem to care. He looked at the blade and then Ashbourne. "Sending your own twin to escort  your son to his death and then doubting that he completed the role you failed to complete. That''s even more pathetic."


    He gathered pure magic essence in one hand and¡­


    Boom!!


    In one second, he slapped the weapon away with his bare hand. The force made the weapon slammed into the ground, creating a webbed crack that covered almost the entire room.


    Fortunately, this was the ground floor of the building or they both would''ve fallen through.


    "Do not ever," Osbourne walked closer to his brother with a cold frown, "raise your weapon against me or any family member except you''re ready to kill or be killed. That goes against family morals."


    The last sentence seemed to bring back Ashbourne''s senses from wherever it had initially vanished to. It was indeed utterly disrespectful to raise your weapon against another member of the family when it wasn''t a duel or a death sentence.


    "I am indeed sorry brother. I let my anger get to me for a moment." Ashbourne apologized as he drew back his weapon, putting it back into his sheath.


    Osbourne nodded and tossed something at his brother. "Each of our weapon has a tracking spell attached so we can always find."


    Ashbourne quickly caught it and discovered it was a disc. A disc with map like drawings that constantly changed. However, when he imbued magic essence into it, the drawings stilled. It then expanded until a white light shone on a very tiny portion of the disc.


    "I left that weapon with him as a parting gift." Osbourne explained to his brother. "It has been stationary ever since I left the forest which must mean that Damien is dead."


    "However, since he was sent to exile, retrieving his corpse would be impossible. You and the beasts there made sure of that."


    As Osbourne spoke, he retrieved the disc from Ashbourne. "I hope you''ll excuse me now. I have a funeral to attend."


    Without waiting for a response from the stunned Ashbourne, Osbourne exited the room, slamming the door behind him.


    ~~~~~


    Back in the Forest of Twin Disasters, Damien remained unconscious even as the light of awakening faded from his body.


    However¡­


    Ding!


    Even in his unconscious, Damien could weakly learn the voice that peered into his unconsciousness.


    [The God of Summons is furious and has blessed you with a system!]


    [Host Accepted! Fusion with Host will now commence!]


    [Fusion completed!]


    [You have fused with the Mythics Summoning System¡ªA system that only allows you to summon mythical beasts!]


    The entire forest area returned to calm as the light completely died down but this peace only lasted a few seconds. The roars returned and the loud footsteps only continued to grow louder. This time, it want just Scaled Dogs. Creatures far more dangerous had been drawn to the light.


    Ding!


    [Host is in imminent danger.]


    [Host is unconscious and cannot defend himself.]


    [Attempting to summon in place of the host.]


    [Summoning random Mythical Beast...]


    The series of sentences that kept echoing in his head was enough to wake anyone but Damien still didn''t wake up.


    [Summon failed! insufficient Magic Essence!]


    [Attempting to summon again!]


    [Summoning random Mythical Beast¡­]


    [Summon failed! Insufficient Magic Essence!]


    As the system attempted to summon in place of its unconscious host, the wild howls and cries grew louder. They were closer!


    There was silence for a moment and then the sound returned just as Damien''s eyes twitched. The approaching sound had woken him up.


    ''What the hell is happening?'' Damien though as he opened his eyes.


    [Converting Host''s Life Force to Magic Essence for Summoning¡­]


    "Huh?"


    Damien was confused. Had he misheard just now?


    He wished so. However, the royal blue panel in front of his eyes told him otherwise. Written on it was the exact same voice he''d heard.


    He rose from the ground as he felt the vibrations getting worse. The last thing he remembered was getting enveloped by a familiar white light and then going unconscious.


    It didn''t take long for Damien to spot the first Scaled Dogs running madly towards him, its mouth drooling more than ever.


    "Shit!" He screamed and turned to continue his race from where he''d stopped but his body felt limp.


    [Conversion successful! 93% of Host''s Life Force turned to Magic Essence.]


    "That''s definitely bad." Damien murmured and the next second, his body froze up and he fell to the ground like a log of wood.


    "Not again!" He cried out but even his voice didn''t respond.


    [Oops!]


    He heard the voice in his head.


    "It''s you, right? What did you do to me?" Damien asked the panel only he could see. He could see the Scaled Dogs and in less than fifteen seconds he would make a decent meal for them.


    [Attempting to summon again.]


    [Summoning random Mythical Beast¡­]


    [Congratulations on your first summon! You have Summoned a Nine Tailed Fox!]


    Damien saw a royal blue portal open and then he watched a white dog-like beast with nine tails jump out of it.


    The aura it emitted told him it wasn''t ordinary. However, this was his last stop. He fainted before he got to see the action about to ensue.


    [Rest well.] Were the last words he heard from the system.


    ____________________


    A/N: Please support with power stones while we await the time for Castles and Tickets. Thank you. Make sure to leave comments if possible too.

 Chapter 8: The Mythics Summoning System

    "What the hell?!" Once again, Damien was awake and the sight that lay before him was simply¡­ unexplainable.He couldn''t find the words to describe the scene in front of him.


    If he has to describe it in simple words he would call it a mess of flesh.


    The cause for the mess sat calmly at a corner, its white pristine fur a complete opposite of the disaster it had caused while Damien was unconscious.


    Damien turned to the creature, its gaze meeting his gaze as if to acknowledge him. "You did all this?" Damien asked with a perplexed expression. On one hand, he was hoping the creature would understand. On the other, he was hoping it couldn''t.


    A nod confirmed his fear and he squinted his eyes in suspicion. Had he really just communicated with a beast?


    He had memories of what transpired before he went unconscious and so he knew that somehow, he was responsible for the beast''s appearance.


    [Technically, I am responsible for it but since we''re one and the same, you''re not wrong either.] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ah, yes!


    The same troubling voice was back.


    "What even are you and where areyou speaking from?" The words rolled off Damien''s mouth as his curiosity got the best of him.


    [A skill bestowed upon you by the God of Summons. He couldn''t bear to see a summoner die. When he saw that you were a weakling thrown here to die, he felt pity.]


    [After going through your information, the God of Summons discovered that he wasn''t the one who''d given you such talent and decided to override it with a skill of his own. A Summoning system that only allowed you to summon mythical beasts provided you have enough Magic Essence.]


    [So yes. I am the voice of the system he blessed you with. I along with the system have fused with you which is why you hear me directly in your head.]


    "And what is the name of this system?" Damien asked, eager to understand more of whatever this new skill once.


    He''d never heard of someone going through a second awakening but since the system said it was a skill that blended with his initial Summoner talent, he thought it plausible.


    [The Mythics Summoning System.] The voice in his head answered.


    "Pfft!" Danien tried not to laugh but ended up almost choking on his own spit. "Who came up with that name? It''s lame!"


    [...]


    There was no response from the system which suggested something was wrong.


    Damien didn''t know if it was due to what he said so he called out again to confirm. "Hello? Did I say something wrong?"


    [No! I simply do not know how the name came to be. Most likely, I was named by the God of Summons himself.]


    "Oops!" Damien said, quickly covering his mouth with his hands. He''d mocked a God''s naming sense as has almost gone further.


    Still, he couldn''t agree with the name. "How about Mithas?"


    [Sounds like a male name.]


    "Well, you sound masculine and so, I thought of a male inclined name." Damien shrugged at the system''s confrontation.


    [I will accept the name the host has bestowed me with. Would you like me to change how I sound? There''s a feature for that.]


    At that, Damien''s eyes lit up but he quickly shook his head. He was already getting used to this voice. There was no need to change.


    Then, the rumbling sound of a stomach free Damien''s attention to the dog-like creature sitting a few meters away.


    It very much resembled a fox except for the snow white fur and the nine tails sticking out of its behind.


    "That''s a Nine Tailed Fox? Wasn''t it supposed to be way bigger?" Damien pointed at the beast as its stomach grumbled again. He''d read about it a little and the description did seem very off.


    [Fully grown Nine Tailed Foxes can reach the heights of ten metres but that one before you is yet to fully mature.]


    As the system explained to Damien about the fox''s features, it rose up and walked toward him. The beast, when standing on all fours, was almost the same height as Damien.


    Scared but determined, Damien closed his eyes and stretched forth his hand, placing it on the fox''s head.


    He could hear its growl as his hands closed in on it and it only got louder until his hand landed between its brows. Then it went silent. Damien slowly opened his eyes and was immediately met with the silver eyes of the beast.


    It growled gently and then pulled back its head and walked past Damien, heading toward the mess of flesh it had made.


    [To do that, it needs to feast on Essence Cores from slain beasts. As a pure Mythical Beast, it will only devour the cores of magic beasts as the cores of the demons have been tainted.]


    True to Mithas'' statement, Damien watched the white fox swallow certain orbs of glowing energy. The similarity between the swallowed orbs was that they were the Essence cores of the magic beasts. One could identify them as cores with coloured or white condensed energy.


    The Essence cores of demons were Howe, marked by their distinct black energy. Energy that had been tainted by darkness. The fox avoided cores like this.


    "Wait, so there are various mythical beasts and they all consume Essence Cores from magic beasts to grow to their full potential?" Damien asked a question that bothered him.


    [Although, there are various mythical beasts, not all of them are as pure as the Nine Tailed Fox and depend solely on the Essence Cores from slain beasts.]


    [With time, you''ll come to know them. As long as you do not stop summoning them that is.]


    [However, we need to refill your life force and the Nine Tailed Fox happens to have something to help with that. When it is done with its meal, it will help you out in that area.]


    "I¡­ I see." Damien stammered as he thought about it.


    Powerful magic beasts indeed had skills and so, it was normal for a mythical beast to possess it too. He just hadn''t thought that far ahead.


    [There''s a feature you need to try out. It lets you see your various abilities quantified in numbers. Call out "Status" and go through it all while we await the fox''s return.]


    For some reason, Damien didn''t need to argue. He just did as told.


    "Status." He lazily called out and another panel materialised.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 5


    Exp: 48/150


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 120/1300


    Magic Essence: 20/100


    Strength: 20        Agility: 18


    Stamina: 20        Endurance: 20


    Intelligence: 15


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer (locked)


    Transformation (locked)


    Merger (locked)...(locked)


    ??????????????????


    As Dakien went through the panel, his face morphed into a smile like never before.

 Chapter 9: Running and Hiding

    Damien was still admiring the beautiful bluepanel that displayed his status as well along with the subskills that came along with the skill he''d received from the God of Summons when he heard Mithas''voice again.[I can''t say you shouldn''t be excited but I should say you shouldn''t get too excited. Most of those sub-skills probably won''t open for a while until you meet a requirement to unlock them.]


    Damien paused and raised his head questioning the voice. "And how do I meet them?"


    [You''ll find out with time.]


    [For now, you should focus on the unlocked ones and missions provided. Those go a long way.]


    With a nod, Damien decided to take a look at his unlocked skills. Each of them had a "locked" writing beside them and the only open one was Pact of Summons.


    "Hmmm." Damien muttered. He was just about to expand it to get a description on this Subskill when another panel got overlaid on top.


    Ding!


    This time, it wasn''t Mithas voice. It was just a panel appearing.


    [New mission!]


    [Survive the hunt: You are currently in the midst of a bloody meal. Magic Beasts and Demons are drawn to this location. Escape within five minutes or risk being devoured as well.]


    [Reward: Subskill (Essence Devourer) will be unlocked, +2 to all stats, +15 EXP, you get to live.]


    [Failure: Death]


    For a moment, Damien remained frozen. Both physically and mentally. Hia brain couldn''t process what he''d just heard. Or maybe he could.


    He just didn''t want to. Although the rewards were enticing, the reward for failure was one and final. Death.


    "He¡­ Hehe¡­" Damien let out a dey chuckle. Wasn''t he on the verge of death a little too much today? This was the third time he was being caressed by death and one thing was certain.


    It wasn''t fun!


    Just then, the Nine Tailed Fox he or rather, Mithas had summoned walked back to him. It stood before him and stared into his eyes for a moment.


    Then it leaned forward, pressing its head against Damien''s chest.


    Wooonng~


    There was a low hum as a soft warm light like the fox''s sfue began to emit from the creature''s head. The light quickly enveloped Damien and he felt it almost immediately.


    Energy and life surged into his body at a fast rate. He could almost tell how speedily his life force was returning and it felt refreshing. It was restoring water to a seabed that had gone dey for years. Like drinking water after being thirsty for a year.


    The feeling was nothing but invigorating. Damien could get addicted to this.


    [You better not.]


    The voice of Mithas brought him back from his delusional voyage.


    [This might be the final gift it will give to you.]


    "Final?" Damien asked as the light slowly died down. The fox had fully recovered his life force and even his magic essence.


    [Indeed. Keeping a summon outside this long requires a huge essence reserve. A reserve you don''t lack. So how do you think it has managed to stay out this long?]


    Mithas'' voice was almost like that if a teacher questioning his student.


    Damien shrugged. "I don''t know?"


    [So much for your intelligence stats.] Damon could almost taste the disappointment in Mithas'' voice. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [It stayed this long by utilising its own essence reserve. That''s another reason why it needed to devour all those cores. For a refill and an increase.]


    "Ohh¡­" Damien''s reply was one word.


    He ignored the system''s insults and stared at the fox that had remained standing in front of him. He placed his hand on its head and when he saw that it didn''t growl this time, he moved closer.


    He wrapped both arms around the fox''s head gently and then placed his head on it too. "Thank you." Damien smiled at the thought of a summon expending its own essence to stay with its summoner. It was a noble act. A sacrificial one.


    The same circular blue portal that had opened before, appeared again. It had come to return this creature to wherever it came from.


    Damien let go of the Nine Tailed Fox as he whispered his last words to it. "Hopefully I''ll see you again."


    He still didn''t get why Mithas said it might be the last time they see but this wasn''t the time to ask.


    He''d spent two minutes getting healed and being all emotional with the fox. He was running out of time.


    As the fox made its way back to the portal it turned once more and a low purring sound. Then it turned back toward the portal and jumped in.


    The portal closed immediately after and without a single word, Danien turned.


    Then he bolted.


    [Faster! If you''d left earlier, you''d be further away now. Don''t stop! Faster!]


    Again, Mithas'' voice was back in his head, motivating him to run faster and also scolding him for not having left earlier.


    "You could''ve reminded me earlier, but you didn''t!" Damien thought as he increased his pace even more.


    He had no idea where he was running to but something told him that anywhere else was better than his current location. This place was about to become packed full of various creatures. It would be a feast and he couldn''t afford to be here when it happened.


    As if on cue, he heard a loud animalistic voice that sounded nothing like a roar. It sounded deeper. More authoritative. More deadly.


    That was all Damien needed to confirm that he would be dead if he was within this vicinity in the next two minutes.


    To make things worse, a panel appeared in front of him, displaying the number of seconds he had left until the creatures got there.


    "Damn it!" Damien gritted his teeth, forcing his legs to carry him even faster.


    However, he was grateful for one thing.


    [Take a left!]


    Mithas had become a navigator.


    The system''s voice told him what to do and when to do it to avoid the creatures that were trooping in from all angles.


    [Stop!]


    Mithas'' voice rang out again and immediately, Damien came to a stop.


    [Hide!]


    Another command and Damien did exactly that. Fortunately, there was a very large tree just in front of him. It had grown over fifty meters tall and two meters wide. Its roots were thicker than Damien''s arms.


    Without delay, Damien hid between the roots, finding a way to get between the intertwined roots and seek cover there.

 Chapter 10: Second Mythical Summon

    Damien remained between the trees as he watched the various magic beasts give chase to something invisible. Damien knew where they were all heading.Seeing that they were all running toward the direction he''d be escaping from and given the system''s warning, he knew they were headed toward the scene of mangled flesh his summon had left.


    "Ahh¡­ A Nine Tailed Fox. Not only did I see one, I was the one who''d summoned it!" Damien almost couldn''t contain his excitement.


    All he knew was that he''d managed to summon a beast that only existed in books. Only a handful of people had gotten to see a Nine Tailed Fox and he was now on that list. Even if he was the only one aware of it.


    Tap!


    A certain footstep drew his attention back to his present situation.


    Tap!


    The sound grew louder and Damien couldn''t help but get a bad feeling that something was about to go wrong.


    Tap!


    Damien could now hear the footsteps like it was just behind him. However, he was certain it couldn''t be from behind him as all that was behind him was tree roots and more roots. There was no space to accommodate another creature.


    Still, Damien knew he couldn''t afford to be conceited about his hiding spot even though it was indeed the best he could find.


    Slowly and as quietly as he could, Damien ventured even deeper into the tree roots, straining and bending his body parts in ways he never thought possible just so he could get to the deeper and thicker parts of the roots that offered better cover.


    Fortunately for him, his clothes were dark coloured materials. When combined with the darkness the roots offered in the nighttime, Damien was almost unseen. He blended almost perfectly.


    The steps continued until Damien saw four limbs standing in front of the hole he''d used to get into his current hiding place.


    The limbs were larger than any normal beast could possess. Covered in thick brown fur Damien could easily tell it was a different creature from anything he''d encountered in his short time of living here.


    Snap! Riiip!!


    Damien heard the snapping of wood and then a sound akin to something being ripped off.


    It didn''t take long for the sound to come again and this time, it sounded louder. Then a munch sound followed it, confirming that whatever was out there was chewing on something else.


    Snap!


    Yet another sound came and Damien had to make a conclusion.


    "That sounded like a tree branch." Damien made a mental note and immediately a mental confirmation that almost made him scream.


    [Indeed!]


    "Gah!" Damien yelped but shut his mouth almost immediately. However, it was too late. The creature paused for a while and then Damien watched as it took one step back. Another step. A third step. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Until he couldn''t see the legs and could only hear the sound it made with each step. He listened until heard its footsteps slowly fade away.


    Since Damien had gotten beneath the tree and between its roots, Mithas had remained silent and in the tension of the moment, Damien had forgotten all about his new system.


    "Don''t do that!" Damien whispered, afraid to draw attention.


    [Do what?] Mithas asked in return.


    "Suddenly pop up and scare me half to death." Damien answered, still whispering.


    [Noted but I should inform you that I can read your thoughts. I exist in your head after all.] Mithas'' response was almost mocking.


    Damien wanted to confirm but then it occurred to him that Mithas'' first response was a response to something he''d thought, not said.


    "That''s absurd." He ended up thinking again.


    [That just goes to show how bonded we''ve become.]


    Damien didn''t reply to the system''s words and remained quiet. He was exhausted after having to run and escape death three times in under two hours.


    Folding as best as he could, Damien closed his eyes to get some sleep. If one thing, he was hoping this would all be a dream when he woke up.


    Life wasn''t that giving though!


    Drip!


    A drop of water from one of the roots dropped on his eyes and Damien''s body quivered slightly from how cold it was.


    Almost instantly, his eyes opened and he stared at his surroundings. He was still under a tree, tucked between its roots.


    [Welcome back.] The voice of his system followed almost immediately which was all Damien needed to confirm that all that had happened yesterday was real. None of it was a dream.


    Ding!


    [You have successfully completed your first mission: Survive The Hunt!]


    [Rewards: Subskill (Essence Devourer) unlocked!]


    [+2 on all stats!]


    [+15 EXP!]


    [You get to see another day!]


    The panel in front of him told Damien that the hunt from yesterday was finally over. He''d survived and had been rewarded. He''d lived to see another day and had received two extra points on all his stats. Above all, he''d unlocked a new sub-skill. "Essence Devourer."


    Damien was about to ask a question when another panel materialised. One that answered his question.


    [Essence Devourer: A skill of all magic beasts that allows them to devour essence in large quantities. Not absorb, devour! They devour the essence cores of other beasts, turning the essence within it into their own. The only drawback of this skill is that overfeeding can result in Essence Outburst which will in turn result in death.]


    Damien didn''t need an explanation of Essence Outburst as he knew it was a condition where a person''s body absorbs more essence than it can hold which ends up affecting them generally. The result can vary but they all eventually lead to death.


    Dismissing the system panel, Damien crawled out of the roots and when he finally got out, feeling the cool breeze blow against his skin, he sighed in relief and looked to the sky.


    Then he saw it. The branches the creature from the previous night had snapped and eaten.


    They were over ten meters high. There had been lower branches but the creature had chosen these branches in particular. It told Damien just how tall it was.


    Something that tall was definitely dangerous.


    "I can''t afford to laze around or I''ll die without knowing. So, where do we start?" Damien asked his sentient system.


    [Of course, we start with you summoning a Mythical Beast!]

 Chapter 11: Pact of Summons

    ?Summoning failed! Insufficient Magic Essence!?The panel was annoying to stare at, even for Damien who''d seen it over a dozen times.


    He frowned as he read the text written on it.


    Throwing his eyes off the panel as he dismissed it, he took another look at the green landscape he found himself.


    Now that it was day time, it looked beautiful. The trees stretched so high that some in the distance could kiss the clouds. He could hear the sound of birds chirping and when he listened closer, he could hear the sound of a waterfall as well. He''d have to check it out later.


    Remembering he was on a journey to get stronger, he asked Mithas. "Can I see my status, please?"


    [Sure!]


    A second later, a panel popped up that revealed an update to his stats.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 5


    Exp: 63/150


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 650/1300


    Magic Essence: 100/100(+6,500 from LF conversion)


    Strength: 22        Agility: 20


    Stamina: 22        Endurance: 22


    Intelligence: 17


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Transformation (locked)


    Merger (locked)...(locked)


    ??????????????????


    He smiled as he saw the newly unlocked Subskill. Even though he hadn''t used it yet, he was eagerly anticipating the results it would yield.


    However, when he saw his Life Force and Magic Essence, his smile disappeared.


    He didn''t need Mithas to explain to him the conversion rate. He''d immediately done that himself. One Life Force point was equal to ten Magic Essence points.


    Even now that he''d converted half his Life Force points to Magic Essence points, he still couldn''t summon a mythical beast.


    "Mithas, don''t tell me I wasted all those points for nothing." Damien muttered as he glared at the panel. He didn''t even know what to do. He was afraid to convert even more as Mithas had told him there was a chance he''d go unconscious after using up more than eighty percent of his Life Force.


    [Not at all. You''re simply trying too much to summon one.]


    "Huh? Isn''t it a mythical beast? Aren''t I supposed to try that much?" Damien was confused by Mithas'' response.


    [You should. The system summons a random mythical beast in most cases but in a situation where the host is trying so hard to focus on a certain kind of beast, the system fulfils the host''s request by summoning that beast.]


    "Oh¡­ I see." Damien''s voice became lower as he understood the explanation Mithas had provided.


    Just now, he''d been focusing too much on the Nine Tailed Fox he''s summoned before and when the system tried to summon a Nine Tailed Fox, it turned out that the available Magic Essence wasn''t enough.


    "Do your thing then." Damien said with his hands folded as though he''d totally given up on trying.


    [Attempting to summon in place of the host.]


    Damien heard Mithas speak and a second later, there was a panel that confirmed its request had been granted.


    ?Summoning a Random Mythical Beast...?


    Soon, Damien could feel energy leaving his core. It was being sucked rapidly at a rate he''d never experienced. Last time, he''d been almost unconscious and so he didn''t feel it. This time was different.


    Wooooong~


    Damien felt the energy gather and condense into a blue portal just a meter away from him. It continued to gather until the portal looked stable, like it was originally a part of that location.


    The portal shone with white light and then¡­


    Plop!


    Something dropped out of the portal and a second later, the portal vanished again. Even with all the converted Life Force, Damien could feel that his Magic Essence had dropped to less than twenty percent.


    However, that didn''t matter much to him at the moment. He was curious to know what he''d summoned. As he approached the spot, he discovered a round drop of something that looked like a viscous substance. It was light blue and somewhat transparent which made him think of it as a giant drop of thick water.


    "Huh?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien stared at the thing as it remained immobile, refusing to move. He bent down and with a finger, he slightly nudged the round blob that was as large as his head.


    ?Congratulations! You have summoned a Stellar Slime!?


    [Would you look at that?]


    Almost after the panel appeared, Damien heard Mithas'' voice.


    [Leave it to me and I''ll summon the best mythical beasts you could ever think of.]


    The voice sounded arrogant. It had always sounded that way to Damien but this time, it was a little too obvious.


    With a condescending look at the blob on the grassy floor, Damien asked. "What the hell did you summon then? What''s a Stellar Slime?"


    [Well. It''s a mythical beast that is so rare that even among mythical beasts, its existence is a myth.]


    "That doesn''t sound right in a way." Damien said with a raised brow.


    [Truth be told, they''re almost extinct. You definitely possess absurd luck to pull one of the very last few.] Mithas responded and for the first time, Damien felt like he''d been praised by the system.


    "So, what does it do? How strong is it?" Damien asked. Nudging the blob-like creature even harder.


    [I suggest you enter a Pact of Summons with that thing before you ask such questions.] Mithas said, its voice laced with a tone of concern and warning.


    Damien was still playing with the creature when Mithas'' warning reached him. Each nudge made it jiggle in a way that excited him.


    "Why? Is it going to eat its summon¡­"


    Damien hadn''t finished his speech when the slime moved with blinding speed. Its blue transparent body wrapped around Damien''s hand and within seconds, it made its way up to his shoulder.


    "Ahh!" Damien screamed as his entire right hand became enveloped by the slime. It began to burn as though the arm was wrapped in acid.


    [That''s exactly what it''ll do.] Mithas seemed unfazed by Damien''s cry.


    "Get it off! Get! It! Off!!" The boy screamed as the slime continued to extend toward his neck.


    [I can''t, but the Pact of Summons can. Since it''s entirely different from the others, a little blood from the summoner should do the trick¡­]


    Damien didn''t wait for Mithas to finish when he bit his other arm, drawing blood.


    "Here''s blood to form the damned pact!" Damien slammed his bloodied palm onto the slime. The blood immediately disappeared and the slime''s advancement stopped.


    ?You have entered a blood Pact with a summon: Stellar Slime!?


    [That was fast. Congratulations.]


    Damien could feel the mockery in Mithas'' voice.


    ________________________


    A/N: There has been a slight change. So as not to confuse the readers, Mithas acts like the system guide to Damien. It is the system''s voice. However, although it comes with the system, it is different. It is somewhat sentient and can communicate with him. It also possess more access to the system than Damien himself.


    Damien has now become aware of the difference between Mithas and the system and so, he''s able to differentiate. When Mithas speaks to him mentally, it will be encased in [ ] and when the system speaks to him as a panel, it''ll be encased with ? ?.


    The reason why [ ] was initially used in general was because in the start, Damien had been unconscious and Mithas had to read all the panels that popped up during that period. I hope this explains things. And please, power stones!! More power stones = more chapters after all. Comments are welcome as well.


    Thank you all! :)

 Chapter 12: Essence Devourer

    Damien crashed on his butt as he panted heavily. He''d almost gotten himself devoured by the creature he''d just summoned.He watched as the slime slowly turned from blue to red and all he could think of as the cause was the blood he''d fed to it.


    "What next?" Damien asked when he finally calmed down. He wasn''t willing to take any other risk against this fragile looking demonic creature. He''d almost gotten eaten after all.


    [Now? We wait until it finishes what it had started¡ªdevouring you.]


    Mithas could feel Damien''s thoughts and so, beforeDamien could speak, [Joking. In about a minute or two, it''ll let go of that hand and then you''ll need to make it. A name deepens and strengthens the bond between a summoned creature and its summoner.]


    A sigh of relief came from Damien as he dropped both hands and lay flat on his back, awaiting the release from the slime.


    True to his words, the slime slowly retracted after a minute and Damien, who had watched his hand slowly dissolve when it first attacked, was shocked to see that his hand was whole again.


    "What the hell?" Damien asked with a perplexed expression. Just a few minutes ago, he''d definitely felt pain to an extent that told him what he experienced wasn''t a hallucination.


    [That''s one of the skills of the Stellar Slime. Restoration. A skill that allows that creature to restore previously devoured items or things to its original state. However, it will only work if the item was devoured within an hour and if there''s enough Magic Essence to restore it to its original condition.]


    The explanation from Mithas was more than enough to make Damien understand what had just happened. Without a second to waste, he asked his question again. "Back to my question. What exactly does it do? Is it powerful?"


    Mithas remained quite for a few seconds and Damien for a s find thought the system''s guide was just ignoreinh him.


    He opened his mouth to rephrase his question but before he could form the words, he heard a response from Mithas.


    [It certainly depends on perspective. It possesses almost no active or passive attack still neither does it possess any active or passive defense skill.]


    Damien had a fair share of knowledge on skills as he''d come from a family of very skilled awakeners. So, he was well aware that the most important of skills were attack and defense skills, either passive or active.


    This was why he immediately frowned. How was he going to utilise a creature that couldn''t attack or defend? Simply allow it to take his place and die?


    [However,] Mithas continued with a tone that drew Damien''s attention back to its explanation.


    [It possesses two inherent skills. One is called the (Devourer) and the other is (Universal Space). The first one is a skill that allows it to devour any and everything. There isn''t a limit to what it can devour.] Damien paused for a second as he tried to comprehend the meaning behind the words the system''s guide has just provided him.


    [The second skill allows the Stellar Slime to limitlessly store things within its body. There is almost no end to what it can store and the best part is that it doesn''t increase in size despite storing things.]


    Damien''s eyes widened as he heard the second skill''s explanation. "When you say anything, you mean humans too?"


    [Anything¡­] Mithas answered. It didn''t directly answer Damien''s question but it was more than a sufficient answer for the young boy.


    "That''s basically an upgraded version of the Void Key we use." Damien said with a crazed grin.


    The void key refers to an item that opens a pocket dimension that is used for storing things. They came in different shapes, sizes and qualities. They were expensive but they performed their duties very well. So well that they were sought after by many despite their prices.


    [They''re so much better than those items of yours but yes. You''re not exactly wrong.] Mithas answered with another explanation that wasn''t direct but still detailed enough.


    The slime finally pulled off from Damien''s arm, bouncing on his open palm. It was wiggly and warm to his touch with made him smile a little. "You''re not useless after all." He muttered.


    [You should name it. It needs a name.] Mithas added. It reminded him that a name was necessary to build a stronger connection between the Summoner and the Summoned Creature.


    "Hmm," Damien muttered as he rubbed his chin in thought. "Luton. Seems like the perfect name for it." Finally, he came up with a name that he felt was perfect.


    [Derived from Gluttony, huh? I see.] Damien could almost hear a chuckle behind the words Mithas spoke.


    Ding!


    ?Congratulations! You have named your summon "Luton". The bond has been strengthened!?


    A panel appeared in front of Damien''s eyes to confirm that the naming ceremony has been completed.


    [You should know this though.] Mithas'' sudden advisory tone made Damien curious. What was this guide about to say?


    He sincerely hoped it wasn''t bad but regardless, he waited for Mithas to continue.


    [Your summon might be a mythical beast but its current level is quite low. Very low in fact. You should consider feeding it later to increase its power level.]


    Mithas had just finished speaking when Damien suddenly felt dizzy. His eyes spun and he almost fainted immediately.


    ?Warning! Your Magic Essence has reached a critical point and it is beginning to affect your Life Force. Please consider ending Essence Usage.?


    [Your Magic Essence has been depleted. You should consider cancelling the summon. Don''t worry, since you already made a pact with it, you can summon it anytime you want provided you possess enough Magic Essence.]


    Heeding immediately to Mithas'' warning, Damien cancelled the Summoning skill. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He panted as he almost lost consciousness. "I need more Magic Essence. I can''t even keep the summon for up to ten minutes."


    [That''s where the (Essence Devourer) comes in. Ready to test your newly unlocked Subskill?] The question was laced with anticipation.


    Damien grinned as he thought about it. He also wanted to test out this newly unlocked subskill and now, it would do that.

 Chapter 13: Nonstop Growth

    Damien stood in place, essence cores in both hands.His Subskill (Essence Devourer) was activated and Damien was greedily sucking the magic essence out of both cores. Within seconds, it was empty and Damien tossed them aside. Around him, in the midst of the forest was hundreds of cores along with a certain slime.


    It had been three days since the first time he summoned the slime and formed a pact with it and now, he had enough magic essence to keep the slime around.


    Damien had slowly grown fond of the seemingly weak creature. During these three days, Damien had discovered just how scary the creature''s abilities were.


    The (Devourer) skill was just as overpowered as Muthas had stated the first time. There was nothing Luton, the slime couldn''t devour. After devouring the creatures that attack Damien, it would spit out its essence core which Dakien would then absorb.


    Slowly and steadily, this had gone on for three days and Damien had amassed a lot of essence.


    The first day, Damien had ended with slightly over thirty essence cores and the second day, it had jumped by a lot. The second day had amounted to over one hundred as Damien actively attracted the magic beasts lurking in the Forest of Twin Disasters.


    Today was the third day and while the sun had just finished setting in the sky, Damien was done with today''s hunt. One hundred and fifty cores from today along was a great haul.


    Damien couldn''t be more proud of his alone as well as the system that had made this a possibility. He was beginning to trust Mithas completely. After all, all the system had done since its arrival was make Damien''s life better.


    What made him the most pleased was the fact that he''d levelled up five times during these three days.


    "Status." Damien ordered and in a split second, a panel popped up.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 10


    Exp: 240/500


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 650/2600


    Magic Essence: 300/280


    Strength: 31        Agility: 29


    Stamina: 31        Endurance: 31


    Intelligence: 26


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Transformation (locked)


    Merger (locked)...(locked)


    ??????????????????


    Damien had studied his system during these three days and noticed one thing. For every level increase, he received +1 on all stats and +100 on his Life Force stat. As for his magic essence, it rose +20 for every level. However, when he happened to cross over to Level 10, he''d received five times what he usually received from leveling up.


    While all this had taken place, there was one thing that seemed to remain stuck on his mind. His Magic Essence level. It could go beyond the limit of each level as long as he could absorb enough magic essence to surpass his cap for the respective level.


    This greatly excited Damien as he planned to amass as much magic essence as possible. He didn''t mind gathering it for the next summon. After all, he needed as much magic essence as he could gather for the summon.


    Satisfied with his growth during the past three days. Damien dismissed the system panel and proceeded to continue with his devouring. Essence devouring was his new best thing and he needed to continue. He needed to see how far he could go with this new Subskill.


    Two new essence cores appeared on his hand, falling out of the slime situated atop Damien''s head. He smiled and then closed his eyes. Once again, he would devour the essence within these cores in mere seconds.


    A smile graced his face as he concentrated and magic energy began to churn out of the cores into his own body with a terrifying speed.


    If anyone saw him at the moment, they would be left speechless. This was because the cores in Damien''s hands were cores previously owned by beasts of a higher rank than him.


    As he''s expected, Damien had emptied the cores within a minute.


    Thud!


    The two cores dropped from his hand and he opened his eyes, awaiting a new set of cores from Luton.


    The slime bounced slightly on his head but Damien didn''t quite understand its action.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Damien asked curiously. He was still awaiting a new set of cores but he was met with another round of bouncing from his slime.


    Damien shook his head, failing to comprehend the meaning behind the slime''s jumping.


    [Sometimes, I wonder how you managed to accumulate that much stats in respect to intelligence despite being this dumb.] Mithas'' voice was as mocking admit could be and the system''s guide didn''t even try to hide it in the slightest.


    Damien''s face darkened with a frown but before he could say a word, Mithas spoke again.


    [Luton is simply saying that it has run out of essence cores and so, there isn''t any more to provide.


    Luton, Damien''s summoned slime would instantly digest whatever it devoured while keeping whatever it desires. The essence core was an example of that.


    Damien sighed as he looked around him once more. Around him lay hundreds of cores he''d emptied and he wanted more.


    "I guess we''ll have to go hunting tonight." Damien usually stopped hunting just before the sun completely disappeared from the sky but today, he planned to hunt into the night.


    He needed as much core as he could get. Damien''s eyes peered into the depths of the forest and he smiled. With his current magic essence level, Damien was sure he could keep Luton around for twelve more hours.


    Since that was the case, he planned to make the best use of the creature. With this new summons, Damien felt like his growth could not be stunted.


    All he saw around him was resources for leveling up. Although Luton used magic essence each time it devoured a magic beast, it recovered it after absorbing the beast it had devoured.


    Although Luton couldn''t devour beasts of a higher rank than it without a backlash, Damien wasn''t planning on doing that.


    As stated by Mithas earlier, Luton was advancing after much devouring and so, Damien planned on devouring even more beasts until Lutok advanced to the next rank.


    The forest was filled with resources that aided non stop growth for Damien and Luton. So, why stop?

 Chapter 14: Rumors About The Terrace Family

    Three months had waltzed past in the blink of an eye and within that short time, a lot had happened.Two months ago, Damon had safely arrived at his destination. The Illustrious Elderglow Academy that only accepted the elites of elites. This school of talent was built for the very best students and the lowest talent requirement for admission was a C-Rank talent. Any less automatically disqualified a person from chasing admission.


    As if that wasn''t enough, there were also magic essence requirements as well as age and skill requirements. Simply put, it wasn''t easy to get in. One would have to come from a prestigious family to even get the chance to enroll.


    However. There were exceptions. Damon''s letter of recommendation had already arrived at the academy before Damon himself, courtesy of his father and the authorities of the academy simply awaited his arrival.


    It took a month for him to arrive and along the way, Damon had faced a lot of trials. After seeing to it that Damon had arrived at the academy, his secret escort decided to return home. Lady Reyla returned back to the family estate after she watched Damon arrived at Elderglow.


    When he arrived, he was immediately welcomed and tested according to the academy''s requirements and when they found out he exceeded the entire requirements, he was immediately enrolled into the academy.


    Damon''s talent had raised a lot of eyebrows in the upper echelon of the academy which immediately bought him a spot in there. A S-Rank talent that focused on close combat.


    The classes of the academy were split into three ranks according to talent and Damon had found himself in the highest rank due to his high ranking talent.


    A month later, Damon had climbed to the top five of the class. A class of over seventy students with equally terrifying talents.


    Damon''s talent was shining through the whole of the academy and he planned to keep the momentum going. The academy would train it''s student for four years and after then, they would graduate. By the time they graduated, they would have gathered all the needed experience and would be regarded as fully awakened individuals. Demon Hunters as they were called.


    Their final exam made sure of that.


    Two months had now passed and Damon continued to shine in the school. He wanted to grow as much as possible for one sole reason. His twin. If he grew strong enough, protecting Damien wouldn''t be so tasking and he intended to do just that¡ªprotect Damien.


    However, today was somewhat troubling. Damon had received a summon. He''d been called to the office of the Dean and during the two months he''d stayed in the academy, he had deduced that eighty percent of the summons to the Dean''s office wasn''t a nice encounter.


    Standing in front of the large wooden door ornately designed with silver and gold petals, Damon took a deep breath before knocking on the door.


    Knock! Knock! Knock! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knocked on the door, the sound echoing down both paths of the empty hallway. He was the only one in the large hallway. Not even a single person could be seen walking past.


    Rather than a response from the other side of the door, the door itself hummed with great power and then, it slowly swung open, wide enough for Damon''s entry.


    From where he stood, Damon took in the whole scene before him. It was nothing short of magnificent even though this was his second time in the room.


    The room was a semicircular room with the walls at the far end being made entirely of glass while the other sides were covered with bricks. There was a large wooden table, its design so unreal that it seemed to have been created through a magic act which was indeed the case.


    The legs or rather roots of the table dug into the smooth floor, surrounded by short grasses while the top was polished so smooth it didn''t seem like a wooden table. It glittered like marble.


    The room itself was loaded with tons of varying books arranged in their appropriate shelves. Half the entire room was filled with shelves and even more than the books and shelves was the greenery in the room. The room was somewhat reminiscent of a garden.


    Seated on a wooden chair that matched the table was an old man in his seventies. Although he was that old, his build suggested otherwise. He had white long hair that fell down his shoulders and a full beard that was neatly trimmed. His frame however, was confusing as it resembled that of a thirty year old.


    Dressed in an all white robe with gold collars and a black staff beside him, the man raised his head and stared at Damon who had remained standing at the door. "Student Damon, come in." The man''s voice boomed forth, his tone dripping with authority.


    Known by few, feared by all, this was the man that was hailed as the most powerful Dean of any human academy. This was Dean Godsthorn, the Dean of Elderglow Academy.


    Obeying the Dean''s words, Damon walked into the room and proceeded toward the Dean''s table located just before the glassed wall at the end.


    "Greetings, Dean Godsthorn." Damon said with a polite bow.


    Dean Godsthorn smiled at the boy''s etiquette and quickly waved his hand, telling the boy to get over the formalities.


    "I didn''t call you here for those." The Dean said. With a snap of his finger, another chair sprouted from the ground in the form of a tree and then transformed into a chair just like the Dean''s chair.


    "We''ve got something more important to discuss." Dean Godsthorn continued after Damon took his seat. "Like your brother."


    Damon froze immediately he heard that word. It wasn''t a secret that he had a twin. In fact, on the day he arrived, he''d been asked about his twin.


    "There''s news going on about your brother." Dean Godsthorn looked around and leaned closer to Damon. "And it''s really bad news."


    Damon frowned but didn''t say a word. Instead, he waited for the Dean to continue.


    "I don''t know how it is possible but I figured you should know about it since it also concerns you. There''s been rumors flying around about how your family killed off your twin and somehow transferred his talent to you."


    "What?!" Damon immediately rose from his chair, his voice thundering through the entire room.

 Chapter 15: Summoned By The King

    According to Dean Godsthorn, the rumors were still only spreading around the higher-ups of prestigious families like his. There weren''t many that knew about it but Damon would soon find out that it wasn''t so.The rumor was spreading wildly and neither of them had any idea how far it had gone.


    Back at the family estate, there was a meeting ongoing. The full family was in attendance this time. Including the other two siblings of Lord Ashbourne who hadn''t been around for a while.


    They were all seated in a room. The five Terrace siblings comprised Ashbourne the eldest, Osbourne his twin, Duke and Nesmond, the third and fourth siblings and then Lady Reyla, the last of the siblings.


    The two siblings, Duke and Nesmond bore similar looks with each other. They also had silver hair and blue eyes like the rest of their siblings but the difference between the two was that one, Duke had his hair cut very short and styled manly while the other, Nesmond let his hair flow back, stopping just above his shoulders. the


    Lady Danyel was also in the room along with Seth, her third son and child. Damien and Damon were the only ones not present in the family. As for Lady Danyel''s other children, they weren''t needed as they were still too young to attend family meetings.


    A few other important individuals like the head guard were also present which marked a full room.


    The room felt full of tension with the presence of so many powerful individuals and the one who undoubtedly felt the most pressure was Seth. Even though they had all reined in their energies, Seth didn''t feel the slightest bit comfortable in the room.


    The pressure and atmosphere in the room were a result of the topic of discussion as well as the person who had called for the meeting.


    "There''s a certain rumor flying around the Great Families." The speaker wasn''t Ashbourne. Neither was it Osbourne.


    It was Duke. The third sibling of the Terrace family. "I have just returned from the city of Ahtris and among their higher-ups, there have been rumors about our family."


    Immediately they heard those words, they all frowned. The fact that Duke had said rumors rather than news could only mean that it wasn''t good.


    "What exactly is this¡­ rumor?" Lord Ashbourne asked with raised brows.


    "We all know that Damok arrived safely at the academy two months ago," Duke said and turned to Reyla. "She confirmed that."


    Everyone in the room nodded. Reyla did the same. It was common knowledge in the family.


    "After finding out about Damon''s talent, they started asking questions like why Damon''s twin hasn''t been enrolled as well. Or why he''d never shown his face even till this moment." Duke continued, his eyes meeting Ashbourne''s for a split second.


    They all remained silent for a few seconds as they tried to come up with answers to that question.


    "It''s simply because his twin has been exiled by the family Lord. He''s been exiled to the Forest of Twin Disasters." Osbourne answered when he saw everyone too afraid to answer. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The news about Damien''s exile wasn''t a new thing. Lady Danyel had even gone ahead to challenge her husband for sending away their fifteen-year-old son but her challenge had done nothing to change the situation.


    This was because, by the time she found out, Damien had been declared dead. Osborne had been the one to tell her just before he went on to make a funeral for the initial Terrace heir.


    "But others do not know about that so they came up with a theory." At this point, Duke stopped speaking and turned to Nesmond, the fourth member of their family.


    Duke and Nesmond journeyed together most times and so, it was both of them that found out about this rumor.


    "As we all know, it had been over three years since the awakening of an S-Rank talent in our kingdom. This led them to conclude something abominable." Nesmond''s way of speaking was largely different from Duke but they understood him anyway.


    "And what is this conclusion they arrived at?" Lady Danyel asked, already feeling like she wouldn''t like the answer that came afterward.


    Nesmond looked at Duke and after a nod of confirmation, he turned back to the rest of the family. "They concluded that Damien was killed and somehow, his talent was given to Damon."


    He hadn''t even finished speaking when multiple terrifying pressures descended on the room.


    Boom!


    Crack!!


    The glasses and windows shattered and the pressure only continued to get worse by the second. Lord Ashbourne, Lady Danyel, and Lady Reyla had all exploded in fury simultaneously.


    "They dared to accuse us of murder and even go as far as claiming we transferred one of the twin''s talent onto the other? Abomination!" Lady Reyla was the first to speak, her tone full of untamed fury.


    Amidst this revelation, there was a certain family member who wasn''t as surprised. "They aren''t wrong about the murder though. Sending him toward certain death isn''t far off from murder and we did just that. I did that." Osbourne''s voice cut through the tension and fury in the room.


    Without waiting for a response from any of the individuals in the room, Osbourne stood up. With guilt still eating at him, he added. "I would like to be alone for a brief moment. I shall return soon enough." Then he walked out of the room.


    After his departure, the room remained silent as his words clawed at them. Especially Lord Ashbourne and Lady Danyel, the parents of the deceased twin. Lord Ashbourne had ordered his death and Lady Danyel believed she''d failed by noticing too late.


    "How then do we solve this problem? It''s not like we can bring Damien back to prove to them that he isn''t dead and that we didn''t give his talent to his brother." Lady Reyla asked, suppressing her magic energy once again.


    "We simply tell them what happened." Lord Ashbourne answered with a blank expression.


    Just then, Osbourne walked back into the room. There was a letter in his raised hand as he entered the room. "We''ve received a letter of summon from the king." His tone was extremely serious.

 Chapter 16: Party of Six

    The City of Elaria, the capital of Staria, spread out from the base of the Grand Castle in a meticulously planned web of streets. It is a bustling metropolis of over a million souls, with towering structures made of steel and enchanted glass. The inner city is home to the noble elite, while the outer rings teem with merchants, artisans, and soldiers.At the city''s heart lies the Great Plaza, where colossal statues of the king''s ancestors stood guard, and magical fountains flowing with waters imbued with healing properties. Roads paved with enchanted stones shimmered underfoot, reflecting the power and grandeur of the king who ruled this mighty kingdom.


    The Grand Castle of Staria, towering over the kingdom like a monument to power, spanned an immense area, its sprawling walls stretching across miles of fertile land.


    Built from dark stone and adorned with shimmering obsidian spires, the castle emanates a sense of both majesty and menace.


    Each tower was capped with banners bearing the king''s sigil¡ªa white tiger, fluttering in the ever-present winds. The castle was fortified by towering walls lined with guards, who kept watch from massive battlements that could withstand a siege from any force.


    Inside, opulent halls lined with enchanted torches gave off an otherworldly glow. The throne room, at the heart of the castle, was a vast chamber with a high vaulted ceiling, its walls etched with the history of the kingdom, and at its center sat the Throne of Power, a seat carved from a single massive gemstone, radiating the king''s arcane strength. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing before the Throne of Power were the faces of the Terrace family, Lord Ashbourne Terrace along with his twin and second in command, Osbourne Terrace.


    "You called for us, your Highness." Lord Ashbourne bowed along with Osbourne before the King of their kingdom. Although he surpassed the King in terms of talent and even power level, a king remained a king.


    "You may raise your head." The king said with a smile laced with subtle pride.


    "Why have you summoned us here, King Derek?" Lord Ashbourne immediately asked. Although he''d shown his respect to the king, he wanted to be done with their business here and return to his family.


    Seeing how Lord Ashbourne addressed him with his name this tie, King Derek raised a brow but quickly returned his expression to its neutral state. He knew he couldn''t hold back such an important and powerful figure for so long in the castle.


    After all, the Terrace Family estate was just outside the border of the kingdom but the family had decided to hide under the name of the kingdom.


    "The rumours about one of your children being used as a stepping stone for another. It''s quite an earful and before it spreads like wildfire, I would like to confirm from the family head himself." King Derek went straight to the point. He also didn''t want them staying too long. He also knew to ask his questions in a manner that didn''t anger the Lord of the Terrace family.


    "Although I do not quite believe in it as it is considered abominable, I would like to ask what happened to the second one of the twin siblings." Seeing the immediate transformation on Lord Ashbourne''s face, King Derek quickly added. "Young master Damon has built a name for himself in the Elderglow Academy while there isn''t any news regarding his twin, Young master Damien."


    "Phew¡­" Lord Ashbourne exhaled as he tried to regulate his breathing. He''d almost flared up after recalling the rumors.


    Lord Ashbourne was cold, decisive and strict but he would never indulge in abominable actions like the one his family was being accused of. It was an insult he wasn''t willing to take but he also knew better than to act out regarding it.


    "Late Master Damien, initial heir to the family committed a grave sin that went against the orders and authority of the Family Head, Lord Ashbourne and so, he was exiled on the same day Master Damon left for the academy."


    "Sent to live the rest of his short life in the Forest of Twin Disasters." Osbourne answered in place of his brother. He had just as much right to speak as the king or his brother.


    King Derek''s eyes widened when he heard the exiled location. The Forest of Twin Disasters. It wasn''t close to their kingdom but its tales lived in the hearts of the citizens. A place crawling with magic beasts of all sorts and ranks. If that was all, it would be understandable but lurking in the forests was an evil and more dangerous race. The demons.


    King Derek couldn''t believe what he''d just heard. If Damien had indeed been sent there, the chances of him being alive for the past three months was almost nonexistent. Osbourne''s way of addressing Damien had also ruled out the fact that Damien could still be alive.


    Still, the king spoke yet again. "May his soul rest in peace. Since the late young master was exiled, I assume his corpse hasn''t been retrieved." Then he added to himself mentally. ''Provided there''s still a corpse.''


    "Indeed." Osbourne answered again.


    "Then if I should bring together a team to receive his corpse, that wouldn''t be a problem, would it?" The king''s request was rather odd to both brothers.


    Lord Ashbourne raised his eyebrows, staring at the king. It was unexpected and above all, he saw no reason as to why the king would want to retrieve Damien''s body. ''Why would he need to retrieve Damien''s body? Even if he wanted the talent bestowed upon the boy, it would be too late. Besides, it''s a useless talent.''


    Lord Ashbourne had always suspected the king for some reason but he remained an observer. "Do what you want with the corpse. He''s no longer a member of our family after all."


    "If that will be all, we will now take our leave." Lord Ashbourne stood before the king, his impatience already seeping out.


    "That will be all. Have a safe trip back." The king answered, his face contorting into a suspicious smile.


    Immediately the Terrace brothers exited the room, another individual walked in. A man clad in silver armor from his neck down.


    "Your Highness, the six member party you called for has arrived." The figure announced with a salute.

 Chapter 17: Visit To The Forest

    Damien had spent three months in the Forest of Twin Disasters and during these three months, he''d gone from being scared to becoming a threat to the creatures living in the forest.Today was a day of rest for him as Damien had just finished absorbing the essence out of every core within his vicinity which numbered in hundreds.


    Within these past three months, Damien had advanced from hunting Grade Seven magic beasts and demons to hunting Grade Six ones.


    Just like talents that ranked from E-Rank to SSS-Rank, magic beasts and demons were the same. Going from Grade Seven to Grade Zero in terms of power and deanger level with abilities ranked from E-Rank to SSS-Rank. However, the majority of creatures in this forest were of the lowest ranks¡ªGrade Seven.


    After having advanced to Level 25, Damien had discovered that the EXP he gained from killing Grade Seven magic beasts had fallen from three to one. The speedy rise in level was mostly due to his summon, Luton.


    The summon, which had originally been a Grade Seven slime¡ªthe weakest possible rank¡ªwhen it first arrived, had advanced a rank higher which had allowed Damien to hunt higher ranked magic beasts.


    "Summon''s Status." Damien muttered under his breath as he sat on the floor, his back resting against a tree''s bark. This was a feature he discovered two months ago.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Luton


    Race: Stellar Slime


    Grade: 6


    Endurance: 100 Intelligence: 5


    ??????????


    Skills:- Universal Space, Devourer


    ??????????????????


    The slime had two stats which were worlds apart. It possessed two inherent skills as well. Damien had been confused at first when he discovered that there were only two skills. He knew the slime had a restoration skill too but when he didn''t see it on the slime''s panel, he had questioned the system which revealed it was a sub-skill of Restoration.


    With this knowledge, Damien had a rough idea of the slime''s strength. Although it didn''t possess strength as its most basic form of attacking was simply to devour its opponent whole, its endurance said a lot about it.


    The slime could withstand certain physical attacks from more powerful magic beasts or outright devour the attack if it was a magical one.


    Damien had made sure to utilise the slime''s(Devourer) skill to the best of his knowledge. When they engaged in battles with a magic beast or a demon, Damien made sure to wear out their opponent by having the slime devour everything thrown at them.


    Seeing the slime''s progress made a wide smile appear on Damien''s face and he quickly dismissed the panel. He was satisfied with this level of growth. As they advanced in strength in the forest, Damien also made advancements in his martial prowess.


    Whenever they encountered a single magic beast, Damien engaged it himself. He honed his battle skills using the magic beasts and demons as test dummies and only when they were gathered would he utilise Luton, the slime that never left his head. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t expend much magic essence so keeping you around isn''t tasking at all. Not the slightest bit." Damien murmured again, his eyes tracing after the slime as its red body bounced around, absorbing the emptied cores around down.


    This was its cleanup method. While the emptied cores were basically useless to Damien after absorbing the essence, they were still used to fuel the slime''s growth. Devouring the cores themselves provided energy to further the creature''s growth.


    Damien''s eyes wandered off through the gaps in the towering trees lost in thoughts about how he''d gotten here and when he snapped out of it, his eyes were staring at the red sky. The sky that reminded him of the war that was to come between humans and demons.


    He quickly damned his surroundings and discovered that it was once again empty. All the emptied essence cores were gone as a result of Luton''s cleanup. Speaking of Luton¡­


    "Huh? Where have you wandered off to?" Damien asked himself as he discovered his summon was nowhere to be found.


    He stood to his feet and glanced at the tree behind him. The thought of climbing it and calling out the name of his summon felt tempting but he knew his shouts would attract more than just the slime. Besides, the forest was so dense that he wouldn''t be able to see through the canopy even if something was approaching him.


    Damien looked around for a while and then he decided. He would wait it out. It couldn''t have gone far.


    Meanwhile, a mere three kilometres right of Damien''s location, a magic circle suddenly appeared. It glowed red with a terrifying aura and then another magic circle appeared within it that glowed purple.


    As the purple light brightened, space warped gently as though permeating something to pass through.


    The light didn''t last long as a minute later, it completely vanished, leaving behind six individuals. All clad in shining silver armors.


    The group consisted of four men and two ladies. The first man, their leader, had short black hair and eyes that could peer into the souls of others. He wore a full body silver armor with golden inscriptions on it and a red cape. Strapped to his waist was a silver sword with a red crystal just above the handle.


    The second and third men bore similar looks with brown hair and red eyes. They were taller than the others in the group and both carried similar silver shields. There was the head of a tiger on one of their shields while the other had the head of a menacing wolf.


    The last man also had silver armor but he also wore a dark robe over it that covered most of his features. However, his black eyes told one that was the least excited about being here. His robe however, did little to his the long wooden spear in his hand with a silver head.


    The two ladies, one with pink hair and the other with gold, both had red eyes like rubies and lips like peaches. They wore similar armors with scratches on the armour revealing they weren''t newbies. While the one with pink hair had a short sword on her waist, the other had two short swords strapped to her back in a crisscross form.


    "I guess this is it." Their leader''s voice echoed as everything calmed down.

 Chapter 18: Calm And Calamity

    The Forest of Twin Disasters was calm with the occasional rustling of leaves as humans and creatures made their way through the various paths within the forest.With the addition of six new humans to the Forest''s population, things were sure to get lively even a little bit but now was not the time.


    "What were the king''s orders again?" The lady with pink hair asked, her eyes tracing the unseen contours of their own leader''s body. Even though she was asking an important question, her eyes told a different story.


    She seemed more interested in prying open the black-haired figure''s armor.


    "Amelia, if you keep looking at Gerald that way, you just might undo his armor." The golden-haired lady nudged at the pink-haired one with a small smile on her face.


    Amelia, as revealed by the second lady, took her eyes off Gerald, their leader, and turned to her female colleague. "That''s exactly what I intend to do, Liyah. Now, let me be." She turned back, her eyes focused on Gerald once again.


    "Besides, if the armor does come off, I''m pretty sure you wouldn''t look away either," Amelia muttered just loud enough for Liyah to hear.


    "Tsk! You don''t know that." Liyah said, turning her face away from Amelia who began to chuckle at Liyah''s action.


    Gerald and the other cloaked figure were up ahead, a few meters apart from each other and the team behind as they attempted to deal with any threat that lay awaiting.


    Gerald turned his head to the left just enough so his left eye could meet the ladies and then he focused it on Amelia. "He said to bring back the boy''s body. We don''t know if he''s still alive or dead but we''re supposed to bring the body regardless."


    "Also, if we fail to find the body within three days, we are required to return immediately. Staying an extra day might exponentially increase our encounter with the magic beasts and demons that roam this forest. They''re attracted to a huge gathering of magic essence after all." Gerald explained to Amelia and then faced forward once again.


    He''d told her the basics of the mission and he was certain she would understand the rest herself.


    Humans like them who''d gathered a lot of magic essence within their essence cores were basically targets of the creatures within this forest. Especially the magic beasts that required large amounts of essence to further grow.


    "Three days to search this massive place, huh?" This time, it was one of the two identical men that spoke up. There was a small paper map in his hand that detailed the entire Forest''s size.


    "Hey, Darius. This place feels a little too calm, don''t you think?" The second man asked, his words directed at the other figure resembling him. Both figures took the rear with their large shields held in their hands. Their eyes scanned their surroundings, especially the sides. "I mean, for a place rumored to be full of magic beasts and even demons, there shouldn''t be a lack of activity at¡­"


    "Shh! Don''t jinx it! Do you really want to get into a battle despite just arriving here? How about we scan the area a little more before encountering a battle? Huh, Garius?" Darius turned toward his twin brother, Garius. While Darius walked on the left wing, Garius took the right wing.


    "Yes." Garius''s response was exactly how his brother had anticipated. "I would like to go against the dwellers of this magnificent and terrifying forest so when we return, I can boast of having visited the Forest of Twin Disasters, fought the beasts in it, and then returned alive," Garius answered, his neck elevated proudly as he imagined how he would narrate the tale to others.


    Darius sighed at his brother''s delusion and once again, focused on his left, the angle he was watching over along with their backs.


    Darius had just finished turning when he noticed something dark twisting and turning in the distance.


    At first, it wasn''t that obvious but the more he looked, the clearer he could see. "Huh? What the hell is that?" he muttered to himself but he ended up speaking louder than he''d intended. His words drew the attention of the others but they didn''t know what he was referring to. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dark figure was becoming larger by the second and then it occurred to Darius. It kept changing form because it wasn''t a creature. It was an attack. ''Garius, you bastard! You jinxed it!''


    "Incoming!" He shouted as he pulled his shield in the direction of the incoming attack. "Garius!!" He yelled, calling his brother for backup.


    "On it!" Garius yelled back as he pulled his shield as well, positioning the large silver construct beside his brother''s.


    "Now!" They roared in unison and immediately, a silver incorporeal shield formed in front of their shield, its size four times as large as their shields out together.


    It covered all six of them from the incoming attack that happened to arrive just as the incorporeal shield finished forming.


    Boom!!


    The explosion rocked the entire area tearing trees from the roots. For a moment, even with the shield in front of them. All they could see was darkness.


    There was a wild whirlwind as the attack reached its climax and seconds later, it died down, revealing a barren land for over fifteen meters in the direction from where the stack had come.


    As brightness returned to their sights, they scanned the area for signs of whatever had sent such a devastating attack but found nothing.


    "What the fuck was that?" Amelia asked with a shocked expression.


    The attack was dreadful but that was the most dreadful fact. It was the fact that none of them had sensed it until it was too late. If it wasn''t for Darius, they would definitely have suffered damages.


    Fwoosh!


    They heard something like wind blow past and Gerald turned toward another direction. When he came in contact with the sound''s maker, he paused.


    It was a demon. Charred skin, obsidian horns, and jagged teeth with terrifying claws.


    They''d encountered a calamity from the start.


    _____________________


    A/N: Apologies for the past days without a release. I was admitted in the hospital but in back now. Thank you all for sticking around. I will return to regular updates from today.


    Thank you all!!

 Chapter 19: A Sudden Appearance

    Gerald remained frozen in place at the mere fact that he''d come across a demon from the start.Demons¡­


    Backed and blessed by the Dark Gods to erase humanity''s existence for centuries now, they were the bane of humanity.


    Whenever a human encounters a demon, both sides only have one thought ringing out in their mind.


    Even right now, Gerald''s mind was filled with that single thought.


    ''Kill it or you''ll be killed by it!'' His mind screamed but his legs were too frozen to move due to past trauma.


    He''d lost his younger sister at an early age due to a Demon outbreak, an incident where demons would suddenly attack a place in great numbers.


    His parents had taken off for their lives and Gerald was left to fend for his sister and the result? Her death. Devoured whole by a demon while he, Gerald watched, unable to do anything.


    He''d vowed to never lose anyone else to demons and above all, to eliminate the demons as commanded by the Gods of Light. Ever since then, he''d done just that. Slaying demons whenever and wherever he encountered them.


    ''Why? Why then was this time different?!'' His mind raced as he thought of the various reasons why he couldn''t move his body. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was he scared? No!


    Was it a result of essence exhaustion? He hadn''t even used his magic essence at all. The defense had been done by the twin brothers.


    While he was lost in his own thoughts, barely three seconds had passed.


    "Gerald, move!" Amelia screamed at Gerald making him snap out of his thoughts instantly but it was already too late. The demon was already lounging at him, its deadly claw reaching for his neck.


    Boom!


    Another explosion rocked the area. It was smaller than the attack the demon had first launched but for some reason, it had more impact compared to the previous one.


    Gerald froze in shock as he watched the explosion take place just in front of him. The others were just as shocked too.


    Clang!


    Bang!!


    Explosive sounds could be heard as something exchanged attacks with the demon within the cloud of dust the new explosion had created.


    "Huh?" As the cloud of dust died down, it revealed two figures facing off against each other. While one was the blackened body of the demon, the other was covered in silver armor and a black robe. Their sixth member.


    Bang!


    A spear slammed into the demon''s chest, forcing it back a few meters which allowed the figure a moment to turn around. "Darius and Garius, cover for me!" The figure''s voice was both deep and commanding in its right.


    "On it!" The twin brothers appeared a second later, erecting another barrier just like the last one but with more Magic Essence poured into the technique. Unlike the last one that was erected in a second, this one was well-prepared and would hold even better.


    "Amelia, Liyah, keep it busy for a few minutes."  The figure barked orders at the ladies as well and without a single word, they sprinted forward. Seeing him face the demon one-on-one, they''d been motivated to face it off. He might be stronger and although they were behind in terms of skills, fighting together as a pair, one could say they had an edge.


    Having ordered the others to keep the demon busy, the figure, his hood finally falling off his head and revealing a head full of sky-blue hair and eyes both settling perfectly on a handsome face, turned to Gerald. As he arrived in front of him, a resounding slap landed on Gerald''s right cheek.


    "Huh?" Gerald was stunned by this action. His hand moved, touching his slapped cheek which surprised him even more. "Jack, what was that just now?" Gerald asked, his eyes betraying his confusion as he stared at the figure in front of him.


    "Snap out of it! It''s a mental attack." Jack, the sixth member of the party answered. "It decided to attack mentally and whatever memory it seemed to make you remember," Jack turned to the demon once again to see the other four keeping it at bay. "It almost worked."


    Hearing Jack''s explanation seemed to take a burden off Gerald''s back. He sighed in relief, his eyes focused on the demon that had decided to make him remember a tragic past.


    "Thank you, Jack," Gerald said with a weak smile and began walking toward the place the others were battling. "Now, let''s go kill that godforsaken creature!" His words had only just finished when he bolted, speeding toward the battleground to tip. the scales of the right even more to their advantage.


    Jack watched all five of them face the demon and shrugged. "You''re welcome. However, five is overkill. Six is even worse so I''ll sit this one out."


    After exchanging over a dozen strikes with the demon, Jack had been able to gauge the demon''s strength and he was sure any one of them would be able to deal with it one on one. However, it seemed to be overpowered only because the others were first taken by surprise and then because the forest itself felt threatening and so they were generally scared of whatever they found.


    Jack could tell that after the battle, they would be more alert to their surroundings and their courage to face the creatures of the forest would naturally reappear as well.


    The fight continued for seven more minutes. Gerald, Amelia, and Liyah faced off against the demon with Gerald dealing the most damage to it.


    They''d also learned that the demon''s first attack could only be activated once every two minutes as it took that long to gather magic essence for the attack.


    Whenever it was attacked, a shifting ball of darkness was ready to destroy everything in its path, Darius and his brother were there to block it.


    Each of them made up for the other''s weakness and after the seventh minute, things changed completely.


    "Now!" Gerald was running toward the demon from an angle when he yelled out a command. Amelia and Liyah slammed their weapons simultaneously into the demon''s chest, sending it flying high.


    Gerald grinned and leaped into the air to deal damage when a certain ball of what seemed to be blood appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 20: The Unaccounted Incident

    At first, it seemed like a large drop of blood floating in the air, but it made no sense to either Gerald or the others how it had come to be. They had fought demons before¡ªbattled unimaginable forces¡ªbut this crimson sphere was something else entirely.The team stood, weapons in hand, eyes wide as they took in the strange, liquid-like substance hovering between Gerald and the demon. It was suspended, eerily still, defying logic. There was one thought that crossed all their minds simultaneously:


    ''Where did that come from?''


    Though they''d dealt significant damage to the demon they were fighting, there was no reason it should have released such a large mass of blood at once. They had all seen it too late.


    However, there was one among them who had seen its entrance. Jack. His eyes had locked onto the thing the moment it appeared, his instincts instantly telling him something was wrong.


    "Get away from that place immediately!" Jack roared, his voice full of alarm as he sprinted towards Darius, who was the closest to the sphere. He raced against time, a sense of dread gripping him. The ball of red liquid had materialized in the air, and without hesitation, Jack had sprung into action.


    The others turned, shocked by his sudden panic. They were even more startled when Jack snatched Darius''s tiger-headed shield from his grasp.


    "Hey! You can''t just go around taking other people''s¡­" Darius began, but his voice trailed off as Jack performed a wild and unexpected move.


    "I said get away!" Jack shouted again, spinning with all his might and using the momentum to launch Darius''s shield into the air. It flew with terrifying speed, aimed directly at Gerald.


    "Are you crazy?!" Liyah shrieked.


    "Do you want to kill him?!" yelled Amelia, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    They watched in horror as the shield rocketed toward Gerald, certain it would strike him. But instead of cutting him down, it collided bluntly with his side, knocking him out of his original trajectory and hurling him away from the blood sphere. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bang!


    "Huh?" Gerald''s grunt of confusion echoed as he tumbled to the ground. But that was nothing compared to the sight that followed.


    The ball of red liquid had begun to expand, slowly at first, but soon it grew at a rapid pace, swelling into an enormous, monstrous shape that dwarfed even the demon it had once hovered near. Then it changed again, revealing something disturbing beneath the surface.


    Was it a mouth?


    With a wet, unsettling plop, the sphere seemed to open, though no one could say for sure if it was a mouth, a hole, or something else entirely. But they were all certain of what they had just witnessed.


    The demon they had fought so fiercely was now gone, swallowed whole by the red liquid as though it had never existed. The balloon-like mass had absorbed it entirely, and then, just as quickly, it began to shrink back down, returning to its original size.


    For a long moment, no one spoke. They were stunned into silence, their minds struggling to grasp what had just happened.


    Finally, Liyah broke the silence. "How did you know?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, her eyes locked on Jack.


    "I saw it appear right after we dealt the final blow to the demon," Jack explained, his eyes still fixed on the shrinking sphere. "And as Gerald gave the order to send it through the air, it vanished for a second, only to reappear between him and the demon. It was as if it anticipated the trajectory."


    The others inhaled sharply at his words, chilled by the idea that the thing had acted deliberately, waiting for the right moment to strike. But even then, there was a more pressing issue.


    With another soft _plop_, the liquid sphere fell to the ground, landing with a soft splash. It didn''t move, didn''t roll¡ªjust stayed in place like an ordinary puddle of water. But none of them were foolish enough to believe it was harmless.


    Gerald rose from the ground, dusting himself off as he approached the shield Jack had thrown at him. Without a word, he picked it up and walked over to Darius, handing it back with a nod of thanks.


    "If you hadn''t acted, I''m pretty sure I would''ve disappeared like that demon," Gerald said, his voice steady, but there was no mistaking the fear that had brushed against him.


    Darius was still too shocked to respond. Instead, he was the first to notice Amelia, her voice soft and uncertain. "I think it''s starting to turn toward us."


    Garius, standing closest to the ball of liquid, let out a mocking snort. "Forget it. That thing''s so round it doesn''t even have a face. How can it tell which direction is which?"


    Liyah turned toward Amelia as well, her tone light. "If this is another attempt to get Gerald''s attention, this really isn''t the time," she teased gently, though a hint of unease lay behind her words.


    Garius grinned at the joke and began to step closer to the liquid, but Jack''s voice cracked through the air like a whip. "What in the Gods'' name do you think you''re doing?"


    Garius halted, startled by the sharpness in Jack''s tone. "It''s just¡ª"


    "If you''re not stupid, you''ll get the hell away from¡ª"


    Fwoosh!


    The ball of liquid suddenly vanished from the ground, reappearing inches from Garius''s face. It hovered for only a second before it started to grow again, expanding slowly, its shadow falling over him like a predator closing in on its prey.


    "Garius!" Darius screamed, realizing too late what was about to happen.


    Garius looked toward his twin brother, confusion on his face, but Darius''s expression said it all. It was over.


    The liquid mass expanded once more, larger than Garius himself, its eerie form casting a dark shadow. And then, with terrifying finality, the ball opened.


    The hole was darker than anything Garius had ever seen, a void with no bottom. In an instant, it swallowed him whole.


    Plop!


    Garius was gone. The sphere shrank back down, as though it had never been large at all.


    For a long moment, no one moved. Then Darius let out an anguished roar, fury and grief contorting his features. "No! I''ll kill that damned thing!"


    Snatching Amelia''s sword, he charged toward the ball of liquid, oblivious to the danger it posed.

 Chapter 21: Sub-Skill Unlocked

    "Relax! You do not want to get eaten like¡­" Gerald paused his words, refraining from speaking further.Darius''s gaze was real. His eyes bloodshot and his aura oddly coldly and filled with the intent to kill.


    He turned toward Gerald for a moment despite being held by the two women of the group. They struggled to keep him stable due to his brimming anger. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Like what? Like Garius?" Darius stared deep into Gerald''s eyes as they he was the one who''d fed Garius to the creature in front of them. "Let me tell you all this now! I would rather die here with my brother than return alive, knowing we never got to avenge him."


    "Why? Because we were afraid of one slimy little ball of red fucking blood!" Darius''s voice got louder each second but the ladies slowly let him go as subtly ordered by Gerald.


    Gerald knew better than to speak so he simply shook his head in respect to Darius''s words.


    "Are you saying we should ignore his killer who''s right in front of us?" Darius asked, his eyes dancing and moving from one figure to the other. He also didn''t forget to steal glances at the liquid ball that slowly kept advancing toward him.


    Once again, Gerald shook his head with a frown before answering. "It would be most unwise to go after that creature after witnessing what it did to your twin brother. You would without a doubt, end up like Garius." Gerald sighed.


    Gerald states into Darius''s eyes as he spoke and the moment he sensed a flicker of emotion, he began walking toward Darius.


    "I know it''s not how it should be but I''d suggest we retreat for now."


    Roaaaar!!


    As though in agreement with Gerald''s words, a furious jaw dropping roar spread through the forest, the impact making the ground itself tremble.


    For a moment after the vibration stopped, all five members of Gerald''s team, still alive, turned to face their leader.


    "What? What''s with the look?" Gerald was overwhelmed by the look on the faces, especially the facial expression Darius was displaying.


    "You all heard it too, right? I''m hoping that''s the cause for such faces." Gerald coughed, managing to maintain maximum composure despite being caught in an embarrassing situation once again.


    Jack nodded while Darius opted to remain silent. It was like he was waiting for a word of approval from Gerald so he would put an end to the liquid ball no matter what.


    As for the other two ladies, they chose to answer verbally. "That''s exactly why we''re all staring at you. That much should be obvious." They seemed to be in unison, both of the shrugging simultaneously.


    Roaaaar!


    The roar came again, louder than the previous one and this time, Darius was the one to yell.


    "God damn it!" Darius roared, ignoring the blob-like creature for a while. "You just made it clear that kind of us was allowed to die here after Garius and now. You''re spacing out while something we don''t know closes in on us?!"


    Gerald''s whole body vibrated as he tried to speak. "Uhm¡­ Guys? I hate to say this but as much as I would like to run the hell out of here, my body''s frozen. I can''t move." Gerald confessed and Jack could only facepalm himself gently.


    "I don''t think this will cut it. Our leader gets frozen every time. It''s not very¡­ Leader like." Jack sighed as he walked toward Gerald. Hie picked Gerald off the floor and then turned to the other team members. "Let''s head back for now. We can at least have a burial for Garius as well."


    Hearing Jack''s suggestion brought a gentle smile to Darius''s face. They were at least going to have a burial for his deceased brother. It might not revive him but it sure as well would mean a lot to himself.


    All five of them gathered close by. Darius''s gaze still lingering on the blob a few metres away which now seemed to be leaping away. "I''ll get stronger and then I''ll come back to hunt you within this forest."


    Now that Darius''s rationality was back, he seemed to understand just how easily Garius has been killed and also how he would''ve died just as easily had it not been for the others.


    Receiving the approval of everyone present, Jack tore a purple scroll he''d pulled from his small waist strapped bag. A bright shining light made of purple shot into the sky for a brief second, engulfing all five of them and in the next second, it vanished. The entire ruined scene was empty.


    It hadn''t been up to a quarter of the day and yet, the party of six that were sent to retrieve Damien''s body had returned with one member short. A story none of them would forget as they left the location completely empty and ruined.


    Well, it wasn''t completely empty.


    The occasional sound of more magic beast heading toward their previous location.


    Having nothing else to do, the blop creature made its way toward a certain location within the forest.


    Faraway from all the destruction and ruins of the battle was a young, smart, and handsome man, seated lotus style with his back relaxed on the trees bark. However, he was far from being alssep or unconscious of his surroundings.


    He was in his zone.


    He was still thinking about where his only summoned creature had done off to when he received another notification from his system.


    Ding!


    ?Congratulations! You have unlocked the Subskill (Sensory Link) after passing the hidden mission: Feed your summon with the core of a beast at least two rank higher.?


    ?Would you like to view the description of your new skill??


    Another panel popped up a few minutes after Damien absorbed the information on the first panel.


    "Yes, please!" Damien wasted no time answering the question.


    ?Sensory Link: The user is able to link their senses with that of their summons. They can see, feel, hear, taste and even smell whatever their summon can. This makes for a wider sensual range for the user.?


    There was a smile on Damien''s face as he finished reading the details on the panel.


    ?Would you like to perform Sensory Link with your summon: Luton??


    Another panel came and Damien couldn''t help but answer immediately as he wanted to know the whereabouts of his summon. "Yes!"


    _______________________


    _______________________


    A/N: My deepest apologies to my dear readers who''ve been waiting for new chapters. I apologize for having not uploaded during the past few days. I can assure you all, I am back and I will not miss a single day of releasing new chapters so please, support me with your power stones and comments!!


    For every 50 stones, I will drop a bonus chapter and for every 100, I will drop two bonus chapters. Thank you all!! :)

 Chapter 22: A New Threat In The Forest

    Boom!With trees everywhere, there was enough punching to go around. His fist pressed into the tree, leaving a dent as it quivered under the force of his blow.


    A couple of minutes ago, Damien had activated his new Subskill (Sensory Link) and connected to his only summon at the moment, Luton. The feelings that flooded his senses were so real that Damien first froze.


    Luton''s way of movement as a slime which was basically crawling against the ground almost felt like he was the one doing it.


    Two of the other senses however weren''t affected that much. Damien immediately discovered that Luton didn''t possess the sense of taste and smell. The slime only had three of the major senses. Sense of Sight, Hearing and Touch.


    The sense of hearing was exactly why he''d picked up the voices of the humans. It was the second sense that overwhelmed him after the sense of touch.


    "Let''s head back for now. We can at least have a burial for Garius as well." Those were all Damien needed to hear to confirm that the speakers were humans.


    Then the sense of sight came and Damien saw all five of them.


    Damien watched all five gather in a circle with one member resting in the shoulder of another.


    The figure carrying another on his shoulder had sky-blue hair and eyes and a handsome look that stunned even Damien for a second. The system had explained to him that he would be able to share senses with his summons but Damien tried to push further.


    "Please, move! Luton, move!" He urged Luton to move in whatever way he could but nothing happened after a few trials which made him sigh in regret.


    He could only watch and hope Luton would move closer or hint at them or anything. However, when the slime finally moved closer, the humans seemed to move away. It was as if they were afraid of it.


    ''Luton, what did you do?'' Damien asked himself in curiosity. Having failed to control his summon, he continued to watch until the blue haired figure brought out a purple scroll that Damien immediately identified.


    Immediately deciphering the purpose of the scroll, Damien screamed as best as he could. hoping for some form of miracle that would allow them to hear him. But all his efforts were futile. No one even knew how far away they were from each other. Damien sighed as he watched the man and his purple scroll.


    It was the same color and type of scroll that his uncle, Osbourne had shown him as his ticket back to the family estate on the night that Damien had been abandoned in this forest.


    He watched the figure tear the scroll in two and a purple light engulf all five of them for a few seconds. When the light finally died down, they were all gone. All five of them.


    He was furious!


    No human ever came to the Forest of Twin Disasters except it was utterly important as most times, the dangers in the forest outweighed the benefits.


    However, if these people had come here, it meant they were after something very important. Or someone.


    Damien had missed his chance at leaving the forest after over four months and he wasn''t even certain another opportunity like this would be presented to him. Fate could be that cruel. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the reason for his fury. Furious at having missed his chance back to civilization.


    Boom!


    The fury had been his reason for causing such a ruckus and almost falling down a tree with his punch.


    He needed something to relieve the growing anger and the tree had been perfect for it.


    However, he soon regretted it.


    Rooaar!!


    There was another violent roar that shook the area along with Damien and from months worth of experience in the forest, Samien knew her offended and attracted something with his noise and would have to change his location.


    "Cancel summon." Damien commanded, immediately rising to his feet. He looked around for a brief second as the panel popped up once again.


    ?Summon Cancelled!?


    He took a deep breath and began running. Toward the south. If there was one thing he''d learnt from the first about directions, it was that south was the safe regardless of the situation.


    And so: whenever he found himself in a pinch or attack from something he couldn''t face yet, Damien escaped to the south.


    With a smirk on his face, Damien gave another command to his system. "Summon Luton."


    ?Summoning Luton, the Stellar Slime¡­?


    ?Luton Summoned!?


    As he raced through the forest, a small portal opened up in front of him and his summoned slime jumped out, perfectly landed on Damien''s head as he raced forward.


    He chuckled as he continued his race without looking back.


    ~~~~~


    It was barely sunset when a pillar of light descended in front of the castle gate within the city of Elaria, capital of Staria.


    Wooooong~


    The guards, always ready, free their swords in anticipation of an attack from intruders but were stunned to see five figures when the light vanished.


    "Huh?" The highest ranked guard at the gate stood ikna daze. He''d been the one to inform the king some hours ago of the appearance of the six member party the king had called together. He''d also overheard their mission. Each one of them was considerably powerful but looking at five of them now, he couldn''t find that powerful aura.


    And five members?


    "We''ve returned!" The guard was still in a daze, asking himself questions like why only five members had returned instead of six and what had happened to the sixth member when Jack arrived in front of him with a frown.


    "Ah. Yes! Welcome. I shall inform the King of your arrivals and I''m sure he''ll grant you all immediate audience. Give me a few minutes." The guard informed Jack, turning to take his leave when Javksuhand suddenly held onto his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll see him immediately."


    The guard was surprised by Jack''s statement as there was an unspoken rule that whenever there was a visitor, the guards needed to inform the King first to ensure the King was expecting such a visitor.


    "But¡­"


    "It''s very important and I suggest you step aside. There''s a new threat in the forest and the King needs to know about it immediately." Jack cut through the guard''s statement.


    "Still¡­"


    The guard opened his mouth to speak again but paused.


    "You may proceed." He said after a few seconds of silence.

 Chapter 23: The Forest Of Three Calamities

    Standing before the Throne of Power were the five individuals left from the party of six that had gone after Damien Terrace.King Derek stared deep into their eyes, his fingers tapping on the armrest of his throne. One could feel the dissatisfaction that filled them but the king refused to speak.


    Along with the King and the team of five standing in front of the king was a huge figure completely covered in silver armor as well. Hia armor however, has intricately woven lines that stretched all over it in black lines. This figure, standing behind the king''s throne with a domineering aura, remained silent, watching everything that was about to play out.


    "Your Highness, if I may¡­" Jack was the first to break the eerie silence that filled the throne room. He wasn''t comfortable and since their supposed leader, Gerald wouldn''t speak. It was up to him who''d made the call to return home.


    The king squinted and shifted his eyes, landing them on Jack who chose to reveal himself to the king. King Derek hasn''t seen the man''s face the previous time as the hood he wore completely covered the face.


    "Were you the one with a hood last time?" King Derek asked, hoping to satisfy his curiosity with that question.


    "Yes, your Highness." Jack said with a deep bow that completely revealed his sky-blue long hair. For a moment, King Derek was stunned as having such a hair color was¡­ rare.


    It is widely believed that those with rare hair colours often grow up powerful if they ever thread the path of a Demon Hunter. It wasn''t a confirmed theory but it was also undisputed as those they''d found everytime, were experts at demon exterminations.


    Remembering Jack''s request, the king nodded. "Yes. You may."


    With that, Jack let out a sigh of relief. He''d been afraid the king wouldn''t let him speak as he wasn''t the assigned leader of the group as ordered by the King himself but now that he''d gotten permission to speak, he was relieved.


    Gerald wouldn''t speak up and Jack didn''t know if it was due to shock, fear or even shame. He didn''t even bother raising his head to meet the king''s eyes and simply kept his head bowed.


    As for the ladies, it was obvious to Jackand anyone else in the room that they had no place speaking before the king while the men were quiet.


    The only other person who could''ve spoken besides Gerald and Jack was Darius but currently, he wasn''t in the position to say a word. He was grieving the loss of his twin brother. His red eyes made unspoken promises about returning to the Forest of Twin Disasters to avenge his brother.


    Jack weighed all of these before finally speaking. "My King, the forest is filled with untold dangers as we already know."


    King Derek nodded his head in agreement with Jack''s statement. It was well known among Demon Hunters that the said forest was one of the most dangerous place for average low ranked hunters. They could be dead minutes after arrival and if they were lucky, they would last a day or two. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Upon arrival, we made no contact whatsoever with any being or creature and so immediately set out to work, searching the forest area for any sign of life but we found none." Jack b gan to provide the king with a report of how the story has gone from his point of view.


    "It hadn''t been three hours since we arrived when we were suddenly attacked by nothing other than a demon. It''s attack was so sudden and powerful that we would have died if it wasn''t for Darius and his now late brother, Garius."


    Jack turned toward Darius for a second before he continued. "The demon was indeed formidable, making our leader, Gerald relive a memory that was traumatic for him. This made him vulnerable and seeing that we couldn''t afford to lose our leader, I stepped it. But it was already too late. He''d managed to get to our leader the first time."


    Jack went on to explain also that after facing the demon, he''d discovered that it was on the same level as him meaning it would be easy to deal with. Gerald was a stronger hunter than him which would even make the defeat faster.


    After Jack snapped Gerald out of him traumatic memory, Gerald had joined the battle against the demon. Jack had stayed back to keep an eye on the environment and ensure everything was going smoothly and within minutes, they had dealt a lot of damage to it. And just when they wanted to finish it off, a new intruder arrived.


    "Your Highness, we all are aware why it is called the Forest of Twin Disasters, right?" Jack asked, his seemingly rhetorical question drawing the attention of his dazed comrades.


    It was common knowledge why the forest was named so. "That''s because it is greatly infested by the only two things that can threaten humanity''s existence. Demons and Magic Beasts. They do not feed on each other because of their contrasting taste." King Derek explained, answering Jack''s rhetorical question.


    "While Demons simply want us dead for no apparent yet, Magic Beasts would do anything for our magic essence. However, since Demons have tainted magic essence and magic beasts with pure magic essence would only go after puree essence, their paths almost never cross."


    Jack heard the king''s explanation and smiled deeply. "That is correct, your Highness."


    "However, while we simply believed those two are the existences that can threaten us, that does not seem to be the case." Jack shook his head as he thought of how the intruder had simply entered the battlefield and devoruing the demon whole.


    "Your Highness, I believe there is a third existence in the forest that poses a bigger threat. A monster that threatens the existence of not only humans but demons as well."


    Understanding his point, the others nodded in approval which forced the king to ask, his curiosity piqued. "What is this thing or being you speak of?"


    "Before we could defeat the demon, a creature the shape of a large drop of thick blood suddenly arrived, devouring the demon whole. As though that wasn''t enough, this creature proceeded to devour our sixth member in the same way it did to the demon."


    "Hmmm¡­ I''ve never heard of anything like that from the Forest of Twin Disasters." King Derek muttered, rubbing his chin.


    "Your Highness, with this new threat, it is no longer a forest of twin disasters. It is now a Forest of three calamities." Jack pointed out, his words reminding the king of the third existence.

 Chapter 24: Third And Fourth Summons

    A month has passed since Damien''s new Subskill was unlocked. During this past month, Damien had become accustomed to the abilities of (Sensory Link) and could now easily switch between his summon''s senses and his.At first, alternating between the three senses of Luton his slime and his five senses wasn''t easy but as he practiced with it, he''d somehow made it work.


    Aside from training with (Sensory Link) to get a better mastery over it, Damien had been doing two other things. One of them was physical training. Damien couldn''t afford to slack on his sword and martial arts training just because Luton could easily devour mana beasts. Damien knew mana beasts weren''t the only things he would face in the future and so he prepared in advance.


    He was sure to face humans after all.


    Standing in front of a large tree as thick as a dozen of him, Damien swung a wooden sword in a downward slash repeatedly.


    A smile slowly crept on his face as he admired the effects of his slash. He''d made enough progress despite training all by himself. With no one to train him, Damien had no choice but to build on the foundations his family had drilled into him.


    Swoosh!


    Each slash came with enough force to produce a small gust of wind that blew away the surrounding leaves. Even the trees on the tree he was facing fluttered with each slash.


    "Five hundred and twenty." He counted as he swung once more.


    The second thing Damien had been doing during this time was continuous absorption of essence to further increase the total essence his core could hold at any given time. Damien had received so much essence cores from Luton that he lost count.


    "Status." Damien muttered under his breath and he brought his swinging to and end. He was done for the day.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 20 S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Exp: 650/1000


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 3987/4000


    Magic Essence: 557/560(+430 from essence cores)


    Strength: 45        Agility: 43


    Stamina: 45        Endurance: 45


    Intelligence: 40


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    Transformation (locked)


    Merger (locked)...(locked)


    ??????????????????


    Damien didn''t know how many cores he''d absorbed since his arrival in the Forest of Twin Disasters but he was certain it was now in the thousands. Just the previous day, he''d absorbed over forty cores from Grade Seven mana beasts and ten from Grade Six mana beasts.  He''d also managed to find nine Grade Seven Demonic essence cores as well as one Geade Six.


    About a month ago, on the day Damien had received the Subskill, he''d cancelled Luton''s summon and then summoned the slime again. When Luton did arrive, it provided Damien with the essence cores it had managed to accumulate during its short trip that led it to encounter the group of six.


    Damien had discovered two distinct cored among the essence cores provided by the slime. One felt very familiar and reminded Damien of his own core. Damien immediately identified it to be the essence core of a human and refrained from absorbing it despite it being full of essence. No wonder the group of five Damien had seen through Luton''s eyes were very weary and cautious around it.


    There and then, Damien made sure to warn Luton never to devour a human except they posted a threat to its existence.


    The second core Damien had discovered as an oddity was one full of ominous energy. It was dark and felt very intimidating. Damien had never received a core like that from Luton devouring hundreds or even thousands of mana beasts so Damien was quick to conclude it was a demonic essence core. He was right.


    However, something kept bothering Damien. The cores weren''t Grade Seven or Six. They were both higher. This made him question the capabilities of Luton''s (Devourer) skill. However, right now, Damien had more pressing matters to attend to.


    "It''s about time for another summon. I need to get my limits." Damien muttered. He stared at Luton, the summon which had remained still all the while as Damien did his daily routine of physical training. "I''m about to get more Pala for you." He smiled at the Stellar Slime, hoping it understood his statement.


    He had multiple times as much magic essence as when he first started with the system. Although he knew his magic essence wouldn''t be enough to summon and makes pact with another mythical beast, Damien had a way around that. Converting his life force to magic essence was always an option. An option Damien wouldn''t hesitate to use as long as it meant getting another summon.


    Damien took in a deep breath before giving out his order. "Convert half my life force into magic essence."


    A panel immediately appeared in his peripheral vision in accordance to his command.


    ?2,000 Life Force converted to Magic Essence?


    Another panel popped up a second later to confine the successful exchange of Life Force for Magic Essence.


    ?+20,000 Magic Essence?


    With this much Magic Essence available at his disposal, Damien was certain he would be able to summon a good beast. He didn''t know why he has so much Life Force from leveling up but it helped him regardless. That was all that concerned Damien.


    "Now, summon a decent beast for me." Damien ordered and once again, a panel appeared.


    ?Summoning a Random Mythical Beast...?


    ?Congratulations! You have summoned a Monstrous Wolf!?


    ?-9,000 Magic Essence.?


    Woooong~


    A blue portal opened in the air and like the previous times, a large white furred wolf jumped out.


    Thud!


    It landed on the ground gently and raised its head, locking crimson red eyes with Damien.


    Damien paused for a moment as he tried to recall any myth surrounding wolves. Were they mythical beasts?


    ?The Monstrous Wolf is one with the potential to grow into a mythical beast. When it achieves the peak of the growth and becomes a mythical beast, it is known as Fenrir, a ferocious and giant wolf that devours all in its path and destroys all that stands in its way.?


    The description was more than enough to sweeten Damien''s insides and untie the knot in his belly.


    However, he wasn''t even finished. "Summon another." He commanded with a wild grin. Today, he would be making a (Pact of Summons) with not one but two beasts he''d summoned.


    ?Summoning a Random Mythical Beast...?


    ?Congratulations! You have summoned a Three-Headed Hound, Cerberus!?


    ?-9,000 Magic Essence?


    Damien didn''t need an explanation to know about this beast. He''d read about the Three-Headed Hound in books and knew just how ferocious it could be. It was one of the few mythical beasts that had written down information.


    "Yes!" Damien roared in ecstasy as he watched the blue portal open and then expand even further detailing its massive size.


    Thud!


    The moment the first leg stepped out of the portal, the temperature spiked!

 Chapter 25: Different Pacts Of Summons For Different Mythical Beasts

    Ding!?Congratulations! You have summoned a Three-Headed Hound, Cerberus!?


    The beast''s arrival marked a shift in the atmospheric temperature. No, even before it arrived, its presence already spiked the temperature considerably.


    Tap!


    Its second passed through the portal that continued to expand to accommodate the beast''s size.


    From its forelegs which already stretched as high as Damien''s chest, the boy could already tell it would be large.


    The previous summon, the Monstrous wolf that was stated to grow into a mythical wolf known as Fenrir had only stretched as high as Damien''s head. However this creature, the Cerberus coming out of the portal was alreadyproving itself to be larger.


    Damien wasted no time to request the details of the beast. Even though he had knowledge on the Cerberus as it was one of the very few mythical beasts that humans had written down knowledge about like the Nine Tailed Fox, Damien knew the information from his system was equally important.


    "Summon''s Status." Damien commanded.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Luton


    Race: Stellar Slime


    Grade: 6


    Endurance: 100 Intelligence: 5


    ??????????


    Skills:- Universal Space, Devourer


    ??????????????????


    That was the only panel that appeared before Damien. A frown appeared on his face as he asked. "Where are the other two summons?"


    Thud!


    The Cerberus finally came out of the portal, its three heads letting out ferocious roars that shook the area. The heads had two eyes each, ears and ferocious fangs that dripped with saliva. It was clear that this beast was here to devour and destroy.


    Atop all three heads, a small flame danced like a crown and around the necks, were also collars of flame.


    Rooooooaaarrrr!


    It let out another wild roar, its six eyes boring into its summoner, Damien.


    ?You are yet to form a Pact of Summons with the new summons.Therefore, their statuses cannot be revealed?


    ?However, you can get a description of the summons with the command "Summon Description" replacing "summons" with the race of beast you summoned?


    The system was proving useful in more ways than one which made Damien grin. "Cerberus Description."


    ?Cerberus: A Three-Headed Hound that guards the gate of the underworld, preventing the dead from leaving and the living from entering.?


    ?Skills: Ferocious strength, Berserker, Half-Immortality, Flames of Hell?


    The results were more than enough to make Damien grin. However, a third panel appeared containing new details of the Cerberus.


    ?Pact of Summons: Cerberus is a creature of strength and only bows to a stronger force. Prove to it that you''re worthy of being its summoner by displaying a higher essence output and it will submit to you.?


    Now, this was new. Damien had only needed blood to form a Pact with Luton. The Cerberus was different. He would need to display overwhelming essence capability to form a Pact with the Cerberus.


    Before he went ahead to form a Pact of Summons with the Cerberus, he decided to look at the description of the Monstrous Wolf. It was shorter and smaller than the Cerberus but the energy it radiated was no smaller that the Cerberus.


    Rooooar!


    The Cerberus let out another roar, hoping to intimidate something but then, something out of the ordinary happened.


    Roooaaaarr!!


    There was an outrageous roar that shook the very earth. One so loud it made the Cerberus whimper. A furious roar came from the Monstrous Wolf. It was finally tired of staying calm. Despite being the first to arrive, it had remained gentle, and yet, the Cerberus wanted to display its might in front of it. The Monstrous Wolf wouldn''t tolerate such.


    Its aura began to climb as it took a step toward the Cerberus. The Three-Headed Hound seemed to sense that it had offended the Monstrous Wolf and quickly lowered its head with a low growl as if apologizing.


    Damien''s eyes widened at the scene and he immediately summoned the Monstrous Wolf''s description again.


    "Monstrous Wolf Description."


    ?Monstrous Wolf: The Monstrous Wolf is one with the potential to grow into a mythical beast. When it achieves the peak of growth and becomes a mythical beast, it is known as Fenrir, a ferocious and giant wolf that devours all in its path and destroys all that stands in its way.?


    ?Skills: Immense Strength, Rapid Growth, Devourer.?


    ?Pact of Summons: The Monstrous Wolf is a creature of immense strength and only bows to a stronger force. Prove to it that you''re worthy of being its summoner by displaying a higher essence output and it will submit to you.?


    A smile formed on Damien''s face as he read through the wolf''s detail, understanding it had been able to silence the Three-Headed Hound. It was also a beast of strength that didn''t like the actions of Cerberus and simply acted like a senior out to punish a junior.


    The Pact of Summons description was even more reason for his smile. "I don''t have nearly that much magic essence," Damien muttered to himself, staring at both beasts, both of them appearing to be docile but he knew better. They were deadly.


    This confirmed his theory. There were different Pact of Summons for different mythical beasts. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I had to choose one, it would be the Monstrous Wolf as it is obviously stronger from their previous exchange."


    One major reason why Damien seemed to favour the Wolf even more was the skill it possessed (Devourer) which was undoubtedly similar to Luton''s own skill with the same name.


    Unlike Luton the Stellar Slime, this wolf wouldn''t be able to restore what was devoured by it. However, it would serve as fuel for its (Rapid Growth) which excited Damien even more.


    Damien thought for a moment but then he shook his head, his eyes landing on both creatures from legends. "I don''t want one. I want both."


    The Cerberus (Flames of Hell) was sure to be powerful as well and Damien wanted to see it in action.


    Since they both had the same way of forming a pact with them, Damien thought of a wild idea. He had a feeling that he would require a lot of essence to form a Pact with both of them even though they had the same method of forming pacts.


    ~~~~~~~


    A/N: I apologize for the release inconsistency as I was once again under medical supervision. I''m all better now and while I''ve been told to rest, I would surely be able to release one chapter a day.


    As an apology for the previous missed days, I will release two chapters tomorrow. For now, I rest (Doctor''s orders.) Thank you all! :)

 Chapter 26: Burning Through Essence

    Damien thought for a moment before coming up with a feasible solution to the problem he was currently facing.He was out of essence and although he had life force to convert, Damien believed it wouldn''t be enough.


    "Status!" He requested and the panel appeared in the blink of an eye.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 20


    Exp: 650/1000


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 1995/4000


    Magic Essence: 557/560(+2430 from life force and cores)


    Strength: 45        Agility: 43


    Stamina: 45        Endurance: 45


    Intelligence: 40


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    Transformation (locked)


    Merger (locked)...(locked)


    ??????????


    Available summons: 1


    Name: Luton


    Race: Stellar Slime


    Grade: 6


    Endurance: 100 Intelligence: 5


    ??????????


    Skills:- Universal Space, Devourer


    ??????????????????


    Damien looked at his panel one last time and frowned. He had spent 9,000 units of magic essence just to summon one of these beasts and without a doubt, he would need at least twice that amount to prove his superiority to either one of these beasts.


    "Convert 1,800 units of my life force to magic essence." Damien ordered the system and immediately received a notification confirming the exchange.


    ?1,800 Life Force converted to Magic Essence?


    ?+18,000 Magic Essence?


    His life force had dropped dangerously low but Damien held on. He needed to risk that much for what he was about to do after all.


    Filling the magic essence in his body spike by the second, Damien adopted a wild grin as he turned to the two mythical beasts before him. Luton had since vanished to satisfy its insatiable hunger and since Damien didn''t need it at the moment, he let it go.


    If needed, he could simply cancel the summon and then summon it again. Again, only if need be.


    Damien''s Magic Essence rose drastically and he had to make a choice soon. His plan was looking plausible and so he chose to follow through it.


    "Form a Pact of summon with the Monstrous Wolf." He commanded and immediately, he could feel a large amount of mana leave his core in a split second.


    ?-3,000 units!?


    A panel displaying the units of essence he''d lost from that split second appeared, marking the start of the Pact of Summons.


    ?Pact of Summons processing¡­?


    The magic essence drained from his essence core pooled into a translucent blue ball, levitating midair like the portals from which the beasts were summoned.


    The ball began to change shape and soon, it took the shape of a four leaf clover made entirely out of the mana from his core, appeared before him. This was a summoner''s seal and for as long as the summoner lived and this seal remained on the summoned beast, they would forever be bound by it.


    The seals came in different shapes and varied depending on the summoner but Damien''s system chose the four leaf Clover shape for him. The Summoner''s seal began to move toward the Monstrous Wolf. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The giant wolf noticed the approaching mana form, sensing it would become bound to the caster the moment it touched it.


    "Please, just allow the pact form without a fight."


    Damien had not even finished speaking when he noticed the change in the wolf''s aura. It was rising.


    Boom!!


    There was an explosion as the wolf let out its aura without a care for anything. The sheer pressure crashing down on everything around a fifteen metres radius.


    The trees, the earth, even the other summon, all quivered at the wolf''s aura. Only Damien remained standing upright and this was because of the amount of mana he currently possessed.


    "Damn it!" Damien muttered as he reinforced the seal with an influx of magic essence.


    His aura spiked as well, both beings contesting for who would come out stronger.


    Seeing as he was on equal footing with the beast, he raised his output again.


    ?-50 units!?


    ?-50 units!?


    ?-50 units!?


    Despite burning up fifty units of magic essence per second, the seal still couldn''t reach the wolf. Its aura continued to slow down the seal. The closer it got to the wolf, the slower it became until it finally arrived within a meter radius around the wolf. It''s movement completely stopped which only caused Damien''s frown to worsen.


    "You''re one stubborn large creature, aren''t you?" Damien asked, increasing his output once again.


    Boom!


    The ground split under the pressure he currently exuded as he locked gaze with the wolf. The creature simply refused to back down and to Damien''s surprise, its aura rose another level as the wolf burner through its magic essence reserves just so it could reject the seal.


    "So much for being cautious." Damien grinned menacingly, finally tossing aside his cautiousness. The pact of Summons for this wolf has stated that the wolf would only bow to a stronger force and not one that kept dragging power levels with it.


    Since the wolf wanted someone stronger, Damien would momentarily surpass the wolf by burning even more of his essence.


    "You asked for it. Don''t chicken out too quickly." Damien''s aura rose to a terrifying degree, his pressure pulling down the branches of the trees around. Even some smaller trees fell from the pressure. The ground caved in and the cracks underneath him spread, turning into a web of cracks.


    ?-200 units!?


    ?-200 units!?


    ?-200 units!?


    The Three-Headed Hound was already beginning to tremble under the pressure but it still didn''t submit to Damien. He hadn''t sent a seal its way after all. His plan was to deal with the stronger beast first. The other one, Cerberus, would have to wait.


    The Monstrous Wolf, despite its trembling body, refused to succumb to the pressure which only led to Damien increasing his output again.


    ?Current maximum output reach! Cannot go beyond 300 units per second!?


    ?-300 units!?


    ?-300 units!?


    ?-300 units!?


    Trees splintered and the earth sank once again, a three metre wide crater forming around Damien. Cerberus had gone unconscious, its large form sprawled on the ground.


    However, the only thing that mattered to Damien was obtaining the Monstrous Wolf. Burning through Essence barely served as a means.

 Chapter 27: A Secondary Essence Core

    Booooom!The pressure now proved too much for the Monstrous Wolf and it was slammed into the ground.


    With its head pressed against the ground, it could only watch as the four leaf clover seal made its way to its head.


    Rooooooaarr!!


    The wolf let out a feral roar that shook the ground. However, its roar did nothing to slow down the summoner''s seal that gently landed atop its head.


    The seal soon disappeared, sinking into the wolf''s head without leaving a trace.


    "Did it fail?" Damien asked, seeing the wolf was still growling slowly. This was his first time forming such a Pact of Summons and he didn''t know if it was a success or a failure.


    Even though he asked if it had failed, Damien couldn''t afford to fail. If he were to cancel the summons without forming a pact of Summons with these beasts, Damien would surely hate himself.


    Ding!


    ?You have entered a Pact of Summons with a summon: Monstrous Wolf!?


    The notification triggered a crazed smile on Damien''s face and he turned to the wolf as it slowly rose from the ground, shaking off the dirt on its white fur.


    "Hehe¡­ You''re mine now." Damien chuckled, asking closer to the wolf.


    As he approached the wolf, it lowered its head, slightly bowing to its new owner.


    Damien stretched his hand forward and to his surprise, the wolf placed its head underneath his palms. His smile widened and in the blink of an eye, Damien had placed both hands on the wolf''s head, holding its furry head in place with one hand and caressing its warm fur with the other hand.


    "Who''s a good boy?" Damien asked, rubbing the space between the wolf''s ears.


    Roooaaaarr!


    The wolf''s sudden roar stunned Damien for a second as he''d been expecting a bark instead.


    ?Your new summon needs a name to further build the bond between Summon and Summoner?


    Seeing this notification panel, Damien immediately understood. "Oh! I guess that''s why."


    The panel sort of reminded him of his first encounter with Luton. The slime had almost eaten him.


    "Hmm¡­" Damien continued to rub the wolf''s head as he thought of a name for the wolf. A name worthy of such a mythical beast. But nothing came to mind.


    "Since its final form is a wolf called Fenrir, why not name it Fenrir already?" Damien asked himself.


    ?Would Host like to make it "Fenrir"??


    Damien thought for a second and shrugged. The name seemed to fit the beast perfectly. "Yup. Fenrir it is."


    ?Congratulations! You have named your summon: Monstrous Wolf as "Fenrir". The bond has been strengthened drastically!?


    Damien turned to the wolf again, "who''s a good boy?"


    Wooof!


    "That''s more like it!" Damien hugged the wolf''s head, a smile forming on his lips.


    Having finished forming a (Pact of Summons) with Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf, Damien decided it was time to check his status once again. He needed to know how many units of magic essence he had left.


    "Status!" Damien called out.


    "Close!" He called out again a second later.


    Now that he''d made Fenrir his summon, Damien remembered he was now capable of looking at the beast''s stats.


    "Summons Status!" He called out once again and this time, rather than his status panel, the status of his summons appeared.


    ??????????????????


    1. Name: Luton


    Race: Stellar Slime


    Grade: 6


    Endurance: 100 Intelligence: 5


    ??????????


    Skills:- Universal Space, Devourer


    2. Name: Fenrir


    Race: Monstrous Wolf


    Grade: 5


    Strength: 148   Endurance: 147   Agility: 120


    Intelligence: 28 S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ??????????


    Skills: Immense Strength, Rapid Growth, Devourer.


    ??????????????????


    Observing the new addition to his list of summons, Damien smiled. Seeing Fenrir''s stats, Damien understood why it had been so hard to form a (Pact of Summons) with it. It was initially leagues above him.


    "Luckily, its (Pact of Summons) required me subduing it with Magic Essence rather than physical combat." Damien let out a dry laughter. "Otherwise. I''d be dead."


    "Skill descriptions of Fenrir." Damien requested, another panel appearing immediately to feed his curiosity.


    ?(Immense Strength) allows the beast to exhibit 3x its base strength in exchange for its agility?


    ?(Rapid Growth) allows the beast to quickly grow as it devours other beings. This skill also has a Subskill known as (Gigantification) that allows it to momentarily grow in size. The limit is the summoners magic essence reserves?


    ?(Devourer) allows the beast to devour any, and everything. There isn''t a limit to what can be devoured?


    "Sounds like Luton." Damien muttered as he read through the last skill of the wolf.


    Having gone through all that he needed to know about the Monstrous Wolf, Damien sighed in relief.


    It was finally time to check his magic essence reserves. "I wonder what units of magic essence I have left."


    ?Magic Essence: 557/560(+2670 units)?


    "I''ll be damned." Damien sucked in a cold breath.


    He''d previously possessed over 20,000 units after his second conversion and now, he was down to just over three thousand units. He was right after all, he needed almost double of what he''d used to summon Fenrir, to subdue it.


    Seeing he still had enough magic essence for one more (Pact of Summons), Damien immediately activated the Subskill.


    "Form a (Pact of Summons) with the Three-Headed Hound." He commanded and the response was immediate.


    ?-3,000 units of Magic Essence?


    Damien felt it. Another large chuck of his magic essence disappeared immediately. The same four leaf clover seal appeared and floated through the air, landing on the unconscious hound.


    Ding!


    ?You have entered a Pact of Summons with a summon: Three-Headed Hound!?


    Damien, without waiting for the next panel, named the unconscious beast.


    "It''s name shall be Cerbe."


    ?Congratulations! You have named your summon: Three-Headed Hound as "Cerbe". The bond has been strengthened drastically!?


    The reason why Damien had first targeted Fenrir was simple. If Fenrir succumbed, it meant that the Three-Headed Hound already did since the wolf was stronger. However, if he''d first dealt with the Hound first, he wouldn''t have possessed enough essence to deal with the wolf afterwards.


    Remembering something he''d always forgotten each time he opened and closed his panel, Damien quickly asked. "There''s a limit to what my Essence core can contain. Where then does the excess I convert get stored?"


    ?The answer is quite simple. You possess a secondary Essence Core?


    The answer was swift and unexpected. "What?"


    ***********


    Author''s Note:


    Apologies for the late release of today''s chapters but as promised, here are the two chapters I promised to release as a compensation for the missed days.


    Thank you all for sticking and reading despite all the inconsistent updates!

 Chapter 28: Lectures I Had For Breakfast I

    Elderglow Academy was an architectural marvel, constructed from pale marble and interwoven with veins of luminous crystal that pulse faintly with magical energy. The various buildings of the academy, rising into the sky, are crowned with intricately carved runes that shift and glow in a constant dance, reflecting the ebb and flow of the ley lines that pass beneath the academy grounds.Each building houses a different school of magic, their peaks resonating with the hum of raw power as wards and enchantments weave a protective web over the entire campus.


    The central courtyard is a vast circular expanse with an array of enchanted gemstones, each color representing a different magical discipline. The air is filled with the scent of rare herbs and a faint metallic tang from the ambient magic. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sprawling gardens of magically sustained flora bloom even in winter, and arcane fountains channeling pure magic essence dot the grounds, their waters glowing a deep azure.


    The interior is no less impressive; enchanted and elaborate designs that narrate the history of magic line the walls of every corridor, while floating lanterns illuminate the passageways with a steady, comforting light.


    The grand library was composed of multiple floors, with tomes and grimoires arranged by both alphabet and potency, each section guarded by warded gates that only open for those who meet certain prerequisites.


    Within one of the lecture halls¡ªa spacious, amphitheater-like room¡ªa lesson was ongoing. The room was designed with tiered rows of desks made from rich mahogany, each engraved with enchantments to assist in spellwork.


    High above, a domed ceiling stood. enchanted to mimic the sky outside, displaying everything from a bright afternoon to a star-studded night, depending on the time of day.


    At the front of the room, the blackboard rested, not slate but a magically reactive surface, shimmering with symbols as the instructor weaves diagrams and equations onto its surface using gestures alone.


    The instructor, Magister Eldrin Voss, or as the students liked to call him, Dunter Voss¡ªthe word Dunter coined from the words Demon and Hunter, stood at the centre of a glowing rune circle, his dark robes lined with silver thread that glinted like starlight.


    His hair was as white as new-fallen snow, and his eyes carried the weight of centuries of knowledge. He raised a hand, and the air thrummed with a subtle energy as he addressed the gathered students.


    "Today, we delve into MES 101, the source of magic itself¡ªwhat we term magic essence," he begins, his voice resonating through the enchanted acoustics of the room.


    "To understand magic essence on a deeper level is to understand the very fabric of reality, for magic is not merely an external force; it is a fundamental aspect of the universe, interwoven with all matter and energy."


    With a flick of his wrist, the blackboard shimmered, displaying an intricate diagram of a human silhouette surrounded by aligned circles of varying colors.


    "Magic essence exists in different forms," he continued, gesturing to the diagram. "The most basic division is between ambient essence and personal essence. Ambient essence is the raw, untamed magic that flows through the world¡ªley lines, enchanted objects, even the very air we breathe is suffused with it. It is a resource, but a volatile one, needing refinement to be useful."


    He steps closer to the students, his gaze sweeping the room to ensure every eye is on him. "Personal essence, on the other hand, is the refined form of magic that resides within living beings. It is what we, as magic users, draw upon to perform our magic. It is stored in the body and for those like us who aim to perform magic spells, it is further stored in our Essence Cores."


    "Your personal essence is influenced by your willpower, emotional state, physical condition, and your connection to the ambient magic around you."


    Dunter Voss gestured, and the diagram shifted to show streams of light connecting the figure to the circles around it, illustrating the flow of magic.


    "The most skilled of us learn to merge their personal essence with ambient essence, creating a synergy that amplifies their power exponentially. However, this is not without risk. If the ambient essence overwhelms your personal reserves, it can cause feedback¡ªa dangerous phenomenon where the magic turns against the caster."


    He paused, allowing the gravity of his words to sink into the minds and brains of his students. The room was silent, the students captivated by the depth of the lecture.


    "Remember," he said, his tone stern but patient, "magic essence is more than fuel for spells. It is the life force of the universe. When you cast a spell, you are not merely shaping energy; you are bending the very laws of reality to your will."


    Seeing that he had full control over their attention, he smiled and continued. "This is why mastery of magic essence is crucial, for if your control falters, even for a moment, the consequences can be... catastrophic."


    The Magister raised his hand again, and the diagram on the board faded, replaced by a series of glowing sigils representing different techniques for refining magic essence.


    "Now," he continued, "we will practise methods for refining and storing personal essence. The first technique, known as Essence Focusing, will allow you to purify your internal reserves and better integrate ambient essence into your casting. I''m sure you all know what that means."


    The Magister pointed at a certain black-haired male student he''d caught dozing off. "Student Ross Dimitri," his tone sounded displeased and the student quickly rose to his feet, his saliva drooling down his lips.


    "For individuals like us who have decided to learn how to cast spells, where are our personal reserves stored?" Hia question was directed toward the boy named Ross.


    "In our body?" Ross answered, his response sounding more like a question than an answer.


    "Pfft!"


    A small chuckle escaped the mouth of a student who''d been careless enough to laugh.


    Magister Voss quickly identified the student and directed his question at her. "Where then is it stored? Since you know better."


    ************


    A/N: Hello dear readers. I want to use this medium to inform you all that I am now better and daily updates have resumed.


    Please, leave a comment for me if you enjoy reading it and please, this is me shamelessly begging for power stones!


    Let''s do a weekly challenge, shall we?


    ? 80 Power Stones = 2 Bonus Chapters


    ?110 Power Stones = 3 Bonus Chapters


    ?150 Power Stones = 5 Bonus Chapters


    We can do this!!

 Chapter 29: Lectures I Had For Breakfast II

    The student, a peach-haired girl with beautiful peach eyes and lips quickly rose to her feet, eager to answer his question. "While he is indeed correct that we all have our personal reserves stored on our bodies, your question pointed to those of us that actually go further to manipulate and utilise our personal essence in spellcasting."Seeing that Magister Voss now had his eyes completely fixed on her, she smiled and proceeded. "The answer to that is our Essence Cores. You mentioned that earlier."


    There was silence in the whole classroom. Even though many of them knew the answer, most couldn''t bring themselves to speak before such a stern looking figure.


    Magister Voss smiled and then¡­


    Pa! Pa!!


    He actually applauded her answer. "That''s absolutely correct. You did great."


    "You may take your seat, Student Anaya." Their lecturer gestured to the peach-haired girl.


    He turned to Ross and frowned. "Remain standing if that''ll help you pay attention."


    Then he returned to his teaching, his eyes landing on the students. "Pay attention; your future mastery depends on this."


    He moved to demonstrate, extending his hand as the air around him shimmered with concentrated magic essence, forming a radiant sphere of energy that pulsated with a steady rhythm. "Control the flow," he instructed, his voice low and commanding. "Feel the essence within you, then extend your awareness outward. Draw it in slowly, like breathing, and allow it to harmonise with your own."


    The students followed his lead, each feeling the tingling sensation of magic as they attempted to replicate the technique. Some struggle to maintain the delicate balance, their orbs of mana flickering like unstable flames, while others manage to achieve a faint but steady glow.


    "That''s basically how it works with your Essence Cores as well. It takes time but slowly, after repeated training, you all will become accustomed to it and you''ll be able to perform it even when woken from sleep."


    Magister Voss watched closely, stepping forward to correct stances and offer guidance, his presence lending a steady hand to those faltering under the weight of their own ambition.


    "Patience," he says, his voice softer now, "is the key. Forcing the essence will only disrupt the balance. Let it come naturally, and you will find the strength you seek."


    The lesson continued, the room filled with the hum of magic and the focused concentration of young elites honing their craft under the guidance of a master.


    Magister Voss remembered the female student who''d answered his earlier question and walked toward her with a smile on his face. She seemed smart in the theory aspect and he wanted to see how she fared in the practicals as well.


    While everyone was busy trying to stabilise the orb of mana on their hands, one student remained too occupied with something else that he didn''t even attempt to create an orb.


    The peach-haired girl, Anaya Stokeshorn, quickly spotted their teacher approaching. With a ball of magic essence floating stably atop her right hand, she nudged the male student beside her. "Hey, Damon, Magister Voss is heading this way." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damon Terrace was too preoccupied with something else that he didn''t even pay attention to the practical currently ongoing in the lecture room. Sitting at the edge of his row, Damon''s gaze lingered outside the windows but his mind was already away from the academy entirely.


    ''It''s been six months since I got here and yet they are still going with the basics. I would''ve been better off back at the family estate with Damien.''


    ''It has officially been announced that Damien is dead but I''d rather not believe in that bullshit story father made up. Even if it''s the most plausible story since he was exiled to the Forest of Twin Disasters, I''d rather think he''s still alive. My bond with him says so!''


    Damon was so caught in his thoughts that he didn''t notice Anaya gently pulling at his black and silver uniform shirt.


    ''I really need to grow faster and go after Damien before it''s too late. Damien, wait a little longer and I''ll come rescue you from that hell hole Father put you in and if he tries to stop me, I''ll simply take him down and become the next family head. Then, no one will be able to stop your return.''


    Damon was well aware of how powerful his father was and he knew catching up was years away but what was a child without fantasies? Besides, he did indeed plan to become the new family head as soon as he could so he could welcome Damien back to the family. If he was still alive by then.


    "Damon! You should join in on the practical before Magister Voss becomes furious." Anaya pulled at his shirt once more, managing to pull him out of his reverie this time. "You know how he acts when furious." Anaya added, hoping her words would motivate him.


    "I''d rather not. I''ll participate in something else. It''ll be best if it''s combat practical. These are lectures I had for breakfast before I was ten." Damien answered, oblivious to the presence of Magister Voss who stood in front of Anaya.


    Magister Voss who''d just arrived and was just about to observe Anaya''s orb of mana paused and turned to Damon.


    Seeing the grey haired boy with blue eyes, he grinned, immediately recognising the boy.


    "Is that so, DamonTerrace?" Magister Voss smiled, his focus shifting from Anaya to Damon.


    As if wanting to mock the young boy, Magister Voss added. "The new heir of the Terrace family is already leagues ahead of you all and yet, he''s in the same class as you all."


    Magister Voss was an observant type and so, he quickly noticed the slight shift in Damon''s face when he referred to the boy as the new heir of the Terrace family, hinting at the demise of the original heir.


    Hoping to get a response or reaction,Magister Voss added. "Now, why don''t you¡­"


    Damon was swift to cut through the man''s words with words of his own. "Actually, I already started Essence Focusing when I was eleven."


    As he spoke, magic essence condensed around his hand, forming an orb of essence so thick and stable that it rivalled the orb Magister Voss had previously made.


    "You''re right about me being ahead of the others." Damon added. "As for why I''m still in the same class as them, I''d like to know too."

 Chapter 30: Concluding His Rank

    Mana beasts that had varying rankings¡ªfrom Grade Seven to Grade Zero. There was a large margin of power between each grade and the lower the grades dipped, the larger the gap became. This was simply because of the requirements it took to reach each grade.Demons went by a different ranking as well, with the most common of them being classified as Scouts and then Demlings. These two ranks filled the realm and could be easily dealt with by almost any essence manipulator with sufficient training.


    The same could be said for humans who could manipulate Magic Essence otherwise known as mana, most of them growing into individuals who slay Demons for a living or for fun.


    The human rankings went from Bronze all the way to Mythical rank that only existed in stories. Although it was the highest known rank to mankind, it was the one before it that stood as the highest existing rank¡ªthe Legendary rank. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Essence users who awakened a talent were immediately bestowed a rank lower than the Bronze rank, the Wood rank. While this wasn''t added to the rankings, it was common knowledge to all those who could manipulate Essence in one way or another.


    These kids would then be trained either in academies like Elderglow or through real life battle situations against these demons. The process period for both paths usually lasted for five years and sometimes, longer. After that, they would immediately be classified as Demon Hunters better known as Dunters.


    As they graduated to become Demon Hunters, they would be assigned various rankings based on their performance and advancement during the five years. The most common rank to be given is the Bronze rank as this is where most people fall regardless of their talents. However, there were very few who would immediately be bestowed upon with a higher ranking.


    These outstanding Demon Hunters would be granted the Silver rank immediately after having performed incredibly well during their five years of training. One thing these hunters all have in common though, is experience. During the five years of training, they would slowly build experience while battling against Mana beasts and even worse, the demons themselves, humanity''s archenemies.


    One would only receive the corresponding rank after having performed feats due to such a rank and there was no other way around it. However, there were exceptions to everything in the world. One of such exceptions existed right in the depths of the Forest of Twin Disasters.


    Damien Terrace was an exception to the rankings. "What rank do I currently fall under?" Damien rubbed his chin in thought.


    At the moment, he was mounted atop his new favourite summon, Fenrir.


    Tap! Tap!


    Boom!


    Booooom!!


    While Damien relaxed atop the white furred wolf as it gently rode through the paths in the forest, his other summoned beast, Cerbe the three-headed hound, was busy clearing the way ahead.


    There were explosions every now and then as Damien commanded the three-headed hound to let loose around. Whenever Cerbe spotted an approaching mana beasts or lower ranked demon, one its three mouths would open and from it, a thick ball of red fire would shoot forth.


    This ball of red fire was the hound''s skill known as (Flames of Hell) and while it was just a weaker version of the real deal, it was more than enough to deal with Mana beasts and demons of the lowest ranks that filled the forest.


    Damien had intentionally made Cerbe lower the firepower of the spell because during the hound''s first attempts, it had destroyed both the targets and their essence core.


    Now though, the hound was doing a good job. It would only use enough firepower to kill its target Luton would then take over.


    The Stellar Slime swooped in from unexpected angles with speed that was impossible for something of its ranking. It would absorb the slain targets with its (Devourer) skill and then store their Essence Cores within itself with its second skill.


    Despite being a Grade Six summon, Luton didn''t fall short of the other two summons which were both Grade Five. It still remained Damien''s most useful summon while Fenrie remained the most powerful.


    "Instead of the usual human rankings, the system decided to implement levels." Damien was frustrated as he couldn''t find a way to  measure his rank. "Scouts and Demlings only pose as threats to me when in large numbers." Damien scratched his head recalling a memory from a few weeks back when he''d gone on an individual hunt.


    He was yet to summon another beast and only had Luton and yet, he''d also refused to summon the slime. He wanted to hunt by himself.


    Damien had happened to stumble upon two Demlings, the second ranks of demons around and had battled them both with very little difficulty. It was an exhilarating feeling as he cut through them, feeling alive with each cut.


    That was until he met a dozen of them. The battle had been fought fiercely and Damien emerged victorious. He''d taken a few injuries but nothing too serious. He had to confess, he took pride in that achievement.


    Then he stumbled upon six dozen of them in a small makeshift base of theirs. Damien didn''t like to remember that part of the story but he would admit, his saving grace had been his slime, Luton.


    "Fenrir and Cerbe are too much for me to handle right now and Luton''s skills make it basically useless to battle. It''ll just absorb my attacks." Damien scratched his head, thinking of a way to rank himself.


    Damien had come a long way since he first arrived and now that he thought about it, his eyes widened. "I haven''t had a decent meal in months!"


    Six months!


    That was the amount of time he''d spent in this forsaken place and everytime he thought about it, he would sigh. "Father, you''ll definitely regret this." Damien sighed before resuming his thoughts on ranking himself. "I should settle for the Bronze rank for now. As far as I know, they''re capable of dealing with Demlings too."

 Chapter 31: Mana Exhaustion I

    Boom!Boooom!!


    Explosions rocked the landscape, tearing some trees from their roots and burning through others with their roots and branches.


    It was a Disaster!


    And the source? Damien Terrace!


    "Hehehe¡­ More! More flames!" He laughed like a mad man as he watched his summon shot out fireball after fireball. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just over an hour ago, he''d gone on a hunting spree and had ended up taking the lives of approximately a  hundred demons within that time frame.


    Damien wouldn''t let only his Summons do his work. He wasn''t that lazy. Damien wanted to keep up!


    This had led to him actively searching for demons around the forest. It was gigantic, spanning over seventy thousand miles and Damien knew he hadn''t even explored one percent of the entire forest terrain.


    Because of this and his thirst for growth and power, Damien had gone out to hunt. He''d only summoned Luton to help him secure the cores he would acquire from his hunt. As for the other two summons, the consumed too much of his magic essence just by being around.


    Damien need to save it all up in case of an emergency so he went ahead with his plan. Hunting with his special storage space.


    The Hunt was fun to say the least. Every now and then, either out of luck or fate, Damien would stumble upon a few demons or mana beasts and it just so happened that he only encountered Grade Seven mana beasts as well as Demon Scouts and Demlings. The perfect creatures to sharpen his skills.


    After his hundredth demon kill, Damien had witnessed the demons turn around and flee. Unwilling to let his potential Essence Cores run away, he''d given chase after them, forgetting what kind of environment he was in.


    When he realised, it was too late. These demons also has intelligence. While they weren''t nearly as smart as humans, demons knew how to lure their targets into traps they set.


    This was exactly what they''d done to Damien. They drew him toward two Grade Six mana beasts.


    However, what they failed to understand was that Damien was already in search of these beasts, he would fare well in a fight with a single one but he wanted to test his limit and so, they''d actually done him a favour by bringing him to two Grade Six mana beasts.


    Damien had used the opportunity to also discover that they weren''t as difficult as he thought they would be. He was growing stronger by the day! In their last moment, these beasts that resembled bears with scales and iron claws had let out a final cry, a cry for help which Damien had believed to be a death cry.


    Unknown to both the Demons and even Damien, he''d just killed the two remaining offspring of a Grade five mana beast.


    Their mother had appeared almost instant, arriving just in time to see them get swallowed up by Luton. The mother immediately went after Damien who had killed her two offsprings, destroying everything in its path while it was in a furious state.


    Eager to test his strength against it, Damien had gone against the mana beast and he learned the lard way the difference between a Grade Six and a Grade Five Mana beast.


    The first swipe the creature had landed on Damien threw him into the forest breaking a few bones and almost knowing him out cold.


    Then and there, he knew his limit and also knew he would die if the beast landed another attack on him.


    A new mission arrived at that moment telling him to survive the fight and he would stand a chance to receive an extra Grade Five Essence Core as a reward. This would be the second mission he''d received in the six months he had been with the system and it was just like the first one. Survival.


    Damien who''d never seen one, immediately aummoned Cerbe to the rescue. He didn''t even bother asking the system any question. The system wanted him alive and he would stay alive.


    As Cerbe emerged from the blue shimmering portal, the three-headed hound had first shot out a ball of condensed red flames. This one was twice as large as the ones it had initially used on lower ranked beasts.


    The ball of flame landed on the beast and then exploded in a dazzling work of red. The explosion had pushed the mana beast back a little, damaging its scales upon impact.


    Cerbe didn''t back down though. Immediately the first ball of flame landed, failing to do what the Three-Headed Hound had intended to do, two more balls of fire erupted from its two other mouths, both of them bigger than the first.


    Cerbe''s opponent had immediately sensed the danger behind both balls of flames speeding toward it and while it couldn''t dodge, it also has abilities of its own. It opened its mouth and sucked in the air in the surrounding, compressing it into a ball of air, and then shot it forward.


    The ball of compressed air and one of the balls of fire had collided mid air and exploded wildly, throwing the mana beast further backward. This had helped the beast to evade the second fireball aimed at it.


    As it stood up, it noticed three more balls coming its way and roared in all its fury. It seemed to be complaining about the fight been so one sided but Damien didn''t understand beast language.


    He simply laughed as Cerbe''s attacks shot forward, destroying everything around. "Hehehe¡­ More! More flames!" Damien''s laughter was drowned by the explosion that''s followed.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    But he didn''t care. Not until he Sawa panel at the side of his eyes.


    [-300 units of Magic Essence!]


    [-300 units of Magic Essence!]


    [-300 units of Magic Essence!]


    "What?!" Damien was shocked to see three panels pop.uo in quick successions. He was well aware that summoning Cerbe would eat at his Magic Essence reserves but what he saw was frightening. Cerbe couldn''t be the one eating at his reserves this fast.


    However, when he saw the Three-Headed Hound open its mouth and form another three balls of flame, he understood where the deduction had come from. "This is going to cost a lot."

 Chapter 32: Mana Exhaustion II

    The battle seemed to be coming to an end as Cerbe shot another round of Fireballs at the mana beast it was currently battling.Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Three explosions rang out one after another and Damien couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction. It was true that each fireball rapidly ate at his essence reserves but who cares?


    The mana beast had lost one hand and while it was still unable to reach his Three-Headed Hound, it would soon lose another.


    The hound wasn''t playing. In seconds, Damien could see the battle coming to an end.


    He subconsciously called out to his system to check his essence reserves. "Status." He thought, his eyes tracing the panel locate his the place that recorded his total essence reserves.


    He quickly saw it and frowned.


    ?Magic Essence: 557/560(+150 units)?


    I''m almost out."


    He''d exhausted the units stored in his secondary Essence core and now, he would soon exhaust the essence in his main core.


    He observed his Life Force and smiled. There was more than enough. "convert half of my Life Force to Magic Essence." Damien commanded with a satisfied smirk. This had to be his favourite feature in the entire system. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All he had to do was make sure his Life Force was high enough to convert into large units of Magic Essence.


    Since he had advanced to Level 22, his total Life Force has also risen by 200.


    ?Converting 2,100 Life Force to Magic Essence!?


    ?+21,000 Units of Magic Essence!?


    Yup! Once again, he loved this feature to death.


    Damien simply watched how the Three-Headed Hound continued to spam fireballs at its opponent, seemingly enjoy the fight as much as he was.


    Damien knew why the units of essence taken by each fireball always rounded at (300) and it was simply because the system had placed a restriction on his essence output. Whatever he did, he couldn''t use more than three hundred units per second with the only exception being the act of summoning a new beast.


    That was an exception because the system itself was responsible for the summon.


    Bringing his thoughts together and concentrating on the battle in front of him, Damien nodded in satisfaction. "Now, finish it off."


    As if hearing it''s summoner''s order, Cerbe stopped spamming fireballs and instead, attacked. Despite being slightly smaller than its opponent, it managed to knock it down, pushing it so it fell face up.


    Cerbe movedcloser, placing its forelegs on its opponent''s chest to prevent any movement.


    There was a low growl from the beast but neither Damien or his summon cared at this point.


    Roaaaar!


    Cerbe roared in fury and a moment later, all three of its heads descended upon the mana beast. Sharp fangs dug into the mana beast''s scales and when Cerbe pulled back, both scale and flesh was torn off.


    Rooooar!!


    The wounded mana beast roared in pain, its body convulsing under the intense torture.


    "Be fast about it." Damien ordered but the Three-Headed Hound seemed to be deaf. It swallowed the flesh and scales it had bitten off and then dug right into the beast again, repeating the process all over.


    "Oh!" Damien immediately understood. This was the hound''s first battle with a mana beast of the same rank as it and Damien knew what it meant. It was feasting, devouring the beast to become even stronger.


    It was similar to how he now only absorbed Grade Six cores. The Grade Seven ones did little to increase his essence now.


    "Let''s see¡­ I don''t think I''ll be taking that core." Damien finally stood up from the floor, dusting the dirt off his body. He was in a sorry state with his broken bones still throbbing painfully.


    They would take a while to recover so Damien would have to wait. Full recovery meant his Life Force had to rise back to its fullest and right now, it was nowhere near there.


    "The Grade Seven cores don''t increase my essence reserves but at least, they do recover my Life Force reserves." This was the exact reason why he kept saving Grade Seven cores.


    Damien looked around, his eyes ultimately landing back on Cerbe. "Enjoy your feast. You''ve earned it."


    He turned to another location and smiled. It was time to make use of the Grade Seven essence cores in his possession and the only way to do that was to summon his personal storage space. "Summon Luton." Damien said as he prepared to regain all his lost life essence in minutes.


    ~~~~~


    Two hours had passed and Damien had fully recovered his Life Force and even better than that?


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Roaaaar!!


    He was back to his hunting business. Hed learnt something during the last hour. The stronger his summons became, the less they would rely on his own essence reserves.


    The system had revealed that to him. They were only using his essence at the moment because despite being high ranked beasts, they lacked the required mana to fuel their own skills. After all, these skills were only supposed to activate when they attained a higher ranking.


    With this understanding, Damien had a new goal. He would have to push them higher and the best way to do that?


    Hunting without restrictions!


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Damien watched Fenrir and Cerbe let loose around the forest. Right now, both summons were engaged with two mana beasts of the same grade as them, Grade Five Mana beasts. Around them were the corpses of three others, previous targets taken down by both Fenrir and Cerbe.


    While Fenrir seemed to be toying with its target, Cerbe was hellbent on killing its own. The first meal was sumptuous and it wanted another taste of that feeling.


    Damien however, kept a close watch on his essence reserves.


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    Every few seconds, Damien received small panels like this that made him frown. Despite his seemingly large essence reserves at the moment after having converted most of his Life Force for Magic Essence once again, these beasts were eating at it faster than he could recover.


    "This time, I''ll truly be stricken with mana exhaustion, wouldn''t I?" Damien asked himself.


    Anymore conversion of his life force and he might faint. And worse, he was out of Grade Seven essence cores!

 Chapter 33: Mana Exhaustion III

    Damien watched as Fenrir and Cerbe brought and end to the two beasts they were fighting and a satisfied smile crept on his face.Right now, his estimate on how long his essence reserves would carry on with both Summons was a few seconds but at least, they had finished what they started.


    "Great job!" Damien stretched forth his hand, giving them a thumbs up. However, Damien''s words fell on deaf ears as the beasts focused on dealing with the large meals presented before them. Each of the mana beasts his summons had slain was larger than them but they''d brought it down regardless.


    While Cerbe was already digging its multiple heads into the flesh of one of the mana beasts, Fenrir was up to something else. Its (Devourer) skill activated and in a blink, one of the corpses was gone.


    Damien''s eyes opened so wide that he thought the would fall out. ''What the?''


    He was genuinely shocked. While he knew how the skill worked with Luton the Stellar Slime, he''d only attributed it to the slime''s race. Since they could naturally expand, Damien thought it was just their method of swallowing their targets whole.


    Now that Fenrir, a wolf had swallowed its prey whole, Damien had to rethink his assumption.


    Then it appeared, a new notification he''d never received until Cerbe first finished devouring its first Grade Five Mana beast along with its essence core.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five Mana Beast devoured! 190 more for Fenrir to evolve!?


    Yes! Damien could now tell how far his Summons were from advancing and while it was a great news, it also wasn''t. Where was he supposed to get 190 Mana Beasts to feed to Fenrir? Even though the forest was fully of them, how long would it take him to achieve such?


    Fenrir had only slain three Grade Five  Mana beasts while Cerve had slain two to exhaust Damien''s essence core. That brought the total to five Grade Five Mana Beasts.


    If they were to do this repeatedly, it would take thirty-nine more times for them to get to 200 Grade Five Mana Beasts. The problem however? Fenrir wasn''t the only one that needed an advancement.


    Cerbe needed to advance to and then there was Luton who was still a Grade Six mana beast.


    It would take almost two time that amount of trials to successfully increase their grades by one each.


    Damien was still busy doing his calculation when Fwnrir devoured the second mana beast.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five Mana Beast devoured! 189 more for Fenrir to advance!?


    Danone nodded, "At least, that''s progress. Minus one more mana beast to advance." Even though he looked excited, his voice told otherwise. He remained calculative. What strategy would he implement to quicken the pace?


    Once again, Fenrir directly swallowed up the third mana beast it had slain, the beasts corpse magically shrinking till it fit inside the wolf''s mouth and then¡­


    Gulp!


    It swallowed.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five Mana Beast devoured! 188 more for Fenrir to advance!?


    "188 more Grade Five Essence Cores for you huh? Sounds like a lot." Damien sighed.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five Mana Beast devoured! 148 more for Cerbe to advance!?


    Another panel popped up with a slightly smaller number to fill. "At least your requirements are a little smaller." A sigh escaped his lips, his mind racing quickly. He needed over three hundred cores to advance his two Grade Five summons.


    The only comforting part of this whole process? Mana beasts and demons slain by his summons counted as Experience points for him.


    Although each beast slayed amounted to a smaller point than he would usually get if he personally defeated it, the difference was less than five percent and honestly, Damien didn''t mind since the higher his level reached, the more Life Force he would have and by extension, the more Magic Essence in his reserves.


    The more essence reserves he had, the more time Fenrir and Cerbe would have to go on hunts and the faster they would be ablw to advance.


    But first, he needed Essence Cores to restore his magic essence reserves as well as his life force. The underlying problem was that he was out of cores.


    His eyes quickly landed on the last remaining Grade Five mana beast which Cwebe had slain, his guts telling him that he would be fully recovered from just that one core.


    The only problem was that Fenrie had once again activated (Devourer).


    "Hey! Stop! Don''t eat that one¡­"


    Gulp!


    It slid down Fenrir''s throat before Damien''s words could get to the wolf''s ears.


    ?Grade Five Mana Beast devoured! 187 more for Fenrir to advance!?


    "Damn it!" Famine dropped his head low, feigning a cry at hopelessness. Fenrir couldn''t restore devoured things like Luton could which essentially meant the Grade Five core it had just devoured was gone.


    Just then, he received the notification panel that made things even worse.


    Ding!


    ?You have exhausted your essence reserves! Summons will now be cancelled!?


    ?Cancelling Summons in 5¡­?


    ?Cancelling Summons in 4¡­?


    A countdown appeared and the moment it hit one¡­ S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ?Summons cancelled!?


    On a single moment, both Fenrir and Cerbe vanished like they''d never existed, their connection to him instantly ending. For a moment, Damien panicked as he ceased to feel even the connection of Luton who''d been away on a separate mission¡ªGathering the essence cores of Grade Seven and Six mana beasts.


    This was his first time having his summon abruptly ended and so he didn''t recall that the same thing happened whenever he also cancelled the summons himself¡ªthe connection disappearing.


    Now that he was out of Magic Essence as well Life Force to convert into new essence, Damien could only sit on the floor in the forest almost lifeless while waiting for his essence reserves and life force to naturally recover which would take very long hours if not days. Damien simply didn''t know how long since he had never waited before.


    "Hey, wait a minute. I do have a Grade Five Essence Core gotten from a demon. Damien remembered he was yet to touch the two Grade Five Essence Cores he''d received from Luton. While one belonged to a demon, the other belonged to a human Damien concluded had been devoured by Luton.


    "I''ll summon Luton once I get the 100 units of essence required to summon it." Damien could see a way to speed up the recovery period.

 Chapter 34: Mana Exhaustion IV

    "Summon Luton." Damien commanded the moment his magic essence hit 100 units. He''d remained seated in one place for over forty minutes, too drained of his Life Force to rise up and walk.?Summoning Luton, the Stellar Slime¡­?


    ?-100 units?


    ?Luton summoned!?


    A sigh escaped his mouth as Damien watched the magic essence he''d painstakingly waited for to rise to one hundred hit rock bottom again. However, his mood didn''t stay down for long as the blue portal opened up a few metres away from him and out came his favourite summon.


    Plop!


    Luton landed on the group covered in grass, leaves and dried twigs. Its red body was a contrast to every single thing in the forest and it stood out incredibly well even though it mostly remained unseen.


    Plop! Plop!!


    "Yes. Yes. Come to me." Damien nodded with a weak smile as he watched his slime bounce toward him. He couldn''t be more excited about possessing this creature.


    Plop!


    It landed on his lap, his body slightly jolting from the weight of the slime. He managed to move his hand, placing it on the slime. "Good boy." He patted the jelly like creature.


    "You''re a male right?" Damien asked, his eyes squinted slightly as though he''d made a mistake.


    The slime trembled slightly at the question, its shape slightly changing. However, since it possessed no eyes or nose or mouth, Damien couldn''t picture its reaction well. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ve always wondered how I managed to share sight with you when you clearly have no eyes.'' Damien thought to himself. The memory of him seeing those armored individuals leaving the forest still replayed in Damien''s head like it was just yesterday.


    "Hey, system, Luton is a male, right?" Damien moved his head, slightly facing it upward so he could read whatever answer the system would reply with.


    ?Stellar Slimes do not possess a gender?


    "How then do they make new ones?" Damien asked again.


    ?When they''ve overfed on magic essence, they split up, forming another stellar slime?


    Damien''s eyes widened slightly. "Oh¡­ I see."


    Damien dismissed the panel and brought his head down once again. "Good slime." He corrected himself with another weak smile.


    "You know what? Just give me the Grade Five Essence Core that you''ve been storing in your (Universal Space). The demonic essence core I left." Damien explained, too exhausted to do much.


    Luton immediately understood what Damien had said, easily spitting out what he''d requested.


    ''Again, without ears, you can actually hear. That''s kind of scary.''


    Damien grabbed the orb, its crystal surface revealing the darkness within it that continued to swirl dangerously with very slight movement his hand made. It looked like a black liquid encased in a glass case.


    With a sigh, Damien began his normal routine. Absorbing Essence Cores. "Here goes everything."


    ~~~~~


    "Luton, you''ll go with Fenrir." Damien was once again seen standing valiantly atop a nearby rock that was just as tall as he was. "Once Fenrir kills a mana beast, swallow up the essence more and store it away for me before it devours the beast." This order was directed at his Stellar Slime rested on top of the furry back of the Monstrous Wolf.


    "Also, you''re quite strong yourself. Gather as many Grade Six essence cores as you can. I''ll be needing them as well." Damien finished his order with Luton, the slime bouncing on Fenrir''s furry back.


    To Fenrir, Damien gave out his orders as well. "Do not use your (Devourer) skill on whatever mana beast you slay until Luton has successfully retrieved the core." His index finger pointed at the wolf moved in a warning manner.


    "If you do so, I''ll find out and you''ll be fasting for a long while. No beast, no core, no nothing. But you''ll work." Damien''s punishment was laid before the wolf however, it was directed toward all three summons.


    Wooof!


    Fenrir barked at its summoner''s order to show its readiness to comply.


    Damien nodded with a satisfied smirk before turning to Cerbe.


    "As for you, you''ve got three big heads. We''re going to make use of that. Hunt all you want but do not devour the cores. Keep them stored in one of your mouths and when you fill it up, only then should you return."


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    The hound''s three heads barked in compliance as well.


    Damien nodded. "Make sure not to swallow it or you''ll be in trouble as well."


    Woof!


    The hound barked once again and Damien grinned. "That''ll be all. Hunt to your fill then."


    At his command, the three summons bolted out of his sight. Fenrir, accompanied by Luton, headed toward the west while Cerbe took the south, all three summons disappearing into the forest.


    "Now that that''s settled, I need to rest as I await their bountiful returns." Damien''s eyes trailed up to a tree standing tall a metre away from the rock on which he stood. It was thick with leaves and full of thick and sturdy branches, its trunk so thick that two of Damien wouldn''t be able to wrap around it.


    "Hmm¡­ Makes for a good resting place as well as a hideout." Damien hopped on the bark of the tree and began climbing toward the closest branch that was at least a dozen metres above the ground.


    As he made his way up the tree successfully arriving at the tree branch closest to the ground, he heard a notification.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Six Mana Beast devoured! 4,740 more for Cerbe to advance!?


    "Already, huh? That was quite fast."


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    Another notification popped up that made Damien frown slightly. The essence consumption had begun and without a doubt, he knew what summon it was. ''Cerbe is overdoing it.''


    Boom!


    He heard a muffled explosion in the distance and a cloud of smoke rose through the sky.


    It didn''t take long for him to get another notification that suggested that the others had also gotten busy.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Six mana beast devoured! 450 more for Luton to advance!?


    "Oh, Luton?" Damien muttered and the next second he cursed.


    "Hey! Hey! Slow down or you''ll give me another Mana Exhaustion!"


    The cause for his cursing?


    Ding!


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    It was Cerbe!

 Chapter 35: Mana Exhaustion V

    Three days had passed since Damien began his hunting spree and since then, he''d exhausted his mana more times that he could keep count.His summons had hunted down over two hundred Grade Six mana beasts and forty Grade Fives, most of their cores currently stored in Luton''s (Universal Space).


    While others might consider this a speedy progress considering the individual carrying out the hunt was still a bronze ranked Demon Hunter by normal standards, Damien himself viewed his progress as considerably slow.


    "Damn it!" Damien asked as he watched his essence reserves dwindle once again. However, this time things were different. Still resting with crossed legs atop the there he''d mounted three days ago, Damien held a Grade Five Essence Core in one hand, slowly absorbing the magic essence within to refill his life force and essence reserves.


    "I really need to find a way to increase my own level personally as that''s the only way to ensure the summons last longer." Damien rubbed his chin in thought with his left hand even as he continued to absorb the essence.


    Despite accumulating Exp from the kills of his summons, Damien was satisfied. The fact that he hadn''t slain these beasts himself made the Exp he received slightly smaller than they would''ve been if he went hunting by himself. "But then again, I can''t go against Grade Five mana beasts yet and I can''t face multiple Grade Six as well. The maximum is a dozen and even that requires full concentration."


    He let out a sigh of frustration. "This sucks." Damien spat out. He scanned his surroundings for a moment and let out another sigh.


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-200 units?


    Aside from the base 50 units per minute he expended to keep a summon around, Damien received notifications of large essence deductions from his reserves which hinted at his summons battling.


    In a place full of demons and mana beasts left abandoned for over a century, targets were not scarce. Damien was sure the population within this forbidden land that spanned hundreds of miles had crossed a million with only one being a human.


    Damien finally shifted on the tree branch and then in one swift move, he jumped down.


    Thud!


    A muffled landing sounded as his legs touched the ground after three days of staying on a tree.


    He watched his reserves continue to drop slowly even as he absorbed the essence from the core in his hand.


    "When I absorb the essence into my Life Force, it acts like healing magic, increasing the vitality that I converted to Magic Essence but the process is slow." Damien grumbled as his consumption rate of magic essence and by extension his Life Force, exceeded his recovery rate. For every unit of Magic Essence he recovered, he consumed ten of it.


    "System, is there a way to increase my recovery rate? I''ll run out of essence again if this continues." Damien complained. He had dealt with it repeatedly for the past three days and now, Damien sort a solution.


    ?Affirmative! There exists two ways to increase recovery rate?


    "What are they?" Damien was elated by the system''s reply.


    ?Devouring essence cores directly is the most efficient and effective way?


    "But I don''t even possess the (Devourer) skill. Only an (Essence Devourer) skill."


    ?The second option becomes the only option¡­ For now?


    Damien read the texts displayed on the panel before him, his eyes catching the last phrase ''for now'' which meant the first option might become possible in the future.


    "And what''s the second option?" Damien asked, his eyes focused in the air, awaiting the panel response from the system.


    ?Level up faster. The higher your level, the higher your recovery rate and that''s exactly what you want?


    "I see. It seems like I''ve been messing around all along." Damien murmured, his words barely audible for even his own hearing.


    Damien shrugged lazily. "Leveling up it is."


    He turned around, scanning his surroundings once more. "It''s all clear." As he spoke, Damien climbed back up the tree he''d jumped down from as he planned to do something he hadn''t done in the past three days.


    As he shuffled himself, finding his comfort on the tree branch, he gave out an order. "Activate (Sensory Link). The target is Fenrir."


    Damien''s five senses turned off for a second, his hearing and sight disappearing last.


    Roaaaar!


    The moment his hearing returned, Damien heard the furious roar of a beast and a second later, his sense of sight returned as well.


    ¡­.Boooom!!


    The explosion quaked the earth, the trees swaying violently.


    Damien now shared senses with his summon, Fenrir, who was engaged in a heated battle with a mana beast of the fifth grade. It was a feline creature with grey fur and black stripes possessing quick reflexes that would make it a difficult foe for any other mana beast that was heavily focused on physical strength.


    This time, something about the Sensory Link had changed. Damien could feel, see, hear, smell and lastly taste. Two new senses had been added to the list of senses Damien niw shared with his summon.


    Now, he could smell it. The smell of greenery in the same way Feneir could smell it. Its heightened senses were new to Damien who felt more in touch with the world from the start perspective of his summon, the Monstrous Wolf, Fenrir.


    He could taste it. The flesh and blood as the wolf bit into the beast it was fighting against.


    He could feel it. Every claw Fenrir dug into its opponent, Damien could feel it all. Every movement it made as well. It all felt too real. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With blinding speed that blitz through its opponent defense, Fenrir should forth a powerful slap with one of its forelegs that connected with the jaw of its opponent.


    Kraaa¡­


    The sound of bone cracking could be heard clearly and a second later, the creature dropped to the ground.


    Thud!


    It landed softly against the green floor.


    As he watched the wolf tear through a certain part of the feline mana beast, locating its essence core, Damien chose to cancel the skill. "Cancel (Sensory Link)." He commanded, his senses turning off for a second again.


    He opened his eyes once again and found himself atop the tree branch, his essence reserves almost at rock bottom. "Alright, that''s enough." Damien pulled out a wooden flute he''d crafted some time ago.


    He blew on it, a certain bizarre sound filling the air for miles. It was a sound that his summons would immediately recognise and it signalled their return. He didn''t want to repeat what had happened three days ago.

 Chapter 36: Theres Actually A Requirement?

    The Forest of Twin Disasters stretched almost endlessly, a place pulsating with magic essence that filled the air like an invisible current. The ancient trees loomed overhead, their thick canopies casting deep shadows across the forest floor.Mana beasts wandered through the undergrowth, absorbed the magic essence in the atmosphere and channeled it into their very being. Their forms were varied¡ªsome graceful and sleek, others hulking and armored, but all bore a faint glow that marked their attunement to the magic around them.


    Yet, not all the forest''s denizens were so majestic; demons lurked here as well, grotesque figures with charred skin, horns jutting from their skulls, and eyes that burned with a cruel, unearthly light. Some had leathery wings folded against their backs, while others crawled on all fours, their movements unsettlingly fluid.


    Within the heart of this forest, something began to stir. It came from deep beneath the earth¡ªa subtle vibration that grew into a rumble, rippling outward. The ground shook as if alive, and the trees quivered, their leaves rustling in a growing wave of motion.


    ¡ªvrrrrrrrrm!!


    ¡ªwooooonggg!!!


    Crrrk! Ccrrrrrrk!


    The tremor spread rapidly, cracking the forest floor in all directions, reaching hundreds of meters out. The very air seemed to thicken, charged with an aura that pressed down on everything nearby.


    Mana beasts, sensitive to the shifts in magic, froze in place, their glowing eyes darting about. An instinctive dread overcame them, and soon, they scattered in every direction, abandoning their territories without hesitation.


    Even the demons, drawn to chaos and darkness, felt a deeper terror wash over them. They retreated, slipping back into the cover of the trees, as though recognizing a force far beyond their own malevolence.


    A section of the forest floor gave way, the earth collapsing inward and forming a gaping hole about two meters wide. The edges of the cavity were rough and splintered, the roots of ancient trees dangling into the abyss.


    Darkness filled the hole, so deep that it swallowed all light, leaving the bottom obscured from sight. The air grew still and heavy, as if the forest itself was holding its breath, waiting for what would emerge.


    Then, from the depths, an eye opened¡ªlarge, unsettling, with stark white sclera and black pupils that seemed to pierce through the darkness. It blinked slowly, adjusting to the faint light that filtered through the forest canopy.


    The gaze wandered, moving with a deliberateness that suggested awareness, perhaps even curiosity. It swept over the surroundings, taking in the fleeing creatures and the silence that had fallen over the forest.


    A sound followed, low and resonant, like a voice that echoed up from deep within the earth. It was not entirely human, nor fully inhuman¡ªa rumble that seemed to vibrate through the air and ground alike.


    "Hmm?" It carried a hint of questioning, as though the being was waking from a long slumber, trying to understand what had disturbed its rest.


    For a moment, the eye remained open, unblinking as it surveyed the forest, but then it snapped shut, and the rumblings ceased. The earth seemed to settle back into place, closing up within seconds, and the darkness reclaimed the hole.


    The aura that had gripped the forest faded, though the tension in the air remained, leaving the mana beasts and demons wary.


    Whatever had stirred beneath the forest had returned to its slumber, leaving behind an uneasy quiet, as if the land itself was unsure whether to feel relief or anticipation.


    ~~~~~


    Damien sat lazily, his legs folded, his hands folded. and his eyes closed as he absorbed the essence from the essence cores surrounding him.


    With his skill (Essence Devourer), Damien could absorb the essence from multiple cores as all he had to do was make the cores his target.


    His eyes snapped open, revealing eyes that had become accustomed to his surroundings, his focus however, was on his summons.


    They''d suddenly gotten up a few seconds ago and now that Damien was staring at both Fenrir and Cerbe, along with Luton who was bouncing happily atop the wolf''s fur, he noticed something.


    They were all staring south as they''d sensed something Damien couldn''t. "Huh?" Damien didn''t know what they were looking at but he also joined them regardless.


    "Uhm¡­ Is everything alright?" His summons understood his words and so he''d expected from them when he asked a question and now, they''d outrightly ignored him.


    However, before he could voice out his anger, his summons all turned to him and sat down back as though nothing strange had just taken place.


    Damien remained seated even amidst everything. Seeing as he didn''t receive a response from his summons, he resumed what he''d been doing but then, something crossed his mind. He''s just attained level 30 and despite it being great, Damien refused to admit it.


    "I feel stronger than I''ve ever felt," Damien grinned and stared at his summons once again. It seemed like they were having a bad episode at the moment and so he simply wanted to avoid trouble by ignoring them.


    However, for having ignored him earlier, Damien had a revenge plan.


    "Attempt another Summoning. A new one." Damien commanded without a shred of shame even while sitting in front of his summons. Their ears perked up the instant they heard him mentioning another random summoning, all three of them glaring daggers at him.


    If looks were to be killers, Damien was sure he have died over a hundred times.


    Ding!


    The response made Damien''s head snap upwards as he watched the summoning panel display a line of texts that instantly brought a frown to his face.


    ?Slay 200 more demons to unlock another summon.?


    "What?" Damien was completely dumbfounded when he read through it. "There''s actually a requirement before I can summon again?"


    He turned to the side again, his eyes meeting with his summon and for some reason he could tell they were secreltly excited that it hadn''t worked.


    Damien sighed and gathered all the used up cores in one place and then the unused ones in another place. "Luton, come get these cores as you normally do."


    "Don''t mess it up tho¡­."


    ¡ªkabooooomn! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ªbzztttt booooom!


    There was a loud explosion followed by the sound of something Damien was quiet familiar with.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    The steps of mana beasts!


    ________________________


    ________________________


    A/N:


    Hello dear readers, I''m writing this to I apologize for the late release of today''s chapter and also, to inform you all that you can now support with Golden Tickets as well!


    Hehehe... Thank you all for making it this far and I also hope that you all will make it even further.


    Uhmm, I think that''s all.


    Wait! Give your power stones and golden tickets! What are you doing with it when yours sincerely really needs it? Don''t let me have to use my gun... Hehehe. Thank you all once again!

 Chapter 37: Multitasking

    Damien''s heart raced as he rode atop Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf''s powerful strides eating up the distance beneath them.The forest blurred past, dark trunks and glowing foliage flashing by in a dizzying mix. Clinging tightly to Fenrir''s thick fur, Damien glanced down at Luton, his Stellar Slime, resting securely in front of him.


    The small, Blood like creature shifted slightly, adjusting itself to the bumpy ride. They couldn''t afford to slow down, not with the horde on their tail.


    Roaaaar!!


    The beasts had appeared without warning¡ªa stampede of over two hundred, crashing through the dense forest, their howls and roars blending into a deafening cacophony.


    Damien had quickly counted at least eight Grade Five Mana beasts among them, far too many for him to handle at once. "Not today!" Even with Fenrir''s power and his own abilities, taking on that many high-grade creatures would be suicidal.


    It was more than just the sheer numbers; it was the coordination and ferocity of the horde that made standing and fighting impossible.


    And then, there were the demons. Although they were fewer than the mana beasts, their presence added an extra layer of danger. The demons moved with twisted, unnatural speed, their charred bodies and horned heads cutting through the chaos with a dark malevolence.


    Skkrrreeeee!!


    Some had wings, gliding above the stampede, while others clawed their way through the forest floor, their eyes glowing with a malicious hunger. It was a blend of danger that Damien had no intention of facing head-on.


    "We need to thin them out," Damien muttered, shifting his gaze from the path ahead to the writhing mass of creatures pursuing them. The gap between him and the horde was just enough to give him a moment to act.


    He glanced at the dark shape streaking alongside Fenrir¡ªCerbe, his Three-Headed Hound, keeping pace effortlessly. The hound''s three sets of eyes glinted in the dim light, its powerful form surging forward with predatory grace.


    "Cerbe!" Damien shouted, tightening his grip on the two essence cores in his hands. "Target the demons. Start with the weakest¡ªmake it quick!"


    Grrr¡­


    With a growl that resonated through the forest, Cerbe sprang into action, peeling away from Fenrir''s side and veering towards the back of the horde.


    The hound leaped, its jaws snapping open as it lunged for a smaller, winged demon struggling to keep up with the stampede.


    Chomp!


    Cerbe''s middle head clamped down on the demon''s neck, while the other two tore into its limbs. The demon let out a guttural cry as Cerbe dragged it down, tearing through it with savage efficiency.


    Meanwhile, Damien kept his focus on the essence cores he held, feeling the raw magic flow from them and into his body. The essence coursed through his veins like liquid fire, invigorating him as he absorbed its energy.


    He had to stay sharp; every bit of essence counted right now. The power from the cores wasn''t limitless, and he needed to be smart about how he used it even though he had dozens.


    Luton shifted slightly in front of him, its gelatinous form shimmering with faint red light. The Stellar Slime''s presence was reassuring, a reminder of their connection.


    Behind them, Cerbe continued to wreak havoc, targeting the stragglers at the rear of the horde. Another demon fell, its charred body crushed beneath Cerbe''s powerful jaws. The hound was relentless, moving with a brutal efficiency as it hunted down the weaker demons. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each kill sent a ripple through the pursuing creatures, causing the horde to fragment slightly, the weaker beasts veering away from the carnage. It was working¡ªthe demons were starting to fall back, and the mana beasts were losing their momentum.


    Yet, Damien knew better than to let his guard down. They weren''t out of danger yet, not with so many high-grade creatures still in pursuit. He focused on absorbing more essence, the cores in his hands dimming slightly as their power drained.


    The mana flowed into him steadily, bolstering his strength and sharpening his senses. His breathing steadied, and he felt his magic reserves swelling with each passing moment. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to keep him going.


    The horde was starting to splinter now, with some of the lesser creatures scattering into the trees in confusion. It wasn''t total chaos, but it was close.


    The larger mana beasts still pursued him doggedly, but their formation was falling apart as they had to maneuver around the fallen bodies of the demons. Cerbe was doing exactly what he had hoped¡ªthinning the numbers and breaking up the group.


    Damien cast a quick glance over his shoulder. He spotted a Grade Five Mana beast¡ªa massive, stag-like creature with crystalline antlers¡ªcharging forward, its eyes glowing with an unnatural light.


    It leapt over the carcass of a demon Cerbe had just brought down, its hooves thudding against the ground with enough force to crack the earth beneath it. Damien cursed under his breath; if that thing got any closer, it would be a real problem.


    "Fenrir, faster!" Damien urged, leaning forward as the wolf''s speed increased. The Monstrous Wolf responded immediately, muscles bunching and releasing like coiled springs as it surged forward, widening the distance between them and the nearest threats.


    The air rushed past Damien''s face, but he didn''t dare relax his grip on Fenrir''s fur. Every second counted. He kept one eye on the chaos behind them, watching as Cerbe tore into another demon, ripping its charred body apart with a savage bite.


    Finally, the horde began to break up entirely. The weaker beasts darted off into different directions, fleeing into the safety of the deeper forest. The more powerful creatures slowed, hesitating without the strength of numbers to back them up.


    Cerbe had returned to his side, blood staining the hound''s fur and three sets of teeth bared in satisfaction. The immediate threat was dissipating, though the echoes of the pursuit still lingered in the distance.


    "Hold up." Damien brought Fenrir to a halt, the Monstrous Wolf panting heavily, steam rising from its fur. Luton slid back a bit on the wolf''s broad back, its form quivering slightly from the residual tension.


    Damien slid off Fenrir''s back, his boots landing softly on the forest floor.


    Thud!


    He still held the essence cores, though their light was nearly gone now. He let out a breath, his gaze sweeping the clearing around them.


    "Good work, Cerbe," he said, his tone calm but firm. The hound approached, its three heads lowering slightly in acknowledgment. Damien took a moment to count the bodies scattered behind them. It wasn''t as many as he had hoped, but it was enough. At least a dozen demons lay motionless among the leaves, their forms crumpled and broken.


    He nodded to himself, satisfied for now. They had managed to thin out the herd and put some distance between themselves and the strongest threats. But the Forest of Twin Disasters was far from safe, and something told Damien the dangers that lurked just beyond the trees would not stay dormant for long.

 Chapter 38: A Threat To Other Threats I

    "The problem isn''t that the process is speeding up! The problem is that we don''t know the catalyst that causes such a speed up!" A deep masculine voice echoed.It was a room. A large yet simple room that could almost be mistaken for a hall. It only had a large centre table with a diameter of five metres. Chairs were arranged around the table numbering over three dozens and at the centre of the table had an open space where a chair was erected.


    Each of the chairs were occupied by a figure¡ªeither a man or a woman¡ªwith a suffocating presence. No random user of magic would sit in their midst and not pass out from the pressure these people exuded.


    Boom!


    There was an explosion as someone slammed his palms on the table in fury. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And where are the men you sent out for scouting? Aren''t they all dead? Why not send another group, huh?" Another man asked with a slightly raised tone that seemed to be mocking the first man.


    "Complaining about wanting to know the cause and yet doing nothing. Tsk!" The second man added while shaking his head.


    The first man''s eyes rose and so did his fury. "You stupid son of a bitch! If it''s a fight you want, I''m always ready! Come at me and stop throwing shades or I''ll come round this table to drag you by your lips!"


    "Why would an esteemed Family Lord such as myself go against someone of a position like you?" the second sneered, his eyes scanning the other man in a condescending manner.


    The first man rose to his feet, revealing his height for all. Standing at almost seven feet, he was a hulking figure with large muscles hidden beneath his robes of black and red with a crest of red design. "As a fellow family Lord, I shall not take such an insult. Rise up, Dowan and let''s settle this outside."


    The second man who''d been addressed by his name without the demanded title from the first man frowned. "Fine! Let''s do this outside, Reyleigh!" He thundered as he rose from his seat as well, his height just above six feet.


    These were two Family Lords of two great families arguing like kids and they were just about to take it further when another, third voice joined them.


    "You two fools realise this is a place for discussions, don''t you? Do you care to sit back down and continue the discussion or do I have to sit you both down myself?" The man asked, the frown on his face evident. He was displeased by the actions of the two who bore the same position as him and the other three dozen dozen people in the room.


    His voice oozed with more than just empty words. There was a silence in the room as though they all knew he could and would make the other two Lords sit down if he was forced to.


    "Hahaha¡­ Take it easy, Lord Ashbourne. They were obviously joking," a fourth voice rang out, extending in all directions from the centre of the table. It was the voice of an elderly figure who remained seated on the chair at the table''s open middle. The figure''s weak eyes darted between both family lords as he spoke. "Right? You two were just joking, right?"


    "Ahem! Yes, we were simply joking." The shorter of the two standing figures, Lord Dowan coughed as he took his seat once again, obviously intimidated by the elderly figure dressed in snow white robes.


    "Our rival families usually joke around like this. It''s nothing serious." Lord Reyleigh, the bulkier one laughed, taking his seat as well. He too knew better than to test the patient of the elderly figure with snow white hair and a lost gaze.


    The figure turned toward Lord Ashbourne once again, addressing the Terrace family Lord with a smile. "See? I told you they were only joking. But I have to thank you for trying to put things in order before it got out of hand." The figure chuckled lightly.


    "It was nothing, Great Elder White Fang. I was simply putting a few juniors in their place." Lord Ashbourne said with a polite bow.


    "Haha¡­ Same old Ashbourne." Another added, a woman way older than most of the individuals present in the room.


    She too, was a terrifying force they couldn''t afford and the mere fact that she''d spoken up, warned the others to stay put.


    The whole room settled into ultimate silence right after. No one wanted to take turns at causing a ruckus.


    "Now, where were we?" The old man referred to as Great Elder White Fang asked but even before anyone could answer, he''d answered himself. "Yes, we were discussing the process of the war that will soon be upon us. The process has sped up considerably!" He stated almost like a command.


    "As we all know, the War of Lumane began three centuries ago and the events that followed are known to us. Till this day, every two decades, it resurfaces. The first three years act as a period of warning and preparation with the skies slowly becoming red. A process we have dubbed the bloodied sky transformation."


    Great Elder White Fang took a minute to catch his breath beforehe continued. "The moment it reaches its peak by the end of the third year, the war begins."


    "The next three years that follow are years of small scales battles here and there that can be easily won. But as for the next three years after that, a bloody war begins that claims the life of many." The elderly figure continued.


    "But in the tenth year, the war should come to an end as we successfully force the demons to retreat. That is the known pattern." Everyone of them nodded at his analogy as it contained the basic premise of the war even though it was crude at best.


    Great Elder White Fang sighed as he stared into the eyes of the various family lords. "Here lies the problem this time. The process of the bloody sky transformation has been sped up and we do not know how it was done."


    "However, what we do know is that the war will begin earlier. We''ll need to speed up our preparations. In a week''s time, we will gather again to discuss and this time, everyone in power shall be present." Great Elder White Fang explained.


    A figure who''d remained silent since the beginning raised up her hand. "Since the process has been sped up, how much time do we have left?"


    Great Elder White Fang sighed and shook his head. "I do not know but we have lost two month''s worth as we speak."

 Chapter 39: A Threat To Other Threats II

    "Hey! That one''s mine!" Damien yelled, pointing his makeshift bone sword at his summon, Cerbe.Gesturing with his hand, he waved at the hound. "Move away. I get to kill it. I need to level up as well and I need to level up fast. You guys are going to leave me behind if I don''t grow stronger."


    The Three-Headed Hound understood its summoner''s warning and leaped to the side without hesitation.


    Bang! Bang!


    The ground quaked a little from the weight of the hound.


    Damien nodded in satisfaction, his eyes staring down at the creature before him. It was a Grade Five Mana beast, a Shadow Lynx.


    The Shadow Lynx was a feline beast that could meld with shadows to ambush its prey. Its black matted fur did well to blend with the darkness making its appearance even harder to pinpoint. For a feline beast, its two meters length was outstanding. Its most deadly body part were its claws coated in a mild poison that slowly ate at its target''s inside like acid.


    Damien leaned closer to the beast that had already been beaten half dead. It was close to its death after having to face Fenrir for the last ten minutes.


    "You see, I need to advance speedily if I want to keep up with these summons of mine." Damien said, pointing at Cerbe who stood a metre away, awaiting the death of the beast so it could consume the beast to get stronger. He then moved to Fenrir, the creature scratching its neck area with its hind leg.


    As for Luton, once again, it had wandered off. If Damine had to worry about a certain summon of his, he''d pick Cerbe over Luton. He''d seen first class how the beast could easily just devour both living and dead mana beasts and demons of the same Grade as itself.


    Even higher ranked ones weren''t excluded. However, it avoided such as the backlash it experienced from devouring a Grade Five human and demon on the same day some time ago still lingered in its mind.


    After Damien had cancelled and resummoned the creature, he''d found it unable to devour more mana beasts and even move much which increased its vulnerability. Without its broken (Devourer) skill, it was basically a ball of red mass moving around sluggishly.


    However, for Grade Six mana beasts, it could devour as many as it wanted without a restriction.


    Damien picked up his bone sword, a weapon he''d forged from the bone of a certain Grade Five Mana beast slayed by Cerbe. "Be proud that you''re my first kill. It means a lot as you''ll be the only one I remember to have set me on this journey." Without a moment of delay, Damien''s sword dug into the heart of the two metre beast in front of him.


    Puurrrr¡­


    The Shadow Lynx purred in pain, letting out one final low growl before going limp.


    Thud!


    Its head dropped to the ground one last time, never to rise again.


    Ding!


    [You have slain a Grade Five Mana beast! +100Exp!]


    Damien sighed in relief as he read through the content of the panel. He''d learned something new today. This was his first personal kill regarding mana beasts of a higher rank than him and he noticed he got 100Exp for it.


    For a Grade Six mana beast, he would have received 10Exp and if it was a Grade Seven mana beast, he would''ve only received 1Exp.


    Currently, Damien stood at Level 27 which he assumed was the equivalent of a Grade Six mana beast or a silver ranked Demon Hunter, a Dunter.


    "So a rank higher gives me ten times what a beast of the same rank as me would give me and a rank lower gives me a tenth of what I would get from a beast of the same rank as me. Not bad." Despite spending this long with the system, Damien was still discovering new features of it.


    Damien pulled out his sword from the heart of the Shadow Lynx and turned to Cerbe. "It''s all yours." Swinging his white bone sword to get rid of the blood, he walked away from the beast to let Cerbe consume it to get stronger. All he needed was to kill it to gain Exp from the kill.


    He didn''t need the Essence core either as he''d amassed over a dozen Grade Five cores that would serve him in the long run.


    While they waited for Cerbe to finish its meal before their hunt continued, Damien strolled over to Fenrir''s location.


    ''Status.'' Damien thought as he placed his head on the furry back of his wolf.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 27


    Exp: 610/1210


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 4000/4700


    Magic Essence: 600/700(+3000 from life force and cores)


    Strength: 52        Agility: 50


    Stamina: 52        Endurance: 52


    Intelligence: 47


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    ??????????????????


    He''d watched his Exp jump from 510 to 610 with just one kill. It was exhilarating.


    He turned to Fenrir, "From now, don''t go killing your targets. Leave them in a near death state and then leave the killing to me. After that, you can devour the beasts." Damien grinned as he informed the Monstrous Wolf.


    "As for the others, I''ll tell Cerbe after his meal and Luton can just continue doing what it does best." Damien said to himself, his eyes focused on Cerbe as it continued to bite and chew the fleshy remains of the feline mana beast


    Ding!


    ?Grade Six mana beast devoured! 210 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?Grade Six Mana Beast devoured! 209 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?Grade Six Mana Beast devoured! 208 more for Luton to advance!?


    Every few seconds, he''d received notifications regarding Luton, the summon steadily devouring mana beasts without a break.


    "At least someone isn''t being idle." Damien chuckled, sinking his head deeper into Fenrir''s thick white fur. "A nonstop hunt wouldn''t be so bad."


    Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 40: A Threat To Other Threats III

    Damien stood at the very top of a towering tree as he gazed around. The tree towered higher than any tree within a thousand metres and stood at almost two hundred metres in height.The top was a rounded panel that was a foot wide with a blackened surface. It hinted at the fact that the tree had been even higher and something had reduced its top.


    Damien watched his surroundings, his eyes lingering on a spot for a little longer that he''d done to the other places. "Eat well. We''ll be going hunting nonstop in a short while." Damien smiled as he stared at Luton expanding and covering a Grade Six mana beast.


    He took a brief look at the sky and sighed. The once blue sky was slowly turning red and while it was still a long way from reaching its final transformation, Damien knew it was only a matter of time. "I need to get even stronger at an even faster rate."


    Slowly, Damien began to descend, jumping down from  tree branch to tree branch without a break.


    Thud!


    Finally, Damien touched the ground with a soft descent. He turned toward the East, the location with the most population of  higher ranking mana beasts. Majority of the creatures toward the East were Grade Five with a lower number of Grade Seven and Grade Six.


    "Fenrir needs a hundred and twenty more Grade Five mana beasts to advance and Cerbe needs a hundred more." Damien murmured, his face still fixed toward the East. "Two months since their first summon and we''ve reduced their requirements by almost half."


    "Let''s spend the next two months bringing it even lower." Damien''s resolve hardened at that moment and he began walking toward the East.


    "What''s my Magic Essence units looking like?" Damien asked, a panel appearing almost instantly to fulfil his request.


    ?Magic Essence: 650/700?


    "Oh," Damien nodded at the panel before proceeding to ask another question. "And my life Force units?"


    ?Life Force: 4690/4700? sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another nod, albeit simpler. "Convert half of it to Magic Essence. I''ll need it for the journey ahead."


    ?Converting 2,345 units of Life Force to Magic Essence!?


    ?+23,450 Units of Magic Essence!?


    "Now, summon Fenrir and Cerbe." Damien ordered, another barrage of panels springing forth one after another.


    ?Summoning Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf¡­?


    ?-100 units?


    Fenrir summoned!?


    ?Summoning Cerbe, the Three-Headed Hound¡­?


    ?-100 units?


    ?Cerbe summoned!?


    Two blue shimmering portals of different sizes opened up and from within them appeared his white fur creature, Fenrir, and his three-headed walking essence consumer, Cerbe.


    "Yeah, yeah, you both. Come over here. We''ve got serious work to do if we want you both to get in shape quickly."


    Without a single hint of hesitation, Fenrir and Veebe began walking toward their summoner with anticipation growls.


    "We''ll be hunting nonstop until you both arrive at the fourth grade." He walked forward to Cerbe this time. He placed his hand on the forehead is Cerbe''s middle head and with an excited glare, he spoke. "During the next few weeks, we''ll be hunting Grade Five mana beasts to ensure all three of you advance."


    "I''ll deal the final blow as well as it ensures I gain Exp for my own advancement." He then walked back to Fenrir who''d been standing beside Cerbe, a stark contrast to the three-headed beasts even though both of them were canine creatures.


    "This time, we all stick together so I can get the most kills and rise steadily. While you both will be hunting Grade Five mana beasts, I''ll be training against Grade Six mana beasts with Luton." Damien explained to his summons.


    His strategy was being laid out for his summons who surely understood him. "When you do manage to fight off any beast, signal for me to arrive and do not go for the kill except I''m pretty far away from you which will seldom happen."


    Woof! Woof!


    The two summons barked at his orders to show they completely understood his words.


    "Good," Damien stated as he climbed to the back of his strongest and fastest summon, Fenrir. "Now, let''s go. I''ll grab Luton later."


    With that, they sped off toward the East to begin another hunt for powerful beasts.


    ~~~~~


    Boom!


    A mild explosion rocked a certain swampy area of the Forest of Twin Disasters as a heavy battle took place.


    The location was denser than normal, preventing even more light from reaching inside. It was dark even as the sun shone in the sky and worse. The entire ground area was a pool of dark water almost a metre deep with deadly creatures lurking within.


    Boom!!


    As if the first wasn''t enough, another explosion even louder reverberated through the ground.


    Boom!!


    The third one was even worse.


    Thud!


    Splassssh!


    Following the third explosion was the collapse of a giant mana beast back into the swamp. A Grade Five mana beast called a Swamp Crocodile. It was a seven metres long and half a metre high beast that used water attacks to attack prey and with swampy green scales that blended almost perfectly with its environment so it could ambush its targets.


    Even in a swampy area¡ªits turf¡ªwhich was supposed to be an advantage, this creature had met its end. Defeated by Cerbe, it could only await its demise.


    Puck!


    A bone sword dug into its skull in a blink.


    Roooaar!


    The creature roared one last time, the pain or the attack obvious through its cry of pain.


    Huff¡­


    It drew its last breath and then finally, its chest stopped rising and falling. It was dead.


    Ding!


    ?You have slain a Grade Five Mana beast! +100Exp!?


    Damien pulled out his sword with a smug grin. "That''s the ninth Swamp Croc we''ve dealt with and all I can say is that I''m enjoying this almost too well."


    Indeed, he was enjoying it. Proof of his enjoyment was the fact that just like the crocodile he''d just killed, there were two more partly submerged in the swampy ground they stood on.


    "I think they''re avoiding us deliberately." Damien frowned as no crocodile had taken this moment to attack despite Fenrir sensing multiple beasts scattered through the swamp. "We''ll have to fish them out."


    _________________________


    _________________________


    I''ll be providing an auxiliary chapter soon. It''ll contain informations that are considered necessary but cannot be added to the story else it''ll be considered info dumping. You can ask questions there as well. Thank you all.


    Lastly, please support the book! Thank you!!


    Daily Updates schedule!


    2 chapters daily starting from tomorrow!

 Chapter 41: An Anniversary Interruption

    The main building of the Terrace estate stood tall and elegant, its walls adorned with grand drawings and lavish d¨¦cor fit for a celebration of significant stature.Tonight, the estate buzzed with life, as laughter and music filled the air in honor of two intertwined events¡ªthe annual inauguration remembrance of Lord Ashbourne Terrace as head of the Terrace family, and his wedding anniversary with Lady Terrace.


    This was their eighteenth year together, and the festivities were as grand as the occasion demanded.


    The halls were filled with guests, dignitaries dressed in luxurious garments, mingling in the glow of chandeliers that bathed the room in warm, golden light.


    Among the attendees were heads from three other Great Families, each bringing an air of formality and reverence.


    These were powerful figures, respected and feared, and their presence tonight only elevated the celebration''s importance.


    Around them, noblemen, prominent merchants, and skilled artisans exchanged greetings, their voices weaving a steady hum of conversation that rose and fell with the music.


    Servants moved swiftly and gracefully through the crowd, carrying trays laden with delicacies¡ªsilver platters piled with rare fruits, exquisite pastries, and cups filled with the finest wines. Guests were entertained by musicians positioned in the corner of the grand hall, their instruments filling the room with melodies that evoked the elegance and pride of the Terrace family''s legacy.


    At the center of the hall, Lord Ashbourne Terrace stood tall, his presence commanding attention. His silver hair was neatly combed back, and his suit was dark and stately, embroidered with the family crest.


    Beside him, Lady Terrace was a picture of grace, dressed in a flowing gown of deep blue, her hand resting lightly on her husband''s arm.


    Her warm smile softened the formality of the occasion, and she exchanged pleasantries with those who approached to offer their well-wishes.


    The evening unfolded smoothly, and the celebration''s atmosphere was lively yet dignified, each moment a testament to the Terrace family''s standing and history.


    "Lord Terrace, congratulations!" One of the Family Lords present found his way to the family Lord of the Terrace household who held a wine glass in his other free hand.


    Lord Terrace smiled as he recognised the man before him. A man with the same title as him. "Lord Acheon, I didn''t expect to see you here. However, I''m honored, deeply honored by your presence." Lord Terrace moved his drink to his left hand and extended his right for a handshake.


    "I must say, she remains the same even after all this time." Lord Acheon smiled, extending his hand as well to complete the handshake.


    He turned to Lady Terrace. "Lady Danyel, you''re as stunning as ever. Congratulations on your anniversary." He stretched his hand forward toward her.


    She smiled as she placed her hand on his. "Thank you for the complement. And also, thank you for showing up, Lord Acheon."


    He held onto her hand and slightly bent forward. With a smile, he kissed the back of her palm before standing straight once again.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''ve got some drinking to do." Lord Acheon said with a smile, instantly disappearing into the crowd of invitees.


    "I must admit, he didn''t lie. You''re as beautiful as the first day I met you.." Lord Terrace smiled as he laid eyes on his wife once again.


    "Thank you, dear husband." Lady Danyel blushed slightly at his words but her gaze lingered elsewhere.


    Far toward the East where a certain island was located. ''Damien¡­ Please be safe.''


    Her thoughts lingered on her presumably dead son whom her husband had exiled without any of their permission.


    In another part of the building, a part of the gallery above the main hall, Lady Reyla sat alone with her nephew, Seth, the third son of her older brother, Ashbourne.


    "You don''t like this, do you?" Seth asked, his eyes on his petite teenage looking aunt.


    She looked almost the same age as him despite being around two decades older.


    Lady Reyla turned to her nephew. "Don''t like what?" She asked her cousin. Everytime she stared at him, she was reminded of his two elder brothers who''d met different fates.


    Seth looked around for a while before pointing toward the gathered people walking about. "This. The people. The gathering. You don''t like any of it, do you?" He asked again.


    His question made her smile. "I don''t like the people but I''m definitely enjoying myself." As she spoke, she slipped from the wine glass in her hand.


    Conversations varied from praise for Lord Terrace''s twenty years of leadership to admiration for the couple''s enduring marriage, a union marked by respect and mutual strength.


    "Ahem!" Lord Terrace cleared his throat in such a way that commanded total silence in the hall. All eyes darted toward him either consciously or unconsciously.


    Seeing he''d managed to command the attention ofeveryone present,he began "I would like to say a big thank you to all of you present for this celebration. It is with a great heart that I welcome and thank  you all for blessing us with your presence." Then Lord Terrace raised his glass of wine.


    "I''d like a toast to everyone present, to my wife for being there for the past twenty years and," Lord Ashbourne''s eyes darted around as he tried to locate a certain individual.


    "Yes, and to my twin brother, Commander Osbourne who''s been with me all my life." He continued as he located his twin brother standing alone at a corner of the gallery.


    Many guests raised their glasses as he spoke. "A toast to the Terrace family''s legacy, our strength, and the fortune of our household." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cheers!"


    As glasses clinked, something unexpected occurred. The doors had been closed to ensure privacy, and guards stood vigilantly by each entryway. Yet, a sudden flutter of wings drew eyes upward.


    Four small birds, swift and sharp-eyed, darted through one of the open windows above, disrupting the gentle rhythm of the party. Its movement was swift, cutting through the air with purpose.


    Guests paused, their eyes following its flight path as it wove through the chandeliers and down toward the crowd below.


    The birds didn''t circle or veer off course¡ªthey had a clear destination. They flew directly toward certain figures in the crowd, ignoring the startled murmurs and outstretched hands attempting to wave it off.


    In an instant, the lively chatter faded, and the attention of the entire hall fixed on the small messengers as they dove downward, aiming for four particular individuals.

 Chapter 42: An Invitation

    The four birds slowly descended on their targets shoulders slowly, flapping their wings powerfully despite being small.The birds landed on their shoulders gently, chirping warmly atop the shoulders they''d found as their new resting spot.


    The four individuals these birds had landed on were the four Family Lords present. Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon who''d just finished discussions with the Lord of the Terrace family, Lord Daystorm of the Daystorm Family, and Lord Sketcher of the Sketcher Household.


    These four were the four with the birds bouncing on their shoulders. "Hmm?" Lord Acheon was the first to notice the small encasing attached to the back of the bird on his shoulder.


    He moved his hand toward the bird and it bounced off his shoulder, perching on his hand which he then brought closer to his face to observe the bird more closely.


    "Oh." Lord Terrace was the first to understand what these were as he quickly took off the encasing from the bird and opened it, revealing a small piece of paper with a very unique stamp.


    The stamp of one very powerful individual. The approval stamp of Great Elder White Fang.


    All three of them began to read through the letters that had been delivered to them, their eyes moving at speeds that couldx not be followed by those around, although there were exceptions like Commander Osbourne, Lady Reyla and a few others. Lady Danyel was also one of such people.


    Their reading didn''t take time as they were done with it within a minute.


    The four Lords glanced at each other, Lord Acheon speaking up first. "It''s a letter of invitation." He briefed all three of them who nodded.


    "As well as a congratulatory footnote." Lord Terrace pointed out as the bottom of his own letter had contained a congratulatory footnote.


    The others looked at him with confused expressions. Each glancing the other''s way to see if any of them understood what he''d just said.


    Lord Terrace seemed to understand their confusion and spoke up. "I think only I got that part." Lord Terrace took brief looks at them before adding. "It''s a letter of congratulations about the current events happening here."


    "Oh, that''s a given." Lord Sketcher said with a slight chuckle, the others nodding at the revelation as well. It was obvious the elder would''ve congratulated Lord Terrace seeing that the man saw Lord Terrace as his sonb of some sort.


    "It''s only a given that a father would congratulate his son after all." Lord Acheon added with a grin.


    Lord Terrace smiled warmly despite his almost cold expression as he turned to address the others in the room.


    "Excuse us for the interruption." He said, bowing politely to the crowd which soon began to murmur various things about how even he hadn''t expected the interruption and what not. "Let''s agree to disagree." Lord Terrace added with a chuckle.


    "Myself and the other Family Lords will be taking a brief escape from here to settle some very important discussion." He turned to the band of musicians, giving them a nod before departing with the other Lords. "Let the celebration resume!" He declared and the soft music resumed, the dancing continued, and even worse, the constant chatter resumed.


    "God! I hate the noise. I liked it better when those birdies arrived." Lady Reyla sank deeper into the chair she sat on reliving the moment the birds had first arrived and everywhere had gone silent.


    "Hehehe¡­ Take it easy, Aunt Reyla." Her nephew''s gentle voice broke through the ongoing noise, reaching her ears. She felt his hand on her shoulder and turned to him lazily. "Let''s go outside and train at the training ground if you can''t handle the noise." Seth suggested with a smile. It seemed he too was tired of the celebrations.


    Lady Reyla grinned, rising from her chair without a second to spare. "Let''s go then." She grabbed Seth by his hand, pulling her young nephew out of his own chair. "Let''s go swear a little." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seth didn''t hesitate to follow her either. "Yes, Aunt Reyla." Both of them walked toward the stairs that led outside of the hall.


    Osbourne had also somehow vanished, his location unknown to anyone but himself.


    The four Lord''s gathered together in a room away from all noises, occupied only by the occasional sound of liquid dripping from the mouth of a stone statue the shape of a wolf. It dripped into a small golden cup that was almost full with the silver liquid that continued to drip.


    "Lord Terrace, the invitation states that we are all to arrive at the Imperial City by the end of the week." Lord Sketcher pointed out even though they''d all read through the letter individually.


    Lord Acheon nodded, his gaze meeting with Lord Terrace''s. "The meeting aims to discuss the planning we''ll need for the war that will soon arrive. The last meeting between the Family Lords pointed out that the preparation period had been shortened and now. We''ll need to plan and factor in the time lost."


    Lord Terrace sighed. "We cannot delay the gathering because of my own gathering. The Great Elder has called this gathering together which can only mean he''s managed to invite the others as well as the Emperor seeing that were to meet at the Imperial City. We will have to honor this."


    "It involves the entire Eastern Shirefort Continent after all." Lord Terrace ended his speech.


    "He definitely managed to pull it." Lord Daystorm said. He was a man of very few words.


    Lord Acheon looked around, his eyes landing on the dripping liquid source not too far away. "The journey is quite long from your estate and so, we shall be taking our leave earlier than we''d all anticipated."


    The room went silent.


    Drip!


    Drip!


    The liquid was the only source of noise in the room.


    "Before you all leave, I would like you to have a drink from the Fountain of Enlightenment of the Terrace family. It is a liquid that enhances the body and clears the mind." Lord Terrace smiled as he picked up the almost full cup, replacing it with another empty one.


    He poured the liquid from the cup into four smaller cups, presenting one to each of the Family Lords.


    "Toast to the battle that is yet to come." Lord Terrace also held a cup in his hand.


    "Cheers!" The four Lords smiled, clinking their cups together and gulping down the liquid simultaneously.

 Chapter 43: Actively Hunting I

    ?You have slain a Grade Five mana beast! +100Exp!?"That''s the seventieth we''ve dealt with." Damien''s voice filled the forest space around him as he stood side by side with his summons. They''d once again changed location. Having finished dealing with the Swamp Crocodiles, they''d left the swamp area to hunt for more mana beasts.


    Fenrir growled slowly and Damien turned to the wolf. "I know, I know. You guys are slowing down because of me but it''s also worth it." Damien groaned under the complaint of his summon.


    He''d just slayed his seventieth Grade Five mana beast which had given him a total of seven thousand Exp points for his growth.


    This had managed to bring him about six levels higher to Level 33 which was another boost in his power levels. He could feel himself getting stronger not just in theory.


    He''d put it to practice and it was really true.


    "I don''t know why the demons have suddenly become scarce but it happened ever since that earthquake that made these crazy bastards chase me last time." Damien murmured lazily. "Ugh, now we have to wait for Cerbe to finish eating before we move."


    Damien looked for a moment and then shook his head. "Or not." He added with a subtle smile.


    "Hey, Fenrir, let''s go hunting while Cerbe eats." Damien didn''t wait for a response as he knew what Fenrir''s response would be.


    As he walked into the distance, leaving Cerbe to deal with its meal alone and probably protect itself from other beasts as well, he cleaned his bloodied bone sword on a large tree leaf.


    "Join us when you''re done." Damien left one final command with Ceebe before leaving.


    The beast was sure to know where he was located as they were about to go fight. A battle was sure to draw attention consciously or unconsciously.


    After walking for a distance, Damien  finally decides not to walk again and mounts Fenrir, the beast immediately speeding through the forest as it understood its mission. It was supposed to carry its summoner toward the location for the next hunt.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Fenrir''s footsteps echoed through the forest as it continued the path toward the East as they''d done.


    The further east the went during the past few days of their hunting, the stronger the mana beasts they encountered and Damien seemed to like it. Damien had encountered over half of of his total Grade Five mana beasts from their current location and even more than that was the fact that the Grade Six mana beasts outnumbered the Grade Seven around.


    Damien, with a proud smile, was pulled to a stop in front to a towering tree. Fenrir seemed to have sensed something past the tree and so it removed to move forward then and there.


    Ding!


    ?You have received a new mission: Survive!?


    ?Reward: +30 capacity for Magic Essence, +2 on all stats, +1200 Exp?


    Damien dismissed the panel almost immediately. He''d read what was on it and now: he needed to know what he was surviving.


    Damien had learnt one thing from experience with the system''s missions. They were always related to his survival.


    He''d only ever received missions when he was caught up in a situation that could either reward him greatly or kill him. Hence the name of his missions: Survive!


    Damien sat atop his wolf, his eyes scanning the area for any anomaly. The only thing he could see were trees. Tall eerie looking trees.


    It was quiet but the atmosphere felt heavy for a reason. For a moment, a chill ran down Damien''s spine as he felt the gaze of multiple eyes on him but scarily, he couldn''t see these eyes.


    Then the first sign took place.


    Snap!


    It was a tree branch.


    Snap!


    Crack!


    Another tree branch snapped and cracked. Damien traced the source with both eyes and ears, his eyes identifying it in seconds. It was the tree in front of him.


    Damien first thought he''d heard wrongly but then he heard another more eerie sound.


    Kakakaka¡­


    Kaka¡­


    Ka!


    Fenrir took measured steps back as it heard the sound that sounded like something being twisted.


    Ka!


    Swooooosh!!


    Booom!


    In one swift moment, a vine as thick as Damien''s hand lashed toward him from nowhere. Its speed was unnatural, the vine arriving in front of him before he could blink.


    "Damn it!" Damien pulled back atop Fenrir, bending backward just in time for the vine to whip past his head.


    Booom!


    The vine slammed into the trunk of another tree creating an explosive sound.


    Kreeeeee!!


    A wild screech tore through the forest, the sound almost making Damien''s wars bleed from its frequency.


    Kreeeeee!


    Another screech echoed in the forest as one by one, the trees around him began to screech horribly.


    He covered his ears with his hand as he realised where he''d found himself.


    Snap!


    Crewaaakk¡­


    One by one, these trees began to detach their roots from the ground. They were readying themselves to attack and Damie could tell.


    He''d counted the currently moving trees and there were about three dozen of them. This number of moving trees wasn''t something Damien could face.


    Hell! Even a dozen of these things were too much for him currently. Having Fenrir wasn''t going to help the situation in any way. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were greatly outnumbered. Two to thirty-six. ''If we remain here, we''ll be killed.'' Damien thought as he spotted another tree pulling itself out of the ground.


    ''I never thought I''d see them this early. Tree demons! Uncle Osbourne has always warned us not to engage them unless we were sure of victory.'' Damien spotted two more trees joining his earlier count and he shook his head. ''I definitely won''t live to leave here if I wait any longer!''


    "Fenrir, run!" damien did not hesitate to yell out a retreat command to his summon.


    In a single moment, the wolf bolted away, neithe it or its rider looking back.


    Swooosh!


    Damien could hear the sound of something speeding through the air, heading for him but he dared not look back.


    It was then something rang in his mind. These were demons. Tree demons. Trees!

 Chapter 44: Actively Hunting II

    As Fenrir sped through the forest, chased by dozens of Tree Demons, Damien made two commands quickly."Cancel Cerbe''s summon!" The first was the command the cancel the summons of his Three-Headed Hound.


    ?Cancelling Summon on Fenrir, the Three-Headed Hound¡­?


    ?Summon cancelled!?


    Then in the next second, his second command followed.


    "Summon Cerbe!" Damien yelled out, his command directed at his system.


    ?Summoning Cerbe, the Monstrous Wolf¡­?


    ?-100 units?


    A blue portal opened in front of Damien and immediately, three balls of fire shot out.


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    Swooooosh!


    The three Fireballs sped past Damien and headed toward the Tree Demons chasing after him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Upon contact with the demons, the fireballs exploded, sending flames everywhere and burning through the trees.


    Kreeeeee!!


    Their screeches filled the air again.


    In the meantime, a creature leapt out of the portal in front of Damien, fireballs forming in front of its three heads.


    ?Cerbe summoned!?


    The last panel that confirmed his summon appeared and disappeared almost immediately, replaced by three other panels that Damien completely ignored.


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    Deductions on his overall essence reserves due to the destructive fireballs his summon was forging ahead of them.


    Swooooosh¡­


    The fireballs left Cerbe''s mouth once again, speeding past Damien who was riding a running Fenrir.


    Boom!!


    Another round of explosion rocked the area followed by the screeching of more Tree Demons.


    Kreeeeee!!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Three of the dozens dropped to the ground, burnt to a crisp by Cerbe''s flame balls.


    "Yes!" More!" This was exactly why Damien had summoned the Three-Headed Hound. Fire worked against anything relating to a tree or wood and it just so happens that these demons were trees.


    The (Flames of Hell) was the perfect counter for them as it wasn''t just normal flames. It was literally flames from hell like the name suggested.


    Fenrir finally caught up to Cerbe who was ahead and both of them began to run away. As they ran, Cerbe created fireballs and when they were ready to be shot out, the summoned beast would twist its body to the side just enough to have its head facing the Tree Demons that continued to chase after them.


    The explosions that followed would always burn through the trunks of the demons provoking more screeches from them. The (Flames of Hell) brought them pain.


    Then in the blink of an eye, Damien felt something threatening coming for him.


    He turned to the back just in time to see a thick vine whipping toward him.


    Bang!


    The tree''s vine slammed into his side and he was sent flying, his body thrown off the back of his ride.


    Bang!


    Damien''s body ricocheted off the grassy floor as a result of the attack and his initial speed.


    Bang!


    He bounced once again before finally slamming into a nearby tree.


    Thud!


    The third time was muffled but it was hurtful without a doubt.


    "Ugh!" Damien groaned in pain, struggling to sit up and examine his body status before observing his surroundings


    His summons has dropped running away as he''d been thrown into the distance in anithee direction. They were now both speeding toward him, hoping to arrive before the Tree Demons most of which now targeted Damien rather than his summons.


    Away from the familiar pressure his summons usually exude as Grade Five mana beasts, Damien could now feel the pressure of these Tree Demons as well.


    He focused his senses on one of the Tree Demons even as they all charged toward him.


    ''That thing is a Grade Five Demon!'' Damien realised, his eyes widening in shock. Their auras were slightly weaker than Ceebes but there was no denying that they were Grade Five demons!


    ''And there are over thirty of them! No wonder the system provided me with a survival mission.'' Only now did he understand why the system has suddenly provided a survival mission to him.


    These demons weren''t just plenty. They were powerful as well. He''d simply been unable to notice because he was very close to Fenrir and the summon exuded more pressure than them.


    "I need to get away from here!" Damien murmured, placing one hand on the tree behind him to get support as he attempted standing up. An attack from a Grade Five demon was still a lot for him to handle.


    Regardless, Damien rose to his feet just in time for him to see his summons arriving in front of him while the Tree Demons were still a few meters away.


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    Once again, three large balls of flames formed in front of Cerbe''s opened mouths and three streaks of red light shot forward a second later.


    Boom!


    The thee fireballs landed on three random Tree Demons, igniting their very being.


    Kreeee!


    They screeched in agony but the flames refused to die down. It kept burning nonstop.


    Another three balls of flames formed and a second later, it shot out. There was another explosion.


    As Cerbe opened its mouth to form a third set of fireballs, three thick vines shot forward, wrapping around the hound''s three heads and choking the air out of them.


    Rooooar!!


    Fenrir''s roar shook the forest as it lunged forward, its sharp claws and fangs tearing through a the vines wrapped around Cerbe''s three heads.


    Rrratch!!


    Fenrir''s claws tore pieces of wood from the trunks of a nearby tree demon, its mouth biting into the lower part of the tree demon.


    Scrrrunch!


    The sound of biting and pulling as Fenrir pulled out a black ball from the tree demon''s lower part.


    Almost immediately, the tree demon dried up, withering away. Its essence core had been taken out. Not only did it serve as the tree demon''s essence core, it was also its Life Force.


    Tree demons didn''t possess hearts like other demons of creatures and only relied on the essence cores to exist. Without an essence core, they were just another tree.


    Thud!


    The dried up tree demon fell to the ground never to rise again. Meanwhile, Fenrir had already leaped after another demon.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    With its mouths released once again, Cerbe was more than happy to shoot forth Fireballs that continued to burn these demons.


    Damien smiled as he watched his two summons support and attack and then he too joined.


    "Raaah!" He roared, pulling out his sword and heading toward the bearing Tree Demon that Cerbe had attacked with its (Flames of Hell) and as he arrived, he aimed for the same spot Fenrir had bitten through to kill its initial target.


    Thuck!


    His bone sword went through, the whole of the  weapon penetrating the tree demon and then¡­ Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" Damien was shocked to see nothing happen.

 Chapter 45: Actively Hunting III

    Swooosh¡­Bang! S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boom!


    It only took a second for a bike to slam into Damien and send him flying and tumbling into the distance once again.


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    "What the?" He didn''t even have time to catch his breath before another attack descended on where he''d landed.


    Boom!


    The vine slammed into the thick green grasses on the ground, leaving a long trail of ruin and decay. The grasses on its path would never be growing again. Why?


    It was because of the same reason Damien had suddenly lost a hundred units of his life force so suddenly.


    As he looked at the trail of dead grasses in where he should''ve been lying down, Damien understood why he''d lost that amount of life force.


    "Those annoying vines are sucking the life force out of whatever they come in contact with." He murmured to himself.


    It was only now he noticed that Fenrir and Cerbe were actually dodging or destroying whatever vine came close to them. The vines posed more of a threat than the tree trunk itself.


    Damien slowly stood up, taking slow steps backward do he didn''t draw the attention of the trees anymore than he already had.


    Crunch!


    He stepped on another tree vine behind him and he felt something wrap around his leg. "Damn it!" Damien cursed as he felt his life force drop again.


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    The tree vine pulled his legs off the ground and after a full spin, he was released, flung toward another part of the battlefield.


    Boom!


    There was another muffled explosion as Damien''s back connected with one of the normal trees around.


    There was a small dent in the tree that suggested Damien had collided heavily with the tree trunk.


    "Damn it, Damien! You''re supposed to be stronger than this and yet, here you are!" He cursed under his breath, slowly rising from the ground in frustration.


    "You were given a second have by the God of Summons and yet, you''re still getting tossed around like a ragdoll by trees! Trees!" Damien''s eyes took account of the entire battlefield as he wanted to pinpoint where to join from and where he could best hit to cause maximum destruction.


    Rooooaaar!!


    Fenrir let out a feral roar once again, its sound shaking the surrounding area that one wouldn''t know where they were heading it from.


    Damien had just moved a few steps when he spotted his bone sword still embedded in the bottom of the tree he''d been fighting against. They were dead from Cerbe''s magic (Flames of Hell) but his sword was still stuck in it.


    Damien gritted his teeth, muttering words only he could hear. "Those bastards are really annoying."


    He turned toward the direction of his sword, running off toward the weapon without a moment of hesitation. "You better be worth it. My life''s on the line."


    As he closed in, entering the range of the other Tree Demons, three vines shot out from three different angles as they looked to drain him of his life force once again. "Not this time you bastards!"


    Damien roared, charging forward despite the approaching vines. The first one arrived from his front in a slow sweep and Damien slid forward on his knees, bending backward to dodge the vine that would''ve struck his head if he''d been any slower.


    "That''s minus one." He laughed as he  jumped back to his feet and continued his race down toward his sword. The second vine arrived from his left side, its sharpened tip shooting forward as though it planned to impale Damien.


    From the right side came a similar attack albeit a little slower than the first. "They lack coordination. Good for me, bad for them."


    Damien paused his run and then jumped back slightly to dodge the vine coming at him from his left.


    Swisssh!


    The vine shot past his front and Damien sighed in relief just for a split second before he remembered the other one coming for him from the other side.


    He slid under the first one in his front and rolled over to the side.


    Bang!


    Another unexpected fine landed where Damien should''ve been.


    "I''m beginning to see it. Their attacks. It''s becoming clearer as I push forward." He smiled as he pushed himself up again, continuing his race to his sword.


    Finally, he arrived in front of the bone sword, pulling it out of the crisply burnt Tree Demon. It was then he noticed what he''d missed before. "They each have a different spot for their core. That''s great! Now I have to start sensing their cores to know where it is located before attacking."


    Damien sighed and turned back to the others. There were still two dozen Tree Demons present but it still felt overwhelming.


    Damien could see the exhaustion on his Summons. Although they were both Grade Five mana beasts like the Tree Demons, they had limits. Their stamina could dwindle at any point. And even more astounding was that they''d managed to slay more than a dozen Tree Demons already.


    Just when he finally thought they could win or at least slay enough to make a run for it, things went sideways.


    Boom!


    There was a louder explosion compared to the previous ones that had been happening all around the battlefield since the beginning. The explosion blew up smoke that covered the entire battlefield momentarily blinding Damien.


    "The hell''s that?" Damien asked, trying to blow away the dust with his hand so he could see the silhouettes covered by the smoke.


    Kreeeeee!!


    The screech was even more ear splitting compared to the previous ones he''d heard. The smoke slowly died down revealing a new figure.


    Actually, multiple new figures. There were over a dozen new Tree Demons and among them was one that towered over fifty metres in height.


    "Huh?" This one had a scarier auram one that Damien had only felt from one beast. One he''d felt from Fenrir. "That''s definitely not good!"

 Chapter 46: Actively Hunting IV

    Swooosh¡­Before Damien could understand what was happening, dozens of vines shot at him from multiple angles, all of them too fast for him to dodge.


    "God damn it!" Damien cried out, his body immediately becoming entangled and bound by the vines.


    Swooooosh¡­


    Grrrrrr!


    Roaaaar!


    Damien wasn''t the only one bound by the vines. Even his summons were. Fenrir and Cerbe were bound by even more vines that Damien himself and with every passing second, he could feel himself getting weaker.


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    This panel popped up every second and Damien''s consciousness slowly faded, drifting between dream and reality.


    "I think this might be too much for me to handle." Damien managed to mutter even as his body weakly dangled in the air amidst the thick vines.


    Unable to do anything but stay put and watch his life force be drained from him slowly, Damien began to speak to himself in barely audible words.


    ''Mother, forgive this son of yours. He couldn''t even last long enough to return back to you and prove to you that your first son is a genius. Maybe in another life, I''ll put a smile on your face.''


    ''Uncle Osbourne, you''ve really done a lot in my life and I would have wished for a last chance to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I''m sure father would have had me executed rather than exiled here. Thank you.''


    Damon, my brother, how I wish I could live long enough to see you grow on the prodigy that you are and probably stand by your side as we fight against these annoying intruders, the demons. Be strong and stay well.''


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    Amidst his soliloquy, the panel didn''t stop appearing even though he was too busy to notice it.


    ''Father, it wasn''t nice knowing you and if I escape this place, be rest assured I''m coming back for you. I''ll prove to you that I''m not a failure as you''ve claimed and I shall do well to take over your throne in the¡­''


    Ding!


    "Huh?"


    This notification was nothing like the life force deduction notification he''d been receiving for the past twenty seconds.


    Half his life force was gone already but he still took his time to read the notification.


    ?Your Summon, Fenrir, requests permission to use a subskill (Gigantification) which stems from its skill (Rapid Growth). Due to the 40% increase in all stats, activation of (Gigantification) costs a large amount of Magic Essence! Would you like to activate it??


    Ding!


    There was another notification almost immediately after.


    ?Your Summon, Cerbe, requests permission to use a skill (Berserker) which grants it +50% of all stats. Activation of (Berserker) costs a lot of Magic Essence. Would you like to activate it??


    The reason why he''d gotten these notifications was because the max e of his output was 300 units per second at the moment and the skill activation was going to take way more than that.


    Without needing to even think ahead, Damien gave a command. "Convert eighty percent of my remaining life force to magic essence and approve both requests."


    ?Converting 1,840 units of Life Force to Magic Essence¡­?


    ?+18,400 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?-10,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Subskill (Gigantification) activated!?


    ?-7,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Skill (Berserker) activated!?


    Magic Essence flowed out of Damien''s secondary core in large quantities, shooting toward his summons that were bound a few meters away from him.


    Woooong~


    Energy flowed into his Summons and Damien could feel their auras rising. It continued to climb higher and higher, the whole area feeling a newer sense of pressure.


    However, Damien had his own problem to worry about.


    Having lost over ninety percent of his Life Force from the conversion and the siphoning of the Tree Demons, Damien''s sight blurred.


    "You both better not let me die."


    ''Father, it looks like I''ll be coming for you after all.''


    Ding!


    He got one final notification.


    ?-500 units of Magic Essence!?


    Then he fainted. He didn''t even get the chance to ask how he''d lost 500 units in a second.


    The temperature of the area shot up drastically and all attention shifted to a three-headed hound.


    Cerbe''s fur was pitch black and its eyes were blood red. In front of its three opened mouths, three crimson red balls formed and shit forward one heading toward the unconscious Damien.


    Boooooom!


    The explosion rocked the whole area, completely obliterating everything in its path.


    Booom! Boooom!!


    Two more explosions rang out in two other places that had Tree Demons gathered, burning through them like they were paper.


    Rooooar!!


    While Verbe had only experienced slightly changed to its appearance, Fenrir was different. It had grown even larger than the Three-Headed Hound, now almost six metres in height.


    Roooaar!!


    The wolf roared one more time, its roar creating a shockwave that pushed the Tree Demons back. It shook itself fiercely, breaking free from the vines that had wrapped around it and rather than attack the demon trees close to it. It shot forward with increased speed.


    Boom!


    Crack! Enjoy more content from §Þ??


    Shrrrrip!


    Fenrir slammed, bit, and tore through the Tree Demons as it headed toward its summoner who was currently unconscious from having expended too much of his life force.


    With longer claws, it tore through the vines wrapped around Damien and caught him in its mouth before he would fall to the ground.


    Gently, Fenrir places Damien''s body on the ground before turning to the largest Tree Demon in the distance. The one that had drained most of Damien''s Life Force.


    Grrrrr¡­


    Fenrir let out a guttural growl that made even the ground tremble.


    In one leap, Fenrir closed the distance between itself and the Tree Demon.


    Kreeeee!!


    It screeched as it sent forth over a dozen vines toward its incoming attacker.


    However, it was all futile.


    Boom!


    Shhrrrrrip!


    Fenrir tore through the vines, swooping some away it let out a roar, sending another shocking rippling through the air and pushing away the remaining vines aimed at it.


    That short moment where the Tree Demon''s vines were thrown off target gave Fenrir enough time to close the distance.


    Immediately it arrived in front of the Tree Demon, it pesos at it, its claws dipping deep into it as Fenrir began running vertically up the fifty metre Tree Demon. It was heading straight for the demon''s essence core.


    S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 47: Actively Hunting V

    Bang!Bang!


    The Tree Demon noticed Fenrir was definitely up to no good by running up its body and began slamming its own vibes against its body, with the aim of pushing the wolf off its body.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The thick vines continued to whip against its body, aimed at places where Fenrir would land. However, the wolf keept evading the attacks until it reached the top.of the Trew Demon.


    Now fifty meters above ground level, Fenrir arrived at the crown of the towering Tree Demon which was covered with thick dark green leaves. It found an gaping hole that ran all the way through the Tree Demon atop the crown that led into the tree and without delay, the wolf leaped into it.


    Kreeeee!!


    The Tree Demon finally noticed what Fenrir was after and in an attempt to stop it from doing just that, it attacked itself.


    Thuck!


    Thuck!!


    The sharpened tips of its vines shot toward itself, digging holes through its own body going one would meet with the wolf inside of it. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kreeeee!!


    The Tree Demon could feel Fenrir dropping lower and lower, the wolf arriving closer to its target and yet, none of its vines had had made contact with the wolf. Experience tales at §Þ??


    The Trew Demon then aimed at its own core. Fenrir was after it and the Tree Demon knew so. Attacking the core at the right time meant it could get its vine to stab Fenrir.


    One second passed.


    Two seconds  passed.


    And then¡­


    Thuck!!


    It stabbed toward the core with insane speed hoping it would manage to impale the wolf within it but once again, it failed.


    Fenrir sensed the incoming attack and spin as it descended, making the attack miss, only brushing off a few strands of hair from its fur.


    The wolf''s eye shimmered with a dangerous light as it opened its mouth despite still falling down.


    (Devourer)!


    Fenrir''s skill activated instantly, the essence core of the Tree Demon vanishing from it original location into the mouth of the wolf.


    Thud!


    Fenrir landed at the bottom of the Tree Demon''s inside and in an instant, the loss of its Essence Core began to take effect.


    Fenrir watched as the Tree Demon decayed from the inside, the decay spreading in all directions and darkening the walls.


    Shhhhhhh¡­


    Finally, the Tree Demon dried up and began withering away like dust.


    As it scattered into dust, it revealed Fenrir, the wolf''s eyes already scanning the area for its next target.


    All around, there were charred trees burnt to a crisp and remant parts for a few others that had been obliterated incompletely by Cerbe. It has been doing a good job at reducing their targets.


    There were only about a dozen Tree Demons left. However, Cerbe seemed to noticed Damien''s Magic Essence reserves were running low so it now battling physically rather than spamming large fire balls.


    Bang!


    The hound''s claws slapped off a portion of one of the remaining Tree Demons making it screech in pain.


    Kreeeeee!


    Bang!


    It received another slap.


    Grrrr¡­


    Another guttural growl came from Fenrir''s throat and in a second, it chose its next target.


    Bang!


    Fenrir crashed into one of the larger Tree Demons, pushing it on the ground. At five metres, the wolf was only a quarter of the tree''s height and yet¡­


    Thud!


    The Tree Demon crashed to the ground, its vines whipping in all directions to keep the wolf at bay but it was already too late. Fenrir was atop of it.


    Rooooar!!


    Shrrrip!!


    The Monstrous Wolf roared and then hit into a certain part of the Tree Demon''s trunk, pulling out a blackened orb.


    (Devourer)!


    Fenrir activated its skill once again, devouring the essence core he''d just pulled out of the Tree Demon, rendering the Tree Demon dead without its core.


    Fenrir didn''t delay, going after a second after it had dealt with the first and after the second came a third. The wolf was on a killing spree and with every step it took, its feet dug into the ground, leaving footprints even in such a grassy floor.


    Fenrir attacked, each bite from the wolf pulling out another essence core and killing off a Tree Demon.


    Cerbe attacked, each slap and bite destroying parts of the Tree Demons the hound encountered.


    Within a few minutes, both summons had emptied the battlefield. Slowly, both beasts took steps toward their summoner who remained unconscious not too far away from the battle.


    After a series of growls from Fenrir, the hound seemingly understanding the wolf''s growls, it vanished, cancelling the summon by itself.


    With only the wolf left, it increased its pace toward Damien and immediately it arrived in front of him, it opened its mouth, letting out a black orb of still energy. It looked very dense, so dense that it appeared to be still.


    Fenrir used its paw to turn Damien''s palm so it faced upward and then the essence core rolled out of Fenrir''s mouth, landing on top of Damien''s palm.


    However, nothing happened. There was no change or effect caused by the code on Damien''s hand. It just remained there, doing nothing.


    Grrrrr¡­


    The wolf growled in frustration. It had hoped Damien''s skill (Essence Devourer) would automatically activate, making him absorb the magic essence within the cores and convert it to Life Force so he could become conscious once again.


    Seeing that nothing worked, the wolf sat down beside its unconscious summoner without saying a word. It chose to protect him and it would do so until Damien ran out of magic essence and the summon was cancelled.


    With a terrifying Grade Five beast, that towered five metres sitting next to him, Damien was the safest at the moment m any attacker would have to think twice before attacking them.


    Slowly, an hour passed. Then two hours. Three hours soon passed as well and then six hours.


    Damien was refusing to wake up. He remained unconscious but the wolf, being very sensitive, noticed a very subtle change in Damien''s condition.


    It raised its head up from its lying position as it observed Damien''s temperature. It had been cold and almost lifeless when Fenrir had first rescued him from the tree vines but now, it felt warm. It was not much but the wolf could sense that its summoner was getting better.


    Only after six more hours did Damien''s eyes flinch. They shook slightly, becoming more noticeable each time until they opened.

 Chapter 48: The Meeting Of Lords And Nobles

    The first thing Damien saw was Fenrir''s head being larger than he remembered. He slowly turned to the side and saw the remnants of the war. A sigh escaped his mouth. "I survived, huh?"Damien glanced around as he tried to make sense of what had happened but he was still too weak to even move his body. Luckily, he noticed the demon essence core sitting on his right palm. For a brief moment, Damien stared at Fenrir with a smile. "Was this your doing?" Damien asked the wolf with a funny expression.


    Fenrir nodded obediently and Damien could only chuckle. "Well then, thank you."


    "You''ve been waiting for me for a while, haven''t you?" Damien wanted for pat the wolf so much but his current condition prevented him from doing so.


    ''Activate (Essence Devourer)." Damien commanded and in a split second, his body began to absorb the magic essence needed to recover his Life Force as well as his Magic Essence reserves. Damien simply remained lying down as he let his body do its thing.


    Fenrir took off for a moment and when it returned, there were two more essence cores in its mouth which it placed on Damien. One was placed on his left palm and the other on his abdomen. The wolf was truly determined to see him receiver speedily.


    Thirty minutes later, Damien stoppedand the essence core shattered in his hand, crumpling like dust. He could feel it.


    His Life Force was full and so was his essence reserves. Feeling stronger than usual. Damien called up his status panel which instantly revealed his new level to him.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 34


    Exp: 300/1620


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 5800/5800


    Magic Essence: 920/920


    Strength: 59        Agility: 57


    Stamina: 59        Endurance: 59


    Intelligence: 54


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Find exclusive stories on §Þ??


    Sensory Link


    ??????????


    Available summons: 3


    ??????????????????


    "Convert two thirds of my Life Force to Magic Essence."


    ?Converting 3,894 units of Life Force to Magic Essence!?


    ?+38,940 units of Magic Essence!?


    "Heh! Hehe¡­" Damien chuckled as he read the panel. Despite Damien still being the equivalent of a Grade Six mana beast, he possessed magic essence that transcended even the rank above him.


    "Show me my Life Force and Essence reserves." Damien commanded again, a panel popping up with information on what he''d requested.


    ?Life Force:1906/5800?


    ?Magic Essence: 920/920(+38,940 units)?


    Seeing that he now had space to convert mana core, Damien nodded. He still had mana cores of the fifth grade stored in Luton''s space and later, he would have to absorb them. For how, he was satisfied with what he was seeing.


    Slowly, Damien got up from the ground, dusting the dirt off himself. He took a moment to survey his surroundings and found it littered with the remains of the Tree Demons.


    "If only I had remained conscious. I would''ve been able to rise a few levels from this number of demons." Damien clicked his tongue before turning to his wolf.


    Fenrir''s monstrous form made Damien''s head ache as he had to bend backward just so he could meet eyes with the wolf. "This should be fun." Damien grinned, gesturing for the wolf to lower itself so he could climb on.


    However, just as Fenrir, lowered itself, it began to shrink back to its initial size.


    Shoooonng~


    It reduced until it was no larger than Damien who sighed in frustration. "Just when I figured it would be great to ride a large summon, you become small again." Damien almost cried as he spoke.


    One would think Fenrir was smaller with the way he was complaining but they were actually the same height.


    Ding!


    ?Subskill (Gigantification) deactivated!?


    ?Subskill Cooldown: 23:59:57?


    "It even has a cooldown!" Damien collapsed to his knees, his head bent forward and his hands stretched forward as well. "This is torture!" He cried out.


    "Now I''ll have to reschedule my giant ride for a day later. Tch!"


    He rose to his feet and walked toward how wolf. "Damn system. Let''s just go." He mounted the wolf and some seconds later, Damien who''d almost died an hour ago, was how roaming through the forest again. His hunting had resumed.


    ~~~~~


    The building was large and grand. The premises were secured. The dignitaries were present.


    This was one of the numerous homes of Great Elder White Fang, a powerful figure that held a very high position in all of the Eastern Shirefort Continent.


    This particular place was a small estate with over a dozen buildings, located in a small city at the far end of the eastern part of the kingdom. It wasn''t affiliated to any larger city, kingdom, or Empire on the continent which was why the Great Elder had chosen it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The main building was grand, a five story tall building made from a special type of magically hardened bricks as well as beautifully enchanted glasses. The main door was a large two door semicircular design made of luxurious mahogany wood that led into the building.


    In front of the main building was a dozen sculpted images of various great individuals, a younger Great Elder White Fang featured among them.


    The open space in front of the main building accommodated a lot of carriages that spoke of the high level and rank of the owners.


    After all, only the greatest individuals of the continent had been invited here. Only nobility and powerful individuals who''d won their reputations out on the battlefield with the demons were welcome here.


    The guards, individuals dressed in neat black and white white uniforms with a silver emblem and a black waist strap, were seen parading the entire estate, all of them alert and reading to face any form of danger.


    Well, as far as these guards were concerned, the real dangers were the ones present inside of the building. They held the power to reshape the entire continent if need be.


    Inside of the building was simple looking unlike the outside that was full of grandiose. The hallways had black rugs all around and simple standings with vases and flowers here and there to give the place a little warmth and occupance.


    Within the main hall of the building, a meeting was about to begin. A meeting of Lords and Nobles.

 Chapter 49: Discussions And Differences I

    Read new chapters at §Þ??Within the main hall where the meeting wasto hold. Over seventy individuals were present, all of them standing in front of personal seats but bound together by an absurdly large table.


    The room only had the table and chairsaswell as a fee portrait frames hanging on the walls. Besides those, the only item of beauty in the room was the chandelier hanging above the centre of the table.


    "Your Majesty, it is an honour for you to have graced us with your presence." All the individuals in the room bowed respectfully toward one of the two figures at the head of the table.


    The Family Lords, the Great Noble Families, and even the Seven Mighty Kings all bowed toward the figure with reverence for his position.


    This was none other than the Emperor of Tagharat, the ruling empire of the continent, Emperor Tagharn. The man''s white hairy features was enough to show that he was aged but his body build often made people think otherwise. He had a solid lean build and was dressed in golden attires only an Emperor like him dared to wear.


    He looked dashing and his voice was just as soothing. "It is my pleasure to be here. I couldn''t skip this as the problem on ground not only affects you all. It doesn''t only affect our great Continent. It affects the whole world." The Emperor''s deep voice boomed forth, breekinhbtw silence in the room.


    He stopped for a moment and turned to the figure beside him, the Great Elder. "That¡­is more than enough reason to be here."


    Great Elder White Fang nodded with a smile. "Indeed. It is. We also acknowledge the presence of everyone else,"


    "King of Prussum, King of Salsore, King of Benthor, King of Asphade, King of Dinorg, King of Qatri, King of Staria, and King of Yeyone." Great Elder White Fang mentioned the seven Kings present, giving each of them a nod of acknowledgement before facing the others.


    "The Noble Families and Family Lords, your presences are appreciated as well."


    They too felt honoured after being mentioned but they knew they had to be present the most regardless of who came or not. Especially the Family Lords who were directly related to the Great Elder.


    "Now, for the matter of discussion today, it is the upcoming war that is bound to begin in less than two years." The Great Elder began without any formality.


    There were murmurs in the room as though this was their first time hearing it.


    The silence soon died down as soon as the Great Elder cleared his throat to remind them of the figures in the midst. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If all we have is less than two years, that would mean the Bloodied Sky Transformation has been sped up." This time, it was Emperor Tagharn that spoke, interrupting the Great Elder.


    "That is exactly the case, your majesty. I refrained from adding that part to the letter sent to you as I wanted to discuss it in person with you." Great Elder White Fang explained with a subtle smile.


    The Emperor nodded upon hearing this and gestured for the Great Elder to carry on with his explanations.


    "The cause for the speed up in the Bloodied Sky Transformation is still unknown and I don''t think we''ll find out anytime soon."


    Great Elder White Fang sighed and continued. "Because of the speed up, we''ve lost two months of preparation which is why I''d suggest we put our efforts into something other than searching for the cause of the speed up."


    "And I''m guessing the ''something'' is preparation for the inescapable war with the demons, right?" The King of Salsore asked with a slight frown. From his expression, one could almost tell he hated the anticipated answer even before it arrived.


    "You''ve always been a smart one, King Sethyn." Great Elder White Fang smiled, revealing his set of white teeth to them all.


    "Tch!" The King of Salsore, King Sethyn clicked his tongue with slight frustration. The Great Elder hadn''t given him a direct answer but his response had confirmed the king''s worry. The preparation for the war.


    The Emperor nodded at this. He was genuinely interested, probably more interested than the others as he was the one with the most to lose or gain among those in the room. If they lost the war, he would be losing an entire empire.


    "Now, how do we plan for the war? We only have a year and six months give or take." Emperor Tagharn inquired with a stern expression. Being the reuler of three of the Kings in the room, they too were forced to become attentive. The nobles followed as well.


    As for the Family Lords, they''d always been seriously listening in as they all knew they had very important roles to play in the war.


    "Firstly, we set up a team of Demon Scholars, Mages and Scouts. The best of the best." The Great Elder began laying down their plans. Among the Family Lords, one of them held a feather and a book, with a bottle of ink to his side, writing down everything that would soon be brought forward to the table.


    "What are we to do with them?" King Prussum asked, stroking his beards. He knew what they needed to do but a more detailed explanation from the Elder was required.


    Elder White Fang who''d remained standing while the others took their seats, slowly walked toward the King of Prussum until he arrived behind the King and placed both hands on the king''s shoulder.


    "These groups of individuals will begin research on the demons, pooling together their various knowledge and devising the most effective methods to eliminate the demons using historical information. The scouts will go ahead to monitor movements of the demons all around and relay it to the team of researchers through live feedback. I''m sure you get the rest.


    They''ll basically serve as Research and Intelligence." Great Elder White Fang explained, repeatedly patting the king''s shoulders.


    The Great Elder continued, walking away from the King of Prussum who was already sweating on his seat. "Besides the scouts needed for research, we''ll be needing another group of even more powerful scouts who''ll serve as higher intelligence since they''ll be heading for more dangerous missions like mapping out known Demonic Territories or Locating new ones."


    "Ah, also. I''ll need all of you to drop your silly differences." The Great Elder said sternly, pointing fingers at everyone, not excluding even the Emperor himself. "Every one of you!"

 Chapter 50: Discussions And Differences II

    "What has our differences got to do with the issue on ground?" One of the Nobles asked, his long mount pointed in the direction of the Family Lords. "I mean, it''s their duty to fight and ours to rule, isn''t that so?" The long mouthed figure added with a click of his tongue.He looked like a rat, hair scarcely available on his head and even his brows seemed to have been shaved off. They were missing! Despite the luxurious embroidered black and silver robe he wore, he didn''t look like a figure who''d felt wealth for years.


    "What you''ve just said is only half correct." Great Elder White Fang pointed out. This time, he took slow strides towards the man who''d just spoken. "Duke Rito, it is indeed the role of Nobles like you to rule." The Great Elder sighed as he stood behind the man who''d just spoken against the Lords who simply remained quiet so the Great Elder could handle it.


    "However, the job of the Fated Families is to fight like you stated, not protect you all. They''ve been blessed by the gods with talents needed to fight off the demons and that is their sole aim. Protecting you is only an extension of their benevolence." The Great Elder''s explanation shocked a lot of them as they weren''t aware of this. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?"


    "How can that be?"


    "The Gods will not allow it!"


    Great Elder White Fang chuckled, "Oh they will," he sgrinned as he walked back to his seat, the one beside the Emperor who chose to remain quiet and be educated.


    "As a matter of fact, they''ve done it a good number of times. I''ve been here longer than any of you," Great Elder White Fang paused as he met eyes with a certain middle-aged lady sitting amongst the Family Lords, "with the exception of the Lord of the Shena Family."


    The middle-aged beauty smiled as he addressed her but said nothing else. She was indeed old. Older than everyone present and yet, she looked like she was in her mid thirties with her golden yellow hair, yellow eyes and peach colour lined lips. Even her body, the hourglass figure, could make one doubt the words of the Great Elder who''s known to never lie.


    "I have seen it happen more than once. Towns getting abandoned by the warriors of the Fated Families during the wars and these warriors faced no consequence whatsoever as no one could face a Fated Family without being one." Great Elder White Fang chuckled as he spoke. Seemingly recalling past memories.


    Great Elder White Fang frowned as he clicked his tongue in frustration. "Tch! We''ve deviated from the right path due to your long mouth." The old man said pointing his fingers toward Duke Rito who''d initially cause the deviation.


    "But I didn''t mean¡­"


    "Keep quiet and listen when I talk or I''ll have you stripped of your nobility." Great Elder White Fang frowned, his brow furrowing greatly as he glared at the rat-like noble.


    Duke Rito kept quiet, afraid to say another word, being aware that Great Elder White Fang was indeed capable of doing so. The old man was of a higher noble background after all.


    "Back to the subject of the day. As I said, I''ll need you all to let aside your differences and come together under one banner, one head and one leadership." The Great Elder''s tone sounded almost  like he was pleading with them. "This is the only way to ensure things don''t go wrong in the future." Experience exclusive tales on M V L


    They all nodded, not a single one making another attempt to cause a ruckus like Duke Rito had done.


    "Good! Now that we''ve settled that aspect, let''s discuss a little more." Elder White Fang clapped his hands together with a warm smile. "Our discussions today will cover the preparations for the next twelve months."


    "Starting with surveillance and scouting, researching, mapping out territories, forming alliances and many more."


    Emperor Tagharn raised his hand to ask a question and the Great Elder took this opportunity to drag Duke Rito. "And that''s how you interrupt a meeting. Duke Rito, do you understand?"


    "Yes, Great Elder." Duke Rito said with his head bowed and his eyes fixed on the table. ''Tch! Making a mockery of me here, huh?'' Duke Rito clicked his tongue mentally.


    After receiving permission to speak, the Emperor asked his question. "We''ve discussed the first three you mentioned. I''m pretty sure everyone here understands those aspects to a great degree so how about we skip them to the others. We can come back to discuss these three later."


    "Indeed. Firstly, we''ll need to create alliances all around. The Eastern Shirefort Continent is smaller than the other three continents and so preparation will undoubtedly be faster." The Great Elder began, still walking around instead of taking his seat. "However, the others might have information that we do not have and vice versa."


    King Derek raised his hand as well and was immediately granted the chance to speak. "Are you suggesting we hold a meeting with the other continents? That is going to take a lot of string pulling as well as time."


    Elder White Fang nodded. "That might be correct but what if we instead send representatives?" His question was met with a lot of humming. Ones that seemed to agree with the elder''s suggestion. "These representatives will relay our desire to form an alliance and also request for the others to also nominate representatives.


    This way, these representatives will discuss and then relay the details of the discussions to us."


    Emperor Tagharn nodded with a smile. "Sounds like a plan. I like it."


    "As for the other things we''ll be doing, it''ll be discussed among these representatives as it will include all continents." Great Elder White Fang stopped walking Around and tapped his forehead lightly.


    "As for now, we''ll have to deal with the first three I mentioned. The surveillance and scouting, researching, and territorial mapping. We can begin those as soon as we set up the required parties. I''ll begin work on those." Lazily, Great Elder White Fang walked back to his seat.


    "One question before this meeting comes to an end." Emperor Tagharn stated. "Who are our representatives?" The Emperor asked curiously.

 Chapter 51: First Real Combat I

    "Alright! I''m sure you all have been itching for a battle after all of the classes you''ve been attending. You''ve all been going through theories after theories and I know how many of you would like to put it to practice." The masculine voice of the man standing in front of a group of students echoed loud enough for everyone present to hear.The students currently standing, dressed in sleek black leather bodysuits packed with shoulder and chest guards. Each bodysuit had a number on them, each varying without a match among the other students.


    Even the man standing in front of them had a similar but larger bodysuit donned on him. However, his own suit lacked any protection and only had the number "000" on the topmost part of his left chest.


    The students remained attentive as they listened to everything the figure had to say to them. "These are the newly created battle wears created by the academy and I must say, they''re better than the previous ones. I''ve tested them personally." The man said with a grin. He was slightly over six feet with black spiked hair and brown eyes. His beard was neatly trimmed and the sides of his hair were blended into a soft fade.


    The man also held a beautifully crafted and polished spear in his left hand as he spoke. The metal head of the spear glinted under the rays of sunshine that shone on it making it hard to stare at.


    "Excuse me, Instructor Kade. Your weapon keeps reflecting light into my eyes." A student said, his hand raised to signal he was the one speaking. His gray hair and blue eyes stood out amidst the group of students.


    The man, instructor Kade as addressed by the boy, stared at the boy for a few seconds before speaking. "Student Damon, my deepest apologies for that oversight."


    Instructor Kade twisted the spear slightly to the side, the reflection now directed toward the ground.


    "Thank you." Damon said with a polite bow and a smile.


    "Now, back to our discussion. In response to your fervent prayers for a combat training, the higher-ups have decided to bless you all with this chance. A real combat training where you all can fully display whatever you''ve learnt during your stay in the academy." Instructor Kade began taking short strides around the students, inspecting them one by one with a subtle grin.


    Inspector Kade could see the beaming smile on many of their faces as he explained to them that they would be training in close combat today and it seemed to stir up something in him.


    A wicked grin formed on his lips and walking back to the front of the group he thought,


    ''I was once like you all. I got a reality check after the first real combat and I''m sure you all will too. You won''t be battling humans after all.''


    Instructor Kade arrived at the front of the group and claolpped his hand lightly to silence the growing noise and capture the attention of the students.


    Seeing that risng commotionhad died down, instructor Kade resumed speaking onceagain. "As for your opponents, they''re not humans but rather mana beasts." Enjoy exclusive chapters from M V L


    "What?"


    "Mana beasts? Isn''t that a little too early?"


    "How can we even fight them with no experience at all?"


    "You''ll gain experience while facing them." Instructor Kade''s voice cut through the murmurs, his eyes scanning the area for students who had remained unfazed by his revelation. There was quite a handful.


    Instructor Kade nodded, picking up from where he''d stopped. "You all will be facing the lowest possible ranks within the ranks of mana beasts to avoid any excessive danger, Grade Seven mana beasts." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Excessive? Did he just say to avoid excessive danger?" A young boy with black flowing buy short hair and crimson red eyes asked with mixture of fear and confusion written all over his face.


    "Doesn''t that mean these ones might still be dangerous regardless?" Another kid inquired.


    "Just moments ago, you were all excited having been given the chance to engage in close combat and now you''re whining about dangers? That''s pathetic!" The statement came from a student at the back and before the others could turn to identify who''d spoken, the instructor cleared his throat.


    All eyes returned to him, all of them eager for more information about whatever it was that they were about to venture into.


    Would it be dangerous?


    Would it be fun?


    Would there be a death?


    Instructor Kade could hear the questions behind their closed mouths.


    "I believe all of you were placed in this class because you''re the best of the best. There are others who didn''t get to join you all and were added to lower classes. If you''re whining this much, what do you think they would do?"


    Before anyone could answer, the instructor continued. "Don''t think too much about it. They passed their own combat training. Although there were a few casualties, none was fatal."


    Instructor Kade looked at every one of them, pointing at a few. "You all are even stronger than the other and so, it''ll be a breeze for you." He smiled and then he added under his breath. "I think."


    None of them were able to hear that part of his statement though. "There''ll also be a reward for the top five participants of this training. As for the rewards? That''ll remain a secret till it''s all over."


    At the mention of rewards to give individual participants, silence took over the group and the murmurs simply ceased to exist.


    Seeing them straightened up by the revelation of rewards the instructor nodded. "Good! Now that you students are ready for your first combat experience and encounter with the mana beasts, I''ll explain a few more things."


    "First, it is a one against one battle and there are only three different beasts you can choose from. Each combat session lasts for five minutes and will end either with you slaying the beast or lasting for five minutes against the beast of your choice."


    "Second, be careful as they are indeed dangerous. The might not be life threatening but they can definitely inflict injuries on you."


    "Thirdly? Fight with all you''ve got. Don''t hold back against them. You''ll be graded based on performance and the top five will be rewarded after all."


    Having explained all that needed explaining, he beamed a smile at them. "Who''s going first?" Instructor Kade asked with a mix of anticipation and excitement in his voice.

 Chapter 52: First Real Combat II

    "I shall go first." Damon''s voice echoed around the large hall with his hand raised in the air.All eyes turned to him but the young grey-haired student simply ignored their gazes, instead focusing on the instructor who was smiling at him.


    "We have a volunteer." Instructor Kade chuckled as he gestured for Damon to come closer. "Get over here to choose which of the mana beasts you''ll be facing."


    "As for the rest of you, move back." Instructor Kade pointed to a part of the hall covered in metal rods intertwined into a cage. "It would be best if you watch from inside there."


    Heeding the instructions of their instructor, the other students began walking side by side toward the encasing instructor Kade had pointed them to.


    Damon arrived in front of their instructor with a quick stride and a smile on his face.


    "What weapon will you be using?" Instructor Kade inquired of Damon as the boy stood in front of him. "And which mana beast will you be facing?" He presented a book before Damon depicting the image of three mana beasts as well as their descriptions.


    The first was a Fire Rat, a large three feet creature with flaming fur and a tail covered with spikes. The second was a Rust Road, a four feet toad with a corrosive liquid covering its body that brought rust and corrosion to all things its liquid touched. The third creature was a Hare. A Moss Hare. A simple looking mana beast almost the side of a grown man. It looked harmless but its serrated teeth and claws were unhidden.


    Damon looked at his instructor''s weapon before speaking. "The weapon isn''t a problem so can I borrow your spear for the battle?"


    Instructor Kade looked at Damon and then his weapon and then Damon once again. "Sure." The man shrugged, handing the spear to Damon.


    "Thank you, instructor Kade. As for the mana beast, I''ll go with the rat. Let''s get everything heated up for the others." Damon grinned holding the spear in one hand.


    ''And let''s find out just how much I''ve progressed with private  training.''


    Damon stood in the middle of the hall atop a small elevated standing that would serve as the stage for the battle about to begin.


    "The Fire Rat it is." Instructor Kade nodded, taking a few steps back before turning toward another end of the hall. From where he stood, he cast a spell, revealing his talent for the first time. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By spark and flame, I call thee near,


    Fire Rat, ignite and appear.


    From smoldering depths, rise and run,


    Serve my will ''til task is done!"


    As he chanted, revealing his talent as a summoner, a small shimmering white portal opened in the air, widening until it was over six feet tall and wide.


    Out of the portal appeared a rat almost as large as Damon, its entire body caught in an undying flame.


    Thud!


    The mana beast landing on all four legs with a screech the others couldn''t bear to listen to.


    Kreeee!


    Damon stood in the beast''s line of sight so he could gain the attention of the beast and it worked.


    Kreeee!!


    The rat screeched again more horribly as it scratched one of its forelegs against the floor in preparation for its attack.


    Damon lowered himself to almost half his height, positioning the spear horizontally beside him.


    With one leg in front of the other, he stood in front of the beast, half facing it, Damon called out. "Let''s get started."


    Kreeee!!


    The Fire Rat launched itself at Damon violently without reserve. Its speed was unexpected by the others. "Oh, that''s pretty fast!"


    "I can barely follow the movement."


    Another student commended, his eyes tracing after the speeding beast.


    Within three seconds, the Fire Rat arrived in front of a prepared Damon. The beast attacked, its claw slashing toward Damon.


    "Hup!" Damon chanted as he leapt backward to avoid the claw aimed at him.


    Swooosh!


    The slash was escaped by a breadth of hair as Damon watched the claw swing past the front of his eyes. Damon grinned. The thrill was getting to him.


    The rat noticed it had missed and immediately swung its other hand and Damon. "Faster!" Damon chuckled as he leaped to the side this time, completely avoiding the slash.


    Damien dodged the attack and immediately counter attacked the beast.


    Riding on the adrenaline flowing through him, Damon swung his spear at the rat''s side.


    Booom!


    The side of the spear slammed into the creature sending it tumbling away.


    "Woah!"


    One of the students shouted in surprise.


    No one had expected the power behind Damon''s attack.


    "Not bad, kid. Not bad at all." Instructor Kade smiled with a subtle nod. "A through Terrace child. Through and through."


    Damon didn''t wait for the rat to regain its balance before he chased after it once again.


    "Let''s not dwell too long on this." Damon grinned as he closed the distance, his hands raised in the air holding on to the spear with both hands.


    "Your flames are a beautiful sight to behold." Damon smiled, bringing down the spear on the rat''s head.


    Boom!


    The force of the attack slammed the rat''s head into the floor.


    Kreeee!!


    The rat screeched furiously, the flames on its body flaring even more ferociously. The moment it regained its balance, it launched itself at Damon.


    "Not today!" Damon lowered himself so the rat''s attack passed over his head and from underneath, he dealt a heavy blow to the rat''s head.


    Bang!


    Discover hidden tales at M V L


    The blow connected with the rat''s jaw, its head twisting in an unnatural manner.


    "Ehn?"


    One of the students watching became confused as he stared at the scene.


    He turned to their instructor. "Instructor Kade, are the mana beasts that weak or is Damon simply that strong?" The student asked while the others nodded to the question. They too were curious.


    Instructor Kade turned to the students shaking his head. "They''re certainly not playthings."


    The student frowned, pointing his finger to Damon. "But he''s playing with that rat."


    "He''s the predator." Instructor Kade sighed.


    Boom!


    By the time he finished answering the student''s question, Damon had finished his battle. "And that does it." Damon stood straight, pulling his spear out of the rat''s back.


    Turning to Instructor Kade, Damon beamed a smile. "I passed, right?"


    "Congratulations on defeating the Fire Rat in three minutes." Instructor Kade nodded and called out. "Who would like to go next?"

 Chapter 53: First Real Combat III

    Thud!"Ouch!" Damien was forced to wake up after falling off the tree he''d been sleeping on. This was his first sleep in three days as he''d been on the run and now that he''d finally gotten to sleep, he''d slept too much. And fell down.


    Damien sighed, standing up and dusting the dried grasses and leaves that had gotten stuck to his clothes. "Now that I think about it, I''ve been switching only two clothes since my arrival."


    When he''d first arrived, Damien had been dressed with two layers of clothing. An inner robe and an outer one. He''d separated them both into separate attires and whenever he went down to wash up at the flowing lake, the only location he could accurately pinpoint, he would switch one attire for the other. Since he was always changing location, the lakeside was the safest place to keep an extra set of clothes.


    "Thank the Gods I haven''t encountered a situation that left my cloth in ruins or I''d be running around the forest naked now." He sighed, stretching himself to get the sleep out of his system.


    "I''ll need to search for corpses of people who''ve been here before me soon enough. So I can probably get a new set of clothes." He took another glance at the black robe he has on. "If I encounter another stronger or smarter beast or demon, my clothes might¡­"


    Tsssshh¡­


    Tssssssh¡­


    Damien''s head twisted backwards at the foreign sound he''d just heard.


    Swoooosh!


    His body reacted instantly, avoiding something that sped past him.


    "Hmm?" Damien turned to the tree he''d just fell from and found a blackened spike embedded in the tree. It wasn''t there before.


    He quickly went for his bone blade, the weapon resting at the feet of the tree.


    Just as he picked it up, he felt it again¡ªsomething spending toward him. With no time to delay, Damien raise his bone sword, placing it in the trajectory of the incoming attack.


    Clang!


    Thud!


    Damien looked down to see another black spike in the ground in front of him. It was eerily familiar and just as he was about to pinpoint its source, he heard footsteps. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Thud!


    Then it revealed itself. A black scaled figure with one horn and serrated teeth. It had spikes for hair and Damien immediately recognised it as the weapon that had been thrown at him twice.


    Its most distinguishing features were the spiked head, the serrated teeth , the single horn at the front of its head, and the short claws that glinted with an evil light.


    "So it''s just a new type of demon, huh?" He murmured, sizing up the creature a few metres from himself.


    Find your next adventure on M V L


    Snap!


    The demon snapped off two of the spikes on its head which instantly started growing back. The two spikes seemed like daggers in the hands of the demon but Damien was more interested in the speed at which the spikes were growing back on the demon''s head.


    "Almost feels like an unlimited weapon in my opinion." Damien readied himself as he knew the demon was about to launch another attack from the way it had positioned itself.


    Damien didn''t know what rank this demon fell into in the ranks of demons as this was his first time seeing it but the fact that it didn''t give him much pressure said a lot. The one thing he was certain about was that the demon was stronger than the Demlings he usually faced every now and then.


    Swooosh¡­


    Swoooosh¡­


    Both spikes shot forward toward Damien in quick succession. Damien managed to move again. "Hmm¡­" He grunted slightly as bent unnaturally to evade the spike that would''ve met with his head. "It possesses inhumane aim and excluding the fact that it can regrow those spikes, it doesn''t seem like a real threat to me. At least, not with its current performance."


    Damien smiled as the readied his sowsrd in front of him, placing both legs away from the other for more balance on the ground. "I can deal with it!" Damien smiled.


    Kreeeee!!!


    The ever demonic screech filled the area as the demon sped toward Damien in a streak of darkness.


    "It''s fast," Damien commended, his grip on his bone sword getting tighter, "but I think I''m faster."


    He swung his sword just at the right moment.


    Clang!


    Almost as if it were metal chasing metal, Damien''s bone sword and the. Demon''s spiked weapon clashed with each other.


    "It has strength as well." Damien pushed his sword forward, gaining an upper hand against the demon. "I think I surpass it in terms of strength as well."


    Damien exerted more force and successfully pushed away the demon which stumbled a few steps back


    Deciding to put all his previous years of sword practice to the test, which was over five years as they''d begun training in the path of the sword years before they became of age for the Talent Ritual. Those were times when he could still hold his mother''s hands and get into trouble with Damon.


    Now, he wasn''t with any of them. He even wondered. "Did mother weep? Damon definitely did." He smiled.


    Pushing away the nostalgia he felt, he returned to the heat of the moment. The demon was upon him once again but this time, Damien deflected the stab from the demon, his sword slamming into the side of the spike and sending it in a different direction from its intended target¡ªhim.


    "Let''s see how well you fair against me and how well I''d do against you since you''re the first real combat experience I''ll be having here." Damien beckoned for the demon to attack him again. "The rest were weaker."


    He stared at t the creature which was shaking in a manner that made Damien raise an eyebrow.


    Kaaaaareeeeeii!!


    The demon suddenly bent toward the sky as it screeched, the sound slightly different from usual.


    Kaaaaareeeeeii!!!


    The screeching continued, growing louder by the second but it refused to attack. Damien grew furious at this but he didn''t fail to notice.


    It seemed like something had changed in it but Damien was the least bit concerned.


    Brandishing his sword, he moved. "If you''re not going to come for me, I''ll come after you."

 Chapter 54: First Real Combat IV

    Damien closed the distance between himself and the demon in less than three minutes, his form a blur as he sped forward.Clang!


    Bang!


    Via gone sword clashed against the demons spikes again but this time, the force behind Damien''s attack was multiplied. "Heh! That''s just about right for you I guess."


    It was almost as though he was using the demon to gauge his strength and how far he''d come since his arrival and it was working.


    Clang!


    Damien''s sword descended upon the demon once again creating the familiar metallic sound Damien was already familiar with. However, there was a subtle change this time. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t a change that affected the demon itself but rather its spike. Damien''s sword hand created a small dent in the spike but the demon seemed unaware that there now existed a chip in its weapon.


    ''It doesn''t know or else it would''ve changed weapons.''


    Damien concluded but he wasn''t the least bit bothered about it. It wasn''t his job to inform the demon of its weapon''s declined durability.


    Clang!


    Holding the sword with his left rather than his right, Damien spun right, the force of the spin amplifying the slash he used o attack the demon from its own right and this time, the collision between weapon''s sent a spark flying.


    ''Are they really just as hard as iron or are hey iron asll well?''


    The demon had blockedthe attack from Damien that was aimed at hits ribcage but it also didn''t expect that a second attack would be received.


    With his right hand being free, Damien folded his palm into a fist and gathered as much energy as he could from within himself, preparing for an attack that he anticipated would do a lot of damage to the demon.


    Boom!


    Crack!


    Krraakooooom¡­


    Damien watched the demon was raided off the ground, its legs raised into the air by the force of the attack. The demon sped backwards through the air until its back slammed against a thick tree in the distance, tearing the tree in two.


    The demon spat out dark crimson red blood as it fell to the ground. It weakly raised its head toward Damien and shot him and murderous glare before slowly rising to its feet once again. The claws on its legs dug into the and it snapped its head backward again.


    Kaaaaareeeeeii!


    Kaaaaareeeeeii!


    It cried out again and this time, it wasn''t just once.


    Kaareeeei!


    There was another screech but this time, it wasn''t his opponent''s screeching. The sound came from faraway and the next screech was even louder.


    Kaaareeeeei


    It dawned on Damien. This creature was cringe out for backup while he simply thought it was a cry before battle. "Backstabbing creatures. I faced you fair and square and now you''re calling for back up? Let them come." Damien clicked his tongue.


    "I''ll just deal with them as well but you won''t live to see it." Damien''s grip on his sword tightened like rope being knotted for a second time.


    The demon seemed to notice the malice in Damien''s words and it sensed its own end was drawing near. It opened its mouth to cry out again and as it head snapped back for the cry, Damien moved.


    Swooosh¡­


    "You sly bastard! Have you no honor?" Damien asked even though he was very much aware that his words could not be comprehended by the demon. It was just a way to vent out his frustration for being naive when fighting against he demon.


    Experience more tales on M V L


    Because this one has done a decent job in close combat, Damien seemed to have forgotten that these creatures almost never fought alone. Once they sensed they were in danger, they would release a cry to alert the others who would come to its rescue and in an area filled with demons, Damien understood the implications of the cry.


    Kaaareeei!


    Another cry echoed from a different direction and Damien immediately knew the demon had succeeded in calling multiple backups. He needed to deal with it before the others arives and he needed to deal with it fast.


    Damien arrived by the side of.the demon and went below to avoid the cross slash of the demon''s claw in a desperate attack to defend itself from Damien. At least until it''s allied returned.


    It failed.


    Bang!


    As Damien rose after evading the slash, he attacked with a power packed lunch that slammed into the chest of the demon.


    The power behind the blow wanted to throw the demon into the distance once again but Damien quickly let go of his sword and instead grabbed on the shoulder of the demon to prevent it from being thrown off.


    His grip on the demons shoulder tightened and without delay, another blow dug into its chest.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    After the blow connected, there was a sound that Damien also knew too well. The sound of bone breaking.


    There was a dent on the demon''s chest as a result of the second punch which had been heavier than the first.


    However, Damien wasn''t finished.


    Bang!


    There was a third blow.


    Crack!


    Then a fourth and a fifth!


    Bang! Bang!


    All of them landing on the exam same spot as the dent on the demon''s chest deepened further with each blow.


    Thud!


    The demon went on its knees, unable to withstand another as blood trickled down its mouth. Unknown to Damien, one of his blows had caused a broken bone to impale the demon''s heart which led it to begin bleeding internally. Even if he knew, Damien wouldn''t care. This creature also wouldn''t care for him if the tables had been turned.


    Kaareeeei!


    The cries from the other demons approaching was getting louder and Damien knew it was time.


    Damien picked his bone sword and just as he was about to deliver the final blow, the spikes on the demon''s head shot out in all directions like arrows leaving their respective bows.


    Damien was forced to leap backward to avoid one particular spike aimed at his eye.


    Kaaareeeeei!!


    The demon I''m front of him screeched one last time giving away it''s location to the others who were undoubtedly closer than ever.


    "Shit!" Damien grinded his teeth as he sped forward, closing the distance in an instant.


    The demon opened its mouth to screech again but it was too late.


    Swissssh!


    The sound never came as Damien''s sword separated the demon''s head from its neck.

 Chapter 55: Killing Spree

    Damien stood his ground after beheading the demon, awaiting the others that were soon to locate where he was.Ding!


    ?You have slain a Grade Six Demon! +10Exp!?


    This was all Damien needed to confirm the demon''s ranking. It was around the same rank as him and since he could deal with a Grade Six mana beast just as easily as he''d dealt with the demon, Damon classified it as the same. Even the notification had stated so.


    This was Damien''s first encounter with a demon the system classified as Grade Six. The Demlings he''d slain had just being that. Demlings.


    "So basically, I''m stronger that an average Grade Six mana beast or demon but still weaker than the average Grade Five. Something in between." Damien murmured, rubbing his head with one hand and brandishing his sword with the other hand.


    Kaaareeei!


    Another demonic screech rang out followed by the appearance of a grotesque figure that made Damien want to close his eyes to avoid looking at it. However, it was impossible to have his eye closed if he planned to defeat it.


    Thud!


    The muffled landing of the demonic creature seemed to quake the earth a little. Damien simply stood there, observing the thing that stood a few metres away from him in all of its "uniqueness". It was a merged mess of flesh and what seemed like liquid. Something one could easily classify as an experimental failure.


    "And what the hell made you this way? What made you different from the others?" Damien asked despite knowing he wasn''t going to receive an answer.


    Instead, it was another ear piercing screech he got.


    "Yeah. I don''t think I''ll be keeping you alive." Damien whispered under his breath before disappearing.


    Swooosh¡­


    It was like he''d blended with the wind in front of the demon and then he suddenly appeared once again, his sword slicing at the lower half of the demon''s body.


    Puck!


    The sword dug into the demon''s body and then it stopped.


    "Thick!" Damien commented, pulling the sword back out in the same way it had entered.


    The demon suddenly grew large elongated hands from both sides and with a speed that was impossible for a creature its size, the demon clapped.


    Boom!


    Damien, the intended target of the clap was faster, sucking beneath the attack that was meant to squish him to bits. Luckily, he''d ducked just in time for the clap to take place above his head.


    From underneath the hands, Damien rolled out, dragging his weapon along. "We''ve only just begun but I might have to end you before the others arrive."


    Wasting no time, he rushed toward the demon again, sliding between hands that were out to get, squeeze, or pop him.


    Finally, he closed the distance again and as he swung his sword this time, he increased the force of the attack.


    Read new adventures at M V L


    Thwack!


    Splat!


    Black thick blood poured out of the cut, splattering onto the ground and sinking into it. "Huh?" Damien was surprised to see the blood eat through the ground but he wasn''t a slow one.


    "Acidic blood, huh?" Damien pulled back his sword and leaped away to avoid another attack from the demon and then closed the distance again. His sword slashed at another part of the demon, digging deeper through its blob like body. The cut was clean and precise and Damien inwardly congratulated himself for such a feat.


    "Lets find out if your corrosive blood can actually eat through the bone of a Grade Five mana beast." Damien slashed at the demon once again, drawing out another round of thickened black blood.


    Splat!


    It sprayed on the ground, digging through it in seconds and the demon moved again but before its attack could land, Damien had changes locations, arriving behind the demon with his sword raised into the air with both hands.


    "Die now!" Damien roared, his blade slicing through the demon from the top to the bottom.


    Splat!!


    His sword went theoight the demon''s insides, spewing out even more blood. "Looks like it lacks bones. That would explain why it moved similarly with Luton." Damien murmured to himself as he watched the demon split into two.


    Thud! Thud!


    The both parts of the demon''s sliced body fell in different directions.


    Ding!


    ?You have slain a Half Grade Six demon! +5Exp!?


    Reading through the information on the notification panel, Damiwn frowned. "Tsk! Half Grade. It failed to rise higher and ended up like that."


    Because of its failure to advance, Damien''s experience points was halved which didn''t sit quite right with him.


    Just when he dismissed the thought of it, he sensed multiple figures approaching his location from different directions and Damien forced a smile.


    At least these ones were all Grade Six. He could feel it. Having dealt with one already, he could already estimate how powerful the rest would be.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Damien watched as the first demon arrived and soon came a second and then a third and a fourth.


    He could still feel more closing in but as for the four demons, each of them greatly resembling the first Grade Six demon he''d slain, Damien chose to attack.


    Kareeii!


    One of them screeched loudly, giving out their location to whatever demons were on their way here. "You all really have to stop doing that. It''s hurting my ears." Damien frowned, his face darkening, and for the first time. His murderous intent was revealed. For the first time, he wanted nothing more than to slay the demons surrounding him. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the first time, Damien wanted to personally go on a killing spree. "Now, die." He roared as he charged toward the demon closest to him. The demon screeched again, snapping two off the spikes on its head to use as weapons to combat Damien. So did the others.


    Damien hadn''t even attacked them but they were ready to attack with their spikes in hand.


    Damien who''d dealt with the first demon knew just the right amount of strength he needed to exert to shatter the spikes in the hands of these creatures and luckily, he has it.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    His bone sword clashed with the spikes of the first demon, shattering them completely and with a second swing of his blade¡­


    Thud!


    The demon''s dropped fell to the ground before the others could reach Damien. "Come." Damien called out to the others.


    "And die." He declared.

 Chapter 56: Exp Farming

    Damien sat amidst the corpse littered forest area with a smug look on his face. By himself, he''d managed to slay seventy Grade Six demons and what could be said? He was proud of himself.In front of directly was seventy dark glowing orbs. Seventy essence cores he''d taken from the slain demons. "That wasn''t so bad."


    "Seventy kills in the last five hours." Damien had been going at it nonstop until he ran out of demons to slay.


    Still, he''d not exhausted himself fully. "I don''t know if there''s anything like a peak Grade Six being, but that''s definitely where I fall." Damien picked up one of the essence cores and began to absorb the essence from within it with the aid of his skill (Essence Devourer).


    "Oh! The ranking is different for humans." Damien chuckled as he remembered humans were ranked completely different from demons and mana beasts.


    He looked around for a little longer before giving a command tomhia system.


    "Summon Luton, will you?"


    ?Summoning Luton, the Stellar Slime¡­?


    ?-100 units of Magic Essence!?


    The familiar blue shimmering portal opened in the air close to Damien and from.it descended adorable red Slime.


    ?Luton Summoned!?


    Damien received a notification from his system right after the blue eclosedd up and vanished just as it had appeared.


    The moment Luton touched the ground, it began moving toward its summoner, bouncing up and down until it jumped onto Damien''s chest.


    "It''s been a while huh?" Damien smiled rubbing his hand on his slime''s smooth surface. "I prepared a meal for you." Damien smiled as he presented the corpses around them to Luton.


    The summon wasted no time devouring the first demon.


    ?Grade Six Demon devoured! 80.5 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?Grade Six Demon devoured! 80 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?Grade Six Demon devoured! 79.5 more for Luton to advance!? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing how the counter was in halves, Damien was quick to conclude. "They''re lacking essence cores so you''re only being given half of what you''d normally get. That sounds completely accurate and logical."


    Luton however, didn''t care about such. Its goal was to consume all seventy demon corpses around and sit would do just that.


    ?Grade Six Demon devoured! 45.5 more for Luton to advance!?


    The last notification popped up as Luton devoured the last of the demon corpses and began bouncing back toward Damien.


    "Good job."  Damien complemented, patting the slime as it arrived close to him.


    He pointed toward the cores he''d gathered and gave his command. "Save those along with the others you currently possess."


    The slime obeyed, moving with a fluid grace as it leaped from one essence core to another, absorbing them into its (Universal Space) as its summoner had commanded.


    After storing all of the cores, it bounced back to Damien who then picked it up, placing it on his head where it rightfully belonged.


    Having found itself atop Damien''s head, the slime shook itself a little in what seemes like an excited dance which made Damien laugh. "Yes, yes. Now let''s go Exp farming and training."


    Damien looked around one last time, taking his surroundings into consideration. "Just me and you this time." He added before running off into the distance. Hie had no destination in mind but he definitely had a goal.


    A very simple and definite goal. To hunt Grade Six mana beasts and demons and gather Experience points to level up until he got tired. Until exhaustion washed over him.


    ~~~~~


    "Alright, now that we''ve all gone through the individual tests and that all of us have fairly confirmed that although these Grade Seven mana beasts are not that threatening, I''ll begin the performance ranking." Instructor Kade announced, standing in front of his students.


    Just a handful like Damon were perfectly fine while there were others who could manage themselves. Even with the bruises over their skin and the exhaustion on their faces, they stood their ground. As for the rest, they weren''t standing around. The injuries they suffered from their battle were somewhat serious and they were being attended to.


    As the remaining students stood in front of Instructor Kade, he began listing the top five students who''d performed well in the combat training.


    "If you''re called, step forward." The man informed them before he actually called out the names in ascending order. "From the fifth to the first ranked performance in the training.


    "Anaya Stokeshorn."


    The peach-haired girl in Damon''s class quickly stepped forward with a smile as she heard her name being called.


    "Jake Sullivhan."


    Another boy, average looking and mostly ignored stepped forward, drawing a few whispers from the other studemts.


    "I didn''t even know we had a student like that in the class."


    "He''s usually the first to leave the class immediately the lecture is over so it''s almost impossible to see him." Another student countered but regardless of their discussion, the name calling continued.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from M V L


    "Allea Mordog."


    A brown haired girl with graceful curves and a warm smile that never left her face walked out of the group as well. This one was well known in class.


    "Daveon Acheon." Although the Acheon family was well known even more than the Terrace family because of their numbers, none of them had suspected that a member of their class was a member of the family.


    Roll calling wasn''t a thing in their class as students attendance was marked by a magical detector that had all their mana signatures registered to it. The moment a student walked past two door into the class, it was recorded and the moment they walked out again, it would also be recorded.


    Because of this, despite spending so long in the academy, not many of them knew the last names of their other classmates except those who''d been nice enough to introduce themselves or like Damon, cause trouble.


    Daveon Acheon, a black haired young boy was neither of those. He was reserved. Obeying the call, be walked outside to join the other three students who''d been called.


    "Damon Terrace." Instructor Kade called the last name, the student who''d ranked first in performance and it was no doubt who everyone believed it would be.


    "As expected. His performance was overwhelming. No one could beat that." One of the student chuckled.


    As Damon made his way to the front. Instructor Kade announced to the five student. "You five shall be each receive two Grade Seven essence core which you can use to further boost your essence cores."


    "As for the first position, he''ll be getting one Grade Six essence core."

 Chapter 57: A Birthday Present? I

    Today marked the sixteenth birthday of the Terrace twin brother but neither of them was present!One of them was currently studying at the Elderglow Academy, a grand academy for elites located in an entirely different location while the other was declared¡­dead!


    Enjoy new chapters from M V L


    Yes. Damien was declared dead to the world as well as the family themselves. The fact that he''d simply been exiled to the Forest of Twin Disasters was more than enough reason to believe he was dead. After all, which weakling could''ve survived the forest this long? Even veterans failed.


    There was currently a birthday celebration


    A small one being hosted in the absence of Damon who''s the only one whose existence was still certain by the family.


    The party consisted of family members¡ªbrothers, sisters, cousins, uncles, and aunties. The maids and warriors of the family were also given freedom for the day but as they all seem to love and respect the new heir of the Terrace family, they''d decided to partake in the ceremony.


    All but one individual was present. Lady Danyel, the mother of the twins as well as the wife of the family Lord.


    She stood at the balcony of her room dressed in celebratory wears but she certainly wasn''t celebrating. Her gaze was into the distant, nowhere in particular but somehow longing for something.


    She longed to see her son. She wanted to hear his voice. She wanted to see him smile again. She wanted to see Damien again!


    She could still remember it vividly like it was just a day before. The night she''d found out about Damien''s exile.


    Lord Osbourne, as she like to address him playfully, had returned from somewhere and was feeling gloomy and when she asked why had happened, he''d explained everything to her anouyt how they''d gone behind her to send Damien to exile knowing fully well that she would definitely be against it no matter what crimes Damien was said to have committed.


    Osbourne explained how he''d been the one to carry out the mission and in her fury, she slapped him when he mentioned that he was heading out to perform a burial for Damien whom he had declared dead. The weapon he''d given to Damien for protection had remained in one place which led him to conclude so.


    She didn''t like it and so, Osbourne had been slapped out of her fury. "You don''t get to kill my child, my first son, and still decide that you''re worthy of holding a burial ceremony for him."


    Without waiting to hear anymore words from her brother-in-law, she stormed out angrily and headed toward her husband''s private rooms to challenge him.


    It was a heated conversation that had led to a fight between the couple.


    "Did you even consider the pain of childbirth I had to go through to birth that child? You didn''t! You simply sent him to his certain death because you believed he was a threat to your own power. Your own son for the sake of the gods!"


    Her husband had tried to calm her down but she wasn''t having any of it. Then he''d gone ahead to claim that Damien was basically useless to the family after awakening an E-Rank talent and he''d simply done the whole family a favour of doing away with such a failure.


    That statement had triggered her and she''d snapped, destroying his room within seconds. Her A-Ranked talent as a Great Mage wasn''t just for show after all. All it took her to decimate the whole room was a single spell.


    She didn''t think to end there but when she moved again for a second attack, her brother-in-law Osbourne had suddenly arrived to stop her. He had sensed the explosion and first believed it was an attack on the estate but then, he remembered there were very few who could openly attack them and they all lived quite far away.


    Identifying the cause of the explosion with seconds, Osbourne had arrived to stop her, pleading with her to not make matters worse by going against her husband.


    Fighting him wouldn''t bring back her deceased son and she knew so but she also couldn''t just go after him into the forest with proper planning. To begin with, there were mana beasts within that were just as powerful as she wasn''t as some even stronger. It would be plain suicide.


    She''d calmed down¡­at least for the moment. Along with Osbourne, they''d done a makeshift funeral for her exiled son who was presumed dead but she hadn''t stopped there. She gathered a few of the army and prepared to head out to the Forest Of Twin Disasters to at least retrieve her son''s corpse but she ended up being locked up for it.


    The fact that she''d decided to go after her exiled son was an act of disobedience that infuriated Lord Ashbourne. However, he''d only detained her till she "calmed down" and decided not to chase after Damien''s dead body.


    When she was finally free, she mourned he son for weeks and was barely seen by even the other members of the family. Her husband included. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still dressed in her celebratory attire, Lady Danyel made her way to the bed where a picture frame of her and her twin sons stood atop a small drawer.


    She fell flat on the bed facing up and a sigh escaped her mouth as she thought about the loss of her son once more with her eyes closed.


    "Happy Birthday to both children of mine, Damien and Damon. Mother will continue to love you both equally." A small smile formed on her lips and then her eyes snapped open.


    "A birthday gift, huh?" She muttered to herself and then rose into a sitting position on the bed. "What would I have given you for your sixteenth birthday as a gift?"


    An idea crossed her mind and her smile deepened. "Yes, that''s it!" She declared as she rose to her feet, exiting the room headed to a different part of the building. The family''s treasury.

 Chapter 58: A Birthday Present? II

    "No, No! Left! Yes, left!""Now, head straight and keep running. Slowly."


    "Yes¡­ Just like that." Damien sat atop Fenrir, giving commands to the wolf as it slowly sped through the snaking paths of the forest. "Who''s a good wolf?" He asked, running Fenrir''s furry head as they ventured deeper.


    Their destination? Unknown.


    Damien felt like taking a stroll through the forest and with a very high ranking Grade Five mana beast by his side, he had almost nothing to worry about.


    And since today marked another year of life for him, he was in a really good mood. He felt like nothing could go wrong.


    Whatever Grade Five mana beast he encountered were as good as dead within three minutes and of he encountered more than one, he had a back up beast to summon to even the odds.


    The only thing he had to worry about was either encountering multiple Grade Five mana beasts or meeting an even higher one like a Grade Four. However, since he was yet to encounter one in all his time here, it was also safe to assume that they were very rare.


    Damien was enjoying his ride through the forest when he suddenly spotted a creature standing in the distance.


    Fenrir also noticed it and stopped advancing altogether. It began to growl gently as it stared at the mana beast still a few dozen miles away. Damien''s sight paled in comparison to the wolf and so he could only see the general outline of the creature standing in the distance.


    It had the shape of a horse.


    "Activate (Sensory Link) and connect me to Fenrir."


    Damien requested and in the next second, his sight went off and then came back on.


    This time, he could see clearer and further. Not only did his sight become sharper. Every of the five major senses in his body felt sharper and clearer. It was especially so for the sense of smell since he was sharing senses with a wolf after all.


    As he focused on the sense of sight, staring into the distance, Damien noticed it. The creature standing far into the distance. It was indeed a horse.


    A pure white horse with a flowing mane and tail, with a pair of large, majestic wings sprouting from its back. Damien noticed the wings on the creature and had to blink to confirm he was seeing things. A horse with wings?


    He knew what kind of creature it was and immediately cancelled the (Sensory Link) skill currently activated.


    "Whatever you do, do not lose track of that Pegasus." Damien commanded Fenrir. Find exclusive content at M V L


    A Pegasus. It was a feature of legends known to be a horse with wings. Believed to be deeply connected to the Divine Realm where the Gods dwelt, a Pegasus was often seen as a sign of a god''s presence and blessings.


    And now that same creature was just a few dozen meters away from him.


    Obeying the command of its summoner, Fenrir began taking slow measured steps toward the beast but for some reason, Damien could feel Fenrir''s reluctance to get closer to it after walking for over thirty metres.


    "Is something wrong?" Damien whispered to his wolf.


    Grrrr¡­ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All he got as a response was a guttural growl from the wolf that felt like Fenrir was trying to warn him.


    Damien was surprised as he hadn''t seen Fenrir this cautious of anything they''d ever encountered since he first summoned it.


    Finally, Fenrir''s next step landed on a dried up twig which snapped immediately.


    The head of the Pegasus snapped in their direction and immediately it spotted them, it bolted.


    "After it!" Damien commanded his wolf.


    Roaaaar!!


    Fenrir rebelled but Damien gave a second command. "After it!"


    Damien''s second command seemed to trigger the wolf and it roared once again, speeding through the forest at a scary pace. It went after the Pegasus without holding back and Damien had to hold on to Fenrir tightly to avoid being thrown off the wolf''s back.


    The Pegasus was fast, almost too fast but slowly, Fenrir closed the distance as it continued to increase his speed under Damien''s command.


    The legendary horse didn''t seem to quite care that it was being chased and continued to run, snaking through the forest with such ease that Damien almost thought it was messing with them.


    Fenrir managed to keep up and as it roared one last time to warn Damien, the Pegasus suddenly stopped and then opened its wings. It neighed majestically and then took offinto the sky, out of their sight.


    Damien and Fenrir stopped in the list of the forest confused about how they''d lost the creature that was right in front of their eyes. Damien rode Fenrir to where he''d last spotted the horse and as he looked around, he found a weapon partially covered by the overgrown grasses.


    "Huh?" Damien was confused as he immediately recognised the weapon. It was a sword and not just any sword but the same one he''d been left with by his uncle, Osbourne during his first day here.


    Damien jumped down from Fenrir and slowly walked toward the weapon. As he approached, he was sure to keep his senses alert for any sudden attack or ambush but all through, he sensed nothing.


    Then he bent down and picked up, recognising it truly as the same blade he''d lost on the first night he arrived here.


    He looked up at the sky and a smile crept into his face. It seemed like today was really his lucky day.


    "Can I call this a birthday present?" Damien muttered to himself as he hadn''t expected to receive such a weapon on his birthday.


    "Yeah. I think that works." He nodded and as he turned to leave and return back to Fenrir he felt a heavy weight descend on him.


    The pressure was so heavy that he couldn''t move an inch. He moved his eyes and noticed his wolf had also been rendered immobile. ''What the hell?''


    Damien knew the only things capable of suppressing them with its pressure were either more powerful beasts or demons and so he had to ask himself. ''Why now? What is a Grade Four mana beast doing here?''


    Just then, he heard the same neigh sound he''d heard before the Pegasus took off and Damien forced his head to turn toward the sound despite the pressure holding him in place.


    Behold, a few metres from him stood the Legendary Horse he''d been chasing. The Pegasus in all its glory as a Grade Four mana beast and Damien remembered Fenrir''s earlier rebellious acts. ''Was this what you were trying to warn me about?''

 Chapter 59: Fate Must Have Its Reasons

    Standing like the grand legendary beast that it was, the Pegasus glared at Damien like he was a lower creature in front of it.''Was this what you were trying to warn me about?'' Damien asked inwardly even though the question was directed at Fenrir. Because of the pressure he was currently facing, it was impossible to even open his mouth to speak.


    The pressure continued for a few seconds and when Damien felt like it would go on, it suddenly disappeared and the Pegasus took one last look at Damien and then at Fenrir. It glanced at Damien one last time and neighed.


    Then it began running toward him with such scary thudding and speed that Damien could only remain in place, afraid to move. ''I''m not going to die today, am I?'' He thought again, forgetting about the pressure that had disappeared.


    He was under a different kind of pressure as he faced the incoming horse head on, too scared to move out of its way to avoid angering it and too scared to stand in its way to avoid dying from being smashed to death.


    Just before it crashed into him, a few feet away, its wings spread open and they flapped, pushing the creature into the air and above Damien. They flapped again and by the third flap. It vanished.


    "Phew¡­" Damien crashed to the ground, his heart beating too fast for his own good. "I really thought I was going to die."


    This had to be one of the deadliest encounters he''d faced since his arrival and Damien knew for a fact that he wouldn''t be forgetting this experience anytime soon. "That was Grade Four, right? It felt overwhelming." Damien muttered, supporting his attempt to stand up by using his uncle''s sword he''d just acquired.


    After standing up, he took another look at the sword and nodded. "Definitely better than my bone sword." He commended as he returned to meet Fenrir. The weapon didn''t even have a scabbard so he had to be careful how he handled it to avoid getting cut or or cutting something else by mistake.


    ''Hehe¡­ Hunting just became easier." Damien laughed as he mounted Fenrir once again and once again departed his current location.


    "Summon Cerbe." Damien gave a command to the system.


    ?Summoning Cerbe, the Three-Headed Hound¡­?


    ?-100 units of Magic Essence!?


    The blue shimmering portal followed immediately after the deduction from his essence reserves and a second later. Cerbe appeared from the portal.


    ?Cerbe summoned!?


    "Now summon Luton."


    The same process was repeated for the Stellar Slime but rather than landing on the ground like the hound had, Luton''s portal opened above Damien''s head and the slime leaped out of it, landing on Damien''s head.


    "We''re going to test this out and bring you all to the peak of your ranks within the next week." Damien revealed his plans to his three summons and then to Luton he added. "You''ll be advancing from this so be reading to devour a lot of Grade Five mana beasts and essence cores."


    Aside from raising their ranks, Damien also had another goal with this hunt. He needed just a few more demons to meet the requirements needed to unlock another summon.


    "Let''s get it!" Damien ordered and all three summons along with their summoner wandered deeper into the forest unsure of their destination.


    ~~~~~


    Osbourne had been planning on heading out to commission another blade just like the previous one he''d left with Damien when they last.


    He needed a weapon just as good as that one. However, he wanted it linked to the former tracker of the former one rather than a new one.


    This made him head out to the office of the Family Lord. Ashbourne as he''d left it in his ''care'' after returning from the forest on that fateful day whwhed dropped Damien there.


    As he arrived at the door leading inside, Osbourne exhaled deeply and then knocked on the door.


    "Come in." The voice inside relied and Osbourne didn''t hesitate to push the open and walk inside.


    He found his twin brother, Ashbourne slumped lazily on his chair with one hand on his temple. He seemed to be caught in a dilemma. "You okay?" Osbourne asked seeing his twin''s mood wasn''t a good one.


    Ashbourne raised his head and met eyes with his brother. "I have been chosen as one of the four representatives of the Eastern Shirefort Continent. We''ll head out soon to the Northern Ireleone Continent to discuss the upcoming war with them. They too will be affected after all." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Osbourne raised an eyebrow at his twin and then he asked. "Aren''t you always the type to enjoy such? Why do you have a long face?"


    "As you know, the Illustrious Elderglow Academy is located there and I''ll have to somehow meet with my son, Damon." He took his hand off his temple and sat well on his seat. "I don''t know how to face him after sending him off in such a way and not even bothering to sent one letter. He''s the future of the family."


    Osbourne''s eyes narrowed as he stared at his brother. ''Lame but understandable. If only you''d feel guilty for Damien too.''


    Discover exclusive content at M V L


    "Just go ahead with a birthday gift. His birthday was just three days ago and I''m sure his heart might warm up if he sees you in person with a gift for him." Osbourne suggested as he walked closer.


    "I''ll try that." Ashbourne nodded and turned to his brother once again. "What brings you here?"


    Osbourne shrugged. "Just came here to retrieve the tracker for my sword. I need to make another but I''m quite familiar with that tracker so I''ll have the swordsmith link the new weapon with that disc instead of a new one." He found the disc sitting at the edge of Ashbourne''s table and picked it up.


    Since he''d retrieved what he came for, he turned to leave. "Later then." He waved at his brother and as he imbued a little magic essence into it to track his old weapon, he froze.


    Ashbourne noticed and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just remembered I needed to visit the family treasury to get the materials needed for the weapon." Osbourne lied.


    "I see. Go on then." Ashbourne dismisses his brother.


    As Osbourne exited the room, his face contorted into a smile. "Damien seems to be alive. Fate must have its reasons." He chuckled and continued down the hallway toward the family treasury.

 Chapter 60: Just Boredom

    Damon felt restless and decided to take a walk around the academy just to cure his boredom. However, no matter how much he walked, his restlessness didn''t go away."What exactly is the problem?" Damon asked himself as he stood in front of the academy''s library. As he stared at the grand building, a small smile formed on his face.


    The library of the academy stood as a towering sanctuary of knowledge, its vast stone walls etched with glowing runes that shimmered faintly under the dim lantern light.


    Without any reason for delay, he decided to walk inside. "Might get rid of the boredom if I read." He said as he entered the home of knowledge. He was immediately greeted with a familiar yet breathtaking view.


    Shelves stretched to impossible heights, cradling tomes of ancient spells, forgotten histories, and secrets bound in leather and enchanted chains.


    Crystal chandeliers floated overhead, casting ethereal light that shifted colours as if reacting to the wisdom contained within.


    As Damon walked through the snaking paths created by the hundreds of shelves, he could hear the echoes of long-past mages that drifted through the aisles.


    Finally, he stopped the heart of the library where a grand, spiralling staircase wounded its way around a levitating orb of pure magical energy.


    As Damon stared at the large orb that changed colours with every heartbeat, he smiled. "The Academy''s Mana Heart."


    For one, he was glad he had made it here and on the other hand, the fact that his twin didn''t even get the chance to see the place clawed at his heart.


    A sigh escaped his lips as he thought of what Damien would''ve said if he was here. "I''ll just have to experience all of it for two."


    "Who''s the second person?" A familiar voice rang out beside him and Damon''s head turned almost immediately to see a familiar face. It was Anaya Stokeshorn. The peach-haired girl that continued to sit beside him in all classes.


    Although he hadn''t paid much attention to her or had repeated conversations, they were somewhat acquainted. "My twin brother actually." Damon answered. It wasn''t much of a secret to most that he had a twin.


    Sensing the next question she was about to ask, Damon answered before she could speak. "He''s not here because he''s deceased¡­or so they say." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing that he was dead had silenced Anaya but she still found words to speak. "My deepest condolences for his death."


    Damon simply nodded without giving a response but then she asked again. "And what do you mean by ''so they say?'' You don''t believe he''s dead?"


    Damon nodded, his face breaking into a small smile. "Of course. Damien can''t be dead. I don''t believe he is. I never will."


    Anaya walked closer and stood in front of him just a few inches shorter than he was. "And how do you know he''s not dead? What''s your reason for believing he isn''t when they''ve declared him dead?"


    "That¡­" Damon boldly opened his mouth to answer but he paused as he couldn''t think of a logical reason. "Just my twin bond with him." He answered with a shrug. That too was a reason in a way.


    Anaya didn''t argue and instead nodded. "I understand then. I will respect that belief of yours and not push further."


    Again, Damon simply nodded without a verbal response.


    Your journey continues with M V L


    Hating the awkward silence they found themselves in, Anaya pushed another question to Damon, changing the topic entirely. "What brings you to the library? I don''t think I''ve seen you here more than three times since you got in."


    Damon raised a brow, his attention now fully focused on her. ''She hasn''t seen me here more than thrice? Even if it''s true that I haven''t been here more than three times, how does she know that? Does she sleep here or something?''


    "And how do you know how many times I''ve been here?" Damon asked with a slight frown, his voice betraying his interest in her. "Are you stalking me or something?"


    She shrugged and with a smug grin. "Well, you could say that since my reading spot in this library is just at the entrance so I get to watch everyone that enters and leaves." Then she took a few steps back away from Damon. "After all, you''re from the ''Terrace'' family. It''s not everyday we get to see one of you and you all are bound to always break existing records in the academy."


    Damon was becoming interested in her as much as she was in him. "Who''s this ''we'' you speak about and what do you mean by breaking records? Who even are you and how much do you think you know about my family?"


    Damon had a hundred questions to ask this seemingly ordinary but charming girl.


    "I''ll officially introduce myself then." Anaya said with a cryptic smile.


    "I''m Anaya Stokeshorn. Stokeshorn. Does that ring any bells?" She said with raised brows, emphasizing her family name.


    Damon shook his head. "Should I know your family or something?"


    Anaya sighed and shook her head. "They''re not as known as yours so I guess not."


    Seeing Damon was still curious, she asked. "What''s the name of this library?"


    The library''s name or history wasn''t known by many but she knew Damon was smart so she believed he''d know and he didn''t disappoint.


    "The Great Library of Mage Stokes¡­" Damon paused, his eyes slowly widening. "Isn''t that your family name."


    Anaya grinned and pushed a stray strand of hair to the side feeling accomplished. "Yup! I''m the daughter of the the current Librarian and head of the Stokeshorn family."


    The Stokeshorn Family became prominent after their ancestor decided to take a different path from others. Blessed by the God of Wisdom, he''d sought endless knowledge and in the end, he''d recorded all of his knowledge down for the future generations before his demise. His library became one of the greatest in existence and his family worked continuously  to keep it that way.


    "No wonder you know  how many times I''ve visited the library. You definitely spend most of your time here." Damon sighed, turning around to see if he was being monitored. "You father wouldn''t suddenly appear and punish me for talking to you, right? I heard he''s very strict." Damon whispered with raised brows.


    "Only if you''re being a bad boy. Now answer me." Anaya smiled. "What brings you here?"


    Having no choice but to answer, Damon shrugged. "Just boredom."

 Chapter 61: Official Departure

    Lord Ashbourne dressed with a refined elegance that spoke of both power and wealth. He wore a finely tailored tunic of deep indigo, its fabric woven from rare silken threads that caught the light with a soft sheen.The high collar was trimmed with delicate silver embroidery in patterns resembling the constellations ¡ª a subtle nod to his family''s storied lineage. Over his shoulders, he draped a cloak of dark gray velvet, fastened with a brooch of polished obsidian carved into his family crest.


    "You look good." Osbourne complemented his twin brother as he stood before him. He moved back a little, taking his brother''s dressing into observation a second time only to nod approvingly. "Yup! You definitely look good."


    "Haha¡­ Thank you for those words, Osbourne." Lord Ashbourne patted his brother''s shoulder forcing a dry smile.


    Lord Ashbourne was ready to leave for the mission he''d been assigned  and so he added the final touches of his attire and looked at Osbourne one more time.


    "Good?" Lord Ashbourne asked his brother.


    His boots, crafted from supple leather, bore a simple silver inlay at the cuffs. Lord Ashbourne''s only adornment was a slim, silver signet ring, engraved with the mark of his house, worn proudly on his left hand. His attire exuded dignity and strength, commanding respect without excess.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from M V L


    Osbourne grinned, pointing out a thumb toward his twin. "Perfect. Now, let''s head to the teleportation hall." He gestured, picking up a small box that belonged to Ashbourne. It was a luxury spatial item that could easily hold up to ten times its observed space and was used by Noblemen and women to look more¡­noble.


    Without needing to speak further, Lord Ashbourne followed behind his brother, both of them heading toward a certain seldom used building of the estate.


    As they exited the main building, Lord Terrace found his wife and two children awaiting him. Seth, their third son stood by his mother''s side while Emile, their five years old daughter, stared at her father from her mother''s loving embrace.


    Lord Terrace stretched forth his hand toward his daughter and without hesitation, she leapt from her mother''s arm into her father''s. "That''s my baby girl!" Lord Terrace said with a chuckle, patting her head with a small smile on his face.


    He turned to his wife, Lady Danyel. "I''ll be there for a week at most and while there, I''ll make use of that opportunity to see Damon. It''s been a while since I last spoke to him after all." He revealed his intentions to get and she quickly nodded.


    "While you''re at it, please give this to him for me, will you?." Lady Danyel requested, handing over a small box to her husband then she smiled lightly. "Don''t go looking inside unless you want to turn to stone."


    Lord Terrace nodded, submitting to his wife''s warning. He received the small box and handed it to Osbourne who swiftly placed it inside the bigger box in his hand.


    Lord Terrace moved closer to his wife and drew her nearer. Emile, who already expected what came next, closed her eyes just before the couple shared a deep kiss. "Eww¡­" Emile''s voice cut through their kiss, force-stopping both of them from stretching it any longer than intended.


    "While I''m away, the family will be in Osbourne''s care and according to Duke, he''s scheduled to return to the family this evening." Lord Terrace explained to his wife who nodded obediently.


    Hearing that Duke would be arriving that evening, Seth''s face twisted into a delightful grin.


    "Hmm¡­ You seem to be in a good mood, huh, Seth?" Lord Terrace caught sight of his son''s grin and posed a question to the young boy.


    "Well, you just said uncle Duke is coming. Of course I''ll be in a good mood. He''s finally returning with the souvenirs he promised me after all." Seth nodded eagerly, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Lord Terrace smiled, rubbing his son''s head full of silver hair with one hand while still holding on to Emile with the other. "Don''t cause a ruckus while father is gone. Protect your mother and sister at all costs too. That is your duty in the absence of your older brother as well as your father."


    "Older brothers you mean. They''re two after all. Even though big brother Damien is gone, he''ll remain a big brother to me." Seth answered innocently which led to a momentary pause in Lord Terrace''s movement.


    He smiled at his son and nodded. "Of course, of course! You are correct."


    Having left a few final words with his wife and two children, it was finally time to depart for his next destination. There were people awaiting him after all.


    "I''ll be back soon." He said once again to his wife, handing Emile back to her.


    Lady Danyel nodded believing in his words. "Go well and return safe as well."


    Lord Terrace smiled and walked away, his brother following closely behind him.


    They soon arrived at a smaller building within the family estate. It was more like a hall than an accommodation area and only featured one very large hall within. Lord Terrace and his brother walked in and found a few of the guards tending to their various duties. Immediately they saw him and Osbourne, they bowed and then returned to their duties after he dismissed them.


    Lord Terrace walked toward the very centre of the large hall where a large magic circle or rather circles were inlaid atop each other. He received his box from Osbourne and smiled one last time. "I''ll be back soon." Lord Terrace informed his twin as the magic circles lit up, an array of multicoloured blinding lights.


    Swooosh¡­


    The light suddenly died down and Lord Terrace was gone.


    He arrived at a different location seconds after the lights died down and surrounding him were three other figures inside of a hall similar to the one he''d just left. Great Elder White Fang, Lord Acheon, and Lord Leah, a female Lord of the Bethral Family. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re a minute late. That''s unusual." Lord Acheon was the first to speak as he was the closest to Lord Terrace.


    "I was caught up in something. My apologies." Lord Terrace said with a subtle bow.


    "Save the chitchats for later." Elder White Fang interrupted. "We''re off to the Northern Ireleone Continent." Elder White Fang declared and a magic circle was activated with all four figures in the middle.


    "They better be expecting us." Lord Acheon mentioned.


    "About that¡­" Elder White Fang''s voice was cut off by the teleportation.

 Chapter 62: A Surprising Event

    "I must ask, how does one forget such an important part of the job, huh, Elder White Fang?" Lord Acheon inquired with a mocking smile.Currently, they stood in the midst of over a hundred individuals, with weapons pointed at them. These individuals were all dressed in armored uniforms of black with a tinge of purple.


    "When one grows old, a short term memory is something that comes with it. Hehe¡­ I think I forgot." Great Elder White Fang laughed heartily, ignoring the weapons pointed at him. There were swords, spears, nocked bows, hammers, daggers, and several weapons aimed at them and yet, they didn''t seem to care.


    "Shut the hell up and state your business here!" One of the uniformed warriors yelled at Great Elder White Fang.


    "This isn''t necessary. Put down the weapons so we can discuss things like normal civilised people." Lord Acheon pleaded with them but the voice of the lady in the group of four soon overshadowed his own voice.


    "Tch! This is plain stupidity. I want to see whoever is in charge of this place right now!" She yelled out, her voice reaching the ends of this expansive building they''d found themselves in.


    Lord Acheon slapped his forehead as he both regretted and anticipated what would come after.


    One of the men who didn''t quite like how she''d yelled out, moved forward to teach her a lesson thinking she was just an ordinary woman amidst the men.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    Before he had the chance to humiliate her, a blow to the face sent him spiralling until he slammed into the other end of the wall, his body pinned against it.


    "Haha¡­ As expected." Great Elder White Fang laughed and the other two male Lords had to look at him with questioning gazes.


    "You just had to bring her, didn''t you?" Continue your story on M-V-L


    Lord Acheon was the first to speak.


    "Of course. Although you and Ashbourne act differently, you both won''t react until it''s a battle of life and death. She on the other hand doesn''t care. Whoever attacks is attacked." Great Elder White Fang said with a smile, his eyes landing on the battle armored attire Lord Leah was dressed in. She seemed ready for battle from the onset.


    Furious having watched one of their own her pinned to a wall, they felt the need to attack.


    "Who does this bitch think she is?"


    "She''ll pay for that."


    Just as these warriors took the first step toward Lord Leah, a soft yet commanding voice spread out in all directions causing them to stop in their tracks. "Let it be known that whichever one of you dies by their weapons will not be avenged. And if all of you die, it still changes nothing."


    There was silence in the room, not one of the uniformed warriors daring to move after such a warning.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    The only sound that could be heard was the measured footsteps that indicated an approaching figure as it grew louder.


    Finally, the speaker appeared, revealing herself dressed in a kimono styled attire of blue and white. She was a young lady who didn''t seem to even be twenty yet. Blue hair and eyes, and a smile that out up the whole area. Her skin glowed like something polished by the gods themselves and her graceful curves felt like something crafted by the gods.


    As she arrives standing a few metres from Great Elder White Fang and the others, she sighed. "I never had four Family Lords of the Fated Families suddenly visiting me, written on my bucket list but now I''ll have to tick that off."


    "The Great Elder of the Fated Families, Uncle White Fang, welcome." To the surprise of the warriors present, this lady who they held in high esteem, bowed before the white haired old man they''d been shouting at minutes ago.


    Elder White Fang proceeded forward until he stood in front of the lady and then he patted the lady''s head gently. "Still as smooth and beautiful as ever. Thank you for having me. And the others of course."


    The warriors almost couldn''t believe their eyes. One of the warriors who couldn''t afford to keep quiet at the sight of the patting raised his voice. "Young Mistress, that''s not¡­"


    "Lock him up!" The blue-haired lady spat out a command and in the next second, the other warriors pounced on the one who''d angered their mistress and dragged him awaywhile he pleaded.


    "Was that really necessary?" Once again, Lord Acheon broke the tense silence in the atmosphere and the blue-haired lady had to nod with a sigh.


    "He interrupted my reunion with my uncle. He deserved it." She answered, pouting her cheeks. Now it was obvious she truly wasn''t even twenty yet.


    "Uncle?" Lord Acheon repeated after her, his eyes turning to Elder White Fang.


    The old man simply nodded with a smile. "She is indeed the youngest daughter of my youngest sister. Her name''s Mirai."


    The surprise was evident throughout the room as everyone was left in shock, their mouths agape. Even Lord Terrace who had acted uninterested since their arrival.


    "You have a sister here in the Northern Ireleone Continent and you never thought to tell us?" Lord Leah asked, moving closer toward Mirai, the girl Elder White Fang had just finished introducing to them as his niece to get a better look at her.


    "Well, in my defense, none of you ever asked." Elder White Fang shrugged.


    "Fair."


    "Fair."


    "Yup."


    The responses from all three Lords were one worded replies.


    Mirai didn''t bother though as she politely bowed to the other three Lords. "Welcome to the Taka Clan, esteemed Family Lords." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you for having us." Lord Terrace and the other two returned the bow as well to show their appreciation.


    "Uncle, come with me. Mother will be glad to see you." Mirai said with a light smile, tugging at Elder White Fang''s robes.


    "Let''s go greet the Clan Leader then." Elder White Fang turned to the others who immediately understood the assignment. They were to tag along.


    "I''m guessing your mother has been expecting us, hasn''t she?" Elder White Fang asked his niece as they walked out of the building they had just arrived at.


    "To an extent, yes! She has been expecting representatives from the Eastern Continent but not you in particular. She didn''t think you''d show up." Mirai explained to her uncle as she led them through the large manor they found themselves.


    "That''s why I decided to surprise her by coming here myself." Elder White Fang chuckled.

 Chapter 63: Another Subskill Unlocked!

    Mirai quickly brought them to a certain building in the estate and as she led them inside, they were surprised by the designs they found. The buildings were made from bricks and woods in such a seamlessly blended way that one couldn''t tell which part was wood and which was brick.There were various frames lined up on the inner walls of the building they''d been led into and each frame held the portrait of a certain figure.


    Great Elder White Fang spotted Lord Terrace staring at one of the portraits and smiled. "That''s the third Clan Leader of the clan. He''s known as the coldest Clan Leader to have ever ruled the clan and is also regarded as the one with the most achievements." Elder White Fang chuckled mischievously as he added. "He''s kind of like you."


    Lord Terrace didn''t take the old man''s words to heart and simply nodded, continuing his journey with the others.


    They soon arrived at the front of a wooden sliding door that went both ways.


    "Clan Leader, Mirai is here with important guests here to see Clan¡­"


    Mirai didn''t get to finish her statement before the door slid open with a terrifying speed and a figure shot out. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Swooosh!


    The figure appeared in front of Elder White Fang and with open arms, Elder White Fang was embraced by the figure.


    "Mother!" Mirai yelled lightly, surprised by her mother''s actions. "That''s Clan Leader to you." The lady pointed at Mirai as she peeled herself from Elder White Fang''s embrace.


    Mirai frowned and turned away from her mother with pouted cheeks and folded arms. Hey, hey, Mirai don''t be like that. She just missed this older of hers too much."


    Mirai didn''t listen regardless and her mother simply ignored her. "I never expected you''d be one of those who''d visit." She said, her eyes scanning his entire being. She was the exact copy of Mirai, albeit more mature and with shorter hair.


    "Well, I thought I''d surprise you. And so I did." Elder White Fang shrugged and winked at his sister.


    Elder White Fang turned toward the three figures standing behind him. He gestured to the first of three. "That''s Lord Acheon, one of the greatest to have ever been produced by the Eastern Continent."


    Next, he gestured to the female in the trio, his voice filled with pride and excitement as he spoke. "That is Lord Leah of the Bethral Family, a force many avoid messing with." He smiled before adding. "I''m afraid one of you men learned that the hard way."


    Discover hidden stories at M-V-L


    Finally, Elder White Fang turned toward Lord Ashbourne, introducing him to his sister. "Currently the best candidate to fill in my position after my demise, Lord Terrace."


    "You don''t say. He''s the ''Bloody Sword''?" The Taka Clan Leader beamed a smile at Ashbourne who raised a brow.


    ''How the hell does she know that name?'' Lord Ashbourne asked himself mentally. However, he chose not to ask how she knew the name.


    "Three of you, meet my youngest sister, Hina, Clan Leader of the Taka Clan." As he spoke, identifying her as the leader of the clan, Elder White Fang bowed lightly and so did the others behind him.


    "Ughh¡­ Again with the unnecessary formalities. Just addressed me as you''ve always done." Clan Leader Hina said with a subtle frown. Then she added, "We both know you''d be the head if it wasn''t due to the fact that you ran away."


    Elder White Fang sighed and covered her mouth. "That''s enough information. Shall we get to the reason why we came all the way here?"


    "Ah, sure." Clan Leader Hina nodded, understanding that her brother didn''t want to discuss his past. "Follow me. We''ll be heading to the abode of the Twelve Great Elders immediately to discuss the matters that have brought you all here."


    ~~~~~


    Back at the forest of Twin Disasters, Damien was roaring like a mad man. "Yes! Finally!"


    As he read the panel in front of his eyes one more time. Damien couldn''t help but be excited at the prospect this notification provided.


    ?Congratulations! You have unlocked the Subskill (Essence Saving Mode) after meeting the hidden requirement: Own three or more Grade Five mana beasts!?


    ?Essence Saving Mode: Allows the user to use the same skills for half their original essence cost?


    Reading the description was even more exciting for Damien. It was short and direct but it also portrayed its meaning directly. Whatever skill in his arsenal that he chose to use would only cost half the initial Essence units it was supposed to cost.


    Eager to put it to the test, Damien requested for a summon. "Summon Luton."


    ?Summoning Luton, the Stellar Slime¡­?


    ?-50 unit of Magic Essence!?


    Exactly what Damien had been expecting. "Yes!" Damien with all of his excitement betrayed in his voice.


    As the blue portal opened atop Damien''s head and the slime jumped out, Damien felt partially fulfilled.


    ?Luton summoned!?


    As Luton landed on Damien''s head, he noticed two changes in the slime.


    The first was its weight. Although it remained the same in size, Luton had become heavier. As though it had swallowed something that refused to digest.


    The second was its aura. It was heavier as well. The pressure it exuded was a dozen times thicker and as it rested on top of Damien''s head, all of the pressure came down on Damien''s being.


    He nodded with a satisfied expression. "You''ve improved, I see. Learned to control your aura even better. With time, you''ll adjust to your new rank as a Grade Five summon."


    Yes, Luton had finally climbed up another rank and was now sitting in the same rank as the other two. When Luton had first advanced a few days back, the untamed pressure from the slime had been so heavy that t had knocked Damien unconscious.


    As if that wasn''t enough, when he woke up, the requirement he saw was needed to advance the slime once again was almost double what Fenrir and Cerbe had needed altogether which made him panic a little.


    Speaking of Fenrir and Cerbe, they''d also reached the peak of Grade Five and both only needed two more essence cores each to advance.


    "Summon Fenrir and Cerbe." Damien ordered the summoning of both beast simultaneously.

 Chapter 64: A New Summon

    Two portals opened up and from them came his two summons Fenrir and Cerbe.Thud!


    The moment their presence became recognized, the pressure on Damien multiplied but having been with them all along, he was able to stand his ground.


    "You all better rein in those absurd pressures you''re emitting. Save it for when I finally advance as well." Damien clicked his tongue.


    Obediently, the two summons controlled the pressure they were exuding so it didn''t affect Damien that much.


    He nodded with a smile as added. "You can save it for later. I''ll meet up with you both soon enough. Or not¡­" His reason for the doubt at the end was that these two creatures could advance ranks at any time. All they needed was two more Grade Five essence cores or a full Grade Five mana beast each.


    "As for me, a few more as well and I''ll advance," Damien noted with a slight grin.


    If there was one thing Damien had observed about himself during his growth, it was that he was closer to Grade Five than he''d actually believed.


    How did he know this? By slaying one.


    Partly. It was thanks to the great weapon of his uncle he''d stumbled upon after misplacing it months ago. It was the perfect killing machine in such a place crawling with both mana beasts of different sizes and shapes as well as demons of different sorts and ranks.


    While the sword had played a part in his victory against the Grade Five mana beast he''d slain, he also had a major role that couldn''t be ignored. His honed battle skills and wits, his quick reaction speeds, and his ability to adapt to whatever situation he found himself in.


    Damien smiled as he remembered how he''d dealt with the beast, ending its life by stabbing its throat from underneath it.


    He turned to the sword he''d found once again. "You''re one sharp piece of precious metal."


    The weapon had pierced through the mana beast like a hot knife through butter. There was no resistance whatsoever when Damien stabbed through the creature''s thick-scaled skin.


    As all three summons gathered around Damien with Luton on his head, Damien prepared to do something he had been pushing back for a while.


    A few days back, he''d received a notification after slaying a couple of demons. The two hundred demons he needed to kill before he was able to summon another beast had been filled up but Damien chose not to summon it at that moment.


    Now that he had nothing else to do, Damien felt it was the right time to summon it.


    But first, there was one thing he needed to check. "Status." He muttered and the panel appeared less than a second later.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 39


    Exp: 1650/1770


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 6100/6300


    Magic Essence: 870/1020


    Strength: 64 Agility: 61


    Stamina: 64 Endurance: 64


    Intelligence: 59


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    Essence Saving Mode


    ??????????


    Available summons: 3


    ??????????????????


    "Well, I think it was worth it. Every bit of it so far." Damien wore a satisfied smirk. His essence reserves had finally crossed the 1,000-unit threshold.


    It was a small achievement considering he could get dozens of times more just by converting his life force but the fact that he could now hold more essence in his primary essence core was a thing of joy for him.


    "Now, let''s look forward to what level 40 will offer. Definitely a jump in all aspects." Damien murmured. He suspected that level would be the benchmark he needed to be classified as a Grade Five or in human ranks, a Gold Ranked Dunter or Mage, whichever path he chose to go down.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from M-V-L


    Still, Damien knew better than to be intoxicated by his anticipation. There were far more powerful beasts and demons that roamed this forest and he had to be cautious. He''d been lucky with the Pegasus he stumbled upon last time. Next time might not be as graceful as the previous.


    That''s why he needed as many summons as he could get. Strong ones at that. If he was fortunate enough to summon a Grade Four mana beast, Damien was sure he''d be rolling on the floor in excitement.


    After storing his weapon inside of Luton, Damien turned to the open area around. "Here goes everything." He said with a sigh as he prepared himself for the task in front of him.


    "Convert half my life force to magic essence." His request was mostly half as he knew it was just the perfect conversion. His summon couldn''t exhaust the magic essence he''d get after all.


    ?Converting 3,150 units of Life Force to Magic Essence¡­?


    ?+31,500 units of Magic Essence!


    Damien dismissed the panels without a second to waste as he moved to the next thing on his agenda.


    "Now, let''s try summoning a new beast," Damien said, his voice filled with anticipation and excitement. He knew that at the very least, he would be getting another Grade Five mana beast. He had never gotten a beast weaker than he was and he believed this time wouldn''t be an exception.


    ?Summoning a Random Mythical Beast...?


    ?-11,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Congratulations! You have summoned a Majestic Guardian, a Griffin!?


    The portal in the sky didn''t fail to appear but this time, it was so high in the sky that Damien didn''t notice it at first. It was the majestic bird''s cry that drew his attention.


    Booom!


    Damien didn''t even see the creature descend from the sky and only heard the explosion of its descent. Smoke blew up all around and as Damien waved the dust away, he saw the mythical beast he''d summoned.


    It was a mythical creature with the body, tail, and back legs of a lion, and the head, wings, and front talons of an eagle.


    Kreeee¡­


    There was a low cry from the Griffin as it stared at Damien who simply stood, unshaken by its presence. Then it noticed the other beasts present. Still, it ignored them and began walking toward its summoner.


    Kreeeee¡­


    There was another low cry from the beast and then its two-metre-sized body dropped to the ground seemingly urging Damien to do something.


    Damien didn''t quite understand so he did what he understood. "Griffin''s Description please." He requested the description of the mythical beast he''d just summoned. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65: Caught In Between

    ?Griffin: A majestic hybrid blend of both a lion and an eagle that rules both the heavens and the earth with its intimidating presence. It is a loyal beast that protects its rider till death and can only be mounted by the bravest of riders.??Skills: Super strength, Flight, Piercing Eyes, Wild Combat, Magic Essence Resistance.?


    Explore more at M-V-L


    ?Pact of Summons: The Griffin is regarded as a Majestic Guardian because it can only be mounted by the bravest of hearts. Prove that you''re one of the brave-hearted and it''ll obediently submit. Do a test flight on it and try not to fall.?


    "I think I''m in trouble." Damien sighed as he began walking toward the Griffin which had lowered its head awaiting him.


    Without another word, he hopped on top and the hybrid mythical beast let out another cry as it rose back to stand on all four legs.


    Kreeee!


    "It''s alright. I''ll be back." Damien calmed Fenrir and Cerbe, both beasts already preparing to protect their summoner. Luton on the other hand, had stuck to Damien''s head refusing to let go and so Damien left it there.


    He grabbed the mane of the Griffin and whispered. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    Kreeee!!


    The beast let out one last cry before shooting forward with terrifying speed. "What the?" Damien was surprised by the speed but what shocked him even more was the fact that Fenrir was following the beast by its left and Cerbe was slightly behind on the Griffin''s right. They were going after him.


    Damien, who''d been standing expecting an immediate takeoff after mounting the Griffin, was in for the surprise of his life as the beast''s speed only kept increasing.


    "Wooahh!" Damien yelled atop the Griffin as the cold breeze pressed against his face. The speed was becoming inconvenient for him but he had to persevere through it as it was the only way to form a Pact of Summons with the best he''d summoned.


    When Damien thought he''d seen it all, he saw more.


    Swooosh¡­


    Bang!


    The Griffin had leaped off the ground and landed on the branch of a tree and without stopping, it leaped again, heading for the next tree branch a few meters away.


    In a zigzag motion, the Griffin leaped from tree branch to tree branch, each further and higher than the previous until it arrived at the crown of one of the trees.


    It leaped on last time and Damien had to ask with a shout, "Where the hell are you going to land?"


    For one, the beast''s earlier performance had made him forget that it was a beast capable of flight. The (Pact of Summons) had even stated that he needed to go on a test flight with it to prove that he could form a Pact of Summons with it.


    Luton simply stuck to Damien''s head without the slightest worry as they all watched their descent after the creature had leaped into the air.


    Just before it crashed into another tree, the Griffin''s wings spread open and it cried out majestically once again, shooting through the air at an absurd speed.


    The wings flapped once then twice and Damien found himself high up in the sky, the forest at least a hundred metres below him.


    With each flap of the Griffin''s wings, Damien and Luton found themselves getting farther from the ground and Damien was starting to worry. If they were only ascending vertically, it would be understandable but the Griffin was multitasking!


    It was flying forward at a pace that caused the wind to almost push Damien off, his only saving grace being the beast''s mane he was firmly holding on to.


    Suddenly, the Griffin slowed down and Damien could instantly feel that things were about to get crazy.


    He immediately lay on the lack of the Griffin, his hands wrapping around its neck and his palms grasping whatever they could. He hugged the beast like his life depended on it because it did. The Griffin turned up in the sky, taking a nosedive with its beak pointing towards the ground. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re going to get us killed, aren''t you?" Damien managed a shout despite the wind pressing against his face but he was simply ignored by the Griffin.


    As though it wasn''t over, it began to twist its body as it descended; slowly becoming faster with each twist until it became like a tornado


    "Waaahh!" Damien had saliva flying out of his mouth as the beast took him on a spinning journey in the sky in an attempt to throw him off its back.


    As the Griffin descended closer to the ground, Damien began to close his eyes, afraid to watch what their end would be.


    Just when he almost closed it, he suddenly felt the beast''s muscles tense, and a second later, the spinning stopped, and so did their descent as well.


    Booom!


    The wind that had accompanied their descent crashed into the ground but Damien and the Griffin remained in the sky just above the trees with the beast''s wings spread open. Damien exhaled as he felt a heavy weight lift off his chest. The Griffin''s flight became stabilized and this time, as it flew higher, Damien had it easier.


    The beast''s flight was slower and more stable and Damien truly enjoyed it this time. Slowly, the distance between them and the ground increased again but Damien barely noticed this time because of the stability of their ascension.


    As he stared all around him, he smiled weakly. Even at such a height, all he could see was the crown of trees spread in all directions. For a moment, Damien could picture himself leaving the forest. He''d been here for far too long.


    ''Should I just leave?''


    ''Or should I stay a little more and grow stronger? I might never get this opportunity again.''


    Damien was caught in between both choices as they each had their pros and cons.


    He didn''t know when but when he came to realize, they''d descended back to the ground, the Griffin kneeling on all four legs.


    "Oh!" Damien jumped off the beast as he understood it was time to get down.


    One thing was clear as the beast remained kneeling even after his descent. He had passed the test of flight.


    "Let''s form the (Pact of Summons) then." With his command, the familiar four-leaf clover-shaped mana essence appeared in the air.


    ________________________


    ________________________


    A/N: Thank you all for the power stones. As promised, there shall be two bonus chapters today because the benchmark was passed.


    Your gifts and Golden Tickets are welcome as well!

 Chapter 66: Gold Ranked!

    Ding!?-3,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    Damien smiled, understanding that this was necessary to form the (Pact of Summons) with the Griffin in front of him.


    The clover-shaped seal drifted through the air growing smaller as it pajed forward until it landed in the forehead of the Griffin.


    The seal sank into the beast''s head and after glowing for a few seconds, it disappeared as though it had never been there.


    Kreeee!!


    The Griffin''s cry spread through the forest area while Damien tried to calm it down. "Hey, hey, you''ll have to calm down or we''ll attract very powerful beasts we don''t want to attract."


    As he was speaking, he heard the approaching steps of multiple legs, and as he got ready to fight alongside his new summon, he remembered, "Oh, it''s alright. It''s just Fenrir and Cerbe. The two beasts that had been chasing after us earlier. They''re summoned beasts just like you."


    The Griffin let its guard down and returned to its kneeling position while Damien sat on the floor as well, his back resting against the body of the Griffin. "That''s right, you need a name to deepen the bond¡­ Or not."


    Damien chuckled as he remembered the description he had read concerning the Griffin. It said that the beast was a very loyal creature. It was no wonder it had immediately surrendered to Damien after the first test.


    After pondering for a while, Damien finally came up with a name for his new summon."Aquila sounds like a good name considering your nature."


    Just as the name registered in the system, Fenrir entered their line of sight and the Griffin raised its head again. "It''s fine, it''s fine¡­"


    Damien was still trying to calm it down when Cerbe also appeared and the Griffin rose in all its majesty and moved to stand in front of Damien. Clearly, it hadn''t listened to what Damien had said earlier about them being fellow summons.


    "It''s stubborn and¡­protective." Damien tapped his forehead not knowing what else to do. The system said it was loyal and protective but it never said it was obedient.


    Still, Damien was determined to make it obedient. "Hey! I said stop it!" Damien commanded standing in between Aquila and the other two who were also stubbornly advancing.


    They didn''t listen. Not Fenrir who kept growling as it approached. Not Cerbe whose mouth was already drooling as it closed it. And definitely not Aquila whose eyes shone with a righteous light. It wanted to purge both creatures before it simultaneously.


    However, none of that was possible as they all shared two things in common. The first was their grade. All four of them including Luton were Grade Five mana beasts.


    The second thing they shared was the same summoner and whatever he said was final even though they were currently proving stubborn.


    "I don''t want to have to resort to punishing you all with the (Pact of Summons) so please¡­"


    Before Damien could finish his words, a terrifying murderous intent descended upon the area, and as Damien struggled to identify why the other beasts had gone quiet, he noticed they were all staring at him with caution.


    "No, not me." Damien understood where they were looking. Their eyes were fixed on Luton, the source of the murderous intent. With no visible ear, mouth, or eyes, its very being seemed to instill a certain level of fear in all three of them.


    It was as though it was warning them that it wouldn''t hesitate to devour any one of them if they proved stubborn any further.


    Now that all four of them stood at the same Grade, Damien had a feeling that Luton could easily devour all three with minor setbacks.


    "Try me and see." That was the exact feeling the other three summons were getting from the small blood-colored slime that rested on their summoner''s head. Find more to read on M-V-L


    Just as the murderous intent had suddenly appeared, it disappeared once again and Damien could almost hear a sigh of relief from all three summons. None of them made any advances toward the other after the subtle warning from Luton.


    "Thank you." Damien smiled. Only now did he understand why Luton''s requirements for advancement were higher than the others by a large margin.


    Damien was walking over to meet the other two summons when he felt a change in the atmosphere and immediately knew what was coming.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Multiple Grade Five demons descended with terrifying speed and force, their explosive arrival picking up dust enough to cover their entire surroundings.


    They too were affected by it.


    Kreeeee!!


    Aquila''s wings flapped repeatedly, blowing the dust away and once the demons, over half a dozen were revealed¡ªblack scaled skins, two horns, jagged teeth and fangs, dirt-filled claws, and large batlike wings¡ª-the other two summons, Fenrir and Cerbe launched themselves at two of the demons.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The two demons Fenrir and Cerbe had attacked were knocked down and in an instant, Damien appeared above them, his sword was spat out by Luton, and with one mighty twist, he brought down the weapon in a beautiful arc.


    Thud


    The first of them was beheaded, its head falling not so far from its body and Damien smiled as he received a notification he was very much anticipating.


    Ding!


    ?You have slain a Grade Five Demon! +100 Exp!?


    Kaareeeei!!


    The others screeched madly at the sight, their heads raised to the sky in what seemed like both fury and sorrow. Seconds later, their heads were brought down back and as it turned toward Damien and his summons, the demons attacked.


    But it was too late. Damien twisted in the opposite direction and with the momentum gained, his sword beheaded the second demon.


    Another notification rang and Damien smiled.


    Ding!


    ?You have slain a Grade Five Demon! +100 Exp!?


    Although that was the first notification, it was the ones that got to him.


    Ding!


    ?You have leveled up!?


    Ding!


    ?Level 40 achieved! +5 to all stats! +100 to mana reserves, +500 to Life Force!? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was it! Damien could feel the energy rising inside of him and it was similar to the feeling he got when he entered level 20.


    He was now Gold Ranked!

 Chapter 67: Owning Grade Four Summons

    As the reality of his advancement dawned on him, Damien couldn''t help but let out a burst of laughter amid the attack around them."Hehehe¡­" Damien chuckled, his voice and tone sounding like he''d been possessed. "I can feel it. It''s different from the rise to Level 30. There''s something different¡­"


    Just then, the other demons arrived and as they attacked Damien''s summons, Damien himself had to face one head-on.


    He didn''t mind though. He too wanted to test the extent of his new capabilities. Of his new rank.


    Booom!


    There was an explosion as the demon''s fist slammed into the flat side of Damien''s sword, slowing down its advances. Damien didn''t waste the opportunity and took the liberty to attack.


    Damien stabbed his sword into the ground and using it as support, he leaped into the air performing a roundhouse kick that connected with the demon''s jaw, sending it into the air for a few metres.


    Kaaareeei!!


    Still in mid-air, the demon screeched furiously, its wings opening in the air to regain its balance and then its eyes pinpointed Damien on the ground gesturing for it to come back down.


    The demon didn''t understand but the mere fact that it had been thrown into the air with a single kick infuriated it and so it attacked again.


    It flapped its wings powerfully and began to descend, its speed increasing with each flap.


    As it closed in on Damien it aimed its horn at him and began to spin like a drill ready to penetrate Damien.


    Damien watched this happen and decided on a way to counter immediately. Since he knew it would most likely be a dangerous attack, he chose to evade and counterattack.


    ¡­swoooosh!


    The demon''s spinning body shot toward Damien with a powerful force that kicked up a whirlwind behind it, blowing up dust and dirt and momentarily covering the battlefield with it. It was intent on pinning Damien to the tree behind him using its horns.


    Enjoy new adventures at M-V-L S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien also raised his sword, preparing it in advance for his counter-attack and as the demon finally arrived to deal damage, Damien swiftly sidestepped, moving out of the demon''s path of attack with a shocking reflex.


    It was too late to stop its attack now and so it rammed its horns into the very same tree it had been planning on pinning Damien to.


    Boooom!


    There was another explosion as the demon''s horn dug deep into the tree, giving the tree''s trunk a notable rear that ran halfway through its length.


    Kaareeeei!


    The demon screeched as it immediately sensed something was wrong and it repeatedly tried to pull its horns out of the tree but it was already too late.


    "Return to wherever you all spawned from!" Damien, standing beside the demon, roared as he brought down his weapon in a powerful slash.


    Thuck¡­


    Thud!


    There was little to no resistance as the blade cleanly sliced through the demon''s neck leaving a thin line before digging into the ground.


    Thud!


    The demon''s body collapsed to the ground but the head remained pinned to the tree by the horns. With that, another demon was dead.


    Their numbers were slowly dwindling and for the first time, Damien got a system notification that made him frown slightly.


    Ding!


    ?You have slain a Grade Five Demon! +10 Exp!?


    Even though he''d anticipated it after advancing to level 40, it still didn''t sit well with him. Now, he would have to hunt for even more Grade Five mana beasts and demons to fill his Exp before he could level up. He would need ten times more Grade Five mana beasts than before to level up.


    The only other option was to hunt Grade Four mana beasts or demons but if he recalled clearly, those were out of his league currently.


    Except he would create Grade Four beasts of his own. He turned toward his left where Fenrir and the other summons were engaged in a fierce battle with the remaining five demons. They''d managed to kill one and two more were injured.


    "I''ve got the resources required for them to advance right here, so why not?" Damien lunged forward with no single ounce of hesitation. He would end the fight as quickly as he could so he could give his summons the chance to advance.


    As Damien arrived and joined his summons, he immediately went after the two injured demons who now took refuge at the back of the others yet to fall.


    "Not on my watch!" Damien''s voice was a valiant roar and so was his first strike.


    Bang!


    The flat side of his weapon slammed into the abdomen region of one of the injured demons pushing it into the air and in a second, it vanished from the sky.


    Luton had never joined the fight and instead remained on Damien''s head, wobbling gently with every movement Damien made. Now that it had been presented an opportunity by its summoner, it took it.


    Luton leaped off Damien''s head and expanded into a five-meter ball of red liquid and in a split second, it engulfed the demon, swallowing it immediately before returning to its initial size.


    Boing!


    It landed on Damien''s head once again as though nothing had happened. "That was smooth." Damien complimented as he went for the second demon, cleanly decapitating it in seconds.


    The third demon was impaled by Damien''s sword and as it turned to deal with Damien, Luton swallowed it whole.


    As the last, the fourth demon had screeched and wanted to escape but it wasn''t possible. Not with five beings of the same rank surrounding it.


    Fenrir, Cerbe, and Aquila¡ªDamien''s new summon¡ªhad immediately attacked, biting and clawing before eventually splitting the demon into multiple parts.


    Fenrir wasted no time as it immediately activated (Devourer) and swallowed the demon whole while Cerbe went after the cores of two demons.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five Demon devoured! Fenrir will now begin its advancement!?


    Ding!


    ?Two Grade Five essence cores devoured! Cerbe will now begin its advancement!?


    A smile threatened to break out of Damien''s face as he read both notifications.


    The mere thought of owning Grade Four Summons, "Let''s grind a little more, shall we?" Damien was excited but he wasn''t satisfied.

 Chapter 68: The Four Phases Of Preparation I

    A sudden ripple of light shimmered in the air, and in an instant, four figures appeared in the dimly lit room. The intricate lines of a teleportation array glowed beneath their feet, fading quickly as the magic completed its purpose.Great Elder White Fang, standing tall with his piercing eyes and a commanding presence, glanced around briefly to ensure the successful arrival of his companions.


    Beside him stood Lord Terrace, Lord Ashbourne, and Lady Leah¡ªeach emanating an air of authority befitting the heads of their respective Fated Families. All four were here for a purpose that weighed heavily on their shoulders.


    "I don''t think I''ll ever get used to teleportation." Lord Acheon said with a frown. He genuinely felt like throwing up but with a little manipulation of mana, he regained himself. Continue reading at M-V-L


    "You''ll have to adapt or travel through flight or land. Whichever you end up choosing if you fail to adapt," Lord Terrace replied, patting Lord Acheon''s shoulder warmly, "I''ll be sure to support you."


    Clan Leader Hina stepped forward from their group, her movements sure and graceful. She had led them through different paths after their arrival and then took them through a teleportation array to reach this place.


    "Well, what are we waiting for?" She turned to the others with a smile before leading them down a narrow corridor.


    The path twisted and turned, lined with stone walls etched in runes and adorned with torches flickering with blue flames that seemed like they could burn through one''s soul.


    "How come it''s dark here when it''s daytime? Even the windows reveal darkness." Lord Leah asked.


    "Because this place is located hundreds of feet beneath ground level." Clan Leader Hina answered and turned to Lord Leah. "Now, let''s skip the talking and get there faster, shall we?"


    "Sure." Lord Leah nodded without another word.


    There was no idle conversation after it as they wanted to get done with their job and return; every step they took was heavy with the knowledge of why they had come.


    At the end of their walk, they arrived at an imposing set of double doors carved from dark wood, inlaid with intricate patterns depicting scenes of battle and triumph.


    Crrinng¡­


    Before any of them could knock, the doors creaked open, responding to a silent command.


    The warm glow from within spilled out, revealing a vast chamber where twelve figures sat in a semi-circle.


    The Twelve Great Elders of the Northern Ireleone Continent watched their approach with expressions ranging from solemnity to mild curiosity. Their robes, a mix of deep blues and silvers, denoted their high status and power.


    Clan Leader Hina stepped inside first, her composure calm despite the intensity of the gazes fixed upon her. She bowed gracefully and greeted them. "Honored Great Elders, I bring greetings from the Eastern Shirefort Continent." Her tone softened slightly, becoming more familiar. "I trust you are all well?"


    Several of the elders smiled, and the tension in the room lightened briefly. One, Elder Fael, a man with a long beard and kind eyes, chuckled. "Hina, it is always a pleasure to see you. How fares your clan?"


    Hina''s eyes sparkled as she responded to the old man''s question. "They''re doing very well, Elder Fael. Thank you for asking."


    Another, Elder Raith, stroked his chin as he too posed a question. "And how''s that troublesome daughter of yours? I see she didn''t come with you this time."


    "Haha¡­ She was left behind to tend to clan needs while I came here." Clan Leader Hina answered with a smile.


    "Do tell her to visit soon. I got a new magic scroll and I''m pretty sure she''d be interested." The ender said again with another smile.


    "I will. Thank you, Elder Raith, for offering to tutor Mirai despite being so busy." Clan Leader Hina bowed before him. He was one of the few people who had taken Mirai as his own after her father''s demise.


    She exchanged a few more pleasantries with the elders, answering questions about her health and that of her people.


    They spoke with a fondness that suggested a long-standing relationship, but soon the conversation shifted. "I have brought representatives from the Eastern Shirefort Continent," Hina announced, stepping aside and gesturing toward her companions. "There are grave matters to discuss regarding the approaching Demon War."


    With practiced formality, she introduced the four representatives. "This is my eldest brother and the leader of our group, Great Elder White Fang." She spoke his title with pride, but there was also a hint of familial warmth.


    "And here are the esteemed Lords Terrace, Acheon, and Leah, each head of their Fated Families and well-regarded leaders." she added and as she introduced them, the Family Lords politely bowed toward the Elders. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Twelve Great Elders rose in acknowledgment, their respect evident. Elder Fael spoke again, this time addressing White Fang directly. "Great Elder White Fang, you honor us with your return. Much has been spoken of your deeds, and it seems destiny has brought you back to your home continent at a pivotal time."


    White Fang inclined his head, his expression unreadable. "Honored Elders, the honor is mine. But time is pressing, and we have much to discuss."


    The elders nodded, sensing his urgency. They gestured for the four representatives and Clan Leader Hina to be seated.


    As everyone settled into their places, the atmosphere grew heavy once more. White Fang leaned forward, his hands resting on the table before him. "We have two years," he began, his voice calm but commanding. "At most."


    The room fell silent, each elder and representative absorbing the weight of his words. "We had hoped for two years and four months," White Fang continued, "but due to the accelerated pace of the Bloodied Sky Transformation, our timeline has shortened. We must maximize every moment we have."


    The Twelve Great Elders exchanged glances. One of them, a stern-faced woman known as Elder Iridia, nodded in agreement. "What do you propose, Great Elder?"


    White Fang''s gaze swept across the room. "Our preparations must be divided into four phases, each addressing a critical aspect of our defense. We cannot afford to be reactive; we must be prepared for every possible scenario."


    He stood, projecting an image of a timeline into the air using a small burst of magic. "Phase one: intelligence and research."

 Chapter 69: The Four Phases Of Preparation II

    "This phase will consume the first six months. We need a comprehensive understanding of the demons we face as they are sure to have adapted and changed after the last war twenty years ago.""Scholars, mages, and scouts must work together to gather every scrap of information available¡ªweaknesses, hierarchies, their magic. We must also conduct reconnaissance of known demon-infested territories and locate their portals. If possible, capturing low-level demons for study will provide valuable insights."


    Elder Fael stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Knowledge is power, and without it, we are blind. Agreed."


    Nodding in agreement, Elder White Fang continued. "We require scholars well-versed in ancient texts, mages skilled in various aspects especially cloaking, teleportation, healing, and illusions, and finally we need scouts adept at infiltration. Knowledge of demonic hierarchies, their strengths and weaknesses, and their realms will be our strongest advantage."


    Elder Iridia leaned forward, her eyes sharp. "Reconnaissance missions into demonic territory will be perilous. The risk of capture or death is high."


    White Fang nodded grimly. "Understood. But the risk is necessary. Our scouts must be prepared to sacrifice everything. To mitigate losses, we will first target minor rifts and weak points. Capturing lesser demons for study will be crucial. Every piece of knowledge gained may save countless lives."


    Elder Fael stroked his beard thoughtfully. "In addition, we must establish communication channels between the continents. If a scout falls or succeeds, we must know immediately."


    Lady Leah interjected, her voice firm but calm. "Agreed. Our intelligence network must be vast and covert. We cannot afford breaches. Every scrap of information will matter."


    The conversation shifted to maps, with White Fang projecting magical images of demonic rifts, potential strongholds, and zones of high demonic influence.


    The Elders leaned in, studying the maps closely. "But wouldn''t we need to secure our weak points? I''m at least certain that this Continent is weak toward the south. If we''re attacked from there, it''ll take a while for our forces to even get there." One of the oldest of the Great Elders, Elder Anaki pointed out."


    "Which brings us to phase two," White Fang announced, his tone growing even more intense. "Specialized training and resource allocation. Our standard troops will be torn apart if we send them unprepared. Every soldier must learn to recognize and counteract dark magic. We will establish elite units¡ªdemon hunters or as we call them, Dunters, mages, exorcists, alchemists. Their training will be brutal, but necessary."


    Lord Terrace spoke up, his voice a low rumble. "Training takes time. Will six months be enough?"


    "It will have to be," White Fang replied, his expression hardening. "These units will lead the fight, but every soldier must be prepared to stand their ground. No one is immune to the coming threat."


    Elder Iridia stood and paced. "Enchanted weapons, armor laced with wards against curses, protective charms¡­ All of this takes resources and labor. Our artisans and mages will be stretched thin."


    Lady Leah met her gaze. "Then we stretch them thin. We have no other choice. Armors, arrays, scrolls, weapons, everything must be prepared and tested. Our supplies must be guarded. Demons will seek to sabotage us from within."


    There were murmurs of agreement, and Elder Fael spoke again. "Supply lines must be protected at all costs. Secure routes, fortified supply depots, and contingency plans for every possible disruption. If our troops lack what they need in the heat of battle, all will be lost."


    "Phase three covers building fortifications and ensuring civilian safety." Great Elder White Fang outlined the need for strongholds near key demonic portals and sanctified areas where lesser demons would be unable to cross. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These fortifications must be more than physical," he said. "They must be infused with holy power and protected by layers of wards. Sanctified grounds will offer our people places of refuge."


    Elder Iridia nodded solemnly. "And what of the civilians?"


    "They will not be forgotten," White Fang assured her. "Evacuation plans must be established. Fortified shelters, basic training for militias, and emergency response systems. Every village, every town, must have a plan."


    The Great Elders exchanged grim glances. They knew how fragile civilian morale could be in times of war. Lady Leah added, "Our people must be prepared for the worst. Panic and fear will break them before any demon does."


    "That leaves us with phase four." Elder Fael stated with a look of anticipation. He seemed to like where things were headed and wanted to see how Elder White Fang would play it out.


    "The final phase will cover war simulations, final testing of weapons and armor, and last-minute intelligence. We shall create training scenarios that would mimic demonic ambushes and tricks, testing the troops'' resolve against illusions, curses, and the psychological warfare demons employed."


    The group understood that this was their last chance to prepare for battle, and there could be no weaknesses.


    Time slowly flew past and when the strategies were fully outlined, Great Elder White Fang took a seat with slight relief. "This war will not be won in a single battle but smaller scaled battles that''ll build up progress toward the final clash. It will test our strength, our unity, and our resolve. We must be ready."


    The Twelve Great Elders sat in heavy silence for a moment before Elder Iridia stood once more. "There is one final matter to discuss. Coordination across all continents. This war will touch every corner of our world."


    Elder Fael rose with her. "To that end, we will nominate three of our own to act as representatives. The youngest three among us will be tasked with traveling alongside the four representatives from the Eastern Shirefort Continent."


    The Great Elders turned to their youngest members, who stepped forward. Elder Fein, Elder Saranoh, and Elder Lezley were three individuals who looked middle-aged.


    Each nodded their acceptance of the responsibility. "Together," Elder Iridia continued, "you will speak for our continent and ensure that all matters discussed are relayed with clarity and precision."


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from M-V-L


    Great Elder White Fang inclined his head in acknowledgment. "We welcome this cooperation. There is strength in unity after all."


    Elder Fael addressed everyone present. "There remain two other continents to consult. The three representatives of this Continent will visit one, while you four from the East will travel to the other. These meetings must be thorough but coordinated with haste. Time is slipping through our fingers."


    Though their departure to these distant continents would not happen immediately, their future path had been laid out. Elder White Fang sighed, turning to Lord Terrace who was beside him. "That wasn''t so hard, was it?"

 Chapter 70: Visit To The Elderglow Academy I

    The meeting had ended after their agreement on the nominations as well as what they''d have to do concerning the two other continents, the Southern Atholor Continent and the Western Gerthrig Continent. They were yet to discuss which representative would go to which continent but it didn''t really matter. The two groups of representatives could decide that between themselves.Currently, Great Elder White Fang along with the other three family Lords who were representatives of the Eastern continent¡ªLord Terrace, Lord Acheon, and Lord Leah¡ªwere back at the Manor of the Taka Clan.


    All four were seated in a small squared room only large enough to fit about a dozen people. The room had no chairs and they had to sit on plush pillows placed on a thick brown furred rug used to cover the floor of the entire room. At the center of the room was a small table filled with various exquisite delicacies from which the four of them ate. Find adventures at M-V-L


    Each had a small plate in their hand which they would occasionally fill with whatever delicacy they chose to try and mixing the delicacies on their plate was entirely up to them.


    Aside from the delicacies, there were a few bottles of wine, and to Elder White Fang''s side were two more bottles of a different design and color. His drink was special.


    "This is really good." Lady Leah murmured through a filled mouth. The chopsticks in her hand on the mountain of meat on the small plate nestled in her other hand.


    "At least finish eating what''s in your mouth before you speak. That''s basic table manners." Even Lord Acheon who''d taken it upon himself to scold her was speaking through an occupied mouth. As he finished speaking, he took a glass of wine, gulping down its content in seconds. "Gah! That was refreshing."


    "I have to admit it, I''ve really missed meals like these for a while. If there''s one thing I regret about leaving here, it''s the meals." Elder White Fang was no exception to the round table or rather squared table discussion, he too ate as if his life depended on it.


    It was rare to see such dignified and grand figures display such acts but then again, it was just the four of them in the room. Lord Terrace was the sole exception to the speed eating currently going on. He''d opted for a spoon rather than the chopsticks the others used and slowly scooped up a spoonful into his mouth each time.


    He only took another spoon when he''d finished the contents in his mouth while the others kept refilling even before they emptied.


    Lord Terrace suddenly lowered his hands, his eating coming to an end. "I wanna visit the Elderglow Academy while we''re here."


    "Oh? Fine then." Lord Leah didn''t really mind. She was more focused on her meal than his revelation.


    "It''s been almost a year since you last saw him so it won''t hurt to see him. I think I''ll go with you since I need to see mine as well." Lord Acheon said, stopping his meal as well. He seemed full already.


    Elder White Fang simply nodded, refusing to speak until he was done chewing what was in his mouth. "I''m pretty sure you both know that the Academy is located toward the south of the continent but since you haven''t been here, it''ll be somewhat hard for you to get there from here as it would be a three-day nonstop journey to arrive there."


    Indeed, all three Lords might have visited the continent in the past to study in the academy while they were younger, but the truth was that none of them had wandered the whole of the continent during their stay or even after.


    "We''ll try to improvise one way or another and try to make it snappy. I won''t be staying for long after all." Lord Terrace added with a straight face. He really had no plans to stay long all he wanted was to see his son, the heir to the family''s lordship, and leave with him a few explanations as well as the gifts for his birthday.


    "''Me neither. I just need to check up on my son for an hour or three and maybe visit a few old faces like the Dean." As Lord Acheon spoke, Lord Terrace nodded slightly, agreeing with what the other had just said.


    Elder White Fang shook his head with a sigh. "We don''t have seven days to spend here. We''ll leave in three days at most so this is what we''re gonna do."


    Finally, he dropped his small plate and chopsticks back on the table and then turned to the two Family Lords. "The Taka Clan''s teleportation array can send you there and if I remember right, there should be teleportation scrolls somewhere around that can send you back here."


    The two men liked the idea and nodded but they remained a little sceptical. Would the Clan Leader of the clan really allow them such grants?


    ElderWhiteFang wasn''t concerned by their looks and continued speaking. "That way, you guys can get there in time, spend a full day with the kids, and then return the next day in preparation for our departure to the Southern Atholor Continent."


    "But would it play out that way? I mean would Clan Leader Hina really allow us such benefits? Teleportation scrolls with fixed destinations are quite valuable after all." Lord Terrace asked with furrowed brows. It was that he didn''t believe the old leader of theirs. He just didn''t think they would be granted such. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehehe¡­" Elder White Fang chuckled and because there was still a tiny portion of food in his mouth, he choked and coughed.


    Cough! Cough!


    The old man''s reaction was like lightning as he moved toward the bottle beside him and gulped on its content rather than water.


    "Not yet, not yet. You can''t die yet." Lord Leah grinned, shaking her head as she watched the old man empty the bottle.


    Elder White Fang pulled the empty bottle from his lips and sighed. "I won''t be dying soon."


    Just then, the door to the room, a wooden sliding door, slid open revealing his beautiful sister with a smile and a nod. "Indeed."

 Chapter 71: Visit To The Elderglow Academy II

    She was dressed in a different set of robes this time and Lord Leah had to ask. "How many times do you change clothes a day?"Clan Leader Hina''s smile only widened as she met Lord Leah''s gaze. "Depends on the day but a couple times per day." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Leah''s shoulder slumped as she had received the answer she didn''t want to. Without another word, she returned to the meal, leaving the others to themselves.


    Clan Leader Hina quickly entered the room, nodding respectfully to the two other Lords who''d remained silent when she first appeared.


    "So, what exactly wants my brother dead?" She asked with a playful tone matched equally by Elder White Fang''s response.


    "Your meal. I choked on the meal you cooked."


    "I wasn''t even present when the maids were preparing it." Clan Leader Hina said with a playfully sad tone to her words.


    "Your maids, your cooking. Take responsibility for it." Elder White Fang chuckled again. It was obvious from the conversation that the two were quite close.


    "You know, you should really tell us about your past sometime soon." Lord Lwah was back in the conversation once more, intrigued by the relationship both siblings shared. "And how''s she your sister despite looking so young? How old were you when she was born? Fifty?"


    Elder White Fang looked between the two ladies, his eyes going back and forth between them. "Just so you know, she clocked fifty a few years back."


    "Hey! Don''t just go revealing my age like that!" Clan Leader Hina glared at her older brother, her eyes almost digging holes through him.


    "No way!" Lord Leah turned to Clan Leader Hina who barely looked thirty. With glowly large eyes that drew on the Clan Leader''s attention, Lord Leah asked. "What''s your skincare routine? I need it too!"


    Clan Leader Hina blushed lightly at the words, her cheeks flushed slightly red.


    She looked at all four in the room with her and she noticed the other Lords seemed curious as well. It was only a given as they''d tried asking a certain old woman before, Lord Shena of the Shena Family, who''d simply given them a one-word reply.


    "Mana!" One word was all that left Clan Leader Hina''s mouth. The same one word that Lord Shena had told them.


    "What?" They were confused. All three of them.


    On the other hand, Great Elder White Fang was laughing at their reactions. He had expected it.


    Clan Leader Hina ignored the men and turned to Lord Leah. "When the time is right, you''ll understand what I mean. Enlightenment will come naturally." That was all she said to the young Lord.


    Read latest chapters on M-V-L


    "Thank you then." Lord Leah bowed politely to the Clan Leader who''d been revealed to be way older than her despite looking the same age.


    "Ahem!" Great Elder White Fang cleared his throat, drawing all attention to himself as he prepared to speak.


    "Let''s get right back on track. Hina, I need your help with something." The old man spoke and his sister turned to him with a charming smile.


    "How may I help you, big brother Shiro?" It sounded like thunder to the ears of the three family Lords. She''d just casually revealed the old man''s real name. A name he''d been gatekeeping for years. None of them knew his real name besides Lord Shena and she had also refused to tell them too. And yet, Clan Leader Hina had done just that.


    Elder White Fang slapped his forehead in regret. ''I shouldn''t have called her name so casually. She''s still as pretty as ever!''


    What was done was done and so with a frustrated sigh, the old man spoke. "I''ll need your help with two teleportation scrolls that''ll send the users back here."


    Pointing to Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon, Elder White Fang continued, "I''ll need your help sending those two to the Elderglow Academy since it''s quite far away and we''re short on time. As for the scrolls, they''ll need them to return here quickly too."


    Clan Leader Hina looked between her brother and the other two who needed to go to the academy. "I''m guessing you both are heading there to see your kids but," she turned to her brother with raised brows. "Is that all?"


    The old man nodded at her question. "That''ll be all for now, dearest sister of mine."


    Clan Leader Hina thought for a brief moment, her eyes widening and shrinking every few seconds. Suddenly, she turned to the two male Lords. "Are you prepared to leave now or should I go get the scrolls while you get ready?"


    Lord Acheon looked between the Clan Leader and the delicacies on the table that were getting cold by the second. "Well be ready by the time you return."


    It seemed he truly wasn''t done eating and surprisingly, Lord Terrace picked up his plate and spoon as well. "Yeah, we should be ready by the time you''re back."


    Clan Leader Hina smiled as she understood what they meant. They weren''t done eating and needed a little more time.


    She met eyes with her brother once more and grinned. "It seems like my meal has won the heart of a few good men. Very well, I shall return in thirty minutes with the scrolls."


    Elder White Fang rolled his eyes at his sister''s remark but said nothing else. At this point, he wanted her gone from there.


    Clan Leader Hina turned to address Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon. "You will be prepared by then, right?"


    As though in sync, both Lords answered the Clan Leader''s question.


    "Yes!"


    "Indeed."


    One was Lord Acheon who was eager to continue his meal and the other was Lord Twrracw who already had a spoonful of porridge halfway on the path to his mouth.


    Clan Leader Hina nodded and slid the door open, walking out and closing it once again.


    Now, there were only four of them in the room again. "Feels peaceful." Elder White Fang murmured and went back to the meal with the others.


    Lord Leah had almost never stopped eating as she had nothing to add to their earlier discussions.

 Chapter 72: Visit To The Elderglow Academy III

    Standing in the middle of the teleportation array within a certain room in the Taka Clan''s manor, Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon stared at each other, both of them holding a small scroll each."This array is connected to the array of the academy and so you''ll be directly sent to the teleportation room of the academy and upon arrival, the guards are sure to question your identities. You''ll prove that to them before being allowed to leave the room." Clan Leader Hina informed them, dressed in another attire. A loose silver and black embroidered robe that made her seem like some sort of wizened old lady. She was.


    "Remember, you guys are to return two days from now. No extra or delay." Elder White Fang said as he watched the teleportation array begin to him a certain sound they were all accustomed to. The sound of it being activated.


    "Surely." Both Lords responded to their leader with a nod before turning to Clan Leader Hina, giving her a polite nod. "Thank you." They said together as though they were synced.


    She let out a small smile and waved it. "It wasn''t anything much. Do extend my greetings to Dean Godsthorn if you do encounter him."


    They didn''t respond or at least, the others didn''t see them respond as the array glowed with multiple colors, swallowing them from the sight of the others.


    A second later, the light vanished like it hadn''t even appeared before and when the array was revealed, the two Lords standing at its center were gone.


    Elder White Fang turned to Lord Leah who stood by his left, pushing forth a question to her. "Since they''re off for personal matters, how about we enjoy the next two days of our stay as well? We''ll need to rest as we''ll have a lot to do pretty soon."


    Lord Leah grinned looking at her leader and nodded. "I don''t know how we''ll be enjoying it but I''m in!" Relaxing? She was in!


    Then she remembered, she had something to request from Clan Leader Hina. "But first, I need to speak to Clan Leader Hina."


    Clan Leader Hina was surprised and turned to Lord Leah, their eyes meeting. Elder White Fang was also surprised, his head turning to Lord Leah''s direction.


    "Nothing serious. Just talk between women." Lord Leah shrugged and with a lazy nod of acknowledgment, Elder White Fang walked away, leaving both women to themselves.


    ~~~~~ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The teleportation array room of the Elderglow Academy was an expansive room with more than a dozen different teleportation arrays, each of them large enough to hold a hundred individuals.


    The room was over large, large enough to be called a hall, and within stood a dozen guards, each of them giving off heavy auras. They were dressed in uniforms of silver, black, and a tiny portion of blue. Each of them had a silver sword strapped to a black belt around their waist.


    Moving around the place and searching for anomalies with the arrays, one of them noticed one of the arrays light up.


    "Uhm¡­ Ace, are we expecting anyone?" The guard asked, calling out to another guard of a higher rank.


    The one called Ace, a young man with auburn hair, brown eyes, and a full beard walked forward slowly. "Not that I know of."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the array hummed and light shot upward from it.


    Woonng~


    The humming continued for a few seconds before finally dying down, revealing two figures dressed like important guests.


    Ace and the other guard narrowed their eyes, their hands resting on the hilt of the swords strapped to their waists. "And who are you two? State your names and purpose." Ace declared, taking a step forward toward the two new figures who had their backs facing the guards.


    Visitors coming to the academy always informed the academy of their visit so the guards were ready to welcome them. It was rare for people to come through without prior announcement and that was exactly why there were multiple guards stationed in the room. To counter any threat that got through.


    "Oh! We''re here." One of them said as both figures turned to face the guards. "Hello there, we''re here for visitation." The same man said again with a friendly smile.


    The guards couldn''t sense any energy from both men but they felt dangerous.


    "You names?" The guard named Ace asked again with furrowed brows.


    "Ah, yes. Names." The figure slapped his forehead. "I''m Lord Acheon of the Acheon Family and he''s Lord Terrace of the Terrace Family and we''re here to see Dean Godsthorn as well as visit our kids." As the man spoke, they revealed two items and presented them as proof to the guards.


    It was their IDs as students! Rather than provide their family insignias, both men had presented student IDs.


    Ace frowned but he walked forward along with other guards in the room who were beginning to feel a tense atmosphere in the air. Ace received the IDs, scanned them, and nodded. One read "Ashbourne Terrace" while the other had "Aegon Acheon" written on it.


    Experience new tales on M-V-L


    It was indeed the names of the current Lords of the two families these men had just claimed to be from. As a guard of the academy, they were trained to be able to identify real IDs. So he scanned the IDs and once he proved they were authentic, he returned them with a nod. "Welcome to Elderglow Academy, Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon."


    Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon received the IDs with a smile on their face and nodded. They felt nostalgic standing somewhere in the academy they''d spent five years of their past in.


    Looking at the guards bowing before them, they nodded with satisfaction. "Thank you all for keeping this place safe."


    While the guards couldn''t sense the energy of both Lords, the reverse was easily possible and the two Lords were satisfied with the result.


    As the guards raised their heads, Lord Acheon asked the one who''d been interrogating them earlier, "What''s your name?"


    "Ace, my name is Ace, Lord Acheon." The guard said with another bow. Now that he had confirmed their identities as two of the greatest individuals from a neighboring continent, Ace''s approach had changed slightly. He was now more cautious.


    Lord Acheon nodded at the response and then he spoke. "It''s been decades since we were last here so I''ll have to bother you with a little request of ours."

 Chapter 73: Visit To The Elderglow Academy IV

    "It''s not a bother," Ace said with a straight face. "What are your requests?""We''d like you to lead us to the Dean''s office. We need to pay our respects to him first."


    "Oh!" Ace''s eyes widened a little more than he''d intended but he quickly corrected himself. "That''s not a problem at all."


    Without a second delay, he turned to the other guards in the teleportation hall with him. "Stay alert while I lead our guests to the Dean''s office."


    To the two Lords, he addressed them as respectfully as his position allowed him. "Please, come with me."


    With that, he began the journey to the Dean''s office with both Lords gently strolling behind him.


    As they moved through snaking paths, turning left and right, Ace kept his to himself despite the conversations going on behind him. He could hear both figures discussing but he didn''t dare listen to a word.


    ''Lord Acheon and Lord Terrace! I''m in the presence of two of the greatest to ever attend the academy. Seeing two Lords in one day and leading their part is an achievement!'' Ace seemed composed outside but inside, he was keeping for joy.


    After walking for around ten minutes without coming in contact with anyone, they arrived at the large door of Dean.


    Knock! Knock!


    Rather than a response, there was a loud laughter from within the room as the door slowly opened to them.


    "Hahaha¡­ I never thought I''d be graced with your presences, Lords of the Terrace and Acheon Families." Before they could even see inside the expansive room, they''d begun hearing the voice of the man within.


    Lord Acheon grinned, recognising the voice immediately while Lord Terrace remained impassive. He didn''t react in any particular way.


    "Teacher Godsthorn! We also had no idea we''d come visiting like this until about an hour ago." Rather than address the old man as the Dean, Lord Acheon addressed him as a teacher.


    He was one of the figures who''d taught them when they were still students and for one, they were quite fond of him.


    "Haha¡­ Come in! Come in!" Dean Godsthorn laughed again, gesturing for both Family Lords to come in.


    Ace bowed to them. "I''ll take my leave now." He said, turning and walking away since he''d fulfilled their request.


    "Thank you." Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon uttered as they watched Ace walk away. Then together they entered the room. It wasn''t quite what they expected but it was a great room fitting for a Dean.


    "Now, how, what brings two of my best students who have grown into Lords to my humble territory?" Dean Godsthorn smiled as he watched both men take their seats facing him.


    "Greetings Teacher or should I say Dean Godsthorn?" Lord Terrace bowed whilst seated.


    "Greetings, Dean Godsthorn." Lord Acheon also bowed respectfully toward the old man before answering the question the man had posed to them. "We came to see our lovely teacher as well as our kids. Been a while since we laid eyes on them after all and even longer since we last saw you."


    Dean Godsthorn smiled the moment he heard the first of Lord Acheon''s statement and as he heard the second part, he nodded. There was no rule restricting visitations especially when one came from a powerful background like these two.


    "And I''ll assume you students of mine didn''t leave the Eastern continent just to see your sons, right?" Dean Godsthorn added. "I can already tell there''s a speed up on the transformation process for the war so I''ll just conclude you both came here as representatives for your continent to discuss the preparations for the war."


    Lord Terrace sighed as the man finished speaking. During their time in the academy, Dean Godsthorn was quite the sensitive and quick-witted teacher they encountered. It was like he could read the kinds of others and he''d just proven that to them again.


    Lord Acheon on the other hand grinned and nodded at the old man''s analysis. "As always. Your analysis never fails to surprise us."


    "You''re right. We finished discussions with the Twelve Great Elders of the continent some hours back and since we had a few days before heading to our next stop, we decided to stop by here." Lord Acheon was the one to take the lead with a decent explanation of how they''d found themselves in the academy.


    Dean Godsthorn remained silent for a while seemingly deep in thought. The two Lords respected his silence and remained quiet too, waiting for him to speak first.


    After a few minutes of silence, he tapped on a glowing red orb on his table and spoke directly on it. "Send students; Damon Terrace along with Daveon Acheon to my office immediately."


    "Understood!" There was a voice responding from the orb but Dean Godsthorn only nodded at the response before turning to the two Lords in his office room with him. They had a lot of catching up to do but first, he needed to clear them on the issue of their children. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They''ll be here as soon as possible. So, how about we do some catching up?" Dean Godsthorn snapped his fingers and a door hidden in his office opened up, a beautiful lady dressed in maid robes of gold and black walked in, moving forward till she was a few meters from the Dean.


    Your next chapter is on M-V-L


    "Greetings my Lords, how may I be of help?" She asked with a graceful bow that earned raised brows from both Lords.


    "Special tea, please?" Dean Godsthorn replied and without another word, she took her leave.


    "Shall we?" Dean Godsthorn turned toward his students, eager to hear all they had to say. Regarding the war that is.


    "Well, we''ve discussed the preparations and have broken it into your phases." Lord Acheon began the narration of all they''d discussed with the Twelve Great Elders.


    It didn''t take long for the maid to return with a tray, three teacups as well as a teapot. After placing it on the table, she took her leave and the three men resumed their discussion.


    Lord Acheon explained the first phase being the gathering of Information and reconnaissance phase and after a brief discussion, he moved to the second with additional information coming from Lord Terrace every few minutes.


    The third and last phases were about to begin when they heard a knock on the door signalling the arrival of the students Dean Godsthorn had requested for.

 Chapter 74: Visit To The Elderglow Academy V

    The door pushed open revealing two young boys. One had slightly long silver hair, blue eyes, and a lean athletic build while the other had black smooth hair with a slender muscular build.Read exclusive content at M-V-L


    The former was Damon Terrace and the latter was Daveon Acheon, the two boys requested by the Dean some minutes back.


    "Greetings, Dean Godsthorn." The two boys bowed respectfully as they began walking inside, unaware of the presence of their fathers because they sat backing them.


    "You called for us, Dean?" Daveon asked as he walked forward, eyeing the two figures that remained seated, their backs facing the boys.


    However, Damon was faster, increasing his speed after walking pace after sensing what felt like his father''s aura. He could almost swear it was none other than his father and so he spoke. "Father?"


    Immediately the figure heard Damon''s words, there was a subtle shift, and immediately, the aura Damon had felt disappeared. However, Damon believed even more now. "Father, is that you?" He asked, arriving beside the chair his father sat on.


    He turned and truly, it was his father. Rather than an excited reaction, Damon''s eyes narrowed and his entire mood changed. "Why are you here?" he asked coldly.


    Daveon also arrived and just like Damon, he also found his father seated on the other chair. A smile formed on his face as he bowed before his father. "Greetings, Father." The young boy said in an excited tone.


    Dean Godsthorn quickly clapped his hands, drawing the attention of the two boys, speaking up to address them both. "Ahem¡­ I was the one who called you both here. Not your fathers." Dean Godsthorn said with a stern look which was mainly focused on Damon. His glare was like him warning the young boy. "Stay put till you both are alone." That was the meaning behind the glare Damon got from the Dean.


    "I am deeply sorry, Dean. Please punish me!" Both boys said simultaneously with their upper half bent forward in a bow.


    Dean Godsthorn clicked his tongue and shook his head. "There shall be no punishment this time but make sure this never repeats itself." Dean Godsthorn warned instead.


    "Yes, Dean. Thank you!" Both students said in unison, raising their heads to look at the Dean.


    He smiled and nodded at both of them. "I called you both here because your fathers came here just to see you both. I shall now leave you both to them to discuss privately."


    Before anyone could speak, Dean Godsthorn snapped his finger and all four were gone from his room.


    "Phew¡­ The Terrace family should settle their differences in private, not here. Damon''s sure to flare at his father." Dean Godsthorn sighed in relief and returned his eyes to his table. He still had a few documents to sign.


    As he picked up the feather and dipped it in the bottle of ink on the table, he twisted his wrist a little before murmuring to himself. "I think I''m getting rusty. That move drained a lot from."


    Meanwhile, both fathers and their sons had ended up in different rooms. The Acheon family found themselves in a small bright-coloured room designed with flowers and beautiful furniture crafted completely from a tree. Both father and son were excited to see each other.


    However, the Terrace duo found themselves in a dark room. There were two wooden chairs in the room facing each other with a dusty table between both chairs. Atop the small dusty table was a small lamp that seemed to have been burning for all of eternity. The room''s furniture looked decent but slightly older than normal but neither of them cared.


    Lord Terrace and his son stood side by side staring at the chairs without saying a word to each other until finally, Lord Terrace sighed, walking toward one of the chairs. "Come take your seat, Damon." Lord Terrace commanded his son


    Damon remained silent for a few seconds refusing to move an inch but he knew disobeying his father wasn''t going to change anything. He needed answers and his father seemed ready to talk. So he would talk.


    He walked over to join his father at the table, taking the seat opposite the man who had fathered him.


    There was silence in the room for over five minutes, neither of them speaking until Damon broke the silence. "So? Why did you come here?"


    Lord Terrace raised his brows in confusion at the question. "I came to see my son of course. What kind of father and leader would I be if I didn''t check up on my son and the heir to the family''s leadership position?"


    Damon''s frown was very obvious as he glared daringly at his father. "And yet you went ahead to eliminate the rightful heir. What kind of father and leader would eliminate his rightful heir? What kind of father would kill off one of his children?"


    "I had no choice." Lord Terrace said with a blank expression as though he was speaking facts.


    "You did father. You could''ve simply taken the position off him without actually killing him off." Damon said, his voice a little higher than he''d intended.


    "And would you have accepted if I decided to make you the heir when Damien was around?" Lord Terrace stared at Damon, awaiting the boy''s response. "You don''t even listen to me when it comes to him. I warned you to stay away from him but you went ahead to disobey me! You brought this upon you both!"


    "That¡­" Damon was at a loss for words. Indeed, if he''d listened to his father''s warning, maybe, just maybe, Damien might still be alive.


    As for the part concerning their heir, he answered, dropping his head, ashamed to look in his father''s eyes. "No Father, I don''t think I''d have been able to take the position."


    Lord Terrace scoffed. "As expected. You''d forfeit it because he''s your older brother. With him there, there''s a choice for you to lead or not. Without him, you''d have to do it regardless."


    "It was the right thing to do so I could leave the family in capable hands." The man sighed, placing his head on the headrest of the chair. Then he added, "It''s not like we executed him. I just had Osbourne send him to exile." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 75: We Have Guests! I

    "What difference does it make, Father?" Damon asked with furrowed brows, trying to make sense of what his father had just said."Basically, if he''s truly dead, then we didn''t kill him. The Forest of Twin Disasters did." Lord Terrace said, stressing the word "truly" as though he thought otherwise.


    Listening to his father''s explanation made Damon almost explode. ''You sent him there to die and now you''re claiming you didn''t kill him?''


    Lord Terrace seemed to notice the anger seething beneath Damon''s skin and quickly added. "He''s my son and even if it''s just a little, I regret doing what I did." Inwardly though, he thought. ''He would''ve ended up tumbling the family if left so I did it. Can''t have you influenced by his words instead of mine.''


    Even as he spoke, claiming to regret doing it, his face remained straight as if he''d read it off a script.


    "Now that I''ve answered why I came here, can we skip to the next phase?" Lord Terrace inquired of Damon with one brow raised slightly.


    Damon nodded without uttering another word. He would listen to what his father had to say next and decide if he wanted the conversation to proceed.


    "Happy Birthday in arrears." Lord Terrace''s words caught Damon by surprise, his eyes widening for a brief moment.


    Lord Terrace took off one of the rings in hand and tossed it to Damon. "Your birthday letters, wishes, and gifts from your family are in that void key."


    There was a subtle smile on the Lord''s face and Damon could almost tell the man seemed happy. Damon didn''t want to ruin the mood so he had to reciprocate. "Thank you, Father." He said with a slight bow to show his appreciation.


    Damon held the ring in one hand staring at its silver shape and gold outline. There were a few gold writings on the ring and upon closer inspection, Damon noticed his name had been written on the ring. It was custom-made for him. ''This won''t change a thing¡­'' Damien thought, wearing the ring on his middle finger where it fit perfectly. He refused to check the ring for the gifts.


    "You won''t check to see what you''ve received?" Lord Terrace noticed his son wasn''t activating the ring as he''d expected. "You should know, your mother''s gift is stored there as well." His father was hoping he''d open it.


    "No Father, I''ll just check them out later." Damon shook his head. He had no plans to check them out. At least not while he was here with his father.


    Lord Terrace, refusing to persuade the boy any further, nodded and backed off. "Glad to see you''re doing alright. How have you been faring these last eight months?" Experience tales at M-V-L


    Damon thought of how to answer for a moment and then he spoke. "Well, I happen to fit in quite well and I''ve become close to a few other students as well. All in all, it''s been good. Would have been better if I had my twin here with me though." His last words reminded his father that he wasn''t done with that discussion, promising to bring it up in whatever way possible. It would be a recurring topic for them in the future.


    "I see. It is indeed sad that your brother couldn''t be here with you." Lord Terrace lightly tapped the dusty table a few times as he spoke.


    ''And whose fault is that if not yours?'' Damon thought, his eyes still fixed on the ring he now wore on his middle finger.


    "However, it''s great that you''re fitting in really well. I expected nothing less from the heir of our great family." The Lord''s statement was laced with pride well deserved and for a brief moment, Damon found himself smiling. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing that he was smiling, he immediately switched back to a frown. ''No way in hell!''


    Lord Terrace acted like he hadn''t noticed and instead switched topics. "You need to know this. The incoming Demon War might arrive sooner than we expect and while I do not wish to pressure you, I want you to grow stronger within this remaining time frame. The stronger we are, you especially, the better our chances are at surviving." His father''s tone was eerily serious which made Damon''s brows furrowed.


    Damon had heard the Demon War being mentioned a few times in history class aside from the teachings he''d received back at home and so he had an extensive knowledge on the war.


    Still, he didn''t think his father would reveal such information to him. ''The war doesn''t begin for another two years and a few months, right?''


    Curious to know why his father chose to earn him in advance, Damon asked the question in his mind. "How long before the Bloodied Sky Transformation is complete?"


    "Two years at most and it could get shorter as we go forward." The man''s expression told Damon that his father was serious. Scarily so.


    "I understand, father." Something told Damon that during the coming war, they¡ªhis classmates and many others¡ªwould be joining the battle. Thinking about it, he sighed. ''How would Damien have fared in this coming war?''


    "I think that''s all I have to say." Lord Terrace''s words shook Damon out of his thinking and he blinked to see his father standing. "Once again, I''m proud to see you''ve grown so well. Already a bronze rank, huh?"


    "Uhm¡­ Yeah." Damon answered with a confused nod. He hadn''t even revealed to his father that he''d been officially given the Bronze Rank and yet his father seemed to know.


    ''Well, he probably gauged my Essence Core. A battle-hardened figure like him could probably gauge me with a simple look.'' Damon also stood up and nodded. "I''ll do better."


    ''So I can kick your ass for what you did.'' Damon walked toward the door following his father behind his back. ''I''ll stay put for now.''


    As the door swung open and they walked through, they returned to the Dean''s office. Dean Godsthorn remained seated on his seat and the Terrace father and son found Lord Acheon and his son walking out of another door as well.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door and a voice followed. "Dean Godsthorn, I''m afraid we have guests!" It was Ace and his voice sounded tense.

 Chapter 76: We Have Guests II

    "Come on in." Dean Godsthorn commanded and as if the doors had minds of their own, they opened up, revealing a tensed Ace. The guard had panic written all over his face and even with the way he fidgeted, those present could tell it was something serious."Where are the guests?" Dean Godsthorn asked; his eyes scanning the entire entrance along with his magical senses.


    Ace quickly answered the Dean, stammering as he spoke. "The¡­ they''re at the te¡­ teleportation hall."


    Dean Godsthorn furrowed his brow, his interest piqued as to who these new guests could be to make Ace so tense.


    Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon were equally curious. Just over an hour ago, they''d arrived and were welcomed by these same figures who showed no fear toward them and now he was acting like he''d seen the Grim Reaper all of a sudden.


    Ace stood at attention, the tension radiating off him like heat. "The guests are at the portal, Dean," he repeated with a quiver in his voice.


    The news was enough to jolt Dean Godsthorn to his feet. Rarely were visitors kept at the teleportation hall rather than being granted direct entry into Elderglow Academy¡ªonly the most serious or unpredictable arrivals warranted such a measure. Whatever awaited them demanded his attention.


    Lord Terrace stood as well, his expression hardening. He cast a glance at his son, Damon, who was standing nearby. "Stay here," he ordered, pushing the young man gently toward Lord Acheon.


    However, the moment he turned to follow the Dean, Lord Acheon rose, a determined light in his eyes. "I''ll come as well," he said, refusing to miss whatever was happening.


    And so, they departed together: Dean Godsthorn led the way, his robes sweeping the floor with every determined step.


    Behind him walked Lord Terrace and his son Damon, followed by Lord Acheon and his son Daveon. Ace hurried ahead to lead the group through the maze-like halls of the academy, his earlier nerves now masked by duty.


    The suspense grew heavier with every step they took as they headed for the teleportation hall.


    As they drew closer, the air became noticeably colder, a creeping chill that burrowed into their skin. Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon exchanged wary glances, each acutely aware that this was no ordinary arrival. The sinister edge to the magic around them left little room for doubt¡ªthe guest was not a friend.


    Dean Godsthorn''s expression darkened. He knew who it was, even before they reached the hall''s threshold. His grip on his staff tightened. There was only one person who could bring such malice into the very air¡ªa man who had been his rival for decades. "That annoying bastard is here." Dean Godsthorn cussed.


    Dean Dethrein, head of the Crowgarth Institution, the only other academy that could boast of producing elite talents in the Northern Ireleone Continent, albeit never quite on par with Elderglow Academy.


    The doors to the teleportation hall opened with a slow creak, revealing the room within. Standing in its center was Dean Dethrein, tall and gaunt, with dark robes that seemed to absorb light. His hair was white as bone, and his piercing eyes, dark and cold, met Dean Godsthorn''s with a mix of contempt and barely concealed amusement. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two men locked gazes, the air between them vibrating with invisible energy.


    Wooooong~


    Their auras surged, colliding and battling for dominance, sending ripples of pressure outward. Everyone in the hall felt it.


    Beside Dethrein stood two women. They were striking, their presence as intense as the man they accompanied.


    The first woman had long, jet-black hair that fell like a curtain to her waist, framing a face that was both captivating and cruel. Her eyes, a burning crimson, seemed to pierce through whatever she focused on, and she wore a tight, dark dress embroidered with symbols that glowed faintly.


    The second woman, slightly shorter, had silver hair and pale skin, giving her an almost spectral appearance. Her eyes were a cold, grey that seemed to lack life in them, and her lips curved in a smirk that never seemed to leave her face. She wore a flowing robe that seemed to shift and twist, as though alive.


    The black-haired woman fixed her gaze on Lord Terrace, her eyes narrowing. The silver-haired woman, meanwhile, focused on Lord Acheon, her smirk widening ever so slightly.


    The silence in the room grew unbearable. Neither side spoke, but the pressure in the air doubled, then tripled. Damon and Daveon, the sons of Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon, felt the weight crushing down on them, their knees threatening to buckle. Damon clenched his fists, fighting to stand straight, but his face had turned pale.


    Snap!


    With a flick of his wrist, Lord Terrace snapped his fingers. A soft, protective light enveloped the two young boys, shielding them from the suffocating auras.


    "Gahh¡­" Damon gasped, the weight on his chest easing, while Daveon let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding. "I almost died." He added with a frown, glaring back at the woman who kept giving his father a creepy look.


    The dark-haired woman''s eyes narrowed further, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. "Oh?"


    She hadn''t sensed Lord Terrace''s power until that moment. Her lips twisted into a scowl as she sent a telepathic message to her companion.


    "That one''s a monster."


    Dean Godsthorn took a step forward, his voice low but cutting through the charged silence. "Dethrein, what is your purpose here?"


    Dean Dethrein''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Always so direct, Godsthorn. You haven''t changed. But then, you never did understand diplomacy." His voice dripped with disdain, each word laced with malice.


    Lord Acheon''s eyes flared, his hand twitching as though itching to reach for a weapon. "Enough games. State your reason for appearing here uninvited," he demanded, his voice carrying an edge of barely controlled fury.


    Dethrein''s gaze shifted to the two Lords, and for a moment, he seemed to weigh his words. "The Demon War is upon us, whether you choose to acknowledge it or not," he said, his tone turning icy. "You can act ignorant all you like, but you know the stakes. I am here to¡­ offer a partnership. Crowgarth Institution is prepared to act."


    Booom!


    The pressure in the room spiked and the walls splintered.

 Chapter 77: We Have Guests! III

    Dean Godsthorn''s aura flared in response, the very ground beneath him vibrating and threatening to tear apart under the pressure he exuded. "Spare us the pretense, Dethrein. You are here for yourself, not for unity."The two witches by Dethrein''s side exchanged glances, their hands subtly moving, as if ready to channel magic at a moment''s notice. The tension in the hall thickened once more, the air so heavy it seemed to press down on the two boys again as they forgot to breathe.


    "Perhaps we should test our alliances now?" the silver-haired woman said softly, her words a challenge as much as a threat.


    Lord Terrace had remained silent so far but this time, he spoke first, his eyes fixed on the silver-haired woman and ignoring the one staring toward him. "The moment you make one wrong move, I''ll kill you here and then."


    His eyes turned to the second lady. "The same as you."


    It wasn''t a threat. It was a promise and those who knew him knew he didn''t give out empty promises.


    The ladies felt the weight of his promise pressed on them and their skins turned cold. It was like a blade had been placed on the throats ready to slit it at any given moment.


    The black-haired lady sent another telepathic message to her second, warning her. "You should avoid this one. He might actually kill you."


    Dean Godsthorn''s eyes never left Dethrein. "We are prepared for war," he said, his tone cold as steel. "But not with you¡ªnot today."


    Dethrein turned toward the woman for a brief moment as he addressed her. "Ase, not today."


    Then his gaze fell back on Dean Godsthorn and the silent battle of wills continued, neither side yielding an inch. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Dethrein''s mocking smile returned. "A pity," he said. "But our paths will cross again soon."


    "I was on my way to see the Twelve Great Elders and decided to stop by your academy for a brief moment. Been a while since I saw you after all." Dean Dethrein grinned, placing one hand on the shoulder of the silver-haired. "You''re Lord Terrace of the Terrace family right?"


    "I''m also the Bloody Sword. Depends on who''s asking." Lord Terrace answered, meeting eyes with the man without a pinch of fear.


    Dean Dethrein raised his head and let out a burst of laughter. "Good good! Godsthorn did teach you well. Hopefully, your mouth keeps you alive as long as his did."


    Lord Terrace remained quiet, refusing to engage the old man any further.


    "Sooner than later, we shall see again. For now, enjoy your academy, Godsthorn." With that, the pressure in the room lessened, though the air remained heavy with unspoken threats. As Dethrein turned to leave, his witches following closely, Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon exchanged a glance.


    One of the teleportation arrays lit up under the guidance of the guard operating the arrays. He''d heard Dean Dethrein and his ladies were heading toward the Twelve Great Elders and without a moment to waste, he''d prepared an array for them. He wanted them gone.


    Light rose from the array, swallowing them up, and a second later when the light died down, they were gone.


    Lord Acheon turned to Lord Terrace and asked in all seriousness. "You''d have killed her, wouldn''t you?"


    A shrug from Lord Terrace told the others he was serious. "I wouldn''t have said it if I wasn''t going to do it. I actually wished she''d gone ahead and dared me. They would''ve left here one head short."


    A shocked gasp escaped the mouth of a few guards before Dean Godsthorn managed to calm the whole situation. "You didn''t have to go so far. Dethrein might act all evil but his overall actions are for the good of humanity. I have to acknowledge that even if I find some of his methods¡­ troubling."


    Lord Terrace frowned. "I have no such problems. I''ll deal with him if he comes at me."


    Dean Godsthorn laughed, turning away from the teleportation arrays and facing the door. "Haha¡­ That''s right. But you''ll have to get stronger before facing him. He recently made the advancement into the Legendary Rank and now sits in the same rank as me."


    "It''s only growing stronger. I''ll do just that." Lord Terrace nodded, him too turning to leave with the Dean.


    Damon was so stunned by the events he''d just witnessed that he forgot to move. He wasn''t the only one though. Daveon was in a similar situation. "Alright boys, let''s get going." Lord Acheon''s voice shook them back to reality and as Damon rushed to meet the man who now stood at the exit, he thought for a split second.


    "Lord Acheon, I have a question," Damon spoke up, drawing the attention of the man whom he knew to be close to his father. He didn''t know the nature of their relationship but they were close so he was certain Lord Acheon would have the answer to his question.


    "What question?" Lord Acheon asked young Damon, pausing to look at the boy. Dean Godsthorn and Lord Terrace were already ahead and catching up wasn''t their plan.


    Damon then whispered to the man, afraid his father would hear him. The Terrace Family were known for their sharp sense of hearing thanks to a certain young lady with an inhumane sense of hearing. "What rank is my father? Clearly, he isn''t a Legendary Ranked Dunter."


    Lord Acheon didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at the question so he asked a question of his own. "Why don''t you ask him yourself?"


    Damon was quick to answer that one with a slightly louder voice. "Because it doesn''t seem like he''ll say." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Try asking him. I''ll only tell you that he''s currently stronger than me." Lord Acheon said with a mysterious smile.


    Damon wasn''t satisfied with the man''s answer but now he knew to narrow his conclusion. "Thank you, Lord Acheon."


    Rather than speculate, he would do the necessary. "I''ll ask him the exact rank personally."


    To himself, he thought. ''If Father is certain he can go against that terrifying man, I have a long way to go before I can catch up.''

 Chapter 78: We Have Guests! III

    Lord Acheon and the two boys quickly began walking as they''d lost sight of the Dean and Lord Terrace.After walking for a few minutes, Lord Acheon and the boys found Lord Terrace and Dwan Godsthorn approaching a familiar door and rushed after them.


    Damon followed the others into Dean Godsthorn''s office once more, the familiar room carrying a sense of weight after the tense encounter at the teleportation hall.


    The group gathered around as Dean Godsthorn took his seat, his eyes flickering between the two Lords and their sons. The silence hung for a moment before Damon spoke up, his curiosity finally getting the better of him.


    "Father," he began, looking at Lord Terrace with a mixture of respect and hesitation, "what rank are you?"


    Lord Terrace regarded his son with a thoughtful expression. "You''ll learn that as you get stronger," he replied, his voice even and calm. But before he could continue, Dean Godsthorn interjected, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth.


    "Your father is at the peak of the Epic Rank, Damon," the Dean said, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "Just below the Legendary Rank."


    Damon''s eyes widened, and he nodded gratefully toward the Dean. "Thank you, Dean Godsthorn." He turned to Lord Acheon, who had initially suggested he ask his father.


    Damon''s eyes met with the Lord''s, and Lord Acheon gave a light shrug. Damon on the other hand, nodded sideways gently with his lips spread slightly as if to say,


    I told you so.


    The Dean''s expression grew more serious as he turned back to both Lords. "When do you plan to leave?" he asked.


    Lord Acheon answered first. "We have two days here, today and tomorrow. We''ll leave the day after."


    The Dean''s eyes lit up with a sudden idea. These weren''t just any guests; they were former students, elite warriors who had achieved great power. He saw an opportunity, a way to make use of their presence. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Training. The final-year students were away on their year-long personal missions, and the fourth-year students were preparing for theirs. There was no better time to let these experienced Lords share their expertise. Even if it would only be for a day.


    Dean Godsthorn leaned forward, his gaze intent. "Lord Terrace, your talent is the S-Rank Grand Magic Swordsman, correct?"


    Lord Terrace nodded, and Damon''s interest piqued even further. It was the first time he had heard his father''s talent spoken of in such clear terms, and it explained the similarities he had always felt between himself and his father. Especially why his father had been glad he''d awakened such a talent at the Awakening Ritual ceremony.


    The Dean turned to Lord Acheon. "And you, Lord Acheon¡ªan S-Rank Grand Variant Mage, is that right?"


    "That is correct, Dean." Lord Acheon nodded, and his son Daveon spoke up, curiosity lighting his eyes. "Father, what''s a Variant Mage exactly?"


    Lord Acheon considered his son''s question for a moment before answering. "A Variant Mage is a rare type of mage who doesn''t rely on basic elemental magic like fireballs or water blasts. Instead, we use specific variants¡ªunique forms of magic like lava, metal, or gravity."


    As Lord Acheon spoke, he noticed that Damon was also interested in his explanation, listening attentively to everything he had to say. "Our strength lies in merging different elements to amplify the variant''s power. We can use basic elemental magic, but it''s weak compared to our true abilities."


    Daveon nodded slowly, absorbing the explanation. The rarity and complexity of Variant Mages made them unique, and now he understood more of what made his father so powerful.


    Satisfied with their answers, Dean Godsthorn stood. "Thank you. Now, I''d like to make use of your talents while you''re here. The fourth-year students will benefit greatly from your experience." He paused, looking between the two Lords. "Is there anything you wish to say or do with your children before the last day of your stay?"


    Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon exchanged glances, then shook their heads. "We''ll speak with them before we leave," Lord Terrace said, his tone resolute.


    Dean Godsthorn nodded in understanding. "Very well." He turned to Damon and Daveon. "Return to your classes."


    ''Oh well, time to return and probably see what lies in this ring.'' Damon thought as he rubbed the silver ring he''d received from his father.


    Damon and Daveon rose up simultaneously and exchanged glances but obeyed without question, leaving the room.


    As the doors closed behind them, the Dean addressed both Lords once more. "Lord Terrace, you''ll handle close combat training. Lord Acheon, you''ll teach the students how to merge elemental spells to create variants."


    Both men agreed, understanding the importance of preparing the next generation for the battles to come. Without another word, Dean Godsthorn led them out of his office and toward the area designated for the fourth-year students.


    The walk was brisk, and the weight of what lay ahead pressed upon them all. Training wasn''t just about honing skills; it was about preparing for war.


    The building was large, a three-story structure shaped like a box. It was a marvel to behold with students walking around the place.


    The first floor was one large hall while the other floors were separated into smaller classrooms for various lectures.


    The building also had an underground floor that had a few sparring and seclusion rooms for students who wanted to train in isolation.


    When they reached the hall where the fourth-year classes were held, they found all of the students'' teachers gathered together, instructing their combined classes in the large space.


    As Dean Godsthorn stepped into the room, every head turned.


    "Greetings, Dean!" The teachers immediately straightened, saluting the Dean with respect, and the students followed suit, bowing their heads in the presence of their Dean, their eyes wide with curiosity.


    The Dean raised a hand, signaling for silence. "We have guests," he announced, stepping aside to reveal Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon. The room erupted into whispers, excitement and awe spreading through the students like wildfire. From their reactions, it was clear they knew both men.

 Chapter 79: Terrace Style: A Weeks Worth In A Day I

    "These are the Lords of two of the greatest families to ever walk the surface of this world. The Leaders of two of the Families ladened especially with the burden of slaying the demons that threaten our existence, the Fated Families." Dean Godsthorn''s introduction was a bit too dramatic even for the two Lords.Lord Terrace had his head facing the ground while Lord Acheon sighed and cleared his throat. "Hello kids, I''m Lord Acheon of the Acheon Family, a group of mostly Mages and he''s Lord Terrace of the Terrace Family, a family filled with warriors who tread the path of weapons."


    "Greetings Lord Acheon!"


    "Greetings Lord Terrace!"


    The voices of the students echoed through the entire hall in unison as they showed their respects to the two esteemed Lords before them.


    Lord Terrace nodded while Dean Godsthorn scratched his beard gently. It seemed Lord Acheon was doing a better job at the introduction than he was.


    "Go on. Don''t stop now." Dean Godsthorn whispered to the Acheon Lord urging him to carry on with his speech when he noticed the man had stopped speaking.


    Lord Acheon lightly chuckled, shaking his head at his teacher''s request. "Myself and Lord Terrace will be taking you guys through a different training routine that''ll span for two days, starting now." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Terrace would be in charge of physical training and close-quarter combat training while I''ll take you all through essence manipulation. How to cast spells more effectively and how to merge two spells to create a variant." Lord Acheon''s words were like music to the ears of the student and they couldn''t even wait for him to finish talking before the murmurs began.


    "Woah!"


    "We get to receive direct training from two Lords!"


    "I bet the others would be jealous when they return soon enough to find out that we received training from two Lords."


    There was noise in the hall as the students whispered words to one another, briefly forgetting the presence of the Dean as well as the two men who were about to train them.


    Dean Godsthorn clapped both hands with a frown displayed on his face for all to see. His clap did indeed draw the attention of the students and his frown caused them to all go silent. They had a feeling they''d sinned and that a second time would attract a heavy punishment.


    Dean Godsthorn didn''t say anything about their momentary display of untamed excitement. They sighed in relief as they believed they''d been saved.


    They were wrong.


    Lord Terrace walked forward with a subtle smile on his face, ready to address the students.


    They too were ready to listen to what he had to say but Lord Acheon knew it wasn''t going to be anything good so he slapped his forehead anticipating how badly things would escalate quickly.


    The students had smiles of anticipation covering their faces but the moment Lord Terrace opened his mouth, the anticipation drained entirely from their faces. "Outside! All of you! We have some heavy running to do to get you all synced a few rounds of sprinting should do it."


    A sigh of regret came from both Lord Acheon and Dean Godsthorn. ''We shouldn''t have let him speak out in the first place!''


    Reluctantly but surely, the students began walking. Lord Acheon had stated that they¡ªhimself and Lord Terrace¡ªwere in charge of them¡ªthe students¡ªand since Dean Godsthorn hadn''t spoken a word against it, the students knew it was true.


    Now that their trainer had requested they go outside to sprint, they had to obey. One by one, they walked toward the entrance and just then, one of the students, a young male in his late teens with black hair and a rebellious face raised his hand. "Excuse me, Instructor. How many rounds are we supposed to go?"


    Dean Godsthorn knew this kid personally. He''d been sent to the old man''s office a few too many times and since Lord Terrace was here, a man who never took nonsense, Dean Godsthorn decided to feed him to this man.


    "Watch out for that one. That''s Drakon Vhaosigg and he''s quite the stubborn one." Dean Godsthorn''s voice rang in Lord Terrace''s head forcing him to pause for a moment as he hadn''t expected a telepathic message from the old man.


    stopping


    Hearing the Dean''s warning about the boy, Lord Terrace gave a subtle nod of acknowledgment. "Understood." He sent back the the Dean.


    Lord Terrace narrowed his eyes at the boy who seemed like he was up to no good and sighed. "A few rounds. You''ll stop when I see it fit. I''ll be the judge of when every single one of you stops."


    "As for you," Lord Terrace said, his eyes fixed on the young boy who''d just questioned him. "You''ll be running till your legs hurt."


    "Now, just the others, Drakon. I need you all to be coordinated." Lord Terrace added and the boy reluctantly walked away, stealing a few glances even as he walked away. Even though he gave Lord Terrace a few cold stares, he didn''t dare say a word.


    As they all walked outside to begin their training with even the initial teachers joining in, Lord Terrace smiled. "Even the teachers are willing to train, huh? Then I''ll do this to the best of my ability."


    ~~~~~


    In the large open area outside of the Fourth-Year student building, there was currently an ongoing running challenge. There were over two hundred students running around the building, sweating like they were being chased by wild beasts.


    Dean Godsthorn watched his students run around the building repeatedly, each of them panting like the next one could be their last. It had been over four hours after all.


    "You, you''ve done well, come here."


    Every now and then, words like this could be heard from Lord Terrace''s mouth as he called out random students. It seemed like random students to the others but for him who was calling, he had a pattern.


    Lord Acheon and Dean Godsthorn seemed to begin noticing it too and Lord Acheon asked with a playful smirk "It''s the ones who''ve gotten to their limit but refuse to show it, right?"

 Chapter 80: Terrace Style: A Weeks Worth In A Day II

    Lord Terrace stood at the edge of the wide training field, his sharp eyes watching every movement with the intensity of a hawk.The fourth-year students of Elderglow Academy ran laps around the field, their feet pounding the ground in a relentless rhythm. Sweat poured from their faces, and their breaths came in ragged gasps. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite the exhaustion, none dared to slow down; they all knew this was more than a test of physical endurance. This was their first session under the legendary Lord Terrace, and failure was not an option.


    He continued to watch, his gaze scanning each runner with a critical eye. Occasionally, he lifted his hand and pointed at one of the students.


    The moment his finger fell on them, they were pulled out of the race by one of the assistants stationed around the field. This pattern continued as minutes of walking stopping passed, and the strain on the remaining students grew more intense.


    Lord Acheon, standing a few paces away, observed with mild interest.


    Earlier, he had suggested to Lord Terrace that the selection was meant to weed out those who had reached their limit but managed to hide their fatigue.


    Lord Terrace, however, finally nodded in response, clarifying, "You were both right and wrong, Acheon." His voice was firm, but there was no trace of harshness. "I am choosing those who have surpassed their limits¡ªthose who push further despite their bodies begging them to stop. Even when their eyes threaten to close, they run."


    Lord Acheon''s eyes glinted with understanding, and he gave a subtle nod. The two men turned their attention back to the students. By now, the fatigue was etched deeply into their faces.


    Legs shook with every step, and several students stumbled, catching themselves just before falling. Lord Terrace''s hand hovered in the air, but this time, he did not point. He waited a few moments longer before raising his voice.


    "That''s enough!" he called out.


    Thud!


    The students came to a stumbling halt, many of them collapsing to the ground, their bodies trembling with exhaustion.


    Others stood, their knees locked to keep themselves upright, sweat dripping from every pore. Lord Terrace approached, his expression unchanged. "You have done well," he announced, his voice carrying across the field.


    "Endurance is not about simply reaching your limit. It is about breaking it and finding strength where you thought there was none."


    He let his words hang in the air for a moment, allowing the students to absorb them. "You want to become stronger," he continued. "That is why you are here. But strength comes not from comfort, nor from resting at the edge of your limits. It comes from pushing forward, even when every fiber of your being screams for you to stop."


    The students listened intently, their tired faces reflecting a mix of awe and determination. Lord Terrace gave a small nod of approval. "Take an hour to rest," he said. "Drink water, stretch, and prepare yourselves. The second phase of training begins soon."


    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving the students to recover. The original teachers moved in with water and towels, offering encouragement and ensuring no one was pushed past a point of collapse.


    The students knew they had a brief reprieve before the next challenge. They drank deeply, some leaning on each other for support as they caught their breath.


    ~~~~~


    The hour passed quickly, and the students gathered once more on the training field. This time, it was Lord Acheon who stood before them.


    Where Lord Terrace''s demeanor was strict and commanding, Lord Acheon''s was calmer, almost gentle. His eyes held a warmth that put the students at ease, even as they knew the challenge ahead would be no less intense.


    "Welcome back," he greeted them, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "You''ve endured the first phase. Now, we''ll move on to something different¡ªsomething that requires finesse, understanding, and a connection with the essence of magic itself."


    He raised his hand, and a faint shimmer appeared around him. "Variant spells," he said, his voice soft but clear. "A rare and complex form of magic, where basic elements are fused to create something unique. Lava, metal, gravity, and more¡ªall require an understanding of how elements can merge and amplify each other."


    Lord Acheon''s hands moved with fluid grace, and a sphere of molten metal formed in the air before him, hovering as it glowed with an intense heat. "This is no simple fire or earth spell. It is a merging of both, manipulated to create a new form. Variant magic is powerful, but it requires control and mastery."


    He stepped forward, motioning for the students to gather closer. "To begin, we will focus on sensing and merging elemental energies. Choose two elements you are comfortable with, and bring them forth."


    The students obeyed, some summoning flames, others conjuring streams of water and a few controlling gusts of wind or shards of rock. Their magic crackled and pulsed in the air, filling the space with energy.


    Lord Acheon walked among them, offering guidance where needed. "Feel the elements," he said, his tone encouraging. "They are separate, but they can become one. Focus on their similarities and their points of connection. Let them merge¡ªnot with force, but with intent."


    One student, a boy with trembling hands, struggled to combine fire and earth. Sparks sputtered and died, the flames refusing to mix.


    Lord Acheon knelt beside him, his voice low. "Do not fight it. Let the fire flow into the earth''s strength. They are not rivals; they can work together."


    Slowly, the boy''s magic stabilized. The flames wrapped around the stone, creating a glowing ember-like sphere.


    The boy''s eyes widened, and Lord Acheon gave him a nod of approval before moving on. "There you go."


    Others succeeded with varying degrees of mastery, some managing simple fusions, while others struggled. Lord Acheon''s presence remained calm and patient. He demonstrated when necessary, his own variant spells dazzling the students.


    In time, the field was alive with experimentation, and though mistakes were frequent, progress was evident.


    As the session neared its end, Lord Acheon stood back and observed the students, a hint of pride in his eyes. "You are learning," he said. "This is only the beginning, but you have taken the first steps. Remember, variant magic is about understanding, not just power."


    With that, he dismissed them for another rest, "Alright, we will resume tomorrow. It''s quite late now so get some rest. Tomorrow won''t be as easy going as today."

 Chapter 81: Terrace Style: A Weeks Worth In A Day III

    The morning sun had barely begun to peek over the horizon when the students of Elderglow Academy returned to the training field.Though their bodies ached from the previous day''s grueling race, none of them uttered a word of complaint. They moved with a grim determination, every step driven by the knowledge that their trainers were no ordinary instructors.


    Lord Terrace stood at the edge of the field, his arms crossed as he watched the students push themselves forward. He nodded in satisfaction; the fire of resilience was starting to burn brightly in them. "Good, good! You all are adapting fast and I am proud of you." He said with a roar, his voice reaching the ears of every student present.


    His words were like dried woods being added to their dying flames, pushing the students to push further even more.


    Beside him, Lord Acheon approached with an amused expression. "Terrace," he said, casting a glance at the weary students, "why drag them out here so early again? I''m sure even they deserve a few hours of rest."


    Lord Terrace''s eyes didn''t leave the runners as he replied, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "This is Terrace Style," he said simply. "A type of experience training. We gather a week''s worth of lessons into a single day."


    Lord Acheon chuckled softly. "You''re relentless."


    Terrace''s smile faded as his expression turned serious. "We''re leaving tomorrow," he said. "I want to make sure every moment counts. They''ll be trained by me for most of today, so if you''d like to spend some time with your son, take the opportunity. When you return, we''ll switch, and I''ll do the same with Damon."


    Acheon considered this for a moment and nodded. "A reasonable plan. Spending time with our sons is a luxury we don''t often have." He looked over the field one last time before clapping Terrace on the shoulder. "Good luck, Terrace Style."


    As the first light of dawn painted the sky, Lord Acheon stepped away, leaving the students in Lord Terrace''s hands. The students continued their relentless pace, each stride driven by grit and sheer willpower. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Terrace pushed them hard, watching for signs of weakness or fatigue. When one stumbled, he would shout words of encouragement or command them to rise. It was a brutal routine, but Terrace''s keen eyes recognized when a student truly reached their breaking point. He knew when to push and when to pull back.


    "Yes! Keep at it this way, and you''ll probably become as powerful as me or even better." Lord Terrace''s words was a drive to the students who continued to push.


    Hours passed, the sun climbing higher in the sky. The students moved on from running to intensive combat drills.


    "Now that way, swing from the left but make sure you''re balanced before swinging as that is the most effective way to do it." Lord Terrace walked among them, correcting stances, demonstrating techniques, and testing their limits.


    Lord Terrace wielded a wooden blade with precision, showing them how to channel their magic into their strikes, how to combine raw power with refined skill. The atmosphere was both tense and exciting, and the students gave it their all, sweat pouring down their faces as they pushed themselves beyond their limits once more.


    By the time their first training session came to an end, Terrace called for a break. "You have fifteen minutes," he announced. "Use them wisely." The students collapsed to the ground, panting heavily, some clutching their sides or wiping sweat from their eyes.


    Water and food were distributed, and for a brief moment, the training ground became a scene of quiet rest. The Dean wasn''t present but Lord Terrace knew his old teacher had to be watching some how.


    Lord Terrace kept a watchful eye onthe students, and when the break ended, they rose to continue. The cycle repeated, pushing them further each time but allowing just enough rest to recover and keep going.


    ~~~~~


    Nine hours later, as the sun dipped low in the sky, Lord Acheon returned to the field with a satisfied smirk that refused to leave his face. He walked with an easy stride, clearly having enjoyed his time away.


    Lord Acheon''s smile faltered slightly when he saw the students still hard at work, albeit no longer running. They were sparring and practicing spellcasting, their movements slower but still determined.


    Acheon raised an eyebrow as he approached Terrace. "Have they been at this all day?" he asked, a hint of concern in his voice.


    Terrace shook his head. "I gave them two breaks. Fifteen minutes each."


    Acheon let out a low whistle. "That''s generous of you."


    "More than generous," Terrace replied, a small grin breaking through his stern demeanor. "You know me¡ªI could have kept them running."


    Acheon nodded knowingly. He had seen firsthand how rigorous Terrace''s training could be. He glanced at the students, noting the fatigue etched into their faces but also the flickers of determination that had not been there before. "They''re growing stronger," he remarked.


    Terrace''s gaze softened slightly. "They need to be."


    Acheon''s expression turned thoughtful. "While you were molding the next generation of warriors, I took a different approach."


    Lord Acheon leaned against a nearby post, recounting his day with Daveon. "We visited the market district, explored shops, and picked up some supplies. The boy has an eye for fine weaponry." His smile widened. "Then we stumbled upon a live play. The actors were awful, but the laughter was worth it."


    Terrace listened with a faint smile. "Sounds like you both had a good time."


    "More than I expected," Acheon admitted. "I''ve been away too long."


    Terrace nodded, understanding the sentiment. As the final training session of the day drew to a close, he called the students to attention. They lined up, weary but focused, and he addressed them once more, offering words of encouragement and advice. Then, with a final nod, he handed the training over to Lord Acheon.


    "It''s your turn," Terrace said. "I''ll be back."


    Acheon clapped his friend on the shoulder. "Enjoy yourself."


    Terrace departed to find his son, leaving the training ground in Acheon''s capable hands. The students watched as their next challenge began, knowing there would be no rest until they had learned all they could from these legendary figures who would be leaving the next day.

 Chapter 82: You Are The Heir, Act Like It

    As sunset painted the sky in hues of orange, purple, and the unmistakable red of the bloodied sky transformation, Damon returned to his room, his body weary but his mind alert."Life is tough when you have a lot of people watching out and anticipating your progress when all you want to do is find your twin." A soft sigh escaped his mouth as he pushed the door open.


    He had spent the day in classes, absorbing lessons that seemed both tedious and necessary, and had followed it with his usual training regimen.


    It was his routine, a disciplined ritual he adhered to every day. As he entered the room, he noticed the quiet. Though the two bunk beds suggested he had roommates, they were nowhere to be found, and silence filled the space.


    Damon stripped off his training clothes and stepped into the bathroom to wash away the grime of the day. It was only as he rinsed his hands that he felt the ring on his finger¡ªa gift left by his father as a void key for his birthday presents. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He''d almost forgotten about it, tucked away in the flow of daily routine. As he stepped out, the thought of discovering what lay inside stirred a flicker of anticipation.


    Sitting cross-legged on his bed, Damon held the ring close and channeled his magic essence into it. His perception extended inward, feeling the expanse of the void space and the presence of items within. One by one, he withdrew the contents.


    First, there was a stack of a dozen letters, each written in different hands. They were birthday wishes from friends, relatives, and allies of the family. A small smile played on his lips as he sifted through them.


    Setting the letters aside, he pulled out a ring. The intricate design shimmered with enchantments, a gift from his Uncle Duke.


    Next, a thin silver necklace with a delicate blue pendant¡ªa perfect match for his eyes¡ªemerged from the void. This was from Uncle Nesmond, and its faint magical energy thrummed gently when he touched it. Without hesitation, Damon put on both the ring and the necklace, feeling the comforting warmth of protective magic.


    His fingers touched something else¡ªa thick, ancient book. Its leather cover bore a sigil that sparked a resonance deep within him.


    The book felt almost alive, and the moment he touched it, a sense of connection rooted in his very soul. Uncle Osbourne''s gift. Whatever secrets lay within, Damon knew they were significant. He placed the book carefully beside him.


    Next, he pulled out a crimson bracelet adorned with a small phoenix design. The energy it emitted was unmistakable¡ªpure healing magic. This was his mother''s gift, and though Damon wasn''t sure what its specific properties were, he could feel its soothing essence just by holding it.


    The last of the significant items was a small glass vial, its contents swirling with a dark, intimidating liquid. The pressure it exuded made him uneasy, and the letter attached warned him clearly: he was not to drink it until he turned eighteen, two years from now.


    This one came from his father. "Is he trying to kill me too? Did he find out about my plans to get back at him already?" Damon asked himself.


    Whatever it was, it carried immense power¡ªand danger. Damon quickly returned it to the void key''s space, not daring to test it further.


    He continued examining a few more minor gifts until a knock at the door drew his attention.


    Knock! Knock!


    Damon rose and opened it, surprised to see his father standing there in casual attire. "Father?" he greeted, scanning the hallway out of instinct to ensure no one else was around. "Is something the matter?"


    Lord Terrace shook his head, his voice low and direct. "Get dressed. We have somewhere to go."


    Without hesitation, Damon nodded and dressed quickly. Moments later, they left the dormitory together, walking side by side through the academy''s quiet halls.


    Damon stayed silent, his mind racing. He was determined to surpass his father one day, to stand on equal footing with the man he admired¡ªand feared in equal measure.


    As they reached a section with several carriages, they boarded one that would take them to the academy''s main entrance. The journey was quiet, save for the creaking wheels and the soft thud of hooves on the stone path.


    They passed through the main entrance and continued on, the carriage taking them through the bustling market district. As they neared their destination, Damon couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we going?"


    Lord Terrace shrugged lightly, a rare, casual gesture from him. "To visit an old friend," he replied. "He studied alongside me at the academy. Became quite the weaponsmith, as it turns out."


    Curiosity piqued, Damon nodded. He had heard stories of his father''s old friends from his mother, few of whom had risen to prominence. As they alighted from the carriage, the noise and energy of the crowded marketplace hit them like a wave. Merchants hawked their wares, children darted between stalls, and the air buzzed with life.


    Damon''s attention was momentarily caught by a display of enchanted swords, but his focus snapped back as he inadvertently bumped into a large, burly figure clad in noble attire. The man turned, his face twisting in anger. Without a word, he raised his hand to strike Damon. "You little¡ª!"


    Damon''s instincts screamed at him, but for a brief moment, fear rooted him in place. He stepped back, bracing himself for the blow, but it never landed.


    Pa!


    Lord Terrace''s hand shot out with blinding speed, catching the man''s wrist in mid-air. In one swift motion, he twisted and threw the nobleman aside, sending him skidding across the brick floor and kicking up dirt and dust.


    The market fell silent, all eyes on the scene. Lord Terrace''s gaze bore into his son. "You are the heir," he said, his voice cold but firm. "Act like it."


    Damon swallowed hard, the weight of his father''s words sinking in. Straightening his shoulders, he nodded and followed as his father continued walking, leaving the murmurs and stares behind.

 Chapter 83: Sending Death Your Way

    Lord Terrace and Damon moved quickly through the bustling streets of the market district. The energy of the place was overflowing, with merchants calling out their wares, children darting between stalls, and the scents of roasted meats and exotic spices wafting through the air. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.However, their destination lay ahead¡ªa massive structure that dominated the end of the street. The building''s grand design, crafted from stone and steel, bore a name that left no room for doubt: "The Lord''s Smithy."


    The words were carved deep into the archway above the entrance, flanked by symbols of hammers and blades.


    A rare smile brightened Lord Terrace''s face as he took in the sight. Damon noticed, surprised by this glimpse of warmth that was so unlike his father''s usual demeanor. Together, they stepped through the wide double doors, entering the smithy''s fiery heart.


    The heat hit them immediately, washing over their faces as they were enveloped by the familiar scents of molten metal and burning coals.


    "Wooah¡­" Damon''s eyes widened. He had expected a single forge, perhaps a few smiths hard at work, but what he saw took his breath away.


    The smithy was a labyrinth of forges, nearly a dozen of them blazing with orange light, each surrounded by skilled weaponsmiths hammering away at metal. Sparks flew with every strike, and the rhythmic clang of hammers against anvils echoed off the stone walls.


    In the midst of this controlled chaos, one furnace stood apart. It was larger than the others, cold and silent, its imposing size hinting at great power.


    Lord Terrace pointed to it, his tone low but proud. "That," he said, "is the private forge of the master of this smithy. My old friend, Haelin. No one else uses it."


    "Hahaha¡­look who showed up." Before Damon could respond, a loud, booming laugh reverberated through the air, cutting through the noise of the forges. The laugh was warm and genuine, carrying the weight of familiarity.


    Lord Terrace''s eyes lit up as he turned toward the source. From across the workshop, a tall, broad-shouldered figure strode toward them.


    Her fiery red hair was tied back in a thick braid, and soot streaked her face and hands, giving her the look of someone who worked hard and loved every minute of it. Despite the grime, her bright green eyes sparkled with life and recognition.


    "Terrace, you old warhound!" Haelin called, her voice ringing with both amusement and welcome. She reached them in a few powerful strides, her smile as wide as the forge behind her. "Still causing trouble wherever you go, I see?"


    Lord Terrace chuckled, a deep sound rarely heard. "Some things never change, Haelin. Though I''d say you''ve been busy taming flames."


    She grinned and wiped her hands on her leather apron. "The fire and I have an understanding. We let each other think we''re in control." Her eyes shifted to Damon, studying him with a sharp, yet friendly gaze. "And who''s this? Your son, I assume?"


    Lord Terrace nodded, a touch of pride evident. "Damon, meet Haelin. The best weaponsmith you''ll find anywhere in the Northern Ireleone Continent."


    Damon extended a hand, which Haelin clasped with a firm grip. Her calloused palm spoke of years of hard work and dedication. "Damon," she said, her smile genuine. "You''ve heard tales of your father. Let''s see if you''re half as impressive as your father."


    Damon flushed but met her gaze. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, ma''am."


    "None of that ''ma''am'' business," Haelin said with a wink. "I''m just Haelin. And you''ll have a chance to prove yourself soon enough." She turned to Lord Terrace. "Come on, both of you. I''ve got some things you''ll want to see."


    She led them deeper into the smithy, weaving through smiths hard at work. They passed tables filled with gleaming swords, spears with etched runes, and shields polished to a mirror sheen.


    Haelin pointed out her newest designs¡ªan experimental blade with a core of shifting magic, a spear balanced to perfection, and a shield reinforced with rare metals. Her passion was evident in every word as she described her work.


    "It''s impressive, as always," Lord Terrace said, admiration in his voice. "Your skills haven''t dulled one bit."


    "Nor has your flair for flattery," Haelin replied, laughing. "But thank you. It means more than you know." She turned back to Damon. "So, young man, ready to swing a real blade?"


    Before Damon could respond, the conversation was interrupted by a sudden shift in the air.


    Lord Terrace''s expression hardened for a split second, his eyes scanning the room. He shook his head, dismissing whatever instinct had flared. It was nothing, he assured himself and returned his attention to Haelin and his son.


    ~~~~~


    Elsewhere, in a shadowed corner of the market district, Paul Haylen seethed with rage. The humiliation of being tossed aside by Ashbourne Terrace burned in his memory.


    In his opulent chambers, decorated with ostentatious displays of wealth, Haylen paced back and forth, his fury undeniable. This was a problem he could not ignore.


    Reaching for a small, intricately carved wooden box on his desk, he opened it to reveal a communication crystal. He held it tightly, channeling his intentions.


    The air around him grew colder, and the crystal pulsed with a dim, malevolent light. Moments later, a thin, rasping voice emanated from the artifact. "What do you need?"


    "There are two targets," Haylen hissed. "Silver-gray hair and blue eyes. One a mature man and the other a child, both dressed casually. They''re in the market district close to you."


    The voice paused, considering. "The job is accepted. It will be done."


    Haylen''s lips twisted into a cruel smile. He closed the box and exhaled slowly, feeling a small measure of satisfaction in return. "Good luck, you bastards," he muttered to the air, venom dripping from each word. "I''ll be sending death your way."


    He left his quarters and climbed into his carriage, a gleam of anticipation in his eyes as he rode away, imagining the outcome of the deadly task he had set in motion.


    Back at the smithy, oblivious to the storm brewing, Damon marveled at the craftsmanship around him. Haelin handed him a short sword, its blade glinting in the forge''s light. "Feel the balance," she instructed. "You''ll find no better in this land."


    Damon took the weapon, testing its weight. "It''s perfect," he said, awe in his voice.


    Haelin grinned. "Good. A blade is only as strong as the hand that wields it. Remember that."

 Chapter 84: Unbridled Fury I

    Two assassins moved through the crowded market streets with silent precision. Their targets were unmistakable.Silver hair and piercing blue eyes made Lord Terrace and his son, Damon, stand out; such physical features were a rarity and easy to track.


    The assassins operated with a practiced ease¡ªone weaving through the crowd as if he were any other market-goer, his presence masked so effectively that no one paid him any attention. The other lingered in the shadows, moving with the fluid grace of a predator stalking its prey.


    At that moment, Lord Terrace and Damon were concluding their business with Haelin. They had come to her to discuss a special weapon for Damon¡ªone that could adapt and grow alongside him, a weapon worthy of an S-Rank Weapons Master.


    Damon''s talent granted him dominion over every type of weapon, but his current preference was for a thin, katana-like blade.


    Haelin had proposed a unique solution¡ªa weapon that could change its form based on Damon''s needs, responding only to his magic essence. The materials needed were rare and costly, but Lord Terrace had assured Haelin that he would provide whatever was necessary.


    As they prepared to leave, Haelin handed Damon a finely crafted silver and blue sword as a parting gift. "Until we complete your true weapon," she said, giving him a reassuring smile. "Consider this a promise of what''s to come."


    "Thank you," Damon said, bowing slightly. He could feel the craftsmanship in the weight and balance of the blade¡ªa testament to Haelin''s skill.


    Lord Terrace nodded to his old friend, expressing gratitude with a simple, meaningful look before they stepped out into the streets.


    The moment they left the smithy, a prickle of unease ran down Lord Terrace''s spine.


    Years of experience had honed his instincts to a razor''s edge, and he knew they were being followed. His eyes scanned the busy market, picking up subtle shifts in the crowd and fleeting shadows in the alleys.


    Lord Terrace said nothing to Damon, instead guiding him with a steady hand through the winding paths. When they reached a narrow alleyway, he paused, his voice low but calm.


    "Stay close," he instructed.


    Damon nodded, sensing the change in his father''s demeanor. Together, they moved deeper into the alley, the noise of the market fading behind them.


    The assassins followed, their movements as silent as death itself. They believed themselves undetected, but Lord Terrace had led them exactly where he wanted.


    As the alley narrowed, Lord Terrace stopped abruptly, turning to face their pursuers. The first assassin, who had been weaving through the crowd, stepped forward, his expression cold and unflinching. The second emerged from the shadows behind, blocking any possible retreat.


    "Show yourselves fully," Lord Terrace commanded, his voice cold and devoid of fear.


    The assassins exchanged glances, their faces betraying no emotion. The first moved closer, his steps deliberate, while the second kept his distance, ready to strike from afar. The tension crackled in the air, heavy and oppressive. Damon''s grip on his new sword tightened. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who sent you?" Lord Terrace demanded. There was no room for hesitation in his voice.


    The assassins said nothing. In a flash of movement faster than Damon''s eyes could follow, one lunged forward, a blade appearing in his hand.


    Lord Terrace intercepted the attack effortlessly, disarming the man with a single strike and knocking him unconscious with a swift blow. The second assassin hesitated for a fraction of a second¡ªlong enough for Terrace to close the distance.


    With a steely grip, he pinned the man against the alley wall, his gaze like ice. "You have one chance to answer," he said. "Who sent you?"


    The assassin''s resolve cracked under the weight of Terrace''s aura, a suffocating pressure that left him gasping for breath. "Paul Haylen," he choked out, his voice strained. "He paid¡­ to eliminate you and your son."


    Recognition flashed in Terrace''s eyes, and fury burned hot beneath his composed exterior. He released the pressure slightly, enough for the assassin to breathe but not to move. "You work for the Ghost Scions?" he demanded.


    The assassin nodded, his face pale. "Yes."


    The air around Terrace grew colder. His grip on the man tightened, and for a moment, it seemed as if he might crush him where he stood.


    Damon watched, eyes wide, sensing the barely restrained rage in his father. He had never seen this side of him so clearly¡ªan unyielding force of nature.


    "You dare come after my family," Lord Terrace said, his voice low and dangerous. "Do you know what that means for you?"


    The assassin''s eyes widened with fear. He stammered, "We¡ªour leader¡­ no one was supposed to know. We never target those on the forbidden list."


    "Forbidden list?" Terrace''s voice was like a blade''s edge. "Do you know who I am?"


    The assassin swallowed, realizing the gravity of his mistake. "You¡­ you''re Lord Ashbourne Terrace. The Terrace Family is third on the forbidden list. We were warned never to target you."


    "Yet here you are," Terrace said, his aura flaring.


    Boooom!


    The pressure crushed the assassin to the ground, his nose and eyes bleeding.


    Crack!


    Crack!!


    The walls cracked around them, the ground splitting under the force of Terrace''s power. Damon, even though shielded from most of it, felt blood trickle from his ears. He struggled to remain standing.


    "Father!" Damon''s voice cut through the haze of rage. "Stop."


    The plea pierced through Terrace''s fury. He looked at his son, seeing the strain on Damon''s face. With a deep breath, he released the pressure, allowing the assassin to crumple to the ground. The man gasped for air, trembling.


    Terrace''s eyes remained cold. "You will go back to your leader and tell him what happened here. Make sure he knows that his men crossed a line." He leaned in closer. "If this happens again, tell Galarie that there will be no mercy."


    The assassin''s eyes widened. Lord Terrace had just mentioned their leader''s name casually. It was now obvious that he somehow knew their leader.


    The assassin nodded frantically, fear etched into every line of his face. "I understand," he whispered. "It won''t happen again."


    "Good." Terrace''s gaze hardened. "Where does Paul Haylen reside?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N


    Apologies for the late chapter upload. There will no more delay beyond this. Thank you!


    There shall be a bonus chapter today as well!

 Chapter 85: Unbridled Fury II

    The assassin, desperate to avoid further punishment, quickly gave up the address. With a dismissive wave, Terrace turned away. "Go. Consider your life a gift from my son."The assassin dragged himself away, disappearing into the shadows with his unconscious companion. Terrace stood in silence for a moment before turning to Damon. "Come. We have a visit to make."


    Damon nodded, wiping the blood from his ears, and followed his father back into the market streets.


    ~~~~~


    In a room almost devoid of light, the two assassins sat across from each other, their faces now revealed in the flickering candlelight. The air felt heavy, and neither spoke for several moments. The first assassin¡ªa wiry man with a jagged scar running down his cheek¡ªbroke the silence with a deep, frustrated sigh.


    "So?" he asked, his voice low and bitter. "Did you manage to kill the target?"


    The second assassin, a broad-shouldered man with a weary expression, shook his head slowly. "No," he replied, his voice rough. "It went worse than you can imagine."


    The first leaned forward, narrowing his eyes. "What happened? You went after them alone. I passed out before I could do anything."


    The second assassin''s jaw clenched as he remembered the encounter. "I was the one who faced Lord Terrace," he began, his tone grim. "He knew we were following him. Led us straight into that alley, like a sheepdog cornering prey. He disarmed me instantly. The other¡ªhis son¡ªwas just a kid, but it was clear they both knew what they were doing."


    "Terrace¡­" the first assassin muttered, a flicker of fear crossing his face. He too knew of the warning.


    "He demanded to know who sent us," the second continued. "When I confessed it was Paul Haylen, I thought that would be the end of it. But then, he recognized us as Ghost Scions. He knew our organization. Knew exactly who we worked for."


    The first assassin''s eyes widened. "You''re serious? He knew our leader?"


    "Yes." The second assassin''s voice dropped lower. "He made it clear that we had to report everything to our leader. If we didn''t, he would. And given who he is, I believe him."


    The first assassin leaned back, another sigh escaping his lips. "This is bad. Really bad. We were played by Paul Haylen and now we''re caught between Lord Terrace and our own leader. What do we do?"


    The second assassin rubbed his temples, as if trying to ward off a headache. "We go to the leader first," he said finally. "Tell him everything¡ªabout the mission, about Terrace''s warning. And if he allows it, we request permission to deal with Paul Haylen ourselves."


    The first assassin nodded slowly. "Agreed. It''s the only way. We can''t keep this hidden."


    They stood together, a silent resolve passing between them. Without another word, they moved deeper into the room. A section of the wall shifted with a creak, revealing a hidden door. The two assassins stepped through, descending a narrow staircase that led deeper into the Ghost Scions'' secretive hideout. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town, Lord Terrace and Damon approached their destination. The address provided by the assassin had led them to a small manor nestled among other noble homes, its exterior modest compared to some of the grander estates. Yet it radiated an air of arrogance¡ªmuch like the man who lived there.


    Lord Terrace paused before the main gate, his expression cold and unreadable. Damon, who had been glancing at his new weapon every few minutes, noticed the hard set of his father''s jaw.


    When Lord Terrace raised a hand to knock, the movement was precise and controlled, but the force behind it sent a tremor through the wood.


    Damon shifted uncomfortably. "Are you¡­ going to kill him?" he asked quietly. He had heard the conversation his father had with the assassin, and the thought of what might come next weighed heavily on his mind.


    Lord Terrace turned to his son and, to Damon''s surprise, a smile touched his lips¡ªcold, but genuine. "That depends," he said with a shrug. "On certain unspeakable factors."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He knocked again, harder this time. The sound echoed through the quiet street, but no one answered. The silence only fueled his simmering fury. Without hesitation, Terrace drew back and struck the gate with a blast of magic-infused force.


    Boooom!


    The explosion shattered the wooden gate, sending splinters flying and reverberating through the neighborhood.


    Together, father and son stepped into the manor''s courtyard. The air instantly became thick and within moments, the sound of hurried footsteps filled the space.


    "Intruders!"


    Guards, clad in armor and wielding weapons, poured from the manor''s doors. They scrambled to form a line between Lord Terrace and the main building.


    Lord Terrace barely glanced at them. His eyes were focused elsewhere¡ªon a figure standing on a balcony of the main building. Paul Haylen leaned against the railing, a smug grin plastered across his face. He watched the scene below with a twisted amusement, as though it were a spectacle put on for his entertainment.


    Lord Terrace''s gaze hardened. He turned to Damon, his expression as cold as ice. "Watch and learn," he said, his voice laced with unbridled fury. "You might need to see this."


    The guards shifted nervously, sensing the power radiating from the man before them. One stepped forward, raising his sword. "You have no right to be here!" he shouted, his voice trembling. "Leave, or we will¡ª"


    Schpuuk!


    He never finished his sentence. In a blur of movement, Lord Terrace closed the distance, his blade slicing through the air with precision.


    Thud!


    The guard crumpled, unconscious, before he hit the ground. The remaining guards hesitated, fear flickering in their eyes.


    Lord Terrace''s voice rang out, calm and authoritative. "Step aside. You are not my enemies. Do not make yourselves so or you''ll end up like him." He said, gesturing to the dead guard.


    Some of the guards exchanged glances, doubt creeping in. Others gripped their weapons tighter, resolved to defend their master. Another one charged forward, but he was no match.


    Swooosh.


    Splurt! Schpuuk!


    Lord Terrace moved like a storm¡ªswift, relentless, and overwhelming. Within seconds, the guard was incapacitated and chopped into pieces, his body parts scattered on the floor.


    From the balcony, Paul Haylen''s grin faltered. He had underestimated the fury of the man he had crossed.


    Damon watched intently, absorbing every movement, every calculated strike his father made. This was a lesson¡ªa harsh one¡ªbut a necessary one.


    Lord Terrace stepped over the fallen guards, his furious eyes never leaving Paul. "Come down, Haylen," he called, his voice cold and commanding. "Or shall I come up to you?"


    Paul''s face paled, but he forced a sneer. "You have no authority here!"


    "Authority?" Terrace''s laugh was devoid of humor. "You sent assassins after my son and me. This is beyond authority."

 Chapter 86: I Promise You Pain

    Lord Terrace stood still, the wreckage of the courtyard around him proving the chaos that had already unfolded.Dust settled in the air, and the echo of splintering wood, collapsing stone, and dead bodies faded into the distant noises of the city.


    Across the courtyard, Paul Haylen''s panicked eyes darted around for any route of escape. The reality of his predicament was sinking in fast, but fear had yet to override his arrogance. Without hesitation, Paul turned and bolted deeper into the manor grounds.


    "Let''s play." A small smile¡ªa cold, knowing curve of his lips¡ªflickered across Lord Terrace''s face. He took one slow, deliberate step forward, then another.


    There was no rush; this was not a chase but a foregone conclusion. Damon stood to the side, watching his father with a mix of awe and apprehension. He had seen his father fight before, but that was a spar. This was different! This was a predator playing with its prey.


    Paul weaved through the corridors of his manor, his breath coming in short, ragged gasps. He threw open doors, scrambled through hallways, and leapt over debris. His once-grand estate was falling apart around him, each tremor caused by Lord Terrace''s methodical pursuit.


    Terrified servants scattered at the sight of their master, but Paul paid them no mind. He needed distance¡ªhe needed to escape.


    "Do you hear me?!" Paul screamed over his shoulder, his voice cracking. "You think you can come here and do as you please?! I am Paul Haylen of the Haylen family!"


    Lord Terrace continued walking, the measured rhythm of his steps echoing through the broken halls.


    Tap!


    Tap!


    Every obstacle in his way crumbled¡ªwalls cracked and shattered under his touch, furniture splintered, and doorways were reduced to rubble.


    His movements were almost casual as if none of this deserved his full attention. It was a display of controlled power, a reminder of the gulf between them.


    Paul stumbled through a side door, slamming it shut behind him. He fumbled with a latch, his hands shaking. "You''ll regret this!" he shouted, more to himself than anyone else. "My family has influence¡ªwealth! You don''t understand who you''re dealing with!"


    Bang!!


    A loud crash interrupted him. The door he''d just secured was obliterated, fragments scattering in every direction. Lord Terrace stepped through the dust and debris, his expression unchanged. The rage simmering beneath his calm exterior had not reached its peak¡ªnot yet. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Desperate, Paul ran again, his mind racing. He barged into what remained of the dining hall, knocking over a table in his path.


    He grabbed a ceremonial sword from the wall, its edge dulled from years of disuse, and held it out with trembling hands. "Stay back!" he yelled, sweat dripping from his forehead. "You think you''re better than me? I''ll¡ª"


    He lunged forward, swinging the blade with everything he had. Lord Terrace sidestepped effortlessly, his movements a blur. He caught Paul''s wrist and twisted it, forcing him to drop the weapon.


    "Ahhh!" Pain shot through Paul''s arm, and he yelped, stumbling backward. Without a word, Terrace released him and watched as he fell to the ground.


    "You''re making this more difficult than it needs to be," Lord Terrace said coldly. "But that''s your choice."


    Paul scrambled to his feet, rage, and terror warring on his face. He retreated through another door, shouting incoherent threats and insults as he ran. "Coward!" he screamed. "You can''t touch me! My family will ruin you!"


    The words washed over Lord Terrace like meaningless noise. He continued his slow, deliberate walk, his footsteps pounding like a drumbeat that signaled the end.


    Damon followed at a distance, taking in every moment. This wasn''t just a fight¡ªit was a lesson.


    The chase led them through the manor''s main hall, past broken chandeliers and shattered glass. Lord Terrace barely glanced at the destruction he left behind; it was irrelevant.


    His focus was solely on Paul. When the nobleman burst through a back door, stumbling into what had once been a garden, Terrace was already there, waiting.


    Paul''s eyes widened in disbelief. "H-how?!" he sputtered. He spun around, trying to find a path that wasn''t blocked, but the walls of his own manor now seemed to close in on him. With nowhere left to run, he tried once more to bluster his way out.


    "Do you even know who I am?!" he demanded, his voice trembling with false bravado. "My family¡ª"


    He never finished the sentence. In a blur of motion, Lord Terrace closed the gap and delivered a kick that sent Paul soaring through the air.


    Kraaaa!


    Baaang!!


    The force of the blow cracked ribs and sent shockwaves through his body. Paul crashed to the ground dozens of meters away, landing hard with a sickening thud. Dust and debris swirled around him, and for a moment, everything was still.


    Lord Terrace walked forward, his eyes cold as ice. Paul lay sprawled on the ground, gasping for breath. His limbs trembled, and pain wracked his body, but he was alive. Barely. As a low-ranked noble with some magic essence, his bones were intact, but every nerve screamed in agony.


    Terrace stopped a few feet away, looking down at him with something close to disdain. "Do you know my own family?" he asked, his voice devoid of emotion.


    Paul''s head lolled to the side. He tried to speak but only managed a pained groan. Lord Terrace sighed, the sound heavy with disappointment. "You boast of nobility and power, yet you know nothing of true strength."


    Paul''s eyes widened in recognition as the realization struck him. "Y-you''re¡­"


    Terrace''s gaze bore into him. "I am Ashbourne Terrace," he said, his words cold and precise. "Lord of the Terrace Family."


    The color drained from Paul''s face. The Terrace Family was feared and respected¡ªone of the most powerful families to ever live, known for their influence, authority, and power. Paul''s bluster melted away, replaced by raw terror.


    Before he could utter a plea or a protest, Terrace''s hand shot out, gripping him by the throat and lifting him off the ground. "Guhh!"


    Paul''s feet dangled helplessly as he clawed at Terrace''s arm. The pressure around his neck tightened, cutting off his air. Terrace''s voice was low, but the menace in it was unmistakable.


    "You threatened my family," he said, each word dripping with controlled fury. "For that, I promise you pain."

 Chapter 87 A Bet Between Siblings

    Elder White Fang and Lord Leah sat in a spacious room within the Taka Clan''s grand manor. This was the family estate of Elder White Fang¡ªan ancestral home filled with deep history and old scars.The room was adorned with simple drawings and designs that were so simplistic one could mistake this place for any average room except for the clan''s logo that was etched on one side of the wall.


    Though Lord Leah had initially found the manor''s imposing yet simple presence unsettling, she had grown accustomed to it during their stay. Yet, the true weight of their surroundings was only now becoming clear.


    Leaning back in her chair, Lord Leah observed Elder White Fang, whose eyes were fixed on the flickering light of a lantern. She had come to learn more about the man seated before her¡ªa man of great power and mystery. The Clan Leader, Hina, who was also White Fang''s youngest sister, had shed light on their family''s past.


    The Taka Clan was originally from the Northern Ireleone Continent, making Elder White Fang''s roots deeply tied to this land. He had been the firstborn child of the previous Clan Leader, now long deceased. But whatever prestige and honor that might have once held had long since turned to ash.


    "Did he tell you why he left?" Lord Leah asked, her voice calm but curious.


    Clan Leader Hina leaned forward, her eyes hardening slightly. "He ran away," she said plainly. "Not just from his duties, but from his family. He stole a sacred family artifact¡ªa key to our clan''s deepest secrets. And then he destroyed it."


    Leah glanced at Elder White Fang, who remained silent, his gaze still on the flickering flame in the room with them. He showed no reaction to his sister''s words, no sign of protest or defense. He simply listened, allowing her version of events to spill forth unhindered. Leah studied him for a moment longer before returning her attention to Hina.


    "Why would he destroy it?" Leah pressed.


    Hina''s lips thinned. "Perhaps he thought he was saving us from ourselves. Or perhaps he simply wanted to hurt us. The reasons have never mattered to me. What matters is that he did it, and then he left."


    Silence fell over the room, broken only by the faint crackling of the lantern. Elder White Fang''s expression remained unreadable, but there was a weight in his presence, a silent acknowledgment of the past without justification or regret.


    Lord Leah wondered what kind of burden he had carried all these years and why he chose not to defend himself now.


    At last, Hina turned to her brother, her voice softening slightly. "Do you think the two Family Lords will stir up trouble?"


    White Fang finally met her gaze, his expression shifting from distant to focused. He gave a single nod, his approval clear. "Undoubtedly," he said.


    Hina''s mouth curved into a faint smile. "Good," she said. "Then let''s make a wager. I say it will be Lord Acheon who pushes things too far."


    "And you believe that''s why I chose Lord Terrace as a counterbalance," White Fang replied, his tone devoid of accusation. "Interesting."


    The two siblings shared a glance filled with layers of meaning, unspoken memories, and of course the pressure that came with betting.


    Leah watched the exchange, sensing that their words carried far more weight than they let on but she remained silent regardless.


    ~~~~~


    Elsewhere, within the shattered remains of the Haylen manor, Lord Terrace delivered on his promise. Paul Haylen, bruised and broken, lay crumpled on the ground.


    The nobleman''s body was a canvas of pain, each nerve a raw, exposed wire. Lord Terrace moved with a calm that hid the fury simmering just beneath the surface. His movements were deliberate and precise. There was no rage in his actions¡ªonly cold, methodical intent.


    "You''ve had this coming for a long time," Lord Terrace said quietly, his voice carrying no emotion.


    "Hmm... Please!" Paul whimpered as Lord Terrace knelt beside him. With practiced ease, he grasped Paul''s hand and, one by one, began to pull out his fingernails.


    "Not the fingers! Not the fucking fingers! Please, I''m sorry!" Paul screamed, the sound echoing through the ruins of his once-grand estate. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pain was excruciating, but it didn''t end there. Lord Terrace moved to his teeth, extracting each one with a methodical ruthlessness that left Paul sobbing uncontrollably.


    Damon watched from a distance, his hands clenched at his sides. His father''s cold efficiency was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. He knew this was a lesson¡ªa brutal one, but a lesson all the same.


    Lord Terrace had told him that there were times when mercy was a weakness. This, it seemed, was one of those times.


    Paul''s screams had faded to weak gasps by the time Lord Terrace finished with his teeth. Blood dripped from the nobleman''s mouth, and his eyes rolled back in his head. But Lord Terrace wasn''t done.


    He stood, lifting Paul effortlessly, and dropped him to the ground. Then, with a precision that spoke of years of battle-hardened experience, he began to break Paul''s bones¡ªone by one.


    Pa!


    Kraa! Kraaaa!!


    Arms, legs, ribs. Each time Paul''s body healed enough to regain awareness, Lord Terrace would repeat the process.


    "Actions have consequences," Lord Terrace said, his voice low and cold. "You sought to harm my family. Now, you''ll remember what that costs."


    Eventually, Paul''s body could take no more. His mind gave way to unconsciousness, sparing him the pain of further torment. Lord Terrace exhaled, the tension in his shoulders easing as he straightened. He looked down at the broken man, now little more than a husk of what he had been.


    Turning away, Lord Terrace walked over to where Damon stood. The boy''s face was pale, his eyes wide with a mix of emotions he couldn''t quite process. His father met his gaze, his expression softening only slightly. Enjoy more content from empire


    "There are times when evil is completely necessary," Lord Terrace said, his voice gentler now. "Or they will walk over you. This is one of those times."


    "Come, let''s go." Lord Terrace called out to his son. This was a moment neither would forget, a lesson that would shape Damon''s understanding of the world¡ªand his place within it.


    "Yes, Father!" Damon answered as he joined his father who was already walking away. Father and son walked away, leaving the ruined Haylen manor behind.

 Chapter 88 You Live For Now

    Lord Terrace and Damon returned to Elderglow Academy in the same carriage that had taken them to the marketplace. The ride back was silent, the weight of the day''s events settling over them like a heavy blanket.Damon stared out the window, his mind replaying everything he had witnessed¡ªthe destruction, the brutality, and his father''s words.


    The sun had long since set, replaced by the glow of a reddening moon, a reminder of the war that would soon descend upon them all. Shadows stretched across the academy grounds as they arrived.


    Stepping out of the carriage, Lord Terrace guided Damon back to his dormitory. The quiet of the evening was interrupted only by the rustling of leaves and the distant hum of nighttime insects.


    Once they reached Damon''s room, Terrace paused at the doorway, turning to his son with a rare softness in his eyes.


    "What happened today was a harsh lesson," he began. "I won''t pretend it was easy to see. But remember this: strength without purpose is nothing. If you do not know when to use your power, it becomes a tool for others to exploit¡ªor a burden that destroys you."


    "I understand, Father. I will keep your words in mind." Damon nodded, absorbing his father''s words. He wanted to ask more, to understand fully, but exhaustion weighed him down.


    Lord Terrace reached out, placing a firm hand on his shoulder. "I''ll be leaving tomorrow morning," he said, his voice low. "Focus on your training, and remember why we do what we must."


    With that, he stepped away, leaving Damon to his thoughts.


    "Father," Damon called out as he watched his father walk away and when the man turned to him, he politely bowed. "Thank you for your time today as well as the things you taught me."


    Lord Terrace smiled and waved to his son. "Go ahead and get some sleep, will you?"


    With that, Lord Terrace continued his journey and as he made his way to the room Dean Godsthorn had assigned him, Terrace''s stomach grumbled, a reminder that he hadn''t eaten all day.


    The thought of food pulled him from the depths of his reflections. He knew the academy''s cafeteria would still be open, so he decided to make a detour.


    The cafeteria was a large, warmly lit space filled with the comforting aroma of freshly prepared food. Lord Terrace helped himself to a hearty meal, taking advantage of Dean Godsthorn''s offer to cover all expenses. He ate quietly, savoring the flavors.


    The simple act of eating, after a day of conflict, was grounding. When he was finished, he leaned back in his chair, feeling a small measure of calm return.


    As he stepped outside the cafeteria, he noticed a familiar figure waiting for him. Lord Acheon stood there, arms crossed, a slight smile on his lips. "Good evening," Acheon greeted, his voice tinged with curiosity. "How did your outing with your son go?"


    Terrace shrugged, his expression unreadable. "Nothing too serious."


    Acheon raised an eyebrow. "Come now. You asked for my account of my time with my son. It''s only fair I hear yours."


    Terrace sighed, the weight of the day catching up with him. "Fine," he said lazily, gesturing for Acheon to follow. "We''ll talk as we walk."


    The two Lords strolled through the academy grounds, their pace slow and unhurried. As they walked, Terrace recounted everything¡ªtheir encounter with Paul Haylen, the attempted assassination, and the brutal reckoning that followed.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Lord Terrace spoke with the same calm detachment he had shown during the events themselves, but Acheon listened intently, his eyes narrowing at certain details.


    "So, the noble tried to have you and Damon killed?" Acheon asked, his tone darkening.


    "Yes," Terrace replied. "And he paid the price."


    They walked in silence for a few moments before Acheon spoke again. "You handled it as I would expect, Terrace. But it''s a reminder¡ªour enemies can be anywhere. We cannot afford to let our guard down."


    Terrace nodded, and the two men continued their walk, the conversation shifting to other matters. When they finally reached their assigned rooms, they exchanged brief farewells, each lost in his thoughts. "Get some rest." Lord Acheon advised as he walked into his room.


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, in the ruins of the Haylen manor, three figures moved through the darkness. They wore black cloaks that concealed their faces and masked their presence. As they entered what remained of the courtyard, they paused, taking in the devastation.


    "Did someone else take the job before us?" one of the figures asked, his voice low and skeptical. The ruins did serve to prove that someone else had been here or at the very least, something had happened here.


    Another shook his head, his movements slow and deliberate. "Unlikely. But something happened here. We need to find out what."


    They moved cautiously, their steps silent on the rubble-strewn ground. The sight of fallen guards and shattered walls told a grim story.


    The three figures advanced further, their senses alert, until they reached a small clearing where the destruction seemed concentrated. There, lying amidst the debris, was the broken and barely breathing body of Paul Haylen.


    "My God!" The third figure gasped softly, the sound betraying her gender. She knelt beside Paul, her fingers brushing his battered face. "He''s close to death," she murmured. "But not yet gone." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She reached into her cloak and withdrew a small vial filled with a glowing green liquid. Tilting Paul''s head back, she poured the contents into his mouth.


    The liquid shimmered as it slid down his throat, and moments later, a faint glow spread through his body. His shallow breaths deepened, and the bruises and cuts began to heal, though the process was slow.


    The woman stood, her gaze cold. "Our job was to kill you with you knowing who did it. Not like this."


    She turned and rejoined the other two figures. "You live for now," she said, her voice devoid of warmth. "We''ll return to finish the job when you''re fully healed."


    With that, the three figures vanished into the night, leaving the ruins behind. Paul Haylen''s breathing steadied, but the knowledge that death would come for him again lingered like a shadow over the wreckage of his home. However, he was unaware!

 Chapter 89 Toward The Southern Atholor Continent I

    The first light of morning crept over Elderglow Academy, casting a soft glow across the quiet grounds. Inside, however, the academy was already abuzz with activity.Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon, prepared for departure, made their way toward Dean Godsthorn''s office for a final conversation before leaving. The previous day''s events lingered heavily on Terrace''s mind, and he had a parting request for the Dean.


    The two Lords reached the office, where Dean Godsthorn awaited them, his expression both welcoming and serious. He gestured for them to take seats, sensing the weight of the conversation to come.


    "Good morning, Lords," Dean Godsthorn greeted, his voice steady. "I trust the morning finds you well?"


    Lord Terrace nodded, though a flicker of tension showed in his eyes. "We''re well, Dean, but something came up during my time outside the academy," he began. "There was an attempt on my life. And my son''s."


    Dean Godsthorn''s expression darkened. "I see. That''s¡­ troubling. Do you know who orchestrated it?"


    Lord Terrace''s gaze hardened. "A nobleman named Paul Haylen. It''s been dealt with, but I have concerns that he might recover after being spared by Damon''s sheer presence and may end up repeating his attempt,not learning his lesson."


    Dean Godsthorn nodded thoughtfully. "The influence of some of these noble families runs deep. You''re wise to be cautious."


    "That''s precisely why I''m here," Terrace continued, leaning forward. "While I''m away, I want Damon kept under close watch. If anyone shows even a hint of interest in him that seems unusual, I expect immediate action to be taken."


    Dean Godsthorn met his gaze evenly. "Consider it done. Damon will be monitored closely." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Acheon spoke up next, shifting the conversation. "Dean, we have to prepare for the coming war. It will reach far beyond the battlefield¡ªit will reach into every corner of our world, including this academy." He paused, his eyes solemn. "You must prepare every set of students, from the youngest to the final years."


    Dean Godsthorn sighed but nodded in agreement. "We''ve known this day would come, though we had hoped to delay it longer. But you''re right. I''ll begin preparations immediately."


    Lord Terrace added, "Start by training them to face demons. I''ve seen what''s out there, and they need to be ready for horrors beyond anything they''ve faced here, not just the mana beasts."


    Dean Godsthorn''s eyes took on a steely glint. "I will make sure of it. Every student will be pushed to their limits, prepared for whatever awaits them. The academy''s strength will be our first line of defense."


    "Good," Lord Acheon said. "And while we''re on the subject, we need to discuss Dean Dethrein''s recent visit to the Twelve Great Elders. I know he was summoned but it can''t be without reason."


    Dean Godsthorn nodded thoughtfully, his brow furrowing. "Yes, Dethrein''s appearance was... unusual. He''s kept his distance for years."


    Lord Acheon''s gaze sharpened. "Precisely. He came with an agenda, and it''s likely tied to the impending conflict. If he''s involved, it''s no simple matter."


    Lord Terrace leaned back, arms crossed. "When we leave here, we''ll return to the Twelve Great Elders. They must know something. I don''t think he honored the invitation without purpose."


    Dean Godsthorn glanced between them, his voice thoughtful. "I agree. He''s a figure who values his isolation, but if he''s moving now, it suggests his plans are far-reaching. Be cautious when you go."


    As the three men weighed their words, the door to the office creaked open. Damon and Daveon stepped in, each looking up at their fathers with a mix of resolve and apprehension.


    "Good timing," Lord Terrace said, standing and crossing to his son. "I wanted to speak with you before we left."


    Damon met his father''s gaze, his chin held high. "I came to say goodbye¡ªand to thank you."


    Lord Terrace nodded, his tone softening slightly. "Focus on your training. And I''ll be sure Haelin receives all the materials she needs to complete your weapon. By the time I return, you''ll have a blade that''s worthy of your talent."


    Damon''s eyes shone with gratitude. "Thank you, Father."


    Meanwhile, Lord Acheon turned to his own son, Daveon, his expression more reserved. "Remember what I told you," he said quietly. "We have a path ahead of us, and one day, you''ll walk it beside me. Until then, stay focused and learn all you can."


    Daveon nodded, his voice barely above a whisper. "I will, Father."


    Lord Acheon placed a hand on his shoulder. "Good. And I''ll be back soon enough to check on you."


    Dean Godsthorn watched the families with a small smile. "I think your sons will do well here," he said, addressing both Lords. "They''re fortunate to have such mentors."


    The two Lords shared a brief glance, then nodded in agreement. Lord Terrace turned back to Damon. "Go on, now. Focus on your studies and training."


    Damon and Daveon exchanged a quick look, a silent acknowledgment of the weight of their fathers'' words, before nodding. They bid their fathers farewell, then exited the room, leaving the three men alone once more.


    As the door closed, Dean Godsthorn stood, extending his hand to both Lords. "It''s been an honor to have you here, even if briefly. Your presence has been... invigorating for the academy."


    Lord Terrace accepted the handshake, his grip firm. "The honor is ours, Dean. And remember our conversation. Keep an eye on Damon."


    Dean Godsthorn nodded resolutely. "You have my word."


    Lord Acheon inclined his head. "Thank you, Dean. And now, we must be off."


    Dean Godsthorn led the two Lords to the teleportation hall, the journey silent but charged with purpose. As they reached the teleportation array, the Dean placed his hand over the array''s runes, setting the system in motion.


    The runes glowed, the air filling with the hum of magic. Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon exchanged one last look with the Dean. "Farewell, Godsthorn," Terrace said. "Until we meet again."


    The Dean nodded, a faint smile on his lips. "Safe travels, both of you."


    With a final flash of light, the teleportation array activated, sending the two Lords to their destination. As the light faded, Dean Godsthorn exhaled, feeling the weight of their departure settle on him. For a moment, he stood alone in the empty hall, the echoes of their conversation lingering in the air.


    Turning back toward his office, he murmured to himself, "I guess these old bones will soon become active again."

 Chapter 90 Toward The Southern Atholor Continent II

    The soft glow of the teleportation array began to fade, leaving Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon standing within the Taka Clan''s teleportation chamber. "Phew¡­ I don''t think I''ll ever fully adapt to teleportation." Lord Acheon shook his head while both Lords remained on the teleportation array that had brought them here.The room''s floor was lined with ancient runes from the teleportation arrays, their faint light still flickering before dimming completely.


    The two Lords barely had a moment to take in their surroundings when the door to the chamber opened. Three figures entered, their movements purposeful and swift. Great Elder White Fang led the way, his expression stern but welcoming. Behind him walked Lord Leah, her eyes assessing, and Clan Leader Hina, whose presence exuded authority.


    Without prior notice, Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon reached into their void keys, retrieving the teleportation scrolls they had been given for their return trip. The scrolls had been a precautionary measure from Clan Leader Hina, but Dean Godsthorn''s direct teleportation array had rendered them unnecessary.


    Stepping forward, Lord Terrace handed his scroll back to Hina, a faint smile playing at the edges of his lips. "Your foresight is appreciated," he said, his voice calm. "Though we took a different path."


    Lord Acheon mirrored the gesture, returning his scroll. "Consider them unused, but not unappreciated," he added, nodding respectfully.


    Clan Leader Hina accepted the scrolls; her expression was neutral, but her eyes betrayed a hint of satisfaction. "It was a precaution I''m pleased you didn''t need," she said simply, tucking the scrolls away. "Welcome back."


    "Thank you," Lord Terrace replied. "Now, where do we stand?"


    Before the conversation could continue, Great Elder White Fang''s gaze sharpened, cutting through the air like a blade. "There will be time for explanations and details later," he said, his tone brooking no argument. "We have pressing matters to attend to."


    Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon exchanged glances. They had known White Fang long enough to understand when urgency took precedence over pleasantries. Both men noted that White Fang and Lord Leah wore the same traveling attire as when they had first arrived¡ªindicating that they were prepared for immediate departure.


    "Where are we headed now?" Lord Acheon asked, his tone steady but laced with curiosity.


    Clan Leader Hina stepped forward, her voice clear and direct. "The Twelve Great Elders have summoned us," she explained. "Though the precise reason remains unknown, I suspect it is connected to our next steps. Given the escalating threat, we cannot afford to delay."


    Her words hung in the air for a moment before Great Elder White Fang nodded, a flicker of agreement passing between him and his sister. "Let''s not waste any more time."


    The five of them stepped onto the teleportation array once more. As they settled into position, a guard in the chamber moved quickly, inputting the coordinates for their destination. The runes began to glow, and a pillar of light enveloped the group. Within moments, the light intensified, and then¡ªjust as quickly¡ªit vanished, taking them with it.


    ~~~~~


    On the other end, the group reappeared in the familiar teleportation chamber within the Twelve Great Elders'' underground fortress. The air was cool, carrying with it the faint scent of ancient stone and long-burning torches. Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon glanced around, memories of their recent visit still fresh. The room was unchanged, but the weight of expectation pressed down on them all. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clan Leader Hina led the way through the winding paths of the fortress. The corridors twisted and turned in deliberate patterns, designed to confuse intruders and protect the secrets held within.


    Despite the complexity of the route, Hina moved with practiced ease, her footsteps echoing softly against the stone floor. The others followed closely, their silence reflective of the gravity of their mission.


    After several minutes, they reached the grand entrance leading to the Twelve Great Elders. The massive doors opened without a sound, revealing the circular chamber beyond.


    The Elders, seated in a semicircle, awaited their arrival. Their gazes were intense, their presence commanding. Each of them represented centuries of wisdom, power, and responsibility.


    "Welcome," Elder Fael intoned, his voice resonating throughout the chamber. "We have much to discuss."


    The five representatives stepped forward, their expressions respectful but wary. Elder Fael''s eyes swept over them, lingering on Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon before continuing. "Since your last visit, there have been developments that require immediate action. Our scout and research group leader was summoned shortly after your departure."


    Terrace and Acheon exchanged knowing glances. The pieces were falling into place. "Dean Dethrein," Lord Acheon said, his tone revealing no surprise.


    Elder Fael inclined his head. "Indeed. He has long served as our eyes and ears beyond the veil. His knowledge of demonic movements and his dealings in the shadows have proven invaluable."


    Lord Terrace''s jaw tightened, recalling the Dean''s unsettling presence. "So, he''s been orchestrating from the shadows?"


    "Not orchestrating," Elder Fael corrected. "But observing. His insights have given us glimpses into the enemy''s plans."


    A dark glimmer passed through Lord Acheon''s eyes. "And now we know why he visited Elderglow Academy. To flaunt his position before Dean Godsthorn."


    Elder Fael paused, acknowledging the truth of their words. "Perhaps," he admitted. "But his motives, for now, are secondary. What matters is his report: there have been increased sightings of demons within human territories over the past three weeks. Their movements suggest coordination, not aimless wandering."


    Silence fell over the room, each person digesting the implications. The threat was no longer distant. It was at their doorstep.


    "We must act," Elder Fael continued, his voice resolute. "Our representatives will travel to forge alliances, strengthen defenses, and prepare for what is to come."


    At his signal, three of the Twelve Great Elders stood from their seats. They descended with measured grace, joining the assembled group of representatives.


    Elder Raith, one of the three, spoke with a firm voice. "The journey begins now. We will travel to the Western Gerthrig Continent, while those from the Eastern Shirefort Continent," he nodded toward Lord Terrace and the others, "will journey to the Southern Atholor Continent."

 Chapter 91 Toward The Southern Atholor Continent III

    The meeting concluded with a sense of finality, the Twelve Great Elders'' attention turning to the three representatives preparing for their journey to the Western Gerthrig Continent.Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon, Elder White Fang, Clan Leader Hina, and Lord Leah exited the chamber quietly, the weight of their responsibilities pressing down on them. As the doors closed behind them, the echo lingered in the stone corridor. Silence stretched for a moment until Elder White Fang broke it, his gaze shifting to Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon.


    "Well, now that we have a moment," White Fang began, his voice calm but with a note of curiosity that suggested he had been waiting for this. "It''s time you shared what happened during your visit to Elderglow Academy. Something tells me it was anything but ordinary."


    Lord Terrace''s jaw tightened slightly, but he nodded. "You aren''t wrong," he said, his voice low. "It started simply enough¡ªreconnecting with Dean Godsthorn and ensuring the academy''s readiness. But things escalated quickly."


    Lord Acheon leaned against the wall, his arms folded. "Escalated is putting it lightly," he remarked dryly, a faint hint of amusement coloring his words.


    Elder White Fang''s interest sharpened. "Explain."


    "An attempt was made on my life," Lord Terrace said bluntly, his blue eyes cold and unflinching. "And on my son''s."


    The statement hung heavily in the air. Clan Leader Hina''s eyes widened, and Lord Leah drew a sharp breath. Even White Fang''s calm exterior hardened.


    "Who was responsible?" White Fang demanded, his voice suddenly laced with steel.


    "A noble named Paul Haylen," Lord Acheon answered, his tone devoid of emotion. "A man with delusions of grandeur and more ambition than sense. He thought hiring assassins would solve his problems."


    Clan Leader Hina''s expression darkened. "I''ve heard of Haylen. Small-time noble, but dangerous when cornered. How did you deal with him?"


    Lord Terrace''s gaze was steady. "I handled it," he said simply.


    "Handled it?" White Fang repeated, a hint of a smile playing at the edges of his lips. "You mean he no longer poses a threat."


    Terrace didn''t blink. "He has learned the consequences of his actions," he replied. "Permanently."


    Silence fell again, but it was different this time¡ªcharged with understanding. The others grasped the meaning behind Terrace''s words. Whatever fate had befallen Paul Haylen, it was enough to ensure he would never pose a danger again.


    Lord Acheon shifted, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Of course, handling things the Terrace way involves a fair bit of collateral damage."


    Terrace''s mouth quirked slightly. "He deserved every moment of it."


    "Sounds like quite the spectacle," White Fang said, amusement flickering in his eyes. "Though I''m sure Dean Godsthorn wasn''t pleased."


    "Surprisingly, he took it well," Lord Acheon added. "It seems old rivalries keep him grounded."


    White Fang''s brow furrowed. "Old rivalries?"


    "Dean Dethrein," Lord Acheon supplied, his tone darkening. "He was the real reason for our visit to Elderglow, wasn''t he?"


    White Fang''s gaze became unreadable. "You could say that," he admitted. "I suspected he might involve himself in the academy''s affairs. Did he speak with you directly?"


    "No," Lord Terrace replied. "But his influence was clear. Whatever he''s plotting, it isn''t minor."


    Clan Leader Hina''s eyes narrowed, concern evident. "Dethrein is a dangerous man, even when he plays by the rules. If he''s involved, we must tread carefully."


    The conversation shifted, tension simmering just below the surface. The group discussed the implications of Dethrein''s involvement, each voice contributing to the weight of their concerns. Finally, Elder White Fang''s attention returned fully to Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon.


    "Was there anything else?" he asked, though his eyes suggested he already knew the answer.


    "Plenty," Lord Terrace said, his tone softening. "But the rest can wait."


    A hint of satisfaction crossed White Fang''s face. He turned to his sister, Clan Leader Hina, a gleam of triumph in his eyes. "I believe you owe me something."


    Hina sighed, exasperation mingling with amusement. "Of course, you would find a way to win our wager," she said, shaking her head. "What do you want?"


    "Oh, I''ll think of something," White Fang replied lightly. "Consider it a debt I''ll collect when it suits me."


    Before the conversation could continue, their attention shifted back to more pressing matters. Talk of Paul Haylen''s fate resurfaced, with Lord Terrace making it clear that he had already dealt with the problem. "Any further action would be unnecessary," he said firmly. "He has been neutralized."


    "But if his influence lingers¡ª" Clan Leader Hina began.


    "It won''t," Terrace interrupted, his tone brooking no argument. "The message was clear."


    The debate threatened to escalate, but before it could, the chamber doors opened. The three Elders selected to travel to the Western Continent stepped out, their expressions grim. They moved with purpose, passing by Lord Terrace''s group without a word, heading toward their next mission.


    Elder White Fang exhaled, the weight of their mission pressing back upon them. "It''s time." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They reentered the chamber for a final briefing with the Twelve Great Elders. Instructions were given, the path ahead laid out with unflinching clarity. Once the discussion concluded, the group made their way through the fortress''s winding corridors to the teleportation array chamber. The air was thick with anticipation, each step carrying them closer to their next destination.


    At the chamber''s threshold, Clan Leader Hina turned to her companions. "May your journey be safe," she said, her voice steady but tinged with emotion. "We will meet again." Discover more stories at empire


    The others nodded, exchanging brief farewells. As the runes of the array began to glow, a soft light enveloped them. Just before the teleportation activated, a small piece of paper fluttered to the ground, catching Hina''s attention. She bent down, picking it up. The array activated, sending the group on their way, and she unfolded the paper.


    The handwriting was unmistakable¡ªElder White Fang''s. The words were simple but carried a depth that only she would understand: "To my family."


    Hina closed her eyes for a moment, then tucked the note away. Whatever her brother had meant, it was a reminder that they all carried their own burdens¡ªand that the bonds of family, however strained, still mattered. She turned away, the mission ahead weighing heavily on her mind.

 Chapter 92 Toward The Southern Atholor Continent IV

    Wiiiinnnng~The air shimmered and glowed as the teleportation array activated, transporting the group in a flash of light. In an instant, Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon, Lord Leah, and Great Elder White Fang found themselves in a completely different location.


    The chill in the air and the soft hum of residual magic in the wooden structure around them were immediate. As they adjusted to their new surroundings, they observed their location¡ªa large, circular building constructed entirely of wood, its walls and floors polished to a smooth sheen.


    Lord Acheon''s curiosity got the better of him first. His sharp eyes scanned the high ceiling above them, noting the intricate markings of a teleportation array drawn directly overhead. "A teleportation array above us?" he murmured, almost to himself. Lowering his gaze, he turned his attention to the floor beneath them and found another array etched into the polished wood.


    He straightened, turning to the others. "It seems this place serves a dual purpose. The array above us is likely for departures, while the one beneath our feet handles arrivals."


    At his words, the others inspected the arrays as well. Lord Terrace ran his hand lightly over the smooth carvings on the floor, confirming Acheon''s observation. Lord Leah tilted her head back, observing the intricate ceiling array. All of them turned to Elder White Fang for confirmation.


    The elder stood calmly, his hands clasped behind his back. "You''re correct," he said, his voice steady. "These dual teleportation arrays ensure a seamless flow of travelers in and out of this location. The one above is indeed for departures, while the one below welcomes arrivals."


    As they spoke, a cold gust of wind blew through the room, entering from a large wooden door that stood slightly ajar. The chill brushed against their skin, carrying the salty tang of the ocean and the whispers of distant waves. It was a stark reminder that they had arrived somewhere unlike any place they had been before.


    "This place feels... isolated," Lord Leah remarked, wrapping her cloak tighter around her. "Where exactly are we?"


    Elder White Fang, the only one among them who had visited the Southern Atholor Continent before, began to explain. "We are on the far outskirts of the continent," he said. "The Southern Atholor Continent is unique in many ways. It is entirely surrounded by water, the only landmass of its kind. To reach it, one must either travel by air, sea, or through teleportation. However, teleportation here is... controversial."


    "Controversial how?" Lord Terrace asked, his tone curious but wary.


    "They believe teleportation arrays break the fundamental laws of space," White Fang explained. "A failed teleportation could result in disaster, and so, teleportation arrays are only permitted at the continent''s edges¡ªfar from any human settlement."


    Lord Acheon frowned, glancing around the room. "That explains why we''re out here. But where''s everyone else? Shouldn''t there be guards or attendants?"


    Lord Terrace, who had been observing silently, spoke up. "That''s what I''ve been wondering. I can''t sense anyone within a few hundred meters."


    Elder White Fang nodded. "You''re right to be cautious. This structure is intentionally isolated. Those who arrive via teleportation must travel several miles before reaching any settlement, aside from other teleportation bases like this one. It is a precautionary measure¡ªif something goes wrong, no lives are lost except those directly involved."


    The others exchanged uneasy glances, and White Fang continued. "The leaders of this continent¡ªits empire and its rival kingdoms¡ªhave been considerate enough to establish temporary housing at these remote points. Travelers can rest before beginning their journey inland. But make no mistake, the settlements of real importance are deep in the heart of the continent."


    "And what are we walking into?" Lord Leah asked.


    Elder White Fang gestured toward the door. "The Southern Atholor Continent is ruled by the Soulor Empire, which shares borders with three rival kingdoms: Atho, Loiren, and Oriez. These four powers coexist uneasily, their borders pressed against each other like neighbors at odds. To reach the empire, we''ll have to travel through smaller towns and cities scattered across the continent''s heartland."


    As he finished speaking, the group turned toward the door. The wind picked up again, stronger this time, carrying the unmistakable sound of waves. Lord Terrace pushed the door open fully, and the sight beyond stole their breath.


    The structure stood on a beach of pristine white sand, stretching endlessly in both directions. Before them, the vast ocean shimmered under the sunlight, its waves rolling in rhythmic, unhurried crashes. The air was cool and sharp, the scent of salt mingling with the fresh tang of sea spray. Behind them, the land began to rise, transitioning from sandy shores to rocky outcrops and sparse vegetation.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    Elder White Fang stepped out onto the beach, the sand crunching softly beneath his boots. "Welcome to the Southern Atholor Continent," he said. "Let''s move. We have a long journey ahead."


    The group followed him onto the beach, their steps sinking slightly into the soft sand. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows as they began their trek inland. After they had covered several hundred meters, Lord Acheon broke the silence.


    "How far is the nearest settlement on foot?" he asked, his tone weary.


    "About fifty miles," White Fang replied without hesitation.


    Acheon sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. "Fifty miles? By foot? That''s not exactly encouraging."


    Lord Terrace smirked, glancing sideways at him. "You''re welcome to carry us if you''re tired."


    Ignoring the jab, Lord Acheon turned to Lord Leah. "I think we can save ourselves some trouble."


    Leah raised an eyebrow. "And how exactly do you plan to do that?"


    A grin spread across Acheon''s face. "With gravity magic."


    Leah''s skepticism deepened. "Gravity magic?"


    "You''ll see," Acheon said confidently. "Trust me¡ªit''s going to cut our travel time in half."


    Lord Terrace shook his head, amusement flickering in his eyes. "This should be interesting." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder White Fang said nothing, but a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips as the group continued onward, the sound of waves fading behind them.

 Chapter 93 Daynz Town

    High above, in the skies of the Southern Atholor Continent, the group of four soared through the air at an astonishing speed.Swoooosh~


    Lord Acheon, having taken the lead, had used his mastery over Grand Magic to create a smooth, weightless platform beneath them. It was propelled forward by the force of gravity magic, which pushed them like an invisible current.


    To keep them stable and balanced, Lord Acheon had also conjured wing magic, which acted like delicate rudders on either side of the platform. These translucent magical constructs shimmered faintly in the sunlight, allowing precise control over their direction and speed.


    "This is a clever way to travel," Lord Leah remarked, admiring the craftsmanship of the magic holding them aloft.


    Lord Acheon grinned over his shoulder. "Thank you. It''s efficient and saves a great deal of time."


    Lord Terrace, standing near the edge of the platform, folded his arms and spoke, his voice steady despite the rushing wind. "Where exactly are we headed?"


    Elder White Fang, standing beside him, replied without hesitation. "We''ll first make our way to the nearest human settlement. It''s a small town, but a good place to rest and gather information. From there, the journey to the capital will be more manageable."


    Lord Terrace raised an eyebrow. "Manageable how?"


    Elder White Fang shrugged. "We could hire a carriage to take us to the capital. Or, if Acheon still has the energy, we could continue using this... creative mode of travel."


    "I''ll think about it," Lord Acheon said with a smirk, clearly enjoying himself.


    With their course set, the group fell into a comfortable silence, each lost in their own thoughts. Below them, the landscape unfolded like a moving tapestry¡ªstretches of sandy beaches gave way to rolling hills, dotted with clusters of trees and the occasional glimmer of water.


    After what felt like an hour, a small settlement came into view. From their vantage point, they could see it clearly¡ªa quaint town surrounded by farmland and bustling with activity. Smoke curled lazily from chimneys, and tiny figures moved purposefully along its cobbled streets.


    "There," Elder White Fang said, pointing toward the settlement. "That''s our destination."


    Lord Leah''s eyes lit up with excitement as she took in the view. "It''s so lively! I can''t wait to explore."


    "Hold on," Elder White Fang cautioned, his voice firm. "We don''t want to draw unnecessary attention to ourselves. Let''s descend and continue on foot. The people here are welcoming, but our presence could still raise questions."


    Lord Terrace nodded in agreement. "Wise. There really is no need to complicate things."


    Lord Acheon sighed dramatically but obliged, guiding the platform lower until it dissolved just above the ground.


    Thud! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group landed softly on a dirt path leading toward the town, the sound of their boots crunching against the earth breaking the quiet. They adjusted their cloaks and began walking, their pace steady as they neared the settlement.


    As they crossed into the outskirts of the town, they were greeted by a wooden sign that read:


    "Welcome to Daynz Town."


    The group entered the bustling streets, immediately struck by the town''s vibrant energy. Merchants called out to passersby, their stalls brimming with fresh produce, handmade crafts, and steaming street food. Children ran between the adults, their laughter adding to the lively atmosphere.


    "It''s simple, but charming," Lord Leah remarked, her eyes scanning the scene with a mixture of curiosity and appreciation.


    "Don''t let the simplicity fool you," Elder White Fang said, his tone measured. "This town has its own set of rules, and we must respect them." Continue your adventure at empire


    The three Lords gave him curious looks, but before they could ask for clarification, they felt it. A strange sensation washed over them¡ªsubtle at first, then undeniable.


    Their connection to their essence cores began to weaken, the stability slipping through their grasp like sand. It wasn''t a severance, but a dulling, as though the cores were suddenly restrained.


    "What''s happening?" Lord Acheon asked, frowning as he instinctively tried to stabilize his core.


    Elder White Fang held up a hand to calm them. "It''s deliberate," he explained. "The town employs an ancient warding system. It suppresses the full use of essence cores to prevent fights. If anyone were to lose control here, the consequences would be catastrophic."


    Lord Terrace tested his connection, flexing his fingers as he felt the diminished energy flow. "Effective," he admitted. "It''s a clear warning."


    Elder White Fang nodded. "It''s not just about preventing fights. An unstable essence core could easily destroy this entire town. This system forces even the strongest to tread carefully."


    With that understanding, the group continued onward, the lively hum of the town providing a stark contrast to the tension that had briefly gripped them.


    Eventually, Elder White Fang led them to a large, two-story building on the main street¡ªa modest but well-kept inn with a carved wooden sign that simply read:


    "Daynz Rest House."


    As they stepped inside, the warm scent of roasted meat and spices enveloped them. Lord Leah inhaled deeply, a smile tugging at her lips. "All I can smell is meat."


    Elder White Fang chuckled, nodding toward the dining area. "Then let''s eat before we settle in. A full stomach will make the rest of the journey more bearable."


    The group agreed, and soon they were seated at a sturdy wooden table. The innkeeper, a cheerful man with a thick moustache, took their order and returned quickly with steaming plates of roasted meat, bread, and a variety of vegetables. Each plate was accompanied by a mug of spiced ale.


    "This is surprisingly good," Lord Terrace admitted after taking a bite.


    Leah grinned. "Simple, but satisfying."


    The group ate in relative silence, savoring the meal after their long journey. The inn''s lively atmosphere provided a comforting backdrop¡ªthe murmur of conversations, the clink of dishes, and the occasional burst of laughter creating a sense of normalcy amidst their mission.


    When they were finished, Elder White Fang paid for their meal and requested four separate rooms. The innkeeper handed over the keys with a wide smile, thanking them for their patronage.


    The group climbed the stairs to their rooms, the weariness of the day settling over them. Elder White Fang paused at the top, glancing at the others. "Rest well," he said. "Tomorrow, we begin the next leg of our journey."

 Chapter 94 Riding Toward The Empire I

    As daylight returned to the Town of Daynz, inside the inn, the scent of freshly baked bread and spiced tea filled the air. Great Elder White Fang was the first to descend from his room, his steps steady as he made his way to the dining hall.The hall was quiet, with only a handful of travelers scattered among the tables, enjoying their meals. Great Elder White Fang chose a seat near a window and waved over the innkeeper, his expression calm but firm.


    "Something warm," he said simply. "A hearty meal to start the day."


    The innkeeper nodded quickly and disappeared toward the kitchen.


    Moments later, Lord Acheon appeared at the top of the staircase, descending with his usual measured pace. He greeted the elder with a respectful nod as he approached the table.


    "Good morning, Elder," Acheon said as he pulled out a chair. "I see you''re as punctual as ever."


    White Fang smirked faintly. "Punctuality is a habit that serves well in all things, Acheon. You''d do well to remember that."


    Acheon chuckled lightly, signaling the innkeeper as he passed by. "Something similar to what the elder is having," Acheon said. "And tea."


    The two men exchanged a few pleasantries, discussing the crispness of the morning air and the quiet charm of the town until soft footsteps from the stairs drew their attention. Lord Leah descended gracefully, her cloak wrapped neatly around her shoulders. Her sharp gaze moved across the room until it landed on them.


    She approached, her tone laced with curiosity. "Good morning. Where''s Lord Terrace? He''s usually the first to rise, isn''t he?"


    Both men shrugged. Acheon leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms as he spoke. "Knowing him, he''s either catching up on rest or already out exploring. The man hasn''t had a decent chance to sleep in days."


    White Fang nodded thoughtfully. "It''s also possible he''s out surveying the area. Terrace has a habit of making sure he understands his surroundings before relaxing."


    As the innkeeper returned with two steaming plates of food, the three paused their conversation. He placed the meals before White Fang and Acheon, bowing slightly before heading back toward the kitchen.


    Creak¡­


    Just as White Fang began to take his first bite, the inn''s front door swung open.


    A brisk gust of air swept into the room, and Lord Terrace stepped inside. His commanding presence drew the group''s attention immediately.


    On one hand, he carried a beautifully crafted wooden sword. Its polished surface gleamed in the morning light, and the intricate carvings along the blade and hilt suggested a master artisan''s touch.


    "Good morning," Lord Terrace greeted, his tone steady as he approached the table.


    Lord Leah raised an eyebrow. "There you are. We were just wondering where you''d wandered off to."


    Terrace set the wooden sword on the table, leaning it carefully against the edge. "I went out to get a feel for the town," he explained. "Picked up a few souvenirs for my family back home." He gestured to the sword. "This one''s for Seth who''s been interested in swords recently."


    The group admired the craftsmanship of the sword. Leah traced the carvings lightly with her fingers, her expression impressed. "It''s beautiful. He''ll treasure it, I''m sure."


    By then, the innkeeper had returned to take Leah and Terrace''s orders. Leah requested a light meal, while Terrace ordered a hearty breakfast similar to the others. Once the innkeeper hurried off, the conversation shifted toward the next stage of their journey. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leah was the first to speak, her tone enthusiastic. "I think we should stick to the method we used yesterday. Lord Acheon''s levitating magic is fast, efficient, and secure."


    Acheon nodded in agreement. "It''s practical, and we''ll save plenty of time."


    Lord Terrace shook his head, his expression thoughtful. "While it''s true that it''s fast and secure, it''s also essence-draining and, more importantly, informal. We''re heading to meet the emperor of the Soulor Empire, not embarking on a casual trip. Arriving formally shows respect for his position and demonstrates that we take this mission seriously. That could help us earn his goodwill."


    Lord Leah frowned slightly, but Acheon leaned forward, intrigued. "You think the emperor would care about something as small as our method of arrival?"


    Lord Terrace nodded. "Perhaps not openly, but appearances matter in diplomacy. A formal arrival sets the tone. It shows that we respect his authority, which makes him more likely to listen to what we have to say."


    Elder White Fang, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "Lord Terrace is right. Formality, in this instance, could mean the difference between cooperation and resistance."


    Leah sighed, her lips curving into a reluctant smile. "Fine. You''ve convinced me. No flying magic this time."


    Acheon leaned back, folding his arms. "I suppose we could do things your way for once."


    The group fell silent as their meals arrived, and the innkeeper placed the plates carefully in front of Leah and Terrace. The four ate quietly, savoring the warmth and flavor of the food. Once they were finished, Elder White Fang placed his utensils down and addressed them.


    "We leave in an hour," he said. "Prepare yourselves and gather what you need. We''ll be traveling by carriage."


    The others nodded and rose, heading back to their rooms to clean up and pack their belongings. Exactly an hour later, they regrouped outside the inn, where a grand carriage awaited them.


    The carriage was crafted from golden wood, its surface gleaming in the morning sun. Intricate carvings of waves and wind adorned its frame, symbolizing the maritime nature of the Southern Atholor Continent. The carriage itself was spacious and luxurious, but what caught their attention most were the beasts harnessed to it.


    The Ghost Rides were unlike any ordinary horses. Their muscular bodies were covered in sleek black fur, their fiery red eyes glowing faintly. Jagged fangs protruded from their mouths, hinting at their carnivorous nature. These mana beasts were renowned for their speed and strength, capable of traveling great distances effortlessly.


    Leah stared at the beasts in awe. "Ghost Rides?" she asked, her tone incredulous. "Where on earth did you manage to get these?" Explore stories at empire


    White Fang smirked but did not explain. Instead, he gestured toward the carriage. "Get in. We have a long journey ahead."


    Terrace chuckled softly as he climbed aboard. "You never fail to surprise, White Fang."


    One by one, they boarded the carriage, settling into the plush seats as the Ghost Rides snorted and pawed at the ground, eager to move. "Let''s go!" Elder White Fang''s command went out to the driver.

 Chapter 95 Riding Toward The Empire II

    The carriage had been traveling for hours, covering an impressive distance of over three thousand miles since they had first set out from Daynz Town.The sun had long since dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of deep orange and purple. Inside the carriage, the group of four sat in relative silence, the steady rhythm of the Ghost Rides'' hooves providing a soothing backdrop to their thoughts.


    Lord Leah broke the quiet, her voice cutting through the stillness. "Elder White Fang," she began, "how much farther do we have to go?"


    The elder, seated comfortably with his arms crossed, glanced at her briefly. "Another day at least," he answered. "We''ll reach the outskirts of the Soulor Empire by this time tomorrow." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Leah sighed, leaning back in her seat. "I almost regret choosing this method," she admitted. "Almost."


    Lord Terrace nodded from his corner of the carriage. "It may be slower than flying, but it''s more formal and gives us time to rest. I''d say it''s a worthwhile trade-off."


    The group fell silent once more, each reflecting on the journey ahead, until the terrain outside began to shift.


    The rocky roads they had been traveling on gave way to expansive fields of short green grass that shimmered under the moonlight.


    Towering trees dotted the area, their enormous trunks and sprawling roots creating an almost otherworldly atmosphere. Some of the trees stretched dozens, even hundreds, of meters into the sky, their canopies blotting out the stars.


    As they entered this strange, quiet stretch of land, the group noticed the carriage slowing down. The Ghost Rides, normally spirited and prone to making occasional snorting sounds, were now eerily silent.


    Lord Terrace leaned forward, glancing out of the window. "Driver," he called, his voice sharp. "What''s going on? Why are we slowing down?"


    The driver''s reply was blunt, his voice low and cautious. "This area is dangerous. Noise needs to be kept to an absolute minimum¡ªideally, silence."


    Terrace frowned and turned to Elder White Fang, who appeared unsurprised by the driver''s words. "What''s he talking about?"


    White Fang sighed, his gaze fixed on the darkened trees outside. "This is no ordinary stretch of forest," he explained. "This area is unique in that it''s one of the very few places where mana beasts and demons coexist peacefully. Both are equally dangerous here."


    Leah tilted her head, intrigued. "Coexist? How?"


    "The trees themselves are demons," White Fang said, his tone grim. "Tree demons, to be specific. They''re intelligent and powerful predators. And within these trees live mana beasts called Phantom Apes."


    "Together, they form a deadly partnership. The tree demons consume the essence cores of their victims, leaving the skin, flesh, and bones behind. The Phantom Apes, being carnivorous, devour what remains. It''s a perfect arrangement for them¡ªand a nightmare for anyone caught in their territory."


    The group sat in uneasy silence, absorbing the elder''s words. Before anyone could respond, a faint rumble shook the ground beneath them.


    Brrrrrrrnnnnnggg!


    "Looks like we''ve been noticed," Elder White Fang said with a sigh, leaning back in his seat. "I have good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear first?"


    Lord Leah rolled her eyes. "Let''s start with the bad news and get it over with."


    "The bad news," Elder White Fang said, "is that we''re about to be attacked by both the tree demons and the Phantom Apes."


    "And the good news?" Lord Acheon asked, though his tone suggested he wasn''t expecting much.


    Elder White Fang allowed himself a faint smile. "The good news is that their grades are relatively low. Most are Grade Five, with a rare few at Grade Four. Manageable, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Lord Leah laughed, her expression brightening. "Manageable? That''s an understatement. This is perfect for me."


    Lord Terrace raised an eyebrow. "You''re eager for this, aren''t you?"


    Lord Leah stood, stretching her arms. "Of course. My talent is tailor-made for this kind of situation."


    Elder White Fang nodded approvingly. "A Berserker''s A-Rank talent truly shines in close combat against multiple foes. But be careful¡ªdon''t underestimate them."


    Leah grinned, her confidence unshaken. "Don''t worry, Elder. I''ll take care of this."


    Without waiting for further discussion, Leah stepped out of the carriage, the vehicle having come to a complete stop. The other three watched her through the carriage windows, curiosity and anticipation evident on their faces.


    The forest seemed to react immediately to her presence. The towering trees creaked ominously, their branches swaying despite the lack of wind.


    Dark, shadowy shapes began to move among the leaves¡ªPhantom Apes, their glowing red eyes piercing through the darkness. The ground trembled again as the roots of the tree demons began to shift, slowly inching toward the carriage.


    The attackers made no effort to disguise their intent. They moved with purpose, the tree demons extending their massive limbs toward the carriage while the Phantom Apes descended from the branches, snarling and ready to pounce.


    Leah stood her ground, her eyes gleaming with a fierce light. "Come on, then," she muttered, cracking her knuckles. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The demons and mana beasts charged toward her, their combined ferocity enough to make even seasoned warriors hesitate.


    However, Leah''s grin only widened as they closed the distance. She could feel the familiar surge of power coursing through her veins, her Berserker talent activating to a degree.


    The others watched from the carriage, their expressions a mix of amusement and admiration. "She really enjoys this, doesn''t she?" Acheon remarked, leaning back slightly.


    Terrace smirked. "She''s in her element. Let''s see how she handles it."


    White Fang remained silent, his eyes fixed on the scene unfolding outside.


    The first wave of attackers reached Leah, and with a roar, she launched herself into the fray. Her movements were a blur of raw power and precision, each strike landing with devastating force.


    Booom!


    Craaaack!!


    The tree demons'' limbs splintered under her fists, while the Phantom Apes found themselves overwhelmed by her relentless onslaught.


    From within the carriage, the group watched as Leah tore through the attackers with ease, her energy seemingly boundless.


    Booom!! Craaaack!! Explore hidden tales at empire


    The forest echoed with the sounds of breaking wood, crazy wahaa and pained snarls as the once-ominous attackers were reduced to scattered remains.


    "She''s terrifying," Lord Acheon said, though there was no small amount of respect in his voice.


    "Terrifying, yes," Elder White Fang agreed, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "But effective."


    Thud!


    As the last of the attackers fell, Leah stood amidst the wreckage, her chest heaving with exertion but her grin firmly in place. She turned back toward the carriage, her voice carrying over the stillness.


    "All clear," she said, brushing wood splinters from her cloak. "We can move on."


    The others stepped out to join her, surveying the aftermath.Lord Terrace clapped her on the shoulder. "Good work."


    Leah smirked. "You didn''t doubt me, did you?"


    "Not for a second," he replied.

 Chapter 96 Riding Toward The Empire III

    Lord Leah had barely settled into her seat, brushing splinters off her cloak from the earlier skirmish, when a deafening screech pierced the air.Around them, more trees uprooted themselves, their movements accompanied by the hideous sound of wood splintering.


    Raaaaarrr!!


    Phantom Apes descended in droves, their furious roars echoing across the forest as they leapt from branch to branch, their glowing red eyes fixated on the carriage.


    Leah clicked her tongue in irritation, her muscles tensing as she prepared to step out again. "Are they going to keep coming? I''ll end this once and for all."


    But before she could rise, Lord Acheon held out a hand to stop her. "Sit down," he said calmly, his voice steady but commanding. "It''s my turn."


    Leah raised an eyebrow, but his serious tone kept her in place. Acheon leaned toward the carriage window, pushing it open as the roars and screeches grew louder. He clasped his hands together briefly, murmuring a low chant under his breath.


    While Acheon rarely needed chants to cast his spells, when greater precision and power were required, he relied on incantations. Chanting enhanced the spell''s effectiveness, allowing him to exert complete control over its execution.


    "By the heart of the molten core,


    Where earth''s blood burns forevermore,


    I call the fury of rock and flame,


    To heed my will and claim thy name."


    The temperature inside the carriage began to rise sharply, causing the others to glance at Acheon with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. Outside, the air shimmered as the ground beneath their attackers began to glow faintly red.


    "Erupting power, searing might,


    Engulf this world in blazing light."


    Acheon''s voice rose steadily, his words rhythmic and deliberate, as the energy he summoned gathered into a massive formation beneath the Phantom Apes and tree demons.


    "Infernal tides, rise, obey,


    Unleash the lava, clear my way!"


    Suddenly, with a sound like molten stone cracking, brilliant red circles of magic erupted beneath the creatures.


    Booooom!! S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the blink of an eye, pillars of lava shot skyward, engulfing the attacking forces in a cascade of searing heat.


    Kaaareeiiiii!!


    Raaaaarrr!!


    The screeches of the tree demons and the enraged roars of the Phantom Apes turned to cries of agony, echoing across the terrain as the fiery pillars consumed them.


    The other three in the carriage watched in silence, the intense glow from the lava pillars reflecting off their faces. Lord Terrace finally spoke, his tone impressed. "You certainly don''t hold back." Your next journey awaits at empire


    Acheon smirked but didn''t reply, focusing instead on maintaining the spell''s destructive precision. After a few moments, the lava pillars dissipated, their fiery glow fading into the night.


    Where the attackers once stood, only charred remains and ash remained, the ground blackened and still radiating heat. A handful of essence cores glimmered among the ruins, their unique design enabling them to withstand the immense pressure of the attack.


    Acheon exhaled heavily, withdrawing from the window with a triumphant grin. "That should keep them quiet for a while," he said. Glancing at the essence cores left behind, he added, "Anyone interested in collecting those? They could be useful."


    Lord Leah shook her head, leaning back in her seat. "Not worth the effort."


    Lord Terrace shrugged. "Agreed. We''d lose more time than we''d gain."


    Great Elder White Fang, ever pragmatic, gave a curt command to the driver. "Keep moving. Let''s put this place behind us."


    The driver snapped the reins, and the Ghost Rides resumed their pace. Whether by luck or the lingering effect of Acheon''s overwhelming display of power, no more tree demons or Phantom Apes appeared to challenge them as they passed through the forest.


    Any remaining threats seemed to retreat deeper into the shadows, unwilling to risk the same fate as their predecessors.


    The rest of the journey through the night was smooth, the tension in the air dissipating as they left the danger zone behind. The group passed a few small towns along the way, their lights flickering like distant stars in the darkness.


    By morning, the carriage rolled into a small city, its sprawling streets bustling with activity despite the early hour. The city, which stretched for several hundred miles, was vibrant and alive, its markets already thrumming with vendors and travelers.


    The group decided to make a brief stop, taking an hour to stretch their legs, enjoy a meal, and replenish their supplies. They wandered the streets in pairs, taking in the sights and sounds of the lively city.


    Lord Leah, in particular, seemed to enjoy the vibrant energy, her earlier irritation giving way to curiosity as she browsed the local wares.


    Once they were ready, the group reboarded the carriage, eager to reach their ultimate destination. By late afternoon, they could see it in the distance¡ªthe towering walls of the Soulor Empire''s capital.


    As they approached, the grandeur of the empire became more apparent. The entrance was guarded by an enormous metal gate, its intricate designs gleaming in the fading sunlight. The gate itself stood dozens of meters tall, flanked by equally imposing walls that stretched far in both directions.


    The scene outside the gate was bustling, with multiple carriages and groups of travelers waiting to gain entry. Guards in polished armor moved among the crowd, their presence commanding respect and maintaining order.


    As their carriage came to a halt near the gate, one of the guards approached, his expression stern. "Halt! State your names and purpose."


    Great Elder White Fang stretched his neck with a faint crack, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Time to play my part," he murmured, rising from his seat.


    Lord Terrace stood as well, following White Fang as he stepped out of the carriage. The elder adjusted his cloak as he strode toward the guard, exuding an air of authority that immediately drew attention.


    The guard eyed him warily but said nothing, waiting for White Fang to speak.


    "This should be interesting," Lord Leah remarked from inside the carriage, leaning forward to watch the exchange.


    Lord Acheon chuckled softly. "White Fang does enjoy making an impression."


    As the elder reached the guard, the other travelers and guards nearby turned to observe, sensing that whoever this man was, he commanded a presence unlike any they had seen before.


    Lord Terrace followed closely, his own aura adding to the weight of their approach.

 Chapter 97 Arrival!

    Elder White Fang and Lord Terrace walked steadily toward the Soulor Empire''s main gate, their carriage trailing behind them in the queue.The area surrounding the gate was bustling with activity, with three distinct carriage queues and multiple lines of human travelers waiting for inspection. Each carriage line was managed by three guards, ensuring the process moved efficiently despite the sheer number of entrants.


    As they approached, Elder White Fang''s sharp eyes scanned the scene. Travelers shuffled impatiently in their lines, while guards worked tirelessly to check documents and inspect carriages. At the far end of the gate, seated near a makeshift desk, a high-ranking guard oversaw the operations.


    "Oh!" The moment the seated guard''s gaze fell on Elder White Fang, his expression transformed into one of recognition and excitement. Rising abruptly, he abandoned his post and began striding quickly toward the elder, his movements brimming with enthusiasm.


    When he reached them, he stopped in front of White Fang, saluting sharply before breaking into a broad smile. "GreatvElder White Fang! It''s been years! I never thought I''d see you here again," he exclaimed, his tone filled with genuine warmth.


    White Fang chuckled softly, clasping the man''s shoulder. "General Saph," he said, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "You''ve hardly changed."


    The other guards nearby noticed the interaction and immediately straightened, saluting both White Fang and Lord Terrace. The attention of the bustling lines momentarily shifted to the two imposing figures, whispers spreading among the crowd about the importance of these visitors.


    After a moment, White Fang turned slightly, gesturing toward his companion. "General Saph, allow me to introduce Lord Terrace, the current head of the Terrace family."


    At the mention of the Terrace family, Saph''s demeanor grew even more respectful. He saluted again, this time to Lord Terrace, before extending his hand for a handshake. "It''s an honor to meet you, Lord Terrace," he said. "The Terrace family name is legendary, even in the Soulor Empire. To meet its lord in person is a rare privilege."


    Terrace shook the general''s hand firmly, his expression polite but reserved. "The honor is mine, General," he replied. "Though it seems my name precedes me, I''m glad it has reached even this far."


    Saph grinned. "You''re far too modest, my lord. Stories of your family''s strength and integrity are well-known among us. I imagine the emperor himself would be delighted to meet you."


    "We''re here to ensure that happens," Lord Terrace said, his tone measured.


    Elder White Fang nodded in agreement, glancing at Saph. "How have things been here? It seems the Soulor Empire is as busy as ever."


    Saph sighed, his smile fading slightly. "Busy is an understatement, Elder. With tensions rising across the continents, the capital has become a hub of activity. The emperor has been holding meetings in different regions to address the growing concerns."


    White Fang''s expression grew thoughtful. "It seems our timing is fortunate, then. We''re here to speak with the emperor directly."


    At this, Saph straightened even further, his eyes alight with purpose. "If you''re heading to see the emperor, I''d be honored to accompany you. He''s currently in a nearby region attending a high-level meeting. I can ensure you get there quickly and without issue."


    White Fang exchanged a glance with Lord Terrace before nodding. "That would be most helpful, General. Thank you."


    Saph saluted once more, his energy renewed. Turning to his subordinates, he barked out orders, his voice ringing clear above the din of the crowd. "All inspections for this line are to be expedited! Focus on clearing the elder''s carriage immediately!"


    The guards snapped into action, abandoning their assigned queues to assist in inspecting Elder White Fang''s carriage. The process, which usually took several minutes, was completed in less than one.


    As the carriage rolled forward for its final clearance, Saph gestured for Elder White Fang and Lord Terrace to board. "I''ll ride with you," he said. "We''ll head directly to the emperor''s location."


    The two men climbed into the carriage, joining Lord Leah and Lord Acheon, who greeted Saph with polite nods. The general returned their greetings, taking a seat near the door.


    Once settled, he leaned out slightly and called to the driver. "Head for the Harad Regional Hall! That''s where the emperor is currently located."


    The driver nodded, snapping the reins. The Ghost Rides surged forward, their powerful strides carrying the group swiftly away from the gate and into the vast interior of the Soulor Empire.


    ~~~~~


    Inside the carriage, the group fell into easy conversation. Saph recounted stories of the Soulor Empire''s recent challenges, detailing the steps being taken to maintain order amidst growing unrest.


    "There have been more frequent demon sightings near the borders," he said gravely. "It''s as though they''re testing our defenses, looking for weaknesses." Find adventures at empire


    Lord Leah frowned. "That aligns with what we''ve seen elsewhere. It''s no longer isolated incidents¡ªit''s coordinated."


    Saph nodded. "Precisely. That''s why the emperor has been moving between regions, rallying support and ensuring every corner of the empire is prepared."


    "And how have the people responded?" Acheon asked, his tone curious.


    "With loyalty and resolve," Saph replied. "The Soulor Empire has always prided itself on its unity. When the emperor calls, the people answer." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Terrace leaned back slightly, his gaze distant. "Let''s hope that unity holds. The battles ahead won''t be easy."


    The group fell silent, the weight of their mission settling over them once more. Outside, the landscape shifted from bustling towns to wide stretches of farmland and dense forests.


    The journey was long, but with General Saph''s guidance, they traveled swiftly, the Ghost Rides maintaining an impressive pace.


    As the sun began to set, the silhouette of the Harad Regional Hall came into view¡ªa sprawling complex surrounded by lush gardens and fortified walls. The sight of the emperor''s temporary seat of power filled the group with renewed determination.


    "Almost there," Saph said, his voice steady. "The emperor will be expecting you."


    White Fang nodded, his expression unreadable. "Let''s make sure he hears what we have to say."


    The carriage rolled forward, the guards at the entrance stepping aside with deference as General Saph leaned out to announce their arrival. The gates opened smoothly, welcoming them into the heart of the Soulor Empire''s operations.

 Chapter 98 Arrival! II

    The journey to the Harad Regional Hall had been uneventful but tense as the group of five¡ªGreat Elder White Fang, Lord Terrace, Lord Leah, Lord Acheon, and General Saph¡ªneared their destination.The grand hall, perched at the center of a heavily fortified compound, came into view just as twilight gave way to evening. Glowing lanterns illuminated the area, their light casting long shadows across the cobbled pathways and imposing walls.


    The carriage slowed as they approached the gates, the rhythmic clatter of the Ghost Rides'' hooves fading into a soft echo. Guards were stationed at every visible corner¡ªon the walls, along the path, and in front of the massive gates.


    Their presence was dense and deliberate, a testament to the importance of protecting the dignitaries inside the Harad Regional Hall.


    As their carriage rolled to a stop, a group of guards stepped forward, raising their hands to halt them.


    One of the guards, clad in armor that bore the insignia of the Soulor Empire, took charge. "Halt!" he commanded. His sharp gaze scanned the carriage as he approached the driver. "State your purpose and the identity of your passengers."


    The driver hesitated for a moment, looking toward the occupants of the carriage as though uncertain how much to reveal. Before he could respond, the door to the carriage opened, and General Saph stepped out with practiced authority.


    Find more to read at empire


    The guards immediately stiffened at the sight of him. Recognition dawned on the lead guard''s face, and he quickly saluted. "General Saph! I wasn''t informed you''d be arriving tonight."


    Saph returned the salute with a sharp nod, his voice calm but commanding. "We''ve just arrived. I''m escorting representatives from the Eastern Shirefort Continent. They''re here to join the emperor''s council."


    The guard''s expression shifted to one of deference, and he stepped back, signaling for the others to clear the path. "Understood, sir. You may proceed."


    Saph turned back toward the carriage. "Move forward," he instructed the driver, who immediately urged the Ghost Rides into motion.


    "That was easy." Lord Leah said with a subtle grin. She had expected them to at least ask for the identity of the others in the carriage but that didn''t happen.


    "The fact that the general''s present coupled with the way he addressed us was enough to grant us an easy entry." Elder White Fang replied to Lord Leah before turning to the general.


    "Thank you." Elder White Fang nodded at the general.


    "It was nothing. I''m glad I could be of help." General Saph rubbed the back of his head.


    The carriage rolled past the gates and into the fortified grounds. The area was teeming with activity¡ªguards patrolled the walls, and messengers hurried between smaller buildings that surrounded the main hall.


    Despite the commotion, the environment felt controlled and orderly, a testament to the disciplined nature of the empire''s military.


    The carriage came to a stop near the main entrance of the Harad Regional Hall. The group disembarked, their footsteps crunching softly against the stone path as General Saph led them toward the building. "We''ll be there soon enough. Just a few minutes of walking."


    The others nodded without verbal responses, following behind him. They went left and right through winding paths until they spotted an end with doors.


    The massive double doors loomed ahead, the faint sound of voices leaking through the thick wooden barrier.


    Saph stopped just before the doors, turning to address the group. "Wait here," he instructed. "I''ll announce your arrival and ensure everything is in order."


    Great Elder White Fang gave a small nod, his calm demeanor unshaken. "We''ll wait," he said simply. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Saph pushed open one of the doors and stepped inside, the low murmur of voices momentarily growing louder before the door swung shut behind him.


    Outside, the remaining four stood silently, their gazes fixed on the doors. After a moment, Lord Terrace closed his eyes and tilted his head slightly, focusing his heightened senses.


    The voices beyond the door were muffled, but his Fated heritage granted him a sharpness that allowed him to hear fragments of the conversation.


    "They''ve arrived?" one voice asked, its tone inquisitive but neutral.


    "Yes," Saph replied firmly. "Representatives from the Eastern Shirefort Continent. Among them is the Great Elder White Fang."


    There was a brief pause, followed by another voice speaking up, this one carrying a tone of authority. "Their presence is timely. Let them in."


    Terrace opened his eyes and turned to the others. "They''ve approved our entry," he said, his voice steady but deliberate. "They''re expecting us."


    Lord Leah tilted her head curiously. "You can hear that clearly?"


    Terrace offered a faint smile. "Clearly enough."


    Before anyone could respond further, the doors creaked open once again. General Saph stepped out, his expression calm but purposeful. "You may come in now," he said, motioning for them to follow.


    The four exchanged brief glances, and after a small nod from Elder White Fang, they moved forward as one. The double doors swung open fully, and the group stepped into the grand hall.


    The interior was nothing short of magnificent. The high ceilings were adorned with intricate carvings, and golden chandeliers bathed the room in a warm light. At the center of the hall was a massive circular table, its surface covered with maps, documents, and markers. Around the table sat an assembly of dignitaries, each exuding an air of authority.


    Among them was the emperor himself, seated at the head of the table. His presence was commanding, his piercing gaze immediately locking onto the newcomers. The conversations that had filled the room moments before came to an abrupt halt as every pair of eyes turned toward the group.


    Great Elder White Fang stepped forward, bowing his head slightly in respect. "We thank you for allowing us to join this important gathering," he said, his voice steady and confident.


    The emperor regarded him for a moment before nodding. "Your presence is most welcome. Please, take your places. We have much to discuss."


    With that, the group moved to their seats, ready to join the conversation about the impending Demon War and the fate of their world.


    _____________________


    _____________________


    A/N: Today, there shall be a mass release of chapters and I would like your support, dear readers. Golden Tickets, power stones and gifts!


    Do support the book with reviews too. The second arc will be coming to an end very soon. Thank you all for sticking with the book. I love you all!

 Chapter 99 Rigorous Individual Training

    The training room was dimly lit, its wide-open space illuminated by a few faintly glowing crystal sconces embedded in the walls. The cool, smooth floor reflected the faint light, creating an almost serene atmosphere.The room was silent, save for the sound of Damon''s labored breathing. He lay sprawled on the cold surface, drenched in sweat, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he tried to catch his breath.


    Fifteen hours. That was how long Damon had pushed himself today. It was the first day of a three-day break announced by Dean Godsthorn after the departure of Damon''s father, Lord Terrace. While most students had taken the opportunity to rest, relax, or socialize, Damon had thrown himself into an intense training regimen.


    The room itself was sparsely furnished, with only a weapons rack lining one wall, a set of mats neatly stacked in the corner, and one pillow. It was one of the academy''s private training quarters, offered to students of high-ranking families.


    Damon had earned access to it due to his status as the son of Lord Terrace, but he used it as though he had to prove himself worthy of it.


    He had spent the day cycling through physical drills, combat exercises, and advanced techniques to refine his use of magic essence. Meditation sessions to hone his mental clarity had been wedged in between, leaving him utterly drained by the time he completed his schedule.


    Now, his body felt like it had been crushed under the weight of his own determination. His muscles ached with every movement, and hunger clawed at his insides, making his hands tremble. He tried to summon enough strength to get up and leave the training room, but his body refused to obey. "This¡­is hard. Life''s tough." He breathed.


    As he lay there, staring up at the faintly glowing ceiling, a shadow fell across his face. Blinking in surprise, Damon saw the inverted image of a figure leaning over him.


    The peach-colored hair was unmistakable, cascading down like the petals of a flower. Despite his exhaustion, Damon let out a small groan.


    "Anaya Stockshorn," he muttered, his voice hoarse. "What are you doing here?"


    Anaya, standing over him with a playful smirk, flipped a strand of her peach hair over her shoulder. Her long, flowing dress of soft lavender swayed slightly as she straightened up, the faint shimmer of its material catching the light from the sconces. "Nice to see you too," she replied, her voice light with amusement. "You look like you''ve been flattened by a stampede."


    Damon managed a weak glare, but it had no real heat. "How''d you even get in here? This is supposed to be a private training room."


    Anaya crossed her arms, her smirk widening. "Dean Godsthorn isn''t the only one with access, you know. Besides, your roommate told me where you were after I couldn''t find you anywhere else."


    Damon sighed, letting his head fall back against the cold floor. "Figures. So why are you here?"


    Instead of answering, Anaya crouched beside him and set down a small wooden box near his head. Damon''s nose twitched as the scent of food wafted toward him, and his stomach let out a loud, embarrassing growl.


    "Because someone had to make sure you didn''t starve to death," Anaya said, rolling her eyes. "Your roommate said you''ve been here all day without a single break. I figured you''d need this." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The box was simple but well-made, its polished surface catching the light. Damon stared at it for a moment before forcing himself to sit up, his limbs protesting the movement.


    When he opened the lid, the sight of the meal inside made his mouth water¡ªgrilled meat, steamed vegetables, and a small loaf of bread still warm to the touch.


    He didn''t bother with pleasantries. With trembling hands, he grabbed the food and began to eat, his hunger overriding any sense of decorum. Anaya stepped back, watching him with a raised eyebrow as she found a pillow lying neatly at the corner of the room.


    "What''s this doing here?" she asked, holding up the small, slightly worn pillow.


    Damon paused between bites, glancing at her. "For when I''m too tired to make it back to my dorm," he mumbled before returning to his meal.


    Anaya tilted her head curiously but said nothing, instead plopping the pillow down on the floor and sitting cross-legged on it. Her dress billowed slightly as she settled in, the lavender fabric pooling around her.


    The room''s atmosphere was quiet, the faint hum of magic from the sconces the only background noise as Damon devoured his meal. Anaya studied him, her bright green eyes reflecting a mixture of amusement and exasperation.


    "You eat like a starving beast," she commented dryly.


    Damon didn''t respond, too focused on silencing the gnawing hunger in his stomach. It wasn''t until he finished and set the empty box aside that he finally turned to her with a weary but curious expression.


    "Alright," he said, his voice stronger now. "Why are you really here?"


    Anaya''s expression shifted slightly, the teasing edge replaced by something more serious. "You mean to tell me that Lord Terrace was here, and you didn''t think to inform me?"


    Damon blinked, caught off guard by the sudden question. "I¡­ didn''t think it was necessary," he admitted. "He wasn''t exactly here to chat."


    Anaya crossed her arms, leaning forward slightly. "Still, a little warning would''ve been nice. Do you have any idea how much I wanted to meet a family lord, or better still, him?"


    Damon sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. He was still wearing his training uniform¡ªa fitted black sleeveless shirt and matching pants that clung to his sweat-soaked body. "Sorry. He barely had time for me, let alone anyone else."


    Anaya''s gaze softened slightly, but she still looked exasperated. "You''re impossible sometimes, you know that?"


    Damon shrugged, leaning back against the wall. "You''re not the first to say that."


    The two sat in silence for a while, the tension easing as the quiet of the training room enveloped them. Damon closed his eyes briefly, feeling the weight of the day''s exhaustion finally settling over him.


    "You should go rest," Anaya said eventually, her tone softer now. "You''ve done enough for one day."


    Damon opened one eye, his lips quirking into a faint smile. "Maybe. But tomorrow''s another free day. I''ve got more training to do."


    Anaya sighed, shaking her head. "Just don''t forget to eat, alright?"


    Damon chuckled lightly, closing his eyes again. The sound of Anaya''s presence nearby was oddly comforting, and as he drifted off into a light doze, she stayed where she was, deciding to keep him company for a little while longer.

 Chapter 100 The Goal Remains The Same

    The forest was unnervingly quiet, its towering trees casting long shadows under the pale light of the moon that hung low in the sky.Beneath one of these trees lay a figure sprawled on the ground, motionless save for the faint rise and fall of his chest. Blood pooled beneath him, dark and viscous, though no visible injuries could be seen on his body.


    Then, without warning, the figure''s eyes snapped open, and he gasped for air as though surfacing from a deep, dark abyss. "Gah!"


    His silver hair clung to his forehead, damp with sweat, as his chest heaved with labored breaths. It took him a few moments to register his surroundings, but when he did, a faint smile tugged at his lips.


    "I survived," Damien whispered, his voice hoarse but tinged with relief. "I really survived!" He repeated with a small smile.


    He slowly sat up, "ugh! Still hurts," he breathed, grimacing as the ache in his body reminded him of the ordeal he had endured. The events of nine hours ago played vividly in his mind, each moment etched into his memory like a scar.


    Nine hours ago, Damien had been on the brink of death.


    He had ventured westward, deeper into the Forest of Twin Disasters, a region infamous for housing some of the most dangerous mana beasts. For days, Damien had been hunting these creatures, pushing himself to his limits to grow stronger and test his capabilities.


    The mana beasts he encountered had been predominantly Grade Five, formidable but manageable for someone of his caliber.


    Damien had taken the density of Grade Five mana beasts as a stroke of good fortune, not realizing that they were the lowest-ranked creatures in this part of the forest.


    His confidence, bolstered by his four Grade Four summons and his trusted escape plan involving Aquila the Griffin, had blinded him to the growing danger around him.


    But mana beasts were not mindless. They had a primal intelligence, and when faced with a growing threat like Damien, they reacted with ruthless precision.


    Nine hours ago, Damien had stumbled into a beast horde. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over fifty Grade Five mana beasts and fifteen Grade Four mana beasts had filled the clearing where Damien found himself.


    At first, he had been unshaken, confident in his ability to handle them. His summons had made quick work of the Grade Five beasts, their superior strength and skills turning the tide in his favor.


    Cerbe, his Three-Headed Hound, had unleashed devastating volleys of fireballs from its Flame of Hell skill, reducing swathes of mana beasts to charred remains.


    Luton, his Stellar Slime, utilized its spatial manipulation abilities to confound and overpower the weaker beasts. Even Aquila, his Griffin, had torn through the opposition with brutal efficiency. Fenrir on the other hand was the most brutal, reading through beasts like they were paper.


    But then the Grade Four mana beasts joined the fray.


    Suddenly, the battle shifted. The stronger beasts targeted his summons, forcing them into grueling one-on-multiple battles, while the remaining Grade Five mana beasts turned their attention to Damien.


    He fought valiantly, wielding his weapons with precision honed through countless battles. But as the fight dragged on, the sheer numbers and relentless attacks wore him down. His magic essence reserves dwindled rapidly, leaving him vulnerable.


    "Damn it!" Damien had cursed, his body drenched in sweat and blood as he swung his blade desperately. Cerbe''s fireballs grew weaker, Luton''s spatial manipulation faltered, and the battle became a losing one.


    When his magic essence finally ran out, Damien knew he had lost.


    Canceling all his summons except for Aquila, he prepared to execute his escape plan. The Griffin, with its incredible speed and mobility, was his last hope. He commanded it to return to him, intending to mount it and flee.


    But the mana beasts were faster.


    As Aquila swooped down, a barrage of innate skills from the Grade Four mana beasts filled the air. Blasts of elemental energy, sharp projectiles, and roaring waves of power converged on Damien''s position.


    Aquila shielded him, its massive wings taking the brunt of the attack, but some of the strikes found their mark. The pain was unbearable, and Damien''s vision blurred as his body gave out.


    The last thing he remembered was the sound of Aquila''s anguished cry and the sensation of weightlessness as the Griffin carried him away.


    Now, as he sat in the cool, quiet forest, Damien pieced together what must have happened. Aquila had managed to escape with him, using the last of his magic essence to sustain the summoning skill long enough to get them to safety.


    When his reserves had finally hit rock bottom, the skill must have deactivated automatically, leaving him unconscious in this spot.


    Damien exhaled slowly, his fingers curling into the damp earth beneath him. "I survived¡­" he whispered again, the words both a statement and a prayer of gratitude.


    The faint rustling of leaves overhead reminded him that he couldn''t stay here for long. The Forest of Twin Disasters was unforgiving, and even in his weakened state, he needed to find shelter and recover.


    Using the tree behind him for support, Damien pulled himself to his feet, his legs trembling under his weight. He glanced around, noting the faint traces of blood leading away from where he had been lying. They belonged to Aquila.


    "I owe you one," he murmured, his voice soft but resolute.


    As the cool night air settled around him, Damien steeled himself. The battle had been a harsh reminder of the forest''s dangers, but it had also solidified his resolve. He had survived against overwhelming odds, and he would grow stronger to ensure he could do so again.


    With a determined look in his eyes, Damien began to stabilise his breathing as he prepared to get up. "The goal remains the same. I need to grow stronger till growing stronger isn''t possible."


    Damien steeled himself as he grunted slightly, pushing himself up from the ground. His shirt was soaked in his own blood but Damien didn''t care at the moment.


    "Status window." He commanded and his panel popped up for him to see how far he''d come.


    _______________________


    _______________________


    A/N: Hello dear readers. I hope this news meets you all in good health! This is to inform you all that we have finally concluded the first 100 chapters of SSS-RANKED Awakening!


    I''m using this opportunity to say a big


    thank you


    to everyone that remained here till this moment.


    Thank you


    to those who''ve read so far and


    thank you


    for your support. You all are my motivation and I hope to keep it that way.


    Once again,


    thank you guys!!

 Chapter 101 The Main Mission

    Damien rested against the trunk of a massive tree, his head tilted upward as he stared into the thick canopy above. The moonlight barely pierced through the dense foliage, leaving the world around him cloaked in shadows. His breathing was steady now, though his body ached from exhaustion.A single question played over and over in his mind, gnawing at him:


    ''Would I even make it out of here alive?''


    He exhaled heavily, his breath forming a faint mist in the cool air. "I know the way," he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible. "I''m beginning to master every path, every possible route that can be found inside of this damned forest. But leaving isn''t the real problem, is it?"


    His hands clenched into fists at his sides, the tension spreading through his weary muscles. "What happens when I do leave? What am I leaving with?" he whispered bitterly.


    The Forest of Twin Disasters wasn''t just a treacherous place¡ªit was a nightmare carved into reality. Surrounded by dangerous seas on all sides, it was a death trap for anyone foolish enough to try escaping by water. The creatures lurking beneath the waves, far more monstrous and relentless than what lurked with the forest, made survival almost impossible.


    "I could summon Aquila," Damien said aloud, his voice gaining strength as his thoughts took shape. "The Griffin could take me out of here in an instant. I could fly far away from this place." Find adventures on empire


    He paused, his fingers digging into the bark of the tree behind him. "But at what cost? Would I even be ready to face what''s waiting for me outside?"


    The question hung in the air, unanswered.


    Damien tilted his head back, letting his thoughts drift to the life he had left behind. His family. His father. His siblings. His twin brother. Nearly a year had passed since the day he had been left for dead.


    "When I see them again¡­" he muttered, a bitter chuckle escaping his lips. "If I see them again¡­ Will I be strong enough to punish him? My father, the man who sentenced me to die?"


    His jaw tightened, the memory of his father''s cold expression searing into his mind. But the bitterness didn''t stop there. His thoughts turned to the God of Mischief, the being whose twisted games had brought him to this cursed forest.


    "That bastard," Damien hissed, his voice filled with venom. "My father might''ve sent me here, but the God of Mischief is the one who made this all possible. The one who pulled the strings."


    His hands unclenched, falling limply to his sides as his anger subsided, replaced by a strange sense of gratitude.


    "And yet¡­ if it weren''t for the God of Summons, I wouldn''t even be alive."


    His voice softened, the weight of his words settling over him. The God of Summons had given him a second chance¡ªa chance to survive, to fight, and to grow stronger. But why? Why had such a powerful being chosen *him*?


    "Why me?" he wondered aloud, his eyes narrowing as if searching for answers in the darkness. "What makes me so special? What does the God of Summons want from me?"


    His thoughts shifted to the system that had come with the deity''s gift. Since its arrival, every mission it assigned had been one of survival, forcing him to claw his way out of life-threatening situations. There had been no guidance, no grand directives, nothing to hint at the system''s ultimate purpose.


    "Is it just about growing stronger?" Damien asked himself, his voice filled with doubt. "Or is there something bigger at play? Something I''m not seeing?"


    His musings were interrupted by a sudden chime.


    Ding!


    A glowing notification appeared before him, cutting through the darkness like a beacon.


    ?You have a new mission! A Main Mission!?


    Damien''s breath caught in his throat. He sat upright, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "A main mission?" he muttered, his fingers reaching out to open the system panel.


    His eyes scanned the text, and as he read, his heart began to race.


    ?Main Mission: Demon Extinction?


    ?Description: Humanity is threatened by demons, the spawns of the Dark Gods. The Light Gods are fed up with the stalemate. The God of Summons requests that you lead the demons to extinction during the nearing Demon War!?


    ?Failure: Death and humanity''s extinction.?


    ?Rewards: Demonic Essence Cores, Magic Essence Cores, Mythical Summons, Subskills, Mythic-Ranked Materials, Legendary-Ranked Materials¡­Orb of Ascendancy?


    Damien''s eyes locked onto the final reward:


    Orb of Ascendancy.


    "What is that?" he murmured, tapping on the name in an attempt to get more information.


    The system remained silent, offering no description or explanation. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course," Damien muttered, shaking his head in frustration. But as his annoyance faded, a smirk crept onto his lips.


    Demon Extinction.


    "So that''s the plan," he said, his voice low but filled with renewed determination. He rose to his feet, his legs trembling slightly but steady enough to hold him. "They want me to save humanity, huh?"


    His smirk widened into a grin, and a faint chuckle escaped him. "Demon Extinction¡­ That was my plan anyway."


    Without hesitation, he summoned Aquila. The Griffin appeared in a flash of light, its majestic form towering over him. Its powerful wings stretched wide as it lowered its head to meet his gaze.


    Damien stepped forward, resting a hand against the Griffin''s feathered neck. "You saved my life," he said softly, his voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Aquila."


    The Griffin let out a low, rumbling cry, its intelligent eyes shining with recognition.


    Damien chuckled, patting the creature''s neck. "We''re not done yet," he said firmly. "There''s still a long way to go. But with you and the others by my side¡­"


    He trailed off, his words unnecessary. The fire in his eyes and the determination in his stance said everything.


    As the forest around him seemed to darken, Damien knew that he had been given more than just a mission. He had been given a purpose¡ªa reason to live, to grow, and to fight. And he would see it through to the end.

 Chapter 102 I Dont Plan On Failing I

    Snap! S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Crack!


    The campfire crackled softly, casting flickering shadows over the surrounding clearing. Damien sat on a fallen log near the fire, throwing more dried up wood into the fire,its warmth barely penetrating the chill of the night air.


    Around him, the corpses of mana beasts and demons littered the ground, their forms twisted and broken, evidence of a hard-fought battle. The stench of blood and charred flesh hung heavy in the air, but Damien seemed unbothered, his sharp eyes scanning the darkness beyond the firelight.


    His four summons surrounded him. Fenrir, his Monstrous Wolf, lounged near the edge of the firelight, its massive frame relaxed but its glowing eyes alert.


    Luton, the Stellar Slime, hovered near Damien, its gelatinous form shimmering faintly with spatial magic. Cerbe, the Three-Headed Hound, sat near the fire, the embers of its (Flames of Hell) still glowing faintly at the edges of its mouths as it had just burnt a demon to death. Aquila, his Griffin, stood a short distance away, preening its feathers as if the corpses scattered around were beneath its notice.


    Four hours ago, Damien had received a second mission from his system, an unexpected follow-up to the Main Mission.


    Ding!


    ?You have received a New Mission! A Sub-Mission!?


    ?Mission: Demon Hunt?


    ?Description: Slay 48 demons within the next seven hours!?


    ?Reward: Minor Flame Magic Skill?


    Damien had grinned so widely upon reading the mission that his face had nearly hurt. "Flame magic," he''d murmured to himself at the time. "It''s about time I got something extra."


    Even though the reward was labeled "minor," the idea of gaining a magic skill unrelated to his summoning talent was thrilling. It wasn''t just about versatility¡ªthis was proof that the system''s possibilities went beyond what he had imagined.


    With renewed determination, Damien had set to work. After recovering some of his Life Force, he had converted most of it into magic essence to ensure he was well-prepared.


    He then summoned all four of his allies: Fenrir, Cerbe, Aquila, and Luton. Though Fenrir and Cerbe had advanced to Grade Four Summons, Luton and Aquila remained at Grade Five. Still, together, they formed a formidable team.


    Damien had quickly formulated a strategy. He gathered wood and kindling to build a roaring campfire, its light and smoke serving as a beacon to lure creatures from the surrounding forest.


    Beasts and demons alike were drawn to the fire, either out of curiosity or the promise of prey. For the past few hours, Damien and his summons had worked tirelessly, cutting down every creature that approached.


    Now, as he sat by the fire, he looked around at the aftermath of their efforts. The corpses of over three dozen creatures littered the clearing, and roughly two dozen of those were demons. Their mangled bodies was proof of the brutal efficiency of his team.


    Find adventures on empire


    Fenrir and Luton had devoured many of their kills, tearing through flesh and essence cores with equal ferocity. Aquila''s claws and beak had left deep gashes in its prey, while Damien''s own blade gleamed with the blood of fallen enemies. Cerbe''s (Flames of Hell) had reduced some of the creatures to smoldering husks, their twisted forms barely recognizable.


    Despite the carnage, Damien felt a strange sense of calm. He had faced worse odds before, and this mission, though challenging, felt manageable. As he exhaled, his breath forming a faint mist in the cold air, he began counting the number of demons he''d slain.


    "Two dozen down," he muttered to himself. His gaze shifted to the fire, his expression hardening. "Two dozen to go."


    There was no restriction on the grade of demon he needed to kill, which was fortunate. Most of the demons he had encountered so far had been Grade Five, with the occasional Grade Four mixed in. The lower-ranked creatures had proven relatively easy to handle, but he couldn''t afford to be careless.


    Standing, Damien turned to Fenrir and Aquila. "You two," he said, his voice steady. "It''s time to hunt."


    The Griffin and the Monstrous Wolf perked up at his command, their keen eyes locking onto him.


    "I need you both to venture into the forest," Damien continued. "Track down any demons you can find and take them out. Work separately. The more ground we cover, the faster we''ll finish this."


    Fenrir let out a low growl of acknowledgment, its massive paws crunching against the blood-soaked ground as it rose to its feet. Aquila gave a sharp screech, its wings flaring slightly as it prepared to take off.


    "Be thorough," Damien added. "And stay sharp. Don''t take unnecessary risks. If I sense any of you in danger, I''m cancelling the summon."


    With a final nod from Damien, Fenrir and Aquila moved into the darkness, heading in opposite directions. The rustling of leaves and the faint sound of wingbeats quickly faded, leaving the camp eerily quiet.


    Damien glanced at Luton and Cerbe, the two remaining summons beside him. "Looks like it''s just us now," he said, his tone light despite the tension in the air.


    Luton shimmered in response, its form pulsating faintly, while Cerbe growled lowly, its three heads scanning the surrounding forest.


    Moments later, a distant cry echoed through the trees, sharp and guttural. Damien''s lips curved into a small smile. "That''s one down," he murmured, recognizing the sound as one of Aquila''s kills.


    Before he could savor the victory, movement at the edge of the firelight caught his attention. Two figures emerged from the darkness, their forms hunched and grotesque.


    Demons.


    Both were Grade Five, their bodies twisted and gnarled, with glowing red eyes that burned with malice. Their clawed hands twitched as they moved closer, their growls deep and guttural.


    Damien''s hand instinctively went to the hilt of his sword, the blade glinting faintly in the firelight as he drew it. His lips curled into a determined grin.


    "I don''t plan on failing," he said, his voice steady and resolute.


    Cerbe snarled, its three heads snapping toward the demons as flames began to flicker at the edges of its mouths once again. Luton shifted beside Damien, its form rippling as it prepared to strike.


    The demons charged, their claws gleaming as they lunged toward him.

 Chapter 103 I Dont Plan On Failing II

    Kaareeeeiii!!The demons launched themselves at Damien with a guttural roar, their claws glinting in the flickering firelight. Damien stood his ground, his sword glimmering in his hand.


    "Stay back," he commanded, his voice sharp and firm as he turned to his two summons. Cerbe growled lowly, its three heads snapping toward the demons, but it didn''t move forward. Luton pulsed faintly, its gelatinous form rippling in place. Both summons obeyed Damien''s order, watching as he prepared to face the demons alone.


    The two Grade Five demons moved quickly, their twisted bodies propelled by powerful limbs. One lunged at Damien, its claws swiping in a deadly arc, while the other circled around, aiming for his blind spot.


    Damien stepped into the attack, his blade flashing as it intercepted the first demon''s claws. Sparks flew as metal clashed against hardened flesh. With a twist of his wrist, Damien redirected the momentum, sliding his sword along the demon''s arm and cutting deep into its shoulder.


    The second demon snarled, seizing the opportunity to attack from behind. Damien pivoted, ducking under its strike and driving his knee into its midsection.


    Bang!


    The impact sent the creature staggering back, but its glowing red eyes burned with fury as it charged again.


    The fight was relentless. The demons were coordinated and ferocious, their strikes coming faster and harder with each passing second.


    Damien''s sword danced through the air, deflecting, slashing, and piercing with precision. His movements were fluid but calculated, each step and strike a testament to his rigorous training.


    Cerbe and Luton watched in silence, their glowing eyes tracking Damien''s every move. They seemed content to let him handle the battle, their postures relaxed but ready to act if commanded.


    Finally, after five grueling minutes, Damien found an opening.


    Swoooosh!


    With a swift, powerful strike, he severed the arm of the first demon, following up with a decisive slash that ended its life.


    Graaaaa!!


    The second demon roared in anger, launching itself at him in a desperate bid to overpower him.


    Damien sidestepped, driving his blade deep into the demon''s chest. It gurgled, black ichor spilling from its mouth as it collapsed to the ground.


    Breathing heavily, Damien wiped his blade clean on the grass before sheathing it. He turned back to his summons and gave them a nod. "Let''s get back to the fire," he said.


    The three of them returned to the warmth of the campfire, where Damien sank onto a fallen log. His eyes scanned the surrounding darkness as he prepared for the next wave of creatures.


    Far from the campfire, Aquila perched at the edge of a flattened clearing. The area stretched over twenty meters, the ground littered with splintered trees and the mangled corpses of mana beasts and demons. Aquila''s wings were folded neatly against its sides, though faint traces of blood streaked its feathers.


    The Griffin leaned down, its sharp beak tearing into flesh to locate the essence core of a fallen mana beast. It crushed the core with ease, absorbing the energy into its own body. One by one, Aquila devoured the cores of the slain mana beasts, ignoring the demonic essence cores of the demons scattered among them.


    Though it had killed four demons during its rampage, Aquila showed no interest in their remains. It avoided the demons entirely, focusing instead on the mana beasts it had felled.


    The clearing was silent save for the sound of crunching bones and the occasional rustle of leaves in the wind. Aquila remained alert even as it feasted, its sharp eyes scanning the perimeter for any sign of movement.


    Satisfied for the moment, the Griffin let out a low, rumbling cry before returning to its meal.


    Unlike Aquila, Fenrir left no trail of corpses behind. Wherever the Monstrous Wolf went, only bloodstains and crushed foliage marked its path.


    Fenrir''s (Devourer) skill had left it insatiable, and it consumed everything it killed. Beasts, demons, it didn''t matter¡ªeach victim was swallowed whole, their essence cores adding to Fenrir''s power. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, the wolf faced a formidable opponent. A Grade Four demon stood before it, its sharp, pointed tail lashing out like a whip. The demon''s blackened body gleamed faintly under the moonlight, its glowing eyes locked onto Fenrir with murderous intent.


    Fenrir growled, circling its prey with slow, deliberate steps. Its glowing eyes tracked every movement of the demon, and its massive paws left deep imprints in the ground.


    The battle was brutal and unrelenting. Fenrir lunged forward, its powerful jaws snapping shut inches from the demon''s tail. The demon retaliated, its tail whipping through the air and slicing across Fenrir''s shoulder. The wolf barely flinched, the pain only fueling its rage.


    Fenrir struck again, its claws raking across the demon''s torso and leaving deep, jagged gashes.


    Graaaah!!


    The demon roared, swinging its tail wildly, but Fenrir dodged with surprising agility.


    With a feral snarl, Fenrir clamped its jaws around the demon''s arm, shaking it violently before tearing it free. Black ichor sprayed across the ground as the demon howled in pain.


    Then, Fenrir stopped, its glowing eyes narrowing as it prepared to end the fight. Its jaws opened wide, and a vortex of energy began to swirl within its mouth.


    The (Devourer) skill activated.


    The demon froze, its body trembling as the energy surrounding Fenrir pulled it forward. The vacuum-like force grew stronger, dragging the demon closer and closer until it was swallowed whole.


    The clearing fell silent once more, the only sound the faint rustle of leaves in the wind.


    At the campfire, Damien leaned against the log, staring into the flickering flames. His body ached from the earlier fight, but he didn''t let it show.


    Then, a familiar chime echoed in his ears.


    Ding!


    A notification appeared in his system panel.


    ?Grade Four Mana Beast devoured! 208 more for Fenrir to advance!?


    Damien chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Gluttonous as always," he muttered, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    The night was far from over, but Damien felt a renewed sense of determination. With his summons at his side and his goals clear, he was ready for whatever the forest threw at him next.

 Chapter 104 Time Will Tell

    The grand meeting room of the Soulor Empire had quieted, the formal discussions between the rulers and the representatives of the Eastern Shirefort Continent finally concluded.One by one, the rulers and dignitaries excused themselves, leaving only Emperor Leynard and a handful of others behind.


    Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon, Lord Leah, and Elder White Fang exchanged glances as they stood to leave, ready to regroup with General Saph, who was undoubtedly waiting for them outside.


    The mission that had brought them to this continent was complete, and they were eager to return home and prepare for the challenges ahead.


    Just as they turned toward the door, Emperor Leynard raised a hand, his tone polite but firm. "If I may ask, could you all stay a little longer? There is something I wish to discuss with you."


    The representatives hesitated, their curiosity piqued. Elder White Fang gave a small nod, signaling the others to remain. They returned to their seats as the room gradually emptied, leaving only the Emperor and the four representatives in the expansive chamber.


    Once they were alone, Emperor Leynard reached for a small button embedded in the table near his seat. With a faint hum, a shimmering barrier sprang up around them, enclosing them in a protective dome of magic.


    The air grew still as the Emperor leaned forward, his piercing gaze sweeping across the group. "Now that we are in private," he began, his tone carrying an air of mystery, "I''d like to ask you a question."


    The representatives remained silent, their expressions unreadable.


    Emperor Leynard continued, his words measured and deliberate. "How would you like to end this war against the demons? Not merely to survive it, but to bring about its


    end


    ¡ªonce and for all."


    The question hung in the air, its weight palpable. Elder White Fang narrowed his eyes, his voice calm but laced with suspicion. "You''ll need to elaborate, Your Majesty."


    The Emperor''s lips curved into a faint smile, but there was no humor in it. "Come now, Elder White Fang. Let''s not play coy." He leaned back in his chair, his tone growing colder. "Surely, you''ve heard of the faction among humanity that has turned its allegiance to the demons. Those who believe aligning with them is the key to survival."


    Lord Terrace''s fist slammed onto the table, his aura flaring with such intensity that the temperature in the room seemed to drop. "You''re speaking of traitors."


    Lord Acheon''s eyes darkened, his own energy fluctuating wildly. "Are you suggesting we join forces with such¡­ filth?"


    Even Lord Leah, typically rebellious, couldn''t mask her disgust. Her aura flared as well, the pressure of her anger making the barrier around them shimmer dangerously.


    The combined auras of the three lords caused cracks to spiderweb across the walls, floor, and ceiling of the room. The Emperor remained composed, though his expression betrayed a flicker of annoyance.


    "Enough," Elder White Fang said sharply, his own aura expanding to contain the others. The lords immediately reined in their energy, the cracks around the room ceasing to spread.


    Elder White Fang turned his stern gaze to the Emperor. "I''ll ask plainly¡ªare you a part of this faction?"


    Emperor Leynard shrugged nonchalantly. "I''ve only heard rumors," he said. "But it is said that they are making moves to negotiate with the demons. I thought it prudent to bring this to your attention. After all, unity among the continents will be crucial in the coming war."


    His words were measured, but both Lord Terrace and Elder White Fang noticed something unsettling. A subtle shift in the Emperor''s energy¡ªbarely perceptible but undeniably there¡ªwashed over the room. It was not hostile, but it carried a faint, disturbing edge.


    Lord Terrace''s sharp gaze locked onto the Emperor, his instincts warning him of something amiss. Elder White Fang frowned, though he betrayed no outward sign of his growing suspicion.


    "Your concern is noted," Elder White Fang said, his voice cool. "But rest assured, if such traitors do exist, they will be dealt with swiftly and without mercy. I will personally see to it that they are erased from this world."


    The Emperor inclined his head, his expression neutral. "I admire your conviction, Elder White Fang. You can count on me to assist in any way I can."


    Elder White Fang rose from his seat, gesturing for the others to do the same. He cast one final look at Emperor Leynard, his gaze sharp. "We''ll be leaving tomorrow. Preparations on our continent cannot be delayed."


    "Of course," Emperor Leynard said smoothly, standing as well. "I understand the urgency. The representatives of all four continents will need to meet soon. I suggest we convene in two weeks to begin discussions."


    Elder White Fang nodded curtly. "Two weeks it is."


    The Emperor pressed the button again, and the barrier around them dissolved. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned General Saph into the room. The general entered promptly, his armor gleaming under the chandelier light.


    "General Saph," the Emperor said, his tone commanding but cordial, "please see to it that our esteemed guests are well taken care of for the evening. Provide them with anything they require."


    General Saph saluted crisply. "It will be done, Your Majesty." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The representatives followed General Saph out of the room, leaving the Emperor alone in the now-silent chamber.


    As the door closed behind them, Emperor Leynard''s composed demeanor shifted. A slow, sinister grin spread across his face as he murmured to himself, "The dawn of a new era is upon us¡­ and I plan to make the most of it."


    ~~~~~


    Outside the meeting hall, General Saph led the group down a long corridor, his posture stiff but professional. "Your accommodations are ready," he informed them. "Please rest well tonight. Tomorrow''s journey will require your full strength."


    Elder White Fang nodded in acknowledgment, though his mind was far from at ease. The subtle shift in the Emperor''s energy replayed in his thoughts, gnawing at the edges of his suspicion.


    "Rest," he told the others as they reached their quarters. "We''ll need to leave early. There''s no time to waste."


    As the group dispersed to their respective rooms, Elder White Fang glanced back down the corridor, his expression unreadable. Whatever lay ahead, he knew the coming days would demand not just strength¡ªbut answers. "Time will tell."

 Chapter 105 Feels Like A Picnic

    The golden hues of the rising sun painted the horizon as the representatives of the Eastern Shirefort Continent gathered outside the grand building where they had stayed the night. The crisp morning air carried the scent of dew-covered grass, and the faint sound of birds chirping added a serene backdrop to the moment.Elder White Fang, Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon, and Lord Leah stood by their carriage, their expressions a mix of calm and readiness. General Saph was already there, dressed in full armor, his posture straight and professional as he awaited their departure.


    "Well, it seems your time here has come to an end," General Saph said, his tone respectful. "I trust the Emperor''s hospitality was sufficient."


    "It was," Elder White Fang replied, his voice steady but polite. "Though our focus remains on the mission, not comfort."


    Lord Acheon smirked faintly, crossing his arms. "Still, your efforts are appreciated, General. Your assistance has been¡­ efficient."


    General Saph dipped his head in acknowledgment. "Thank you, Lord Acheon. It was an honor to serve."


    The group exchanged a few more words about the journey ahead and their plans to return to the Eastern Shirefort Continent. As the conversation wound down, Elder White Fang retrieved a sealed letter from within his robes and handed it to General Saph.


    "This is for the Emperor," Elder White Fang said, his tone neutral. "Ensure it reaches him directly."


    General Saph accepted the letter with a slight bow, tucking it carefully into a compartment on his armor. Though he was curious about its contents, he knew better than to ask.


    "Safe travels," the general said as he stepped back, his sharp eyes scanning the carriage and its passengers. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And to you," Elder White Fang replied, giving a respectful nod.


    With that, the representatives boarded their carriage. The Ghost Rides, their powerful mana beast steeds, stamped their hooves impatiently, eager to move. As the driver gave a sharp command, the carriage began its journey back toward the town of Daynz.


    The road stretched before them, and the faint sound of the Ghost Rides'' rhythmic steps filled the air as the group settled into their seats. Elder White Fang gazed out the window, his thoughts distant. Soon, they would return to their homeland, but the weight of the war ahead was heavier than ever.


    ~~~~~


    Long before the sun had risen, the rhythmic sounds of training filled one of the academy''s private rooms. Damon swung his sword with precision, the blade slicing through the air as beads of sweat dripped from his brow. His body ached, but he ignored the fatigue, his focus unshakable.


    The second day of their three-day break was well underway, and Damon hadn''t even stopped to rest. He hadn''t returned to his dorm the previous night, choosing instead to sleep in the training room. Now, nearing noon, his stomach growled loudly, protesting his lack of food.


    He paused, leaning on his sword to catch his breath. "If only someone would bring me food¡­" he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with both hope and frustration.


    As if summoned by his words, the door creaked open, and Anaya Stockshorn stepped inside.


    This time, Damon had a clear view of her as she entered. She was impeccably dressed in a simple yet elegant outfit that accentuated her figure, her peach hair styled neatly. The soft clink of a key being slid into her breast pocket caught Damon''s attention, and his brow furrowed.


    Anaya carried a larger box of food than the previous day, and the tantalizing aroma reached Damon instantly. His stomach growled again, louder this time, earning a soft chuckle from Anaya.


    "You again," Damon said, straightening up despite his exhaustion. His voice was tinged with both surprise and curiosity. "Where''d you get the key to my training room?"


    Anaya smirked, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I have access to many things in this academy," she replied cryptically. Before Damon could press further, she shifted the topic with a pointed glance at his rumbling stomach. "But we''ll discuss that later. For now, let''s deal with that hunger of yours."


    From her void key¡ªa delicate earring that glinted faintly in the light¡ªAnaya retrieved a neatly folded mat and spread it on the floor. She gestured for Damon to sit, setting the box of food down in front of him.


    "It feels like a picnic," Damon remarked as he took a seat. Stay updated with empire


    "Exactly what I was going for," Anaya said with a grin, kneeling across from him.


    She opened the box, revealing an assortment of dishes: freshly baked bread, slices of roasted meat, steamed vegetables, and even a small container of fruit. Damon wasted no time, digging in with the enthusiasm of someone who hadn''t eaten in days.


    Anaya watched him, her chin resting on her palm as a soft smile played on her lips. "You really don''t hold back, do you?"


    Damon shrugged between bites, too focused on the food to offer a proper response. It wasn''t until he finished the last morsel and set the empty box aside that he finally addressed her again.


    "So, why are you here this time?" he asked, leaning back against the wall.


    Anaya crossed her legs, her posture relaxed. "I was bored," she admitted. "And I knew you''d be here, probably training yourself into exhaustion again. Figured you wouldn''t mind some company."


    Damon sighed, shaking his head. "I''m not much for conversation right now. Training comes first."


    "Then I''ll just watch," Anaya said cheerfully. "Or maybe even join you. Anything''s better than sitting in the library all day."


    Her words made Damon pause. He studied her for a moment, noting the playful glint in her eyes. Then, a small grin tugged at his lips. "You? Train with me?" he asked, his tone skeptical but amused.


    "Why not?" Anaya replied, tilting her head.


    Damon chuckled softly, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "Alright," he said, standing up and offering her a hand. "After this meal, you''re sparring with me. Let''s see what you''ve got."


    "Deal," Anaya said, taking his hand and rising to her feet.


    As the two prepared for their impromptu training session, the training room filled with a renewed energy. For the first time in days, Damon felt something other than the weight of his coming responsibilities¡ªa sense of camaraderie that lightened the load, if only for a moment. "Heh!" He chuckled.


    _______________


    _______________


    A/N: Good day dear readers. I apologise for the scattered update schedule. Due to my illness, I''ve been taking it slow with the writing to endure quality and pacing. I''ll probably delay the second chapter as well but it''ll definitely be delivered!!


    Once again, my apologies!! I shall be back to schedule as soon as possible. Update continues!!

 Chapter 106 Return To The Family

    The midday sun bathed the Terrace Estate in a warm glow as the sound of hurried footsteps echoed across the stone courtyard. Seth, now the second son of Lord Terrace, was sprinting from the main building, his silver hair gleaming in the light. Behind him, Laurel, the youngest and only daughter of Lord Terrace, chased after him with an equally excited expression."They''re here! They''re back!" Seth exclaimed, his voice brimming with excitement as he ran toward the approaching carriage.


    "Wait for me, Seth!" Laurel called, her smaller legs struggling to keep up.


    Trailing behind the two children was Lady Raela, the youngest sibling of Lord Terrace. She watched them with an affectionate smile, her sharp senses having been the first to detect the arrival of the carriage.


    Just moments ago, all three had been seated near the entrance of the main building, enjoying a peaceful game in the open courtyard. The space served many purposes for the family, often bustling with activity. Today, it had been their board game arena, and Lady Raela had been enjoying the playful banter of her niece and nephew.


    Then she froze, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly as she focused on something in the distance. Seth noticed the shift immediately.


    "Aunt Raela?" he asked, tilting his head. "What''s wrong?"


    Lady Raela''s lips curved into a smile. "Your uncles are back," she said simply.


    Seth and Laurel''s faces lit up with excitement at the news. Lady Raela''s heightened senses were unparalleled, thanks to her Peak A-Rank Talent:


    Primal Sentinel. Continue reading on empire


    Her superhuman hearing allowed her to detect sounds from hundreds of meters away, a gift that had been both a blessing and a challenge in her younger years. Now, with years of experience, she could filter out unwanted noise, focusing only on what mattered.


    "Their carriage just crossed the outer gate," she added, her tone warm.


    Without waiting for more details, Seth and Laurel abandoned their game and bolted toward the entrance. Lady Raela chuckled as she followed at a more measured pace, her presence a calming counterpoint to the children''s unrestrained enthusiasm.


    As the carriage came into view, its familiar design sparked a surge of joy in the children. By the time Seth reached it, the door was already opening, and their uncle Osbourne stepped out, his expression softening at the sight of his niece and nephew rushing toward him.


    "Uncle Osbourne!" Seth cried, launching himself into his uncle''s arms.


    Laurel followed suit, hugging him tightly as Osbourne laughed, lifting her off the ground.


    "Easy there, you two," he said, his voice filled with affection. "You''ll knock me over at this rate."


    Behind him, two more figures stepped out of the carriage: their uncles Duke and Nesmond. Both were greeted with equal enthusiasm, the children''s joy spilling over as they hugged all three men in turn.


    Lady Danyel, the wife of Lord Terrace, emerged from the main building, her smile radiant as she watched the reunion unfold. Though relieved to see her husband''s brothers return, her gaze briefly scanned the horizon, searching for her husband.


    Lady Raela noticed and approached her sister-in-law, speaking in a reassuring tone. "He''ll be back soon," she said confidently. "A day at most."


    Lady Danyel nodded, her smile softening. "Thank you, Raela. It''s good to know."


    As they turned back toward the courtyard, Seth and Laurel were already leading their uncles back to the main building, chattering excitedly about the games they''d been playing and the stories they wanted to hear.


    Lady Danyel chuckled, shaking her head. "Those two never run out of energy," she said, her voice filled with fondness.


    "Terrace blood," Lady Raela replied with a smirk.


    ~~~~~


    Far from the Terrace Estate, Lord Terrace and his companions¡ªLord Acheon, Lord Leah, and Elder White Fang¡ªstood at the teleportation port they had first used to arrive at the Southern Atholor Continent. Their carriage, flanked by General Saph and his escort, had come to a halt near the entrance of the teleportation facility.


    The building loomed ahead, its wooden exterior unassuming compared to the powerful magic it housed. Inside, the air hummed faintly with residual energy, a testament to the countless teleportations that had taken place there.


    As the group disembarked, General Saph stepped forward, his demeanor as professional as ever. "It''s been an honor escorting you," he said, bowing slightly.


    "The honor is ours, General," Elder White Fang replied, his tone respectful but firm. "Your assistance has been invaluable."


    Lord Terrace stepped forward, clasping the general''s arm in a firm handshake. "Thank you for everything," he said. "Your diligence will not go unremembered."


    General Saph nodded, his expression unreadable but appreciative. He glanced at Elder White Fang, who was retrieving a sealed envelope from within his robes.


    "Do not forget the letter I requested to be sent to the Emperor," Elder White Fang said, passing this new envelope to General Saph. "This one''s yours." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The general accepted it with both hands, bowing slightly. "I''ll see to it personally," he promised.


    With their farewells exchanged, the representatives entered the teleportation facility. The interior was as sparse as before, with only the two arrays¡ªthe one on the floor and the one on the ceiling¡ªdrawing the eye.


    Elder White Fang stepped forward, registering their destination into the array. Moments later, the ceiling array began to glow, its intricate patterns lighting up with a soft, pulsing energy.


    "Time to go home," Lord Leah murmured, glancing at the others.


    The group gathered beneath the array, their figures bathed in its golden light. With a faint hum, the teleportation activated, and they vanished from the room, leaving only the faintest trace of magic behind.


    General Saph stood alone, watching the array''s glow fade before turning on his heel. As he exited the building, a small smile crept onto his face. "Time to deliver the Emperor''s letter," he muttered to himself, his thoughts already focused on the Emperor''s reaction.


    The building fell silent once more, the energy within it settling into a quiet stillness.


    ~~~~~


    Back at the Terrace Estate, Seth and Laurel''s laughter filled the air as they continued to pepper their uncles with questions.


    "How was it?"


    "Did they listen?"


    "We won the lands, right?"


    Though the family was not yet whole, the atmosphere was one of warmth and anticipation.


    And miles away, in the teleportation currents, Lord Terrace and his companions were on their way back to their homeland, their mission in the Southern Atholor Continent complete.

 Chapter 107 A Warning Letter And A Request Letter

    Shoooooong~The golden glow of the teleportation array faded, and the familiar sight of the teleportation chamber greeted Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon, Lord Leah, and Elder White Fang.


    The chamber, located in Elder White Fang''s residence¡ªa grand estate that doubled as their base of operations¡ªwas dimly lit by enchanted lamps that emitted a soft blue hue.


    As the group reoriented themselves, a collective sigh escaped their lips. Even Elder White Fang, usually stoic, allowed a moment of visible relief to wash over his features.


    "We''re home," Lord Leah said with a smile, her voice carrying a hint of excitement. "It''s good to be back."


    The others nodded in agreement. After days spent traveling and negotiating in the Southern Atholor Continent, the familiarity of their homeland was a welcome change.


    Elder White Fang motioned for the group to follow him, and they exited the teleportation chamber, their footsteps echoing through the stone corridors.


    They entered a spacious room furnished with polished wooden chairs and a long table at its center¡ªa smaller version of the conference room they had used for previous meetings.


    Once seated, Elder White Fang addressed the group. "We''ve accomplished what we set out to do," he began, his tone steady. "But the work is far from over. We''ll need to call a meeting with the other Family Lords, nobles, and rulers soon. The Emperor must also be informed of our progress."


    "Agreed," Lord Terrace said, his deep voice resonating. "How many days do we have before the representatives meet again?"


    "Two weeks," Elder White Fang replied. "I''ll send word for a conference to be held in four days. That should give everyone time to prepare."


    Lord Acheon leaned back in his chair, a small smirk playing on his lips. "At least we get a few days to breathe before jumping back into politics."


    "Don''t get too comfortable," Lord Leah interjected, her tone teasing. "You might forget how to deal with those nobles."


    The group shared a quiet laugh, the tension of their recent journey easing for a brief moment.


    Elder White Fang stood, signaling the end of the discussion. "That settles it. We''ll reconvene in four days. For now, you''re all dismissed."


    The four representatives rose from their seats and made their way back to the teleportation chamber. One by one, they bid each other farewell, Elder White Fang watching as they disappeared into the arrays.


    When it was Lord Terrace''s turn, he paused briefly, looking to Elder White Fang.


    "Take some time to rest," Elder White Fang advised, his tone firm but kind. "You''ve earned it."


    Lord Terrace nodded, his usual taciturn demeanor unchanged. He stepped into the array, and in a flash of light, he vanished, on his way back to the Terrace Estate.


    ~~~~~


    In the Southern Atholor Continent, General Saph appeared in a small, empty building near the Soulor Empire''s border. The teleportation scroll he had used allowed for discreet travel, and this unassuming structure was one of the few linked directly to the empire''s outer defenses.


    As he stepped outside, the familiar sight of towering walls greeted him. The fortress-like border was a marvel of both engineering and magic, designed to keep threats at bay. Several junior officers saluted him as he walked past, their postures stiff with respect.


    "Welcome back, General," one of them said.


    General Saph returned the salute with a nod. "Thank you. I''ll be delivering an important message to the Emperor shortly."


    Once inside his private quarters within the fortress, General Saph reached into his armor and retrieved two letters. The first was the sealed message for Emperor Leynard, but it was the second letter¡ªaddressed to him personally¡ªthat caught his attention.


    Breaking the seal, he unfolded the parchment and began to read.


    ***


    "General Saph,


    Keep a vigilant eye on the empire. Not everything is as it seems. Strange occurrences may arise, and you must act swiftly to protect the integrity of your people and humanity at large. Trust your instincts and do not hesitate to contact me if things go south. Write to me in this same letter and I''ll receive your text immediately.


    ¡ªElder White Fang"


    ---


    The cryptic warning made General Saph frown, though he held the old man in the highest regard. Elder White Fang had been a cornerstone of humanity''s defense during the last war, and his wisdom was unmatched. If he had deemed this warning necessary, then it wasn''t to be taken lightly.


    Folding the letter carefully, General Saph tucked it away and left his quarters. He made his way toward a hidden chamber within the fortress, one known only to a select few. The path was narrow, the stone walls cold and unadorned. Finally, he reached a room housing a teleportation array.


    Activating the array, General Saph was transported directly to the imperial palace''s teleportation chamber. Without hesitation, he strode through the grand halls, his destination clear.


    The Emperor was already on his way out of the palace when they crossed paths. Clad in regal attire that exuded authority, Emperor Leynard paused upon seeing the general.


    "General Saph," the Emperor greeted, his tone warm but commanding. "What brings you here?" Explore more adventures at empire


    "Your Majesty," General Saph said, bowing deeply. "I''ve brought a message from Elder White Fang."


    The general handed over the sealed letter, and the Emperor broke it open, his sharp eyes scanning the contents.


    After a moment, Emperor Leynard looked up, his expression unreadable. "He''s requested that you be assigned as a guard for the representatives from our continent" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s news to me, Your Majesty," General Saph confirmed.


    The Emperor considered this for a moment before nodding. "Very well. I approve the request. You''ll join the representatives and assist them in any way necessary."


    General Saph straightened, his chest swelling with pride. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I won''t fail you or the empire."


    Emperor Leynard offered a faint smile. "I know you won''t." He gestured toward the grand doors at the end of the corridor. "You''re dismissed. I have matters to attend to."


    General Saph bowed once more, stepping aside as the Emperor continued on his way.


    As the doors closed behind him, General Saph allowed himself a brief smile. "Well, I don''t know why but thank you, Elder White Fang," he murmured to himself before turning to prepare for his next assignment. "I''ll watch out for any oddity."


    _________________


    _________________


    A/N: Updates will be back to normal as from tomorrow. I think I''m better now. Thank you all for reading regardless!

 Chapter 108 Minor Flame Magic Skill

    Damien wandered through the forest, his steps slow and unhurried. Over the past weeks, he had begun to feel a strange sense of familiarity with the terrain.He now recognized paths, could anticipate turns, and knew where many of the trails led. The once-foreign forest was slowly becoming a second home to him, albeit one teeming with danger.


    However, not everything was going as smoothly as he''d hoped.


    He glanced down at his clothes¡ªdirty, worn, and barely holding together. One pair of his clothing had been ruined in a previous battle, torn and singed beyond repair. That left him with a single set, which he now had to wash and wear repeatedly.


    "Not exactly what I imagined when I thought about surviving in the wilderness," Damien muttered, tugging at the frayed hem of his shirt.


    Despite his predicament, there was a flicker of joy in his expression. He held up a hand, and a small flame sprang to life on his fingertip, dancing gently in the cool forest air.


    The fire was warm, its heat steady but not overwhelming. Damien''s lips curved into a smile as he manipulated the flame, shaping it into different forms. First, a thin strand that twisted and writhed like a snake. Then, a tiny bird that flapped fiery wings before dissipating into embers.


    This new ability was a result of the mission he had completed hours ago. The system had rewarded him with a flame skill, a new tool to add to his growing arsenal.


    He recalled the skill''s description.


    ?Minor Flame Magic Skill: Allows minor Dominion over flames. Enables the user to conjure, shape, and manipulate fire to a limited degree. Suitable for combat, utility, and destruction. Costs 10 units of magic essence per second.?


    "Minor Dominion," Damien mused, letting the flame grow slightly larger in his palm. "Looks like I''ve got a lot to work with."


    He tested the limits of the skill as he walked, creating flames of varying sizes and intensities. The magic responded smoothly to his commands, as if the flames were an extension of his will.


    Damien was engrossed in his practice when a sudden shift in the atmosphere made him pause.


    "Hm?" His eyes narrowed as he scanned the forest ahead.


    A faint energy pulsed from a tree standing slightly apart from the others. Its thick trunk and twisted branches gave it an ominous appearance, but it wasn''t the tree''s physical form that caught Damien''s attention. It was the subtle siphoning of life energy radiating from it. Read new chapters at empire Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s no ordinary tree," he muttered, his gaze sharpening.


    The tree seemed to feed on the surrounding vegetation, its roots drawing sustenance from nearby plants. Damien''s senses tingled as he noticed faint connections stretching from this tree to others in the area. The entire section of the forest was riddled with similar energy signatures, each tied to trees that stood unnaturally still.


    "Tree Demons," Damien realized, his voice low.


    Tree Demons were parasitic creatures that disguised themselves as part of the forest. They drained life from their surroundings to sustain their unnatural existence, and they were notorious for ambushing anything that ventured too close.


    Damien clenched his fists, the flame in his palm flaring brighter.


    "Perfect timing," he said, a grin spreading across his face.


    He raised his hand, summoning more flames. A large ball of fire formed in one palm, its light illuminating the shadows around him. The heat radiating from it was intense, causing the air to shimmer.


    Extending his other hand, Damien conjured a second fireball, identical to the first. Both hovered above his palms, crackling with energy.


    "Let''s see how you handle this," he muttered.


    With a flick of his wrists, Damien launched the fireballs toward two of the Tree Demons.


    Booooom!


    The first fireball struck its target dead center, engulfing the tree in a raging inferno.


    Kaareeeii!


    A screeching sound erupted from the burning demon, its form writhing as the flames consumed it.


    The second fireball hit another Tree Demon nearby, producing a similar result. The forest echoed with high-pitched screams as the demonic entities revealed their true forms, their bark-like exteriors peeling away to expose grotesque, fleshy cores.


    But Damien wasn''t done.


    As more Tree Demons stirred, alerted by the commotion, he summoned additional fireballs. Each one soared through the air, slamming into the demons and igniting them in bursts of flame.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The area descended into chaos.


    Screeches filled the forest as the Tree Demons tried to retaliate. Thick roots burst from the ground, snaking toward Damien with surprising speed. He dodged effortlessly, weaving through the forest as he continued his fiery assault.


    One root came dangerously close, but Damien leaped into the air, flipping over it with agility honed through countless battles. He landed smoothly, conjuring another fireball and hurling it toward the demon that had attacked.


    "Not so tough now, are you?" he taunted as the creature burst into flames.


    The battle raged on, with Damien using his newfound skill to its fullest potential. The forest glowed with an orange-red hue as the fire spread, consuming the demonic trees one by one.


    Minutes later, the commotion died down. The area was eerily silent, save for the crackling of flames that still clung to the remnants of the defeated Tree Demons.


    Damien stood in the center of the destruction, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. His hands were covered in soot, and sweat dripped from his brow, but his expression was triumphant.


    The system''s familiar chime echoed in his mind.


    ?Mission Complete: 15 Grade Six Tree Demons slain. Reward: 300 magic essence and increased proficiency in Minor Flame Magic Skill!?


    Damien smirked, the notification giving him a sense of satisfaction.


    "Looks like I''m getting the hang of this," he said, extinguishing the remaining flames in his hands.


    He turned and began walking away, his steps calm and measured. The forest ahead was still shrouded in darkness, but Damien felt a renewed sense of confidence.


    "Summon Aquila and Cerbe." Damien commanded his system.

 Chapter 109 It Disappeared?

    The familiar hum of spatial energy faded as Lord Terrace materialized in the teleportation chamber of the Terrace Estate.Two guards stationed at the chamber''s entrance moved forward, prepared to intercept the arrival. Their hands rested on the hilts of their weapons, but the moment the energy dissipated, and Lord Terrace''s imposing figure came into view, they halted.


    "Welcome home, my lord," they said in unison, bowing respectfully.


    Lord Terrace gave a curt nod as he strode past them, his long strides filled with purpose. His destination was clear¡ªthe main building of his family''s estate. The cold stone walls of the chamber gave way to the open air as he exited, his mind lost in thought.


    The Southern Atholor Continent lingered heavily in his memory, particularly the discussions held in the Soulor Empire with Emperor Leynard and the representatives of other regions. His brow furrowed deeply as he recalled the revelation of humans siding with the demons.


    ''How could they forsake their own kind?'' The thought was bitter and unrelenting. ''To betray their own race for creatures that nearly drove humanity to extinction¡­ What could they possibly hope to gain?''


    The absurdity of it gnawed at him. If not for Elder White Fang''s composure during the meeting, Lord Terrace was sure he would have lost his temper.


    By the time his thoughts returned to the present, Lord Terrace found himself standing in front of the main building. His head lifted, and his sharp blue eyes met the warm, expectant gazes of his family.


    Lady Danyel stood at the entrance, her composed smile tinged with relief. Beside her, Seth and Laurel, the youngest of their children, brightened at the sight of their father. Without hesitation, the two bolted toward him, their laughter echoing through the air.


    "Father!"


    "Welcome home!"


    Lord Terrace''s frown melted into a rare, soft smile as he bent down, embracing both of them at once. Their joy was infectious, and for a moment, the weight of his journey felt a little lighter.


    As the children held onto him, the rest of his family approached. Lady Raela, his youngest sibling, stood near her brothers Duke and Nesmond, both of whom wore matching expressions of amusement. Finally, his twin brother Osbourne joined the group, his face contemplative but welcoming.


    Straightening, Lord Terrace gently ruffled Seth''s hair and kissed Laurel''s forehead before stepping toward his wife. Lady Danyel greeted him with a light kiss, her touch grounding him.


    "You''re back," she said softly, her tone holding a mixture of relief and pride.


    "I am," he replied, his voice steady.


    The siblings exchanged pleasantries, "In just a few days, you''ve managed to look a year older. That''s a new achievement." Duke joked with his elder brother.


    Nesmond chimed in with mock concern about the state of his older brother''s hair. "You look¡­ rough."


    "Yeah, like someone that''d lost his way home." Duke added and the others chuckled.


    "More like he was disowned." Nesmond corrected Duke.


    Lord Terrace let them speak, his stoicism betraying nothing, but the subtle upward twitch of his lips revealed his appreciation for their humor.


    Finally, he spoke. "Let''s head inside. There''s much to discuss."


    Once inside the sprawling family meeting room, Lord Terrace gestured for everyone to take their seats. The room, adorned with rich tapestries and a large central table, was a space reserved for important discussions.


    Before they began, Lord Terrace paused, turning to Seth and Laurel. He reached into his void key and produced two beautifully wrapped boxes.


    "Seth. Laurel," he said, addressing them with a rare warmth. "These are for you."


    The children''s eyes lit up as they eagerly accepted the gifts.


    "Thank you, Father!" Seth exclaimed, barely able to contain his excitement.


    Laurel hugged her box tightly, her voice soft but earnest. "I''ll treasure it, Father."


    Lord Terrace nodded. "Go to your rooms. We''ll talk later."


    Stay updated through empire


    With their father''s permission, the two children rushed off, chattering about their gifts. Lady Danyel smiled after them before turning her attention back to her husband.


    Once the room settled, Lord Terrace began recounting the events of his journey.


    "We''ve accomplished what we set out to do," he began, his voice measured. "The representatives of the Southern Atholor Continent were receptive to our mission, and they will be sending their emissaries to the upcoming meeting."


    "Did you encounter any resistance?" Nesmond asked, leaning forward.


    "Not directly," Lord Terrace admitted. "But troubling news surfaced. Some among humanity have chosen to ally themselves with the demons. They believe it''s the only path to survival."


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    "How could they betray us like that?" Lady Raela asked, her voice low with anger.


    "They see power, not consequences," Lord Terrace said grimly. "Their betrayal will cost us all dearly if we don''t act swiftly. Elder White Fang and I are committed to eradicating this faction, but it won''t be easy."


    Lord Terrace continued, describing the tense discussions with Emperor Leynard and the subtle yet disturbing atmosphere surrounding their talks. However, he withheld the specifics of the unsettling energy he had sensed from the Emperor.


    By the time he finished, the family''s resolve had hardened.


    "We''ll prepare," Osbourne said firmly. "The Terrace family has always stood at the forefront of humanity''s defense. This time will be no different."


    The others nodded in agreement, their expressions unified in determination.


    "Good," Lord Terrace said. "We''ll need every resource, every ally, and every ounce of strength for what''s to come."


    As the family dispersed, Osbourne lingered behind, waiting until the room cleared before addressing his twin.


    "There''s something you should know," Osbourne began.


    Lord Terrace leaned back in his chair, listening intently as Osbourne recounted recent events.


    "A noble tried to claim a portion of our territory while you were away," Osbourne said. "I dealt with him swiftly. The land remains ours."


    "Good," Lord Terrace said, nodding. "You''ve done well."


    Osbourne smiled faintly but remained quiet for a moment, as if debating whether to say more. Finally, he stood.


    "Get some rest," he said, his tone light. "Even you need it."


    Lord Terrace watched as his brother left the room. For a moment, the silence was welcome, allowing him to gather his thoughts.


    In the corridor, Osbourne pulled out a small, intricately designed disc¡ªa tracking device linked to a specific weapon. Imbuing it with magic essence, he attempted to locate the sword it was tied to.


    The disc glowed faintly, but the result left him frowning in confusion. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It disappeared?" he muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    The disc remained unresponsive, its magic unable to detect the weapon''s location. Whatever had happened, it was unlike anything Osbourne had encountered before.


    His grip on the disc tightened as his mind raced with possibilities. Something wasn''t right!

 Chapter 110 The Orchid Quest I

    The forest of Twin Disasters buzzed with life, the air thick with the ambient hum of mana beasts lurking in the shadows.Damien rode steadily atop Fenrir, his sharp gaze scanning the dense undergrowth as they moved cautiously south. He had a singular goal: locate the Bloody Green Orchid described in his system''s latest mission.


    Over the last three days, Damien had tackled a grueling series of tasks that had tested his limits, all tied to demons and their essence. Each successful mission had bolstered his strength, and now, this new quest promised even greater rewards.


    Damien checked the system panel in his mind, re-reading the mission details as if to remind himself of what was at stake.


    ?Bloody Green Orchid''s Quest?


    ?Objective: Locate and consume the Bloody Green Orchid in the southern section of the Forest of Twin Disasters? S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ?Description: A rare orchid entirely green with blood-like stains scattered across its petals. The orchid increases magic essence core reserves permanently by absorbing and storing the pure essence of the world. The stored essence strengthens the core and increases its capacity when consumed, though the process is painful.?


    ?Failure: Excruciating pain and essence core shrinkage.?


    ?Reward: Increased core capacity, +2 points on all stats, +100 units on Life Force stat, +200 units on Magic Essence stat, Minor Wind Magic Manipulation.?


    There was no deadline for the mission, but Damien was eager to complete it. The possibility of strengthening his core permanently and gaining new abilities was too good to pass up. He had encountered a plant matching the orchid''s description once before, deep in the southern forest. All that remained was to find it again.


    Fenrir padded forward slowly, his massive frame moving with quiet precision despite the uneven terrain. Behind them, Cerbe followed, the Three-Headed Hound''s heads swiveling alertly, each one scanning for threats.


    Atop Damien''s head, Luton, his Stellar Slime, rested comfortably, its gelatinous form shifting slightly with each movement. Aquila, his avian summon, was absent for now, having been tasked with scouting farther ahead.


    "Keep moving," Damien said softly to Fenrir, patting the wolf''s side. The forest thickened around them, the air cooler and damp as they traveled deeper into the southern region. His senses were on high alert.


    Though his previous missions had dealt exclusively with demons, mana beasts were equally dangerous, especially in a place like this.


    Suddenly, Fenrir stopped. His ears twitched, and he let out a low growl. Behind them, Cerbe tensed, the fur along his three necks bristling. Damien''s hand instinctively moved to his weapon, pulling it out of Luton''s (Universal Space) as the forest grew unnaturally silent. Something was wrong.


    The weapon being in Luton''s storage was the exact reason why Osbourne had failed to trace the weapon previously. Not that Damien knew about it.


    From the shadows ahead, a massive form emerged. A bear-like creature, its body covered in thick, ice-like scales that shimmered faintly under the dappled sunlight. Its glowing eyes locked onto Damien with an intensity that sent a chill down his spine.


    Grrrr¡­


    It was an Empyrean Bear, a Peak Grade Four mana beast known for its aggression and unyielding nature. Before Damien could react, another Empyrean Bear appeared behind them, effectively cutting off their escape route. Discover exclusive content at empire


    The bears moved with a slow, deliberate menace, their heavy steps shaking the ground. Their icy aura seeped into the air, and for the first time, Damien felt a genuine sense of oppression. These beasts weren''t like the other Grade Four creatures he''d faced¡ªthey were on a completely different level.


    Damien tightened his grip on Fenrir''s fur and muttered under his breath, "This is going to be trouble."


    The two bears roared in unison, their voices echoing through the forest like a thunderclap. Their icy auras intensified, forming a visible frost that clung to the ground around them.


    Fenrir growled in response, his body lowering into an attack stance, while Cerbe''s three heads snarled, ready to leap into action. Luton, sensing the shift in tension, wobbled atop Damien''s head, its form glowing faintly as it prepared to assist.


    Thud!


    Damien dismounted from Fenrir, his boots crunching softly against the frosty ground. "The mission comes first," he said to himself, his voice steady despite the pressure mounting in the air. He stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the bear blocking their path.


    The creatures were massive, their scaled bodies rippling with muscle and glowing faintly with mana. Damien knew this wasn''t a fight he could take lightly.


    "Fenrir," Damien commanded, his tone sharp, "hold the front. Cerbe, cover the rear."


    The two summons moved instantly, Fenrir standing firm against the first bear while Cerbe turned to face the one behind them. Damien pulled his weapon, the sleek blade shimmering faintly with his infused magic essence. His eyes flickered with determination as he calculated his options.


    The bear ahead lunged, its massive claws swiping through the air with terrifying speed. Fenrir dodged, his agile form darting to the side before countering with a powerful bite aimed at the bear''s flank.


    The beast roared in anger, its icy scales cracking slightly under Fenrir''s strength. Behind them, Cerbe engaged the second bear, his three heads snapping and tearing as he dodged the creature''s strikes with surprising agility.


    Damien didn''t stand idle. He surged forward, his blade cutting through the air as he targeted the first bear''s exposed side.


    Graaaah!!


    The creature roared in pain as his strike connected, a burst of icy shards flying off its scales. But the beast retaliated immediately, swinging its massive paw toward him.


    Damien jumped back, narrowly avoiding the blow, though the sheer force of the attack sent a gust of wind rippling through the trees.


    "This isn''t going to be easy," Damien muttered, wiping sweat from his brow. The bears were relentless, their strength and endurance far surpassing anything he had faced before. He glanced at Luton, still perched on his head. "You ready?" he asked.


    The Stellar Slime wobbled in response, glowing brighter as it prepared its unique magic. With a burst of light, it launched a concentrated beam of energy toward the first bear, striking its face and momentarily blinding it.


    Fenrir seized the opportunity, leaping onto the creature''s back and sinking his teeth into its neck. The bear thrashed wildly, but Fenrir held on, his growls rumbling deep in his throat.


    Meanwhile, Cerbe had managed to pin the second bear momentarily, his three heads biting and clawing at its exposed belly. Damien turned his attention back to the first bear, channeling his mana into his blade.


    "Let''s finish this," Damien said, dashing forward. With a swift, precise strike, he drove his blade into the creature''s side, targeting its mana core.


    The bear let out a final, deafening roar before collapsing to the ground, its massive body shaking the earth.


    Bang!


    Damien turned to see Cerbe finishing off the second bear, his jaws tearing through its neck.


    Shrrrriip!


    Thud!


    The beast collapsed to the floor.


    Panting, he looked southward. The mission wasn''t complete yet.


    "Let''s keep moving," he said, climbing back onto Fenrir after extracting the essence cores from both beasts.


    The orchid was out there, and Damien wasn''t about to let anything stop him from finding it.

 Chapter 111 The Orchid Quest II

    Damien knelt by the fallen Empyrean Bears, his blade flashing as he worked to extract their essence cores.Each orb pulsed faintly with icy energy, a proof of the beasts'' formidable power. He held them up, their glow illuminating the determination in his eyes.


    These would be valuable not just for his mission rewards but for his personal growth. After pocketing the cores in his special storage, Luton''s (Universal Space), he climbed back onto Fenrir, giving the wolf a light pat on the side.


    "Let''s go," he said, his voice steady. The Bloody Green Orchid awaited, and every moment wasted increased the chance of another obstacle in his path.


    Fenrir moved at a steady pace through the forest, its keen senses ensuring a safe path forward. Cerbe followed behind, its three heads scanning the surroundings while Luton remained perched atop Damien''s head.


    Though Damien was physically fine, the lingering tension from the earlier battle kept him alert. He focused on the bond he shared with Aquila, his Griffin summon.


    "Aquila''s coming back, huh?" The connection was growing stronger, a sign that Aquila was truly approaching.


    Kreeeeii!!


    Moments later, a majestic cry echoed through the trees, and Damien looked up. "There you are,"


    Aquila''s figure appeared in the sky, its golden feathers glinting in the filtered sunlight. The Griffin descended with a flourish, landing gracefully a few meters ahead.


    Experience new tales on empire


    Thud!


    Damien dismounted Fenrir and approached the beast.


    "Kreii! Kaw!" Aquila let out a series of sharp cries and clicks, its body shifting restlessly as it communicated what it had seen.


    Damien nodded, understanding the Griffin''s report. The place he''d sent it to scout was empty. The orchids weren''t there, but faint traces suggested they''d been moved.


    "Can you track it?" Damien asked.


    Aquila chirped an affirmative, shifting its head toward the south.


    "Good. Let''s move."


    Damien climbed onto Aquila''s back, turning to his remaining summons. "Fenrir, Cerbe," he commanded, "go hunt demons. I''ll summon you if needed."


    Both creatures acknowledged the order before heading off in different directions. With Luton still securely on his head, it''s rightful throne, Damien held tight as Aquila took to the sky.


    Fwaaaa~


    The Griffin''s powerful wings carried them swiftly over the forest, its keen eyes scanning below for any unusual movement or signs of the orchid''s path.


    The ride didn''t take long. Aquila descended into a densely wooded area, its wings folding neatly as it landed. Damien slid off its back and surveyed the scene. "Hmm¡­ same as I remember it." There was a certain tree with a deep hole in its trunk which he used to remember the location. It was a sort of natural marker.


    This was where he''d last seen the Bloody Green Orchids. The ground bore faint signs of disturbance¡ªpatches of soil where the plants had once rooted, now bare. What caught his eye next were the subtle drag marks leading away from the area.


    "It''s been moved," Damien muttered, crouching to inspect the faint trails. Something had pulled the plants from their original location. Though the marks were faint, they were clear enough to follow.


    Damien began tracing the trail on foot, his pace quick but cautious. Aquila remained in the sky, circling above to avoid alerting any creatures in the area. The drag marks twisted through the forest, weaving between dense thickets and around large trees.


    Not long into his tracking, Damien stumbled upon a slumbering mana beast, its massive form blocking part of the trail. The beast, a Grade Four creature, was a towering figure with thick, bark-like skin and roots tangling around its resting spot.


    Damien froze, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. After weighing his options, Damien shook his head.


    "This isn''t worth it," he whispered to himself. While he could handle the beast with Aquila''s support, it wasn''t necessary. His goal was the orchid, and engaging the beast would only delay him.


    Carefully, Damien maneuvered around the sleeping creature, keeping his steps light and deliberate. Aquila, from above, remained still, its keen senses locked onto Damien''s movements.


    Once he was clear of the beast, Damien resumed his pursuit, his steps picking up speed as the trail grew more distinct.


    After following the drag marks for what felt like miles, Damien arrived at a clearing. His breath hitched as he took in the sight before him.


    The area was thick with magic essence, so dense it was visible, swirling in the air like faint ribbons of light. The atmosphere was almost suffocating, the sheer concentration of power overwhelming.


    But it wasn''t the essence itself that shocked him. Scattered across the ground were the Bloody Green Orchids, their vivid green petals stained with dark red markings like blood splatters. They were everywhere, carpeting the ground in unnatural beauty.


    Damien took a cautious step forward, but then he froze. The orchids were moving.


    Not all of them, but enough to make Damien''s heart race. The plants shifted and twisted, their roots curling and uncurling as though they had a life of their own. Some of the orchids dragged themselves across the ground, while others rose slightly, their roots writhing like tiny tentacles.


    "What the¡­?" Damien muttered, his voice barely audible. The scene reminded him of the tree demons he''d fought before, but these orchids weren''t demonic¡ªat least, not entirely. Their movements were slower, more deliberate, as if they were sentient but not hostile. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He crouched, studying one of the moving orchids from a distance. Its petals pulsed faintly, glowing with stored essence, and the air around it buzzed with energy. These weren''t ordinary plants¡ªthey were something far more complex.


    Damien''s shock gave way to determination. The mission had just become more complicated, but the reward was too valuable to abandon. He would need to figure out how to approach these strange plants without triggering whatever defenses they might have. He would have to take a step back first.


    Standing, he turned to Aquila, who had landed silently a few feet away. "Stay close," he said, his voice low. "This might get messy."

 Chapter 112 The Orchid Quest III

    Damien crouched low behind the dense thicket, his eyes fixed on the writhing orchids. They twisted and shifted on the forest floor, their roots curling and uncurling like tiny tendrils. Despite their unsettling movements, they seemed unaware of his presence. He remained motionless, watching and waiting, his patience unwavering.Your next read awaits at empire


    Minutes passed before one of the orchids began to inch closer, its movements slow and deliberate. It was small, no larger than his palm, and its vibrant green petals bore the distinct blood-red stains described by his system. When it was within reach, Damien lunged forward, his hand wrapping firmly around the plant.


    The orchid squirmed violently in his grasp, its roots writhing in an attempt to escape. Without hesitation, Damien retreated several meters, distancing himself from the cluster. He knew the one he''d captured would likely alert the others if he wasn''t quick.


    Safely away from the group, he turned his full attention to the orchid in his hand. It wasn''t much larger than he''d thought, but up close, he noticed something new. Its petals were folded inward, concealing tiny beads nestled within. These beads glowed faintly, pulsing with pure essence. Damien''s lips curled into a grin. ''This is it¡ªthe source of their power.''


    The orchid continued to thrash in his grip, but Damien''s mind was already made up. He had to test it. Lifting the squirming plant to his mouth, he shoved it in without hesitation. Its writhing roots tickled his face as he bit down, the petals crunching loudly between his teeth.


    A burst of sweetness filled his mouth, far more pleasant than he expected. But the moment he swallowed, his body tensed. A surge of energy rushed through him, starting at his mouth and spreading rapidly to his limbs. His muscles tightened involuntarily, and the sensation grew hotter and hotter until it settled in his abdomen.


    Then came the pain.


    "Shit!" Damien doubled over, clutching his stomach as a burning sensation exploded within. It felt as though molten lava had been poured into his core, churning and tearing at his insides.


    His teeth clenched tightly, and a low groan escaped his throat as he endured the agony. Seconds stretched into what felt like hours, but gradually, the burning began to subside.


    The searing heat was replaced by a soothing warmth that radiated from his essence core. A soft chime echoed in his mind, signaling the completion of the process.


    Ding!


    ?You have consumed a Bloody Green Orchid. +0.1% increase to essence core.?


    Damien straightened slowly, a grin spreading across his face despite the lingering ache in his abdomen. The notification confirmed what he already suspected¡ªthis was worth the effort.


    "That''s just one," he muttered, glancing back toward the cluster. There were hundreds more waiting, and he wasn''t about to let them slip away.


    He reached up and tapped Luton, the Stellar Slime resting on his head. "Get ready for storage," he instructed. The slime wobbled in acknowledgment, its surface glowing faintly as it prepared to use its (Universal Space) ability. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien drew his sword from Luton''s storage with a quick motion, the blade humming softly as he infused it with magic essence. Staying low, he crept toward the cluster of orchids. His movements were slow and deliberate, ensuring he didn''t alert them prematurely.


    Crouching until his blade hovered just above the ground, Damien''s lips curled into a grin. This was the perfect chance to test a sword skill he had been practicing for weeks. He funneled magic essence into the weapon, preparing for a horizontal slash.


    But as the blade began to glow, the orchids froze. Their writhing movements stopped abruptly, and every single one turned toward him. Damien''s grip tightened as he felt the shift in the air.


    "They''ve noticed," he muttered.


    Before the orchids could react, Damien launched his attack. With a swift horizontal slash, he released a wave of sharpened magic essence in a wide arc. The energy tore through the clearing, slicing through hundreds of orchids in an instant.


    To his surprise, several of the plants erected faint magical barriers. The defenses weren''t particularly strong, but they were enough to deflect his initial attack. The survivors trembled briefly before scattering in every direction, their movements frantic and chaotic.


    "Luton, now!" Damien shouted, his voice cutting through the noise.


    The Stellar Slime leaped from his head, landing squarely on one of the fleeing orchids. Its Universal Space activated instantly, swallowing the plant whole. Luton moved with startling speed, bouncing from one orchid to the next, consuming them in rapid succession.


    Swoosh!


    Swiiishh!!


    Meanwhile, Damien worked from the other side of the clearing. His blade flashed as he cut through the plants like weeds, each strike precise and deliberate. The orchids were quick, but Damien was quicker, his movements fueled by a relentless drive to complete the mission.


    The duo worked in perfect harmony. Luton cornered the orchids from one angle, its efficiency unmatched as it devoured them one by one. Damien pressed from the opposite side, his blade carving through the dense cluster with unwavering focus.


    Minutes turned into half an hour as the clearing descended into chaos. The orchids scattered, but their numbers dwindled steadily under the combined assault. Sweat dripped from Damien''s brow, but he didn''t slow down. His sword moved in a blur, each strike reducing the writhing plants to nothing.


    Finally, the last orchid disappeared into Luton''s (Universal Space). The clearing was quiet once more, the once-dense cluster reduced to an empty patch of churned soil. Damien lowered his sword, his chest heaving as he caught his breath.


    He glanced around, taking in the aftermath of their efforts. "That should be all of them," he said, his voice tinged with satisfaction.


    Luton returned to his side, wobbling proudly. Its gelatinous form glowed faintly, a sign of the massive haul it had stored. Damien patted the slime with a tired grin. "Good job, buddy. You did great."


    He estimated their catch to be at least eight hundred orchids¡ªa staggering number that made the effort worthwhile. Dropping to the ground, Damien let out a long sigh, his body finally relaxing after the intense hunt.


    Above him, the forest canopy swayed gently in the breeze, the tension of the past hour slowly fading. For now, Damien allowed himself a moment to rest, "We''ll continue after I finish eating all of them."

 Chapter 113 The Orchid Quest IV

    Damien sat cross-legged on the ground, the dense silence of the forest surrounding him. The Bloody Green Orchids he and Luton had painstakingly collected were piled before him, their vibrant green petals shimmering faintly with magic essence.He reached for the first orchid, his fingers brushing against its soft surface. Without hesitation, he shoved it into his mouth, chewing quickly despite its writhing resistance.


    The familiar sweetness filled his mouth again, followed by the rush of essence coursing through his body. It settled in his core, and a notification panel appeared before him.


    Ding!


    ?You have consumed a Bloody Green Orchid. +0.1% increase to essence core.?


    Damien grinned. "Just as expected," he muttered, reaching for the next one.


    This time, he chewed with less caution, devouring the orchid in seconds. Another notification followed the first, marking another small but significant improvement to his essence core.


    With each orchid he consumed, his excitement grew. He could feel his power steadily rising, the potential for growth driving him to eat more.


    One after another, he consumed the orchids, his focus solely on the task at hand. The notifications continued to appear in quick succession.


    Ding!


    ?You have consumed a Bloody Green Orchid. +0.1% increase to essence core.?


    Ding!


    ?You have consumed a Bloody Green Orchid. +0.1% increase to essence core.?


    It wasn''t long before Damien had consumed over twenty orchids. The initial pain that accompanied each one was tolerable, a brief burning sensation in his abdomen that quickly subsided. Find your next read on empire


    But as he ate, he failed to consider the cumulative effect of the essence building within him. His focus on the notifications blinded him to the growing storm in his core.


    By the time he had devoured half of the orchids, it hit him.


    The pain was immediate and excruciating, far beyond anything he had experienced before. Damien''s essence core felt as though it were about to explode.


    The burning was no longer localized to his abdomen¡ªit spread through his entire body like wildfire. His veins felt like they were filled with molten lava, and smoke began to rise faintly from his skin.


    Damien clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he fought to endure the agony. His face reddened, and his breaths came in short, labored gasps. Sweat poured down his face, evaporating almost instantly from the heat radiating from within.


    "Damn it¡­" he hissed through gritted teeth, but the pain didn''t relent. Instead, it grew worse, compounding with every second until he could no longer bear it.


    "Graaahhhhh!" A scream tore from Damien''s throat, raw and guttural. He doubled over, clutching his abdomen as his body convulsed. He knew the sound would attract creatures from the forest, but he couldn''t stop himself. The pain was overwhelming, far beyond his tolerance limit.


    His vision blurred, and the edges of his consciousness began to fade. Before his eyes shut completely, he saw a figure emerging from the shadows¡ªa silhouette moving toward him with deliberate steps. His instincts screamed danger, but before he could react, the world went black.


    ~~~~~ Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Damien lay unconscious, Aquila swooped down with a deafening cry.


    Boom!


    The Griffin positioned itself protectively in front of its master, its keen eyes fixed on the approaching figure. It didn''t know what it was facing, but it didn''t hesitate.


    The figure lunged forward, and Aquila reacted instantly, meeting the charge head-on. An explosion of dust and debris filled the air as the two clashed, obscuring the battlefield.


    Aquila struck fiercely, its talons slashing through the air and its beak snapping with deadly precision. But the figure''s essence was masked, its identity hidden even as the Griffin fought with everything it had.


    Minutes passed, and the chaos showed no signs of stopping. Aquila let out another piercing cry, using the sound to disorient its opponent. It seized the opportunity as the dust began to settle, lunging forward and biting down with all its might. Its beak clamped onto the figure''s neck, and with a final burst of strength, it tore the head clean off.


    Spurt!


    Thud!


    The figure crumpled to the ground, revealing its true form¡ªa demon, its grotesque body limp and lifeless. Aquila stood over the corpse, its feathers ruffled but its posture proud. It had protected its master.


    The Griffin returned to Damien''s side, lowering itself close to him and folding its wings protectively. It remained alert, its sharp eyes scanning the surroundings for any further threats. But as the hours passed, nothing approached. The forest seemed to recognize the danger Aquila posed and kept its distance.


    ~~~~~


    Damien''s eyes fluttered open, and he immediately winced. His head throbbed with a splitting headache, and his body felt as though it had been crushed under a boulder. He groaned, forcing himself to sit up despite the discomfort.


    "What¡­ happened?" he muttered, holding his head as he tried to piece together the events. Slowly, the memory of the pain came back to him, along with the faint image of the silhouette approaching before he passed out.


    Aquila nudged him gently with its beak, drawing his attention. The Griffin let out a soft, reassuring cry, and Damien reached up to pat its head. "Thanks," he murmured. He didn''t need to ask to know that Aquila had protected him while he was unconscious.


    As the pain in his head began to fade, Damien turned his attention back to the orchids. Half of his stock was still untouched, and he knew he had to proceed more carefully this time. "No more rushing," he muttered to himself.


    Reaching for two orchids, he shoved them into his mouth and chewed slowly. The familiar sweetness returned, followed by the burning sensation in his core. But this time, the pain was manageable. He allowed his body time to process the essence before consuming the next pair.


    Damien continued this cycle, eating in measured intervals to avoid overwhelming his core. The notifications kept coming, marking steady progress.


    Ding!


    ?You have consumed a Bloody Green Orchid. +0.1% increase to essence core.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Damien consumed the last orchid. He let out a deep sigh, relief washing over him as he received the final notification.


    Ding!


    ?Mission Complete: You have successfully consumed the Bloody Green Orchids.?


    Exhaustion hit him like a wave. Damien collapsed onto the ground, his chest rising and falling with slow, steady breaths. Aquila stood guard beside him, its watchful eyes ensuring no harm would come to him while he rested.


    Luton joined the Griffin, its gelatinous form shifting slightly as it settled in. "We did," Damien whispered to the slime. He remained too lazy to check the rewards.


    _________________


    _________________


    A/N: Hello dear readers. We''re back on schedule! Thank you guys for last month''s Golden Tickets. I shall be dropping a bonus chapter for the 100+ tickets we gathered.


    Also, thank you all for the 200+ power stones. Two more bonus chapters! Let''s work harder! Thank you all very much for your support.

 Chapter 114 One Way Or Another

    On the outskirts of the Southern Atholor Continent, concealed from prying eyes by a powerful, undetectable barrier, stood a grand structure.The building''s architectural brilliance exuded an aura of majesty, its intricately designed walls and towering rooftops hinting at the influence and power of its occupants.


    Within one of its larger chambers, a meeting was taking place¡ªa meeting that would set into motion events that could shape the future of humanity.


    The room was dimly lit, the shadows playing across the faces of three individuals seated around a polished table. All were masked, their features obscured, and their cores meticulously concealed. One figure stood out: a demon. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its presence was unmistakable, from the oppressive aura it radiated to the two curved horns that jutted out of its helmet. The demon sat at the head of the table, its posture both regal and menacing, while the other two figures, humans by their features, sat side by side.


    For a time, silence reigned. The air was heavy with unspoken tension, their eyes locked on one another. Finally, one of the humans broke the silence, his voice respectful yet cautious.


    "Lord Beeriz," he began, addressing the demon. "Your visit is unexpected. May I ask what brings you to us?"


    The demon exhaled slowly, the sound deep and deliberate. Its crimson eyes narrowed as it regarded the man who had spoken. Lord Beeriz radiated nobility and nonchalance, his demeanor carrying the weight of authority. When he finally spoke, his voice was cold and commanding.


    "I am here on orders from our superior," Beeriz said, his gaze piercing. "You are to deliver a message to your leader, and it is imperative that it is acted upon immediately."


    Both humans leaned forward slightly, their postures attentive.


    "A child," Beeriz continued, "favored by more than one Light God, has been marked as a threat. This child will grow into a stronghold for humanity, a beacon of hope and power. If allowed to mature, he will become an obstacle to the partnership between your kind and mine."


    The two humans exchanged a glance, their unease growing.


    "We do not know the child''s identity," Beeriz admitted, his tone sharpening. "But we know his age range¡ªfifteen to eighteen. Your superior must take action before it is too late."


    One of the humans, a tall man with a commanding voice, dared to question. "And what do you propose, Lord Beeriz? We cannot simply act without direction."


    The demon''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "There are two options. The first: conduct a thorough background check on all children within the age range. Identify the target and eliminate him discreetly. If this fails¡­" Beeriz''s voice dropped, becoming almost a growl. "The second option is to eliminate all children within that range. This would ensure that humanity''s future champions are crippled before they can rise."


    The two humans fell silent, the weight of the decision before them pressing down like a stone. After a moment, they exchanged nods.


    "We will begin with the first option," the tall man said firmly. "If it proves ineffective, we will not hesitate to enact the second. One way or another, we shall accomplish that as there is still time before the war begins."


    Lord Beeriz regarded them for a long moment, then rose from his seat. He reached into his robes, retrieving a black crystal that pulsed with dark energy. "See that you do not fail," he said, his voice icy.


    He crushed the crystal in his hand, and the air in the room seemed to tear apart, revealing a swirling void. Without another word, Beeriz stepped into the darkness, disappearing as the portal closed behind him.


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, in the Forest of Twin Disasters, Damien was oblivious to the meeting and the target painted on his back. He was entirely focused on his mission, driving himself harder with each passing day. At this moment, he was locked in battle with four Grade Five demons.


    Boom!


    The demons were formidable, their grotesque forms exuding malice and raw power. Each of them wielded magic with deadly precision, launching fiery projectiles and shadowy tendrils that tore through the air. But Damien was unshaken.


    "Get out!" Flames burst from his hand as he used his Minor Flame Magic Skill to counter their attacks. Occasionally, he combined it with Minor Wind Manipulation, amplifying the intensity of his strikes.


    Damien''s sleek, thin blade glowed faintly with magic essence as he infused it with both skills, delivering precise, devastating blows.


    One of the demons lunged at him, claws outstretched. Damien ducked under the attack, his sword slicing upward in a fluid motion. The blade cut through the demon''s chest, and it roared in pain, staggering backward.


    The fight continued, growing more intense by the second. Damien''s movements were sharp and calculated, and his attacks were aimed to kill. Soon, he managed to land a decisive blow on one of the demons, slaying it where it stood. With the balance broken, the remaining three fell in quick succession.


    As the last demon collapsed, Damien stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving. The thrill of victory coursed through him, but he didn''t allow himself to relax. Instead, he crouched by the fallen demons, extracting their essence cores with practiced efficiency.


    Holding the glowing orbs in his hands, he felt a surge of power as he absorbed them one by one. Each core added to his strength, fueling his rapid growth.


    Damien grinned, satisfied with his progress. "One step closer," he muttered, standing and wiping the sweat from his brow.


    "Status," he commanded, and the system responded instantly.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 45


    Exp: 1805/2150


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 6100/7300


    Magic Essence: 1220/1220


    Strength: 74 Agility: 72


    Stamina: 74 Endurance: 74


    Intelligence: 69


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer Stay updated via empire


    Sensory Link


    Essence Saving Mode


    ??????????


    Available summons: 4


    ??????????????????


    Damien nodded as he read through his stats, his confidence growing. "Still a long way to go," he murmured. "But I''ll get there."


    With renewed determination, Damien turned his gaze deeper into the forest. The path ahead was filled with danger, but that only fueled his drive. He had come too far to stop now. "One way or another."


    As he sheathed his sword and prepared to move forward, the leaves and trees seemed to bear witness to his rise.


    ________________


    ________________


    A/N: I would like to announce that the second arc: The System''s Mission", has come to an end and as such, I would like to thank you all for sticking with us this far. I love you all!


    Please let us continue to support the book in everyway we can. Thank you all!

 Chapter 115 Almost Time

    In the heart of a small, quiet town, a modest building stood tucked away from the bustling streets. Inside, two figures sat across from one another at a low table, sipping tea as though the world outside didn''t exist.The man, shrouded in a dark robe that covered most of his body, radiated an aura of quiet intensity. His golden eyes glinted from beneath his hood, strands of long crimson hair slipping free to frame his face.


    Across from him, a woman lounged casually in a silver gown that shimmered beautifully. The fabric was almost transparent, leaving little to the imagination, though a delicate netting concealed enough to maintain some modesty.


    Around them, the room was sparse, occupied only by a handful of patrons and a middle-aged waiter who quietly polished glasses behind the bar.


    Five men sat at separate tables, each nursing beers and avoiding eye contact. A sixth man lay sprawled on the floor, his lifeless body surrounded by a pool of blood.


    Even with a corpse in the same lovation, no one dared glance at the cloaked man, who had dispatched the sixth man with a troubling efficiency moments ago.


    The dead man had approached the woman uninvited, his voice full of crude arrogance.


    She had dismissed him with an air of annoyance, telling him to leave, but he had persisted, his tone turning threatening. Before he could act, the cloaked man had intervened, silencing him in seconds.


    Now, the two continued their conversation as though nothing had happened, ignoring the others in the room entirely.


    "You look annoyed," the man observed, his golden eyes narrowing as he studied the woman.


    The woman, her lips pursed, let out a soft huff. "I want a new beast for my collection," she said, her voice tinged with frustration.


    The man set his teacup down, rolling his eyes. "Narna, you already have twenty-four beasts. What more could you possibly want?"


    She crossed her arms, her posture defiant. "It''s not fair! Most of my beasts are Grade Five, and I only have one measly Grade Four! How am I supposed to keep up?"


    The man leaned back in his chair, his glare sharpening. "How many beast tamers do you know who can claim even half the number of beasts you have, regardless of rank?"


    Narna pouted, clearly unsatisfied with the answer. She swirled her tea absentmindedly, her frustration evident.


    The man sighed heavily and shook his head. "Fine," he said at last. "I know of a place where you might find what you''re looking for."


    Her expression brightened instantly, her irritation forgotten. "Where?"


    The man hesitated before answering, his tone dropping into a warning. "The Forest of Twin Disasters."


    The room seemed to freeze at his words. Though none of the patrons dared to speak, the shock on their faces was unmistakable. Even the waiter stopped polishing glasses, his hands trembling slightly.


    Narna, however, was unfazed. In fact, she looked thrilled. She leapt to her feet, her silver gown shimmering in the dim light. "Let''s go!" she exclaimed, grabbing the man''s arm and pulling him up.


    The man didn''t share her enthusiasm. He sighed, his golden eyes narrowing in irritation. "Do you have any idea how dangerous that place is? I only survived last time because someone had a teleportation scroll. No one can make it out of there alone."


    "All the more reason to go!" Narna said, undeterred. "You''re strong, and I''m ready for danger!"


    The man muttered something under his breath but allowed her to pull him toward the door. "We''ll need a return scroll before we go. I only have one to get us there."


    "Then we''ll get one," she said cheerfully, dragging him outside.


    The remaining patrons exchanged uneasy glances but remained silent. They had heard of the Forest of Twin Disasters, a place infamous for its deadly mana beasts and treacherous terrain. The thought of entering such a place willingly was insanity, but none dared voice their opinions.


    The magical items shop was modest but well-stocked, its shelves lined with scrolls, potions, and enchanted trinkets. Narna strode inside with an air of confidence, her silver gown catching the light as she approached the counter. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We need a long-range random teleportation scroll," she announced, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    The shopkeeper hesitated, his eyes darting nervously between the woman and the cloaked man. Finally, he retrieved the requested item and handed it over.


    Narna smiled brightly and turned to the man. "Let''s go!"


    The man sighed again, clearly questioning his life choices, but followed her without complaint.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    ~~~~~


    Deep within the forest, Damien sat by a roaring fire, the glow illuminating his lean, muscular frame. His hair had grown longer, now falling just past his shoulders, and his build had matured significantly over the past months.


    In his hand was a piece of roasted meat, freshly cooked from a Grade Four mana beast he had slain earlier that day. He took a bite, savoring the smoky flavor, and leaned back against a nearby tree. The forest around him was quiet, save for the occasional rustle of leaves in the wind.


    As he ate, Damien whispered to himself, "Happy seventeenth birthday¡­ and to you too, Damon."


    The thought of his twin brother flickered briefly in his mind before he pushed it aside. His focus returned to his progress.


    Months of relentless training and hunting in the forest had honed his skills to a razor''s edge. He had grown stronger, faster, and more resilient, and his summons had evolved alongside him.


    Though he was only seventeen, his toned physique and hardened expression gave him the appearance of someone much older.


    Unknown to him, however, his peaceful reign in the forest would soon be interrupted.


    Far away, in a small town, a pair of adventurers prepared to venture into the Forest of Twin Disasters, their sights set on taming powerful mana beasts.


    Their paths would cross soon enough, and the collision of their goals would set the stage for a new chapter in Damien''s journey. Or would it?


    "I think it''s almost time." Damien murmured lazily to himself.

 Chapter 116 Caught In A Pinch I

    A brilliant flash of light illuminated the dense foliage as a magic circle formed, its intricate runes glowing faintly.Wooonnng~


    Within the circle, two figures appeared, stepping into the perilous Forest of Twin Disasters.


    Narna, dressed in her silver gown, was momentarily awestruck. The forest stretched endlessly before her, a surreal blend of vibrant greenery and an ominous atmosphere.


    Sunlight filtered through the canopy, casting patterns of light and shadow on the forest floor. The air was thick with magic essence, swirling faintly around her like an invisible current.


    "It''s¡­ beautiful," she murmured, taking in the sight with wide eyes. It truly was like anything she''s seen in her lifetime which made her truly wonder if the rumors were indeed true.


    Keith, the cloaked man standing beside her, didn''t share her sentiment. His golden eyes scanned the surroundings warily, his crimson hair glinting as he adjusted his hood.


    "Don''t let it fool you," he said, his voice low but firm. "This forest thrives on deception. Danger could strike at any moment and if you''re one step too late, you''ll be dead before you react."


    Narna''s excitement dimmed slightly, and she nodded. "Alright, lead the way."


    Keith took the lead, his movements deliberate as he navigated the uneven terrain. He chose a path heading south, where he believed the weakest mana beasts reside.


    Even then, he knew the term


    weak


    was relative in this forest. Narna followed closely, her silver gown catching on stray branches as she walked. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they moved deeper into the forest, Narna paused briefly. She channeled magic essence into a ring on her pinky finger, the small gem on it glowing faintly in response. This was her


    Life Key


    , a powerful artifact worth a small fortune. Unlike void keys, which could only store inanimate objects, a Life Key was designed to store living creatures.


    Narna had spent an enormous sum to acquire the ring, but as a beast tamer, it was invaluable. It allowed her to carry her tamed beasts with her at all times without the hassle of keeping them in the open.


    She channeled more essence, and two of her tamed beasts materialized beside her.


    Shiiinng~


    The first was a Grade Four Nightmare Wolf. Its pitch-black fur absorbed light, making it appear almost as if it were a shadow given form. Its glowing red eyes burned with feral intensity, and its presence exuded a chilling aura.


    The Nightmare Wolf''s dark abilities made it a terrifying predator, and it was her strongest tamed beast.


    The second was a Grade Five Bullock, a massive bull-like mana beast. Its thick, armored hide was its greatest defense, capable of withstanding powerful attacks. The Bullock let out a low, rumbling snort, its sharp horns glinting menacingly. Explore more at empire


    With her beasts now accompanying them, Narna felt a surge of confidence. She turned to Keith with a satisfied smile. "There. Now we''re safer."


    Keith glanced at the Nightmare Wolf and Bullock but said nothing, continuing to lead the way deeper into the forest.


    ~~~~~


    Quite far from their location, Damien sat on a fallen log, chewing on a piece of roasted meat from a recent hunt. The forest had become his training ground, a place where every day was a battle for survival and growth. His once-boyish features had hardened, and his lean, muscular build told the story of months spent honing his skills in this unforgiving environment.


    He stared into the distance, his mind already calculating the day''s tasks. Every day, he set a goal for himself: slay sixty mana beasts or demons. It was a grueling routine, but it was necessary. He couldn''t afford to slow down.


    Damien finished his meal and rose to his feet, brushing the dirt from his pants. His piercing gaze scanned the forest ahead, a faint grin forming on his lips. "Another day," he muttered. "He wouldn''t stop. Not yet."


    Gripping his blade, Damien began moving. His steps were steady, his resolve unshakeable.


    ~~~~~


    Keith and Narna continued their trek south, the forest around them growing darker despite the midday sun. The thick canopy above blocked much of the light, casting eerie shadows that seemed to dance with every movement.


    The Nightmare Wolf padded silently beside Narna, its red eyes scanning the surroundings with predatory focus. The Bullock walked heavily behind her, each step causing the ground to tremble faintly.


    Keith halted suddenly, his golden eyes narrowing. "We''re being watched," he said, his voice a whisper.


    Narna stiffened, glancing around nervously. "By what?"


    Keith didn''t answer immediately. His hand moved beneath his cloak, resting on the hilt of a weapon hidden from view. The Nightmare Wolf growled low, its fur bristling as it picked up on the same presence.


    The forest fell unnaturally silent, and the tension became suffocating and troubling. Narna who''d shown unrivaled courage before, could now barely keep calm and breathe steady.


    If Keith who was stronger than her could actually be so cautiously, she had too. Keith took a step forward, his movements slow and deliberate. "Stay behind me," he said, his voice calm but firm.


    From the shadows, a pair of glowing green eyes emerged, followed by a hulking figure. It was a Grade Four mana beast¡ªa Shadowfang Panther, its sleek, black body blending seamlessly with the darkness. The beast hissed, its sharp fangs bared as it prowled closer.


    Keith drew his weapon, a curved blade that shimmered faintly with infused magic essence. The Shadowfang Panther let out a guttural growl, its muscles coiling as it prepared to pounce.


    Before it could attack, the Nightmare Wolf darted forward, colliding with the panther in a flurry of teeth and claws.


    Bang!!


    Clang!


    Graaaaah!!


    Roaaaar!!


    The two beasts clashed violently, their growls and roars echoing through the forest.


    Keith turned to Narna, his expression sharp. "Keep your Bullock ready. If more come, we''ll need its defenses."


    Narna nodded, her hands glowing faintly as she prepared to issue commands to her beasts. The Nightmare Wolf and the panther fought viciously, neither giving an inch. The Bullock snorted, lowering its head and pawing at the ground in readiness.


    Keith remained calm, his blade glinting as he watched the battle unfold. He had led them here knowing the risks, but he also knew the rewards would be worth it. "It''s too early to be caught in a pinch."

 Chapter 117 Caught In A Pinch II

    Boom!Bang!


    The forest echoed with the sounds of battle as Damien continued his daily routine of slaying mana beasts and demons. Over the past year, he had transformed, his once cautious steps now bold and deliberate.


    Damien moved through the undergrowth with purpose, his sharp eyes scanning for prey. Today was no different¡ªhis mission was clear: defeat sixty mana beasts or demons before sunset.


    The first wave of mana beasts came quickly. A pack of Grade Five Razor Fangs, swift creatures with sharp claws and serrated teeth, rushed at him. Damien smirked, pulling his sleek, thin blade from its sheath. "Let''s see how fast you really are," he muttered.


    The battle was quick but intense. The Razor Fangs darted around him, their movements almost too fast to track.


    Swooosh~ S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien responded with calculated strikes, his blade flashing as he infused it with Minor Wind Manipulation, creating bursts of speed that matched their agility. When their numbers became overwhelming, he called forth his Stellar Slime, Luton, to corner the beasts with its (Devourer) ability.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five mana beast slain. +1 Exp!?


    Within minutes, the pack lay defeated, their essence cores glowing faintly in the dirt. Damien absorbed the cores without hesitation, feeling the familiar rush of energy course through him.


    As the day progressed, Damien encountered increasingly challenging foes. Lone demons, cunning mana beasts, and even coordinated groups tested his growing strength.


    However, it wasn''t until he stumbled upon a group of three Grade Four mana beasts that his mettle was truly tested.


    The clearing was quiet when Damien entered, the air thick with magic essence. Standing before him were three imposing mana beasts. The first was a Steelhide Lizard, its body covered in metallic scales that glinted ominously under the dappled sunlight.


    The second was a Thunderclaw Lynx, its fur crackling with electricity. The third, and most intimidating, was a Magma Fang, a hulking feline-like creature whose body radiated intense heat, the ground beneath it scorched with every step.


    Damien''s grin widened as he tightened his grip on his sword. "This should be interesting."


    The Steelhide Lizard lunged first, its massive tail whipping toward Damien with enough force to shatter trees.


    Boom!


    He sidestepped the attack, his blade flashing as he struck at its side. Sparks flew as the blade scraped against its tough scales, barely leaving a scratch.


    Before Damien could reposition, the Thunderclaw Lynx charged, its movements a blur. Bolts of electricity crackled in the air as it swiped at him with lightning-infused claws. Damien ducked just in time, the claws missing his head by inches.


    Rooooar!


    The Magma Fang roared, unleashing a wave of molten energy that surged toward Damien. He leaped high into the air, the heat licking at his boots as he narrowly avoided being engulfed.


    "Three-on-one, huh?" Damien muttered, landing gracefully. "Let''s even the odds."


    He summoned Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf, with a burst of magic essence. The wolf growled deeply, its intimidating aura radiating as it faced the Thunderclaw Lynx. At the same time, Damien infused his sword with both Flame and Wind Manipulation, the blade glowing with a fiery, gale-like energy.


    Booooom! Your next read awaits at empire


    Each side exchanged powerful blows. Damien focused on the Magma Fang, his strikes precise as he danced around its fiery attacks. Fenrir engaged the Thunderclaw Lynx in a fierce melee, its sharp fangs clashing against the lynx''s electrified claws. Meanwhile, Luton emerged once more, using its (Devourer) ability on the Steelhide Lizard to even the battleground.


    Despite the odds, Damien''s skill and strategy prevailed. After a grueling fight, the balance tipped in his favor. The Magma Fang fell first, a well-timed strike piercing its essence core. With one down, the remaining beast was quickly overwhelmed.


    Panting, Damien stood amidst the fallen beasts, his sword still glowing faintly. He absorbed their cores with a satisfied grin.


    "Not bad," he muttered, sheathing his sword. "But there''s still more to do."


    However , there was no war he would''ve known that two strangers were venturing deeper into the forest, their paths inching closer to his own.


    ~~~~~


    Keith and Narna made their way through the forest, the Nightmare Wolf and Bullock accompanying them as they navigated the dense terrain. The air grew heavier the further they ventured, the magic essence becoming almost tangible.


    After hours of travel, they arrived at a slightly open area. Before them stood a cave entrance, its jagged edges resembling the maw of a great beast.


    Narna''s silver gown shimmered as she stepped closer, her expression alight with excitement. "I can feel it," she said, her voice tinged with anticipation. "There''s a powerful mana beast inside."


    Keith frowned, his golden eyes scanning the cave. "Be careful," he warned. "This place feels¡­ unnatural."


    Ignoring his caution, Narna led the way into the cave, her Nightmare Wolf padding silently at her side. Keith followed closely, the Bullock''s heavy steps echoing through the large tunnel.


    The path twisted and turned, the walls lined with faintly glowing veins of magic essence. It was clear this was no ordinary cave¡ªit was a lair. Keith''s unease grew with every step.


    "These tunnels are enormous," he muttered, his voice bouncing off the stone walls. "What kind of creature could have made them?"


    Narna didn''t answer, her focus entirely on the presence she could sense deeper within.


    Finally, they emerged into a massive cavern. The space stretched nearly five miles in diameter, the ceiling towering over four hundred meters above them. Its round shape and size were staggering, and at the center stood a raised pillar-like structure.


    At the bottom of the pillar were three glistening eggs, their shells shimmering faintly with energy. Narna''s eyes widened, a delighted smile spreading across her face. "Eggs," she whispered, her voice trembling with excitement. "If I can tame them from birth, they''ll think of me as their mother."


    She stepped forward, her gaze fixed on the eggs.


    "Wait!" Keith shouted, grabbing her arm just in time to pull her back.


    Booooom!


    A deafening explosion rocked the cavern as something massive crashed into the spot where Narna had been standing. The force of the impact sent dust and debris flying, obscuring their vision.


    When the dust settled, they saw it.


    Standing before them was a colossal figure, its fur matted a deep shade of brown and its fangs bared against them. Its eyes glowed with primal fury, and its massive fists slammed into the ground with enough force to make the cavern tremble.


    Raaaaarrr!!


    The Feral Ape King let out a thunderous roar, its gaze fixed on the intruders.


    Narna''s excitement was replaced with fear, and Keith gritted his teeth, drawing his blade. "Things just got complicated," he muttered.

 Chapter 118 A Wrong Decision

    The cavern trembled as Keith faced off against the towering seven-meter Feral Ape King. Its steel-like claws glinted under the faint light, slashing through the air with precision. Keith''s blade met the beast''s claws in a clash of sparks, the metallic sound ringing out as both combatants were forced back slightly.Keith steadied himself, his golden eyes narrowing. "A Peak Grade Four," he muttered under his breath, recognizing the sheer power radiating from the beast.


    But before he could say more, Narna exclaimed excitedly, her voice echoing in the cavern. "It''s a Peak Grade Four!" Her eyes sparkled with greed as she gazed at the massive creature. She was already imagining what it would be like to own such a beast, to add it to her growing collection.


    Keith, however, had no time to share her excitement. The ape lunged at him again, its claws tearing through the air with enough force to shatter stone.


    Keith parried with ease, being a Diamond Ranked Dunter allowed him to stay a step ahead of the beast. Each of his movements was calculated, his strikes aimed to incapacitate rather than kill.


    "I bet you want to tame this one too," Keith said sarcastically, sidestepping a powerful swing from the ape.


    Narna didn''t respond. Her focus had shifted entirely to the eggs resting on the pillar-like structure at the cavern''s center. If she could claim them, she wouldn''t need to tame the Feral Ape King at all. She could simply raise the beasts from birth, ensuring their loyalty.


    Her feet moved quickly, closing the distance to the eggs. The ape, however, noticed her immediately. It let out a furious roar and abandoned its fight with Keith, charging toward her with murderous intent. Narna barely dodged its attack, her fury growing as the beast thwarted her attempts.


    "Why is it so protective of the eggs?" Narna hissed, retreating to a safer distance. "Apes don''t even lay eggs!"


    Keith, mid-duel, called out to her, "It probably killed the original parent and plans to eat them later. Mana beast eggs are packed with essence¡ªperfect sustenance."


    Narna''s face darkened with determination. "Then those eggs are mine!"


    Keith rolled his eyes, dodging another strike from the ape. He continued holding back, careful not to inflict fatal injuries. He knew Narna would want to tame the beast, and while he found her greed exasperating, he wasn''t going to ruin her plans.


    But Narna had different ideas.


    Frustrated that the Feral Ape King kept thwarting her attempts to reach the eggs, Narna decided to unleash the full force of her arsenal. She channeled magic essence into her Life Key, the small ring glowing as it released her remaining tamed beasts.


    In an instant, a dozen mana beasts materialized around her, their forms varying in size and type. The most imposing was her Nightmare Wolf, a Grade Four beast that stood as her strongest. The others, ranging from Grade Five to weaker Grade Six beasts, formed a chaotic pack.


    "End it!" she commanded, her voice ringing with authority.


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    Keith stepped back as Narna''s beasts launched themselves at the Feral Ape King. The cavern erupted into chaos.


    The Nightmare Wolf led the charge, its glowing red eyes locked onto the ape as it lunged with claws extended. Meanwhile, the other beasts attacked from all sides, some using ranged magic while others engaged in close combat.


    The ape fought back savagely, its claws tearing through several of the weaker beasts. But despite its strength, it was outnumbered and overwhelmed.


    Keith watched the battle unfold, his brow furrowed. He had a sinking feeling that Narna was making a mistake, but he stayed silent, letting her have her way.


    After several minutes of relentless attacks, the Feral Ape King staggered. Blood dripped from its massive frame, its once-imposing figure now battered and weak.


    Raaaaarrr!!


    With one final, desperate swing, it attempted to fight off the Nightmare Wolf, but the wolf dodged easily, sinking its fangs into the ape''s neck.


    The beast let out a guttural roar, its voice echoing through the cavern.


    Graaaaarr!!


    But this roar was different. It carried a primal energy, one that sent a chill down Keith''s spine.


    Narna ignored it, her eyes gleaming with triumph. "It''s over!" she declared.


    The ape collapsed, its massive body hitting the ground with a resounding thud. Narna wasted no time. She hurried to the pillar, her gaze fixed on the obsidian eggs.


    As she got closer, she noticed the eggs had faint orange veins running through them, glowing like molten lava. Her excitement grew, and she reached into her Void Key, pulling out a thick book.


    Flipping through the book''s pages, Narna searched for a description of the eggs. As she read, her triumphant smile faded, replaced by a look of dawning horror. Her fingers trembled as she traced the words on the page. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Keith''s gut twisted. The Feral Ape King''s final cry lingered in his mind, its primal tone hinting at something far more dangerous. He turned his gaze to Narna, whose expression had shifted entirely.


    "What is it?" he asked, stepping toward her.


    Before she could answer, the ground began to shake.


    Miles away, deep within a smaller, denser cavern, two pairs of enormous eyes snapped open. The crimson red pupils gleamed with malice, their glow illuminating the dark chamber. A powerful, oppressive aura spread outward, crashing through the forest and beyond.


    In the cavern where Narna and Keith stood, the pressure hit like a physical force, pinning them in place. Keith gritted his teeth, his knees buckling slightly under the weight of it. Narna froze entirely, her hand still clutching the book.


    "Keith¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling. Tears welled up in her eyes as she turned to face him, her mouth opening as though to speak. But no words came out. The pressure was too intense. However, she mouthed. "It was a wrong decision."


    Keith didn''t need her to say anything. Her expression told him all he needed to know¡ªthey were in grave danger.


    A furious roar echoed through the caverns, shaking the walls and cracking the ground beneath their feet. Keith''s golden eyes widened as the realization struck him.


    "Something''s coming," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the roar.

 Chapter 119 A Wrong Decision II

    Keith and Narna struggled against the overwhelming pressure crushing them in the cavern. The aura of the approaching mana beast was suffocating, its power far beyond anything they had encountered.Keith gritted his teeth, his muscles trembling as he tried to move. Suddenly, the pressure faltered, easing for a brief moment.


    "This is our chance," Keith said, his golden eyes locking onto Narna''s. "Run! We need to get out of here now!"


    Narna, however, didn''t budge. Her gaze was fixed on the eggs perched on the pillar-like structure at the center of the cavern. Keith noticed the glint of determination in her eyes and knew she was about to do something reckless. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Narna!" he barked, his voice echoing. "What are you doing? If we stay here, we''re dead!"


    She turned to him, her face flushed with excitement. "I can''t leave without one of these eggs," she said, her voice trembling with both fear and greed. "Do you know what they are? These belong to an Obsidian Drake. It''s one of the rarest mana beasts in existence! I won''t let this opportunity slip away!"


    Keith''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Are you insane? That''s exactly why we need to leave! Taking one of those eggs will only make it angrier!"


    Before he could argue further, the ground shook violently, an explosion of sound and tremors signaling the creature''s approach. Keith could feel its presence closing in on them, the air growing heavier with its sheer power.


    "I''m not waiting to die here!" Keith shouted. Without another word, he turned and bolted for the tunnel they had entered through, his feet pounding against the ground.


    He hoped Narna would follow, but when he glanced over his shoulder, she was still standing there, her gaze locked on the eggs.


    "Narna!" Keith yelled, his voice laced with frustration.


    "I''m right behind you!" she called out.


    Keith turned back, his instincts screaming at him to keep running. Moments later, he heard the sound of a beast emerging from Narna''s Life Key. He glanced back again and saw her atop one of her tamed creatures, a sleek feline mana beast that carried her swiftly toward him.


    Relieved but still wary, Keith increased his pace, urging himself to move faster. He could feel the mana beast''s presence growing stronger, its pace terrifyingly quick as it raced toward the cavern they had just left.


    For a brief moment, the oppressive aura vanished, and Keith felt a flicker of hope. ''Maybe it stopped,'' he thought, though he didn''t dare slow down.


    As they neared the exit of the cave, the earth trembled again. Keith felt it before he heard it¡ªthe beast had reached the cavern.


    Booooom!!


    The explosion that followed sent shockwaves through the ground, and Keith didn''t need to look back to know they had narrowly escaped death.


    They burst out of the cave and into the open forest, both breathing heavily. Keith spun around to face Narna, his frustration boiling over. "Alright, what does your precious book say this thing is?!"


    Narna, still clutching the book, quickly flipped through its pages, her hands trembling. "It''s an Obsidian Drake," she said, her voice a mixture of awe and fear. "A dragon-like mana beast, incredibly rare. Its ranking peaks at Grade Two, the third highest rank in existence."


    Keith''s jaw tightened. "And you thought it was a good idea to mess with something like that?"


    Narna ignored his tone, continuing to describe the beast. "It''s a creature that thrives in volcanic areas and is known for its devastating lava attacks. If raised properly, it can stand against even Legendary beasts, I think."


    Roaaaaaar!!!


    Before Keith could respond, a furious roar shook the forest. The sheer power of the sound froze them both in place. Keith''s instincts flared, and he immediately turned to Narna, suspicion in his eyes.


    "What did you do?" he demanded.


    Narna hesitated, her gaze shifting. "I¡­ might have taken one of the eggs."


    Keith''s face twisted in anger and disbelief. "Are you kidding me?! Why would you¡ª"


    His words were cut off as the cave entrance behind them exploded, debris flying in every direction. Keith shielded his face with his arm, and when the dust cleared, his worst fears were realized.


    The Obsidian Drake emerged from the ruins of the cave, its colossal form towering over them. Its obsidian scales gleamed like polished stone, crisscrossed with glowing orange veins that pulsed like molten lava. The beast''s massive head swiveled toward them, its glowing yellow eyes burning with rage.


    Standing on all fours, the Drake was dozens of meters long, its muscular body exuding raw power. It opened its mouth, revealing rows of sharp teeth, and spewed a column of lava into the air, the heat searing even from a distance.


    Keith''s heart pounded in his chest. "We''re dead," he muttered.


    ~~~~~


    Far away, Damien wiped the blood off his blade, the remnants of his latest battle behind him. His daily routine of slaying mana beasts and demons had become second nature, but as he prepared to move to his next target, something made him pause.


    A roar unlike anything he had ever heard tore through the forest, its primal intensity sending a chill down his spine. He looked up, scanning the horizon for the source of the sound.


    "That''s not normal," he murmured, his brow furrowing.


    Climbing the tallest tree nearby, Damien reached the top in seconds. His sharp eyes scanned the forest until he saw it: a thick column of lava shooting into the sky from a distant part of the forest.


    His eyes widened in disbelief. "Oh, Lord," he muttered, gripping the tree branch tightly.


    For a moment, he debated whether to investigate. Curiosity gnawed at him, but the sight of the lava made him hesitate. Whatever it was, it was powerful¡ªperhaps too powerful.


    Still, Damien couldn''t shake the feeling that this was something he needed to see for himself.


    Explore more at empire


    With a determined sigh, he descended the tree and started moving toward the distant plume, his heart pounding with a mixture of anticipation and dread. "I certainly hope I''m not heading to my death."

 Chapter 120 Damiens Arrival

    Damien moved cautiously through the dense forest, his steps measured as he approached the area where the column of lava had pierced the sky moments ago.The acrid scent of charred wood began to fill the air, and the faint glow of flames flickered through the trees in the distance.


    Pausing, he summoned his system panel for the first time in weeks. "Status."


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 68


    Exp: 1150/3240


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 8620/10000


    Magic Essence: 1700/1840


    Strength: 95 Agility: 92


    Stamina: 95 Endurance: 95


    Intelligence: 90


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    Essence Saving Mode


    ??????????


    Available summons: 4


    ?????????????????? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A small smile tugged at the corners of Damien''s mouth. ''Gold Rank already,'' he thought, satisfied with his progress. Closing the panel, he extended his hand, summoning Aquila.


    ?Summoning Aquila, the Griffin¡­?


    ?-50 units?


    ?Aquila summoned!?


    The mythical Griffin appeared with a burst of light, its golden feathers shimmering brilliantly against the backdrop of the forest.


    Now a Grade Four mana beast, Aquila had grown significantly larger, its wings spanning nearly fifteen meters, and its presence exuding authority.


    Damien mounted Aquila swiftly, patting its neck as he gave his command. "Take us to the fire, Aquila. We''re investigating this."


    With a piercing cry, Aquila launched into the air, its powerful wings slicing through the sky. Damien gripped the reins tightly as the Griffin soared toward the part of the forest that now burned.


    As they neared, Damien''s sharp eyes scanned the horizon, taking in the growing devastation below. Trees were ablaze, their charred remains collapsing into the ash-strewn ground.


    "Whatever caused this," Damien murmured to himself, "it''s not ordinary."


    ~~~~~


    Back at the site of the chaos, Keith and Narna stood in a tense standoff with the Obsidian Drake.


    The enormous mana beast loomed over them, its obsidian scales glinting like molten glass in the fiery light. Its glowing orange veins pulsed rhythmically, and its piercing yellow eyes burned with unbridled rage.


    The ground around them was scorched black, evidence of the drake''s earlier attack. Keith stood to one side, Narna to the other, the charred earth separating them like an invisible line.


    Keith glared at Narna, frustration and disbelief evident in his tone as he yelled, "Why did you take the egg? I warned you not to do anything stupid!"


    Narna crossed her arms, her expression stubborn. "You don''t understand, Keith. That egg is priceless! I couldn''t resist," she retorted. "Do you know how rare this beast is? Do you know how valuable it will be?"


    Keith''s hands tightened around the hilt of his sword as he glanced at the Obsidian Drake. It stood still for now, its massive frame emanating a terrifying aura. Its intense gaze alternated between the two of them, as though demanding its stolen egg back.


    "It doesn''t care about the value," Keith snapped. "It knows you have the egg, and it''s going to kill us both if we don''t give it back!"


    Narna hesitated, glancing at her Life Key. Her confidence faltered for a moment, but she quickly masked it. "I''m not giving it back. Not now."


    Keith opened his mouth to argue further, but before he could, Narna''s stubbornness escalated into action. She channeled magic essence into her Life Key, summoning every single one of her tamed beasts.


    In an instant, over a dozen mana beasts appeared around her, including her Grade Four Nightmare Wolf and Bullock.


    "Attack it!" she commanded, pointing at the Obsidian Drake.


    Keith''s jaw tightened in frustration as he stepped back, watching the chaotic scene unfold. "You''ve lost it, Narna!"


    The tamed beasts charged at the Obsidian Drake, their roars and cries filling the air as they launched their attack. The Nightmare Wolf leapt first, its glowing red eyes locked onto the drake as it aimed for its neck.


    The Bullock followed closely, its massive form barreling forward with terrifying speed. The weaker beasts attacked from a distance, launching elemental spells and projectiles.


    For a brief moment, it seemed as though the combined assault might slow the drake down.


    But the Obsidian Drake roared, its voice a deafening explosion of sound. The ground trembled beneath its feet as it reared back, its glowing veins flaring violently.


    Keith felt the air grow thick with heat as the drake opened its massive jaws. "Narna, no!" he shouted, realizing too late what was about to happen.


    Vwoooom!!


    The drake unleashed another column of lava, the molten stream burning through the air with unrelenting force.


    Half of Narna''s tamed beasts were engulfed instantly, their cries silenced as their forms were reduced to ash. The column continued its destructive path, carving a straight line through the forest for nearly a mile. Trees disintegrated in its wake, the ground left smoldering and barren.


    Keith shielded his face from the intense heat, his mind racing. *We can''t fight this thing. Not like this.*


    Narna stumbled backward, her confidence shattered as she saw the aftermath of the drake''s attack. "This can''t be happening," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    The Obsidian Drake turned its glowing eyes back to her, its fury undiminished.


    ~~~~~


    High above the forest, Damien saw the column of lava erupt from the drake''s mouth. The destructive display made his heart pound, and he urged Aquila to fly faster.


    As they drew closer, Damien''s sharp eyes caught sight of two figures in the midst of the chaos. Even from a distance, he could see the hulking form of the Obsidian Drake.


    "What in the world is that?" Damien muttered.


    Aquila let out a sharp cry, sensing the danger ahead. Damien''s grip tightened on the reins. "Easy, Aquila. Let''s get a better look before we decide what to do."


    From above, Damien observed the scene. The drake''s rage could be sensed from his distance as it unleashed its devastating attacks. The two figures¡ªclearly human¡ªseemed completely outmatched.


    Damien frowned, weighing his options. ''I could turn back and avoid this entirely¡­''


    But as he watched the drake rear back for another attack, something inside him stirred. ''Or I could step in and see what I''m capable of.''


    He patted Aquila''s neck, his decision made. "Let''s get closer. It''s time to see what this is all about."


    Aquila let out another cry and dove toward the battlefield, the wind rushing past Damien as he prepared for whatever lay ahead.

 Chapter 121 Please, Help

    "Ahhhh!"Narna''s scream pierced the forest, drowning out all other sound. "My arm!"


    "My fucking arm!" Her left arm was gone, disintegrated by the column of lava that had narrowly missed consuming her entirely.


    Thud!


    She fell to the ground, clutching at the empty space where her arm had been, her body convulsing in agony.


    Keith skidded to a stop and turned back toward her. He could have kept running, but his instincts wouldn''t let him leave her behind. Rushing to her side, he dropped to his knees and grabbed her shoulders, shaking her as her pain-filled cries echoed in his ears.


    "Narna, let it go!" he pleaded, his voice desperate. "You''re going to die if you keep holding onto that egg!"


    Despite the agony twisting her face, Narna''s stubbornness remained. She shook her head violently, her good arm clutching her Life Key tightly. "No¡­ it''s mine," she hissed through gritted teeth. "I won''t give it up!"


    Keith''s frustration boiled over, but he didn''t have time to argue. He scooped her up in his arms, ignoring her weak protests, and bolted deeper into the forest.


    Graaaaarr!!


    The Obsidian Drake roared behind them, its fury shaking the very ground. Keith sprinted as fast as his legs could carry him, dodging fallen trees and debris from the previous attacks. Despite his efforts, he knew they weren''t safe.


    Just as he feared, a third column of lava erupted from the drake''s maw, shooting through the forest with terrifying speed. Keith glanced back, his golden eyes widening as the molten torrent bore down on them.


    He skidded to a halt, his mind racing. ''It''s going to hit us!'' S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Narna, brace yourself!" Keith shouted.


    Before she could respond, Keith threw her away from him, sending her rolling to the ground. He planted his feet firmly and drew his weapon, a sleek, curved blade.


    Channeling his magic essence into the weapon, he raised it in front of him just as the column of lava reached him.


    "Bring it on!" With a roar of defiance, Keith swung the blade, splitting the lava in two. The molten stream split down the middle, one half veering to his left and the other to his right, just grazing his shoulders. The heat seared his skin, the pain biting deep, but Keith held his ground.


    When the attack finally subsided, Keith''s breath came in ragged gasps. His shoulders burned where the lava had made contact, but he had survived. Despite the pain, he turned to find Narna, who was struggling to her feet a short distance away.


    He rushed to her, his body aching with every step. "Are you alright?" he asked, his voice laced with urgency.


    Narna nodded weakly, her face pale and sweat-soaked. Before Keith could say more, the ground beneath them began to quake violently.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Keith froze as the tremors grew louder and more frequent. He didn''t need to turn around to know what was coming. The Obsidian Drake was closing in.


    When the beast finally emerged, Keith''s breath caught in his throat. The drake''s colossal form crashed through the forest with terrifying speed, its massive body seeming to defy logic as it moved with a predator''s grace.


    "How the hell is it so fast?" Keith muttered, his disbelief momentarily paralyzing him.


    Before he could react further, the drake swiped at them with one of its massive claws. Keith barely managed to turn, coating his back in magic essence as he took the brunt of the blow.


    The impact sent him and Narna flying through the air like ragdolls.


    Boom!!


    They slammed into a thick tree, the force of the collision snapping branches and cracking the trunk. Keith heard several of his bones break, a sharp pain radiating through his body.


    Despite the agony, he forced himself to his feet. His vision blurred for a moment, but he blinked it away and turned to check on Narna. She lay motionless at the base of the tree, unconscious.


    Keith clenched his fists, his anger flaring. "If you''d just listened to me¡­ none of this would have happened," he muttered under his breath.


    The Drake loomed over them, its glowing eyes filled with rage. Keith knew there was no reasoning with the beast. Even if they returned the egg now, the drake wouldn''t stop until they were both dead.


    Keith''s grip on his sword tightened. Despite the hopelessness of the situation, he couldn''t just stand by and let Narna die. He planted his feet firmly, his golden eyes burning with determination.


    "You want a fight? Fine," he growled.


    "Die!!" With a roar of his own, Keith launched himself at the drake, his blade glowing with magic essence. He swung with all his strength, aiming for the beast''s neck.


    The drake blocked the attack with one of its massive claws, the force of the collision sending shockwaves through the ground. Keith gritted his teeth, pushing against the beast''s strength with everything he had.


    The drake roared, its head swinging around as it opened its jaws. Keith barely managed to leap back as another stream of molten lava shot forth, narrowly missing him. The heat singed his skin, but he pressed on, dodging and weaving as the drake unleashed a barrage of attacks.


    Despite his best efforts, Keith was quickly overwhelmed. The drake''s strength was unmatched, and each of its attacks pushed him closer to his limit.


    ~~~~~


    Far above, Damien rode Aquila, the Griffin''s powerful wings carrying them swiftly toward the source of the chaos.


    As they neared, Damien spotted the drake through the smoke and flames. His eyes widened as he took in the scene below¡ªKeith battling the beast while a motionless Narna lay nearby.


    "What the hell is going on down there?" Damien muttered.


    Aquila let out a sharp cry, sensing its master''s unease. Damien patted the Griffin''s neck, his resolve hardening.


    "Let''s go," he said. "Looks like they could use some help."


    With a powerful beat of its wings, Aquila dove toward the battlefield, its golden feathers glinting in the fiery light. Damien gripped his blade tightly, ready to face the drake head-on.


    Keith caught sight of the descending figure and felt a flicker of hope. "Whoever you are," he muttered, dodging another of the drake''s attacks, "please, help."


    The Obsidian Drake roared again, its massive body twisting as it turned its gaze toward the new arrival.


    The battle was far from over, but with Damien''s unexpected intervention, there was a chance¡ªno matter how small¡ªthat they might survive.

 Chapter 122 Battling A Grade Two Mana Beast I

    Damien leaped off Aquila with precision, landing squarely on the neck of the roaring Obsidian Drake. The beast thrashed violently, its glowing veins pulsing as it bellowed in rage.Each twist and turn of its massive body seemed to shake the very air, but Damien held his ground, balancing expertly on the beast''s scaled surface.


    Keith saw the opening created by Damien''s sudden assault and seized the opportunity. "Thank you! I''ll make do with this chance!" Keith shouted as he closed in.


    With his blade glowing brightly from the magic essence he infused into it, Keith lunged toward the drake''s exposed side.


    The Obsidian Drake, however, was no ordinary mana beast. It sensed the surge of power in Keith''s attack and snapped its head toward him with blinding speed.


    Keith''s eyes widened in alarm as a massive claw tore through the air. "Fuck!" Keith cussed under his breath. He raised his weapon defensively, coating his body in a thick layer of magic essence to withstand the brunt of the attack. It wasn''t enough.


    Booooom!!


    The impact sent him hurtling through the forest, his body skidding across the ground like a stone skipping over water.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Trees snapped and splintered in his path, and he finally came to a stop hundreds of meters away, unconscious.


    Damien didn''t flinch at the loss of Keith. He was entirely focused on the Obsidian Drake. "Guess it''s just me now," he muttered, his blue eyes narrowing.


    If anything, he seemed relieved that Keith was now unconscious. It meant that he could let loose and not be seen by either Keith or the other lady a few metres away from the battle ground.


    With a deep breath, Damien reached out to his summons.


    "Summon Fenrir, Cerbe, and Luton." Damn gave his command to his system and he got a number of notification panels informing him of their successful summonings.


    Three shimmering blue portals materialized in the air, their swirling energy expanding until they released three powerful figures.


    Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf, emerged first. Its once-massive form had grown even larger, its thick fur now streaked with a faint silver glow. Its crimson eyes burned with primal energy, and the ground trembled slightly as it stepped forward.


    Next came Cerbe, the Three-Headed Hound. Its aura was darker and more menacing than ever, and its heads growled in unison, each maw crackling faintly with fire. Like Fenrir, it had nearly doubled in size since its first summon.


    Finally, Luton, the Stellar Slime, appeared. Though its appearance remained deceptively small and bubbly, its aura had shifted dramatically. Now a Grade Four summon, Luton''s presence exuded raw potential, its red form shimmering faintly with the power it contained.


    Kreeeeii!! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aquila descended gracefully, landing beside its fellow summons with a majestic cry. The Griffin''s golden feathers glowed brightly, its piercing gaze locked on the Obsidian Drake.


    Damien surveyed his summons, a faint smile on his face. "Let''s see what we''re capable of."


    At Damien''s command, his summons sprang into action. Fenrir and Cerbe moved to flank the drake, while Aquila took to the sky with Luton on its back. The formation was clear: Cerbe would act as the bait, while the others attacked from different angles.


    Cerbe stood its ground, growling deeply as it opened its three massive jaws.


    Ding!


    ?-1000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?-1000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?-1000 units of Magic Essence!?


    A surge of magic essence flowed from Damien to the hound, draining his reserves by a staggering three thousand points.


    Three blazing spheres of crimson fire materialized in Cerbe''s mouths, each one crackling with intense heat.


    Find adventures on empire


    "It got stronger and bigger." Damien murmured.


    The fireballs shot forth, streaking through the air like meteorites.


    Two struck the drake''s eyes, and the third slammed into its thick forehead.


    Booom!


    The impact created deafening explosions, and the heat from the flames scorched the air around the drake. Its massive eyelids had closed just in time, sparing its vision, but the flames still seared its lids, leaving blackened marks that sizzled like burning meat.


    The Obsidian Drake roared in pain and fury, its glowing eyes snapping open once more. Its gaze locked onto Cerbe, now the clear target of its rage.


    The drake lunged at Cerbe, its massive jaws snapping shut just inches from the hound''s center head. Cerbe didn''t move, holding its position as planned, while the other summons executed their roles.


    Fenrir darted to the drake''s right side, its movements blindingly fast for its massive size. Its fangs glowed faintly as it aimed for the vulnerable joints of the drake''s front leg.


    Aquila soared overhead, its wings trailing golden light as it raked its talons across the drake''s back, aiming for the softer areas between its scales.


    Meanwhile, Luton leaped high into the air, its gelatinous form expanding slightly as it absorbed stray magic essence from the battlefield. It seemed small and inconspicuous, but Damien knew it was ready to strike at a moment''s notice.


    Despite the coordinated assault, the Obsidian Drake was far from defenseless. It twisted its massive body with surprising agility, throwing Aquila off balance mid-flight. Its glowing veins pulsed again, and molten lava began to drip from its open jaws.


    It swiped its tail toward Fenrir, forcing the wolf to leap back to avoid being crushed. Fenrir growled, circling warily as it waited for another opening.


    The drake then turned its attention to Luton, sensing the strange power emanating from the slime. It unleashed a blast of molten energy, the intense heat melting the air around it.


    Luton shifted at the last second, its body splitting into smaller parts that reformed just beyond the attack''s range.


    Damien gritted his teeth as he watched the battle unfold. The drake was a formidable opponent, but they took were just getting started.


    "Hold formation!" Damien shouted, his voice carrying over the sounds of battle. "Cerbe, keep it focused on you. Fenrir, aim for the legs. Aquila, stay mobile and look for an opening!"


    The summons responded immediately, adjusting their positions as the fight continued.


    The drake roared again, its fury intensifying. Lava dripped from its claws as it charged at Cerbe, intent on crushing the hound beneath its massive weight.

 Chapter 123 Battling A Grade Two Mana Beast II

    The fight with the Obsidian Drake raged on, its thick, scaled body acting as an impenetrable fortress against Damien''s summons.Fenrir, Cerbe, and Aquila kept the beast occupied, each taking turns to draw its attention, but their combined efforts barely scratched the surface of the drake''s natural defenses.


    Every attack seemed to be absorbed by its near-invulnerable scales, leaving only minor burns and dents.


    Damien remained perched on the drake''s back, studying its movements and searching for a weakness. He knew brute force wouldn''t be enough to bring the beast down.


    "Cancel Luton''s summon," Damien called, dismissing the Stellar Slime from the battlefield. The shimmering blue portal that marked its departure faded as quickly as it appeared, but within seconds, Damien summoned the slime once more.


    Then once again, Damien commanded. "Summon Luton."


    Your next read awaits at empire


    Wooong~


    A few notifications popped up from the system.


    Luton materialized atop Damien''s head in its usual position, bubbling slightly as if eager for its next command.


    "Storage," Damien commanded.


    Luton''s red, gelatinous body rippled as it opened its Universal Space, revealing Damien''s blade. He drew the weapon swiftly, its polished edge glinting in the fiery light of the battle.


    With his blade in hand, Damien began moving along the drake''s back, his eyes scanning its enormous frame for any sign of vulnerability. He stepped lightly, careful not to draw its attention.


    The drake was too focused on the other summons, swiping at Fenrir and roaring at Aquila, which stayed just out of its reach.


    Finally, Damien found what he was looking for: a small gap in the thick scales on the drake''s nape. The exposed flesh pulsed faintly with the glow of molten veins beneath its surface.


    "That''ll do," Damien murmured.


    Activating one of skills, Minor Flame Magic, which had evolved into a more powerful version, Damien poured magic essence into his blade. The weapon ignited, engulfed in searing flames that shimmered with an intense heat.


    The air around him warped slightly as the temperature rose, and the drake''s body seemed to sense the sudden surge of energy.


    The beast roared in fury, twisting its massive neck in an attempt to dislodge him. But Damien was already moving, his blade descending toward the weak spot. "Have a taste of your own medicine!" Damn roared as his weapon dug deep into the Drake''s nape.


    Grooaaaarr!!The moment Damien''s fiery blade pierced the exposed flesh, the drake let out an ear-splitting roar.


    Boooom!


    Flames and molten essence erupted from the wound as Damien pushed the blade deeper, channeling more of his magic essence to intensify the damage. The heat burned through the drake''s flesh, sending waves of pain through its massive body.


    But the beast''s resilience was unmatched by Damien and even his summons.


    Graaaah! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fenrir, sensing the drake''s momentary weakness, lunged forward with its fangs glowing faintly. It aimed for the beast''s hind leg, hoping to immobilize it further.


    Kreeeeii!!


    Aquila swooped down at the same time, slashing at the drake''s wings with its razor-sharp talons.


    But the drake wasn''t about to let them capitalize on its pain. It lashed out with its claws, its movements impossibly fast for its size.


    One claw caught Fenrir mid-leap, sending the Monstrous Wolf flying across the battlefield. Fenrir''s massive body slammed through trees and debris, finally skidding to a halt as it crashed into a rocky outcrop.


    Boooom!!


    The impact was devastating.


    "Fenrir!" Damien shouted, feeling the connection with his summon weaken drastically. He could sense the wolf''s vitality draining rapidly, its aura flickering like a dying flame.


    The outcrop Fenrir had struck was another cave entrance, one that likely led back to the drake''s n. But Damien had no time to consider this as the drake turned its attention back to him. As far as he even know, he didn''t know where he was or how the two unconscious figures had managed to piss off such a monstrous beast.


    However, he knew he couldn''t just let the Obsidian Drake attack two unconscious people so he''d taken action. Even though he knew it could end his life with one wrong move.


    The drake''s molten eyes locked onto Damien who stood atop the manabears, its fury now entirely directed at the young summoner. It let out a guttural roar before doing something that seemed impossible for its size and build.


    It leaped into the air.


    "Huh!" Damien''s eyes widened in disbelief as the drake twisted its massive body, flipping upside down with the clear intention of crushing him beneath its enormous weight.


    "Cerbe, Aquila, fall back!" Damien yelled, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    His summons obeyed immediately, retreating to a safe distance as the drake plummeted toward the ground.


    Damien leaped off the drake''s back at the last possible second, landing in a roll that barely saved him from being flattened.


    The impact of the drake''s body hitting the ground was catastrophic.


    Boooooooom!!


    The earth shook violently, and a deafening explosion of sound and debris filled the air. Dust and rocks flew in all directions, obscuring the battlefield in a thick cloud.


    Coughing, Damien scrambled to his feet, scanning the battlefield through the haze. His heart raced as he tried to locate his summons.


    He felt his connection with Fenrir slowly strengthening, a sign that the wolf was healing itself using his magic essence. Aquila stood nearby, its golden feathers streaked with dirt but otherwise unharmed. Cerbe crouched low, its three heads growling as it awaited Damien''s next command.


    Damien''s focus shifted back to the drake, which was already rising from the crater it had created. Despite the damage it had taken, the beast looked as menacing as ever. Its molten veins pulsed angrily, and its eyes burned with a vengeance that sent chills down Damien''s spine.


    Wiping sweat and dirt from his face, Damien tightened his grip on his blade. His resolve hardened.


    "This thing tried to kill me," he muttered, his voice low and dangerous. "I''m not letting it walk away from this."


    He took a deep breath, preparing himself for the next round of the battle. He glanced at his remaining summons, their determined gazes mirroring his own.


    "Let''s end this," Damien said, his voice steady.

 Chapter 124 Battling A Grade Two Mana Beast III

    Damien stood still, watching the Obsidian Drake rise again. Its molten veins pulsed with fiery anger, smoke seeping from the corners of its massive jaws as it prepared for another attack.Damien tightened his grip on his blade, knowing that brute strength alone wouldn''t be enough to bring this creature down.


    Just then, the familiar sound of a system notification broke through his thoughts.


    Ding!


    ?New Mission! Hunt The Impossible!? Stay updated via empire


    ?Description: Hunt a mana beast or demon that would be considered impossible for somebody your ranking and slay that creature. For you and your summons, it would be anything from Grade Two to Grade Zero.?


    ?Failure: Death!?


    ?Reward: Grade Two Essence Core, Rank Four Essence Ore, Subskill (Transformation) unlocked, +2 points to all stats, +500 units of Magic Essence?


    ?Good luck with the mission!?


    Damien''s eyes widened as he read the mission details. The rewards alone were enough to make his heart race, especially the promise of unlocking the (Transformation) subskill.


    It had been over a year since his last subskill was unlocked, and this was an opportunity he couldn''t afford to pass up.


    The stakes were high¡ªfailure meant death. But Damien had long since accepted the risks that came with his path.


    "Alright," he muttered, steeling himself. "No turning back now."


    The Obsidian Drake faced him once more, smoke billowing ominously from its mouth. Damien could feel the tension in the air as the beast seemed to be preparing another devastating lava attack.


    Before he could make his next move, two simultaneous notifications popped up from Fenrir and Cerbe.


    Ding!


    ?Summon Request: Your summon, Fenrir requests permission to activate Gigantification!?


    ?Summon Request: Your summon, Cerbe requests permission to activate Berserker Mode!?


    Damien smiled faintly, remembering the hidden cards his summons had hinted at before. "Convert eighty percent of my life force to magic essence."


    ?Converting 8,000 units of Life Force to Magic Essence¡­?


    ?+80,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    "Permission granted to both," he said, his voice steady.


    Immediately, he felt a massive surge of magic essence leave his core, fueling the abilities of his summons.


    Ding!


    ?-15,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Subskill (Gigantification) activated!? sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ?-10,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Skill (Berserker) activated!?


    Fenrir''s size increased dramatically, its already formidable form growing even larger. Its silver-streaked fur bristled with energy, and its crimson eyes burned with a feral intensity. Its aura thickened, becoming almost suffocating.


    Cerbe''s change was less physical but no less imposing. Its three heads snarled and snapped, their eyes glowing with an eerie light.


    Its movements became wild, almost reckless, yet still carried a calculated precision. The ferocity of its aura spiked, and Damien recognized the terrifying focus of a berserk predator.


    The two advanced toward the drake, their combined presence a direct challenge to the monstrous beast.


    The Obsidian Drake reared back, inhaling deeply. The air grew colder, a stark contrast to the heat radiating from its molten veins. Damien''s instincts screamed at him.


    "Move!" he yelled at his summons, his voice sharp and urgent.


    But before any of them could react, Luton¡ªthe smallest of his summons¡ªvanished from its position.


    Damien''s eyes widened in surprise as the Stellar Slime reappeared directly in front of the drake''s maw. The slime expanded rapidly, its gelatinous body growing large enough to completely cover the beast''s mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Damien murmured, stunned.


    The drake unleashed its attack, a massive column of molten lava surging from its throat. But instead of incinerating everything in its path, the lava disappeared into Luton''s shimmering form. The Stellar Slime''s (Universal Space) skill activated, absorbing the entire attack into its otherworldly storage.


    The drake roared in frustration, twisting its massive body in an attempt to disperse the lava in all directions. But Luton held firm, absorbing every last drop of the fiery torrent.


    When the attack ceased, silence fell over the battlefield. Even the Obsidian Drake seemed momentarily stunned, its molten eyes glaring at the tiny slime.


    Luton detached itself from the drake''s mouth, shrinking back to its normal size. It wobbled slightly as it moved a safe distance away, its red form shimmering faintly.


    Then, to everyone''s astonishment, Luton expanded once more.


    "What are you¡ª" Damien started, but his words caught in his throat.


    The slime opened a small portal in its body, and from it came the very same lava attack the drake had just unleashed.


    The drake''s eyes widened in shock, but it was too late to dodge. The stored attack slammed into the beast with a deafening explosion, the force sending shockwaves through the forest.


    Booooom!!


    Flames and molten energy engulfed the drake, and for the first time, the beast let out a roar of genuine pain.


    Damien''s summons didn''t waste the opportunity.


    "Now!" Damien shouted, his voice carrying over the chaos.


    Cerbe lunged forward, its three heads snapping viciously at the drake''s exposed flanks. Its jaws clamped down with enough force to crack several of the beast''s scales, leaving deep gouges in its otherwise impenetrable hide.


    Fenrir followed suit, its massive form crashing into the drake''s legs with enough power to make the beast stagger. The wolf''s fangs glowed faintly as it tore into the softer joints of the drake''s limbs, drawing molten blood.


    Aquila swooped down from above, its talons raking across the drake''s back. It aimed for the weak spot Damien had already exposed, widening the wound with each strike.


    The drake thrashed wildly, its massive tail sweeping across the battlefield. Cerbe narrowly dodged the attack, but Fenrir was caught off guard, the tail sending the wolf skidding across the ground.


    Despite the setback, Damien could feel the momentum shifting in their favor.


    The Obsidian Drake roared again, its fury undiminished despite the injuries it had sustained. It rose to its full height, molten veins pulsing brighter than ever.


    Damien gritted his teeth, his mind racing. "It''s not going down without a fight."


    He channeled more magic essence into his blade, the flames surrounding it growing hotter and more intense. "We can do this."


    With a determined shout, Damien launched himself toward the drake, his summons flanking him on all sides.


    As the drake reared back for one last attack, Damien and his summons prepared to strike with everything they had. Victory was within reach¡ªbut so was disaster.

 Chapter 125 Battling A Grade Two Mana Beast IV

    Damien and his summons had found their rhythm, their attacks coordinated and focused on the vulnerable spot Luton had created on the Obsidian Drake''s neck.Each strike from Cerbe burned deeper into the beast''s flesh, leaving its once-impenetrable scales scorched and disintegrated.


    Still, Damien''s gut warned him that something was amiss. Despite their progress, an ominous feeling gnawed at the back of his mind, urging him to stay alert.


    The Obsidian Drake''s patience snapped. Its molten veins pulsed brighter, and its aura surged to terrifying heights. Its scarlet eyes glowed with unrestrained fury, the last traces of rationality vanishing as it let out an earth-shaking roar.


    Damien''s eyes widened in alarm. ''It''s gone berserk.''


    "Everyone, fall back!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the desolate battlefield.


    The Drake reared up, its massive body towering above the charred ground. Its chest heaved as it inhaled deeply, the air around it growing unnaturally cold.


    Damien''s instincts screamed at him, and without hesitation, he made a split-second decision. "Cancel all summons!" he commanded, the glowing forms of Fenrir, Cerbe, and Luton fading instantly. Only Aquila remained.


    "Aquila, get the others out of here!" Damien yelled, pointing toward the unconscious forms of Keith and Narna lying some distance away.


    The Griffin let out a piercing cry and swooped down, its powerful talons gently scooping up the two motionless figures. With a single, powerful beat of its wings, it ascended into the sky, carrying them far beyond the reach of the drake''s wrath.


    Meanwhile, Damien slid beneath the drake''s massive frame, positioning himself under its underbelly. It was the only place untouched by the attack he knew was coming.


    The drake roared again, unleashing an explosion of blackened lava that radiated outward in all directions.


    Bwoooom!!


    The molten torrent burned through everything it touched, reducing the once-lush forest to a barren wasteland. Trees disintegrated, rocks melted, and the ground itself was scorched black.


    The sheer force of the attack sent shockwaves through the earth, and Damien could feel the heat searing his skin even from his sheltered position.


    Damien gritted his teeth, sweat pouring down his face as he clung to the ground, praying his gamble would pay off.


    When the attack finally subsided, Damien crawled out from under the drake, coughing as he breathed in the smoke-filled air. He stood, his legs trembling as he took in the devastation around him. For miles in every direction, the land was barren and lifeless.


    Damien''s gaze shifted to the drake, which stood at the center of the destruction, its molten veins dimming slightly as it caught its breath. Despite the damage it had caused, the beast was still standing, its eyes glowing with relentless fury.


    "Damn it," Damien muttered, summoning his summons once more.


    The shimmering blue portals reappeared, and Fenrir, Cerbe, and Luton emerged onto the battlefield. Their forms were battered and weary, but their resolve remained unshaken.


    The moment Luton appeared, Damien received an unexpected notification.


    Ding!


    ?Summon Request: Your summon, Luton requests permission to activate (True Devourer).?


    Damien read through the skill description quickly, his eyes widening as he absorbed the details.


    ?Skill: (True Devourer) Allows the Stellar Slime to devour 10x more than normal.?


    ?Cost: 5,500 units of Magic Essence per second.?


    Find adventures on empire


    ?Aftereffect: The slime will be rendered immobile for an extended period based on what it consumes.?


    The cost was enormous, but Damien knew they had no other choice. The drake was preparing for another attack, and his summons wouldn''t survive if they faced it head-on.


    "Permission granted," Damien said firmly.


    The moment Damien approved the request, Luton''s form began to expand, growing rapidly until it dwarfed its usual size.


    The red slime positioned itself between the drake and the rest of the group, its body shimmering faintly as it activated its (True Devourer) skill.


    The Obsidian Drake roared, rearing back as it prepared another blackened column of lava. The molten energy churned within its throat, building in intensity before erupting outward in a devastating stream.


    But Luton was ready.


    The Stellar Slime absorbed the attack in its entirety, its (Universal Space) skill swallowing the molten torrent without hesitation.


    Swoooosh~


    The air crackled with heat as the lava disappeared into the slime''s shimmering form, but Luton held firm, its body glowing faintly as it stored the energy.


    Damien felt his magic essence reserves drain rapidly, the cost of the skill taking a heavy toll.


    When the drake''s attack finally ceased, Luton released the stored energy in a massive surge, redirecting the molten torrent back at the beast.


    Bwaaaam!!


    The attack struck the drake with devastating force, slamming into its exposed wound and burning through its molten veins.


    The sheer power of the attack sent the drake crashing to the ground, its massive form shaking the earth as it landed.


    Damien watched as the drake struggled to rise, its movements sluggish and weak. Its once-imposing figure was now battered and charred, its molten veins dimming as its strength waned.


    Before the beast could recover, Luton expanded once more, engulfing the drake''s entire body in its crimson form.


    The slime''s (True Devourer) activated again, and within seconds, the drake''s colossal frame disappeared into the shimmering depths of the slime.


    Silence fell over the battlefield.


    Damien staggered backward, his knees buckling as exhaustion overtook him. His magic essence reserves were nearly depleted, and his body ached from the strain of the battle.


    He turned to check on his summons. Fenrir was bleeding heavily from a deep gash on its side, but the wolf''s connection with Damien remained strong. Cerbe, though battered, stood firm, its three heads growling softly as it surveyed the area. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luton, however, remained immobile. The slime''s bloated form refused to shrink, its once-bubbly movements replaced by stillness.


    Damien nodded, understanding that the aftereffects of (True Devourer) had left the slime incapacitated.


    A notification appeared in Damien''s vision.


    Ding!


    ?Mission Complete: Hunt The Impossible.?


    ?Rewards: Grade Two Essence Core, Rank Four Essence Ore, Subskill (Transformation) unlocked, +2 points to all stats, +500 units of Magic Essence?


    Damien let out a shaky sigh of relief. They had done it. Despite the overwhelming odds, they had brought down the Obsidian Drake.


    "The fight is over," Damien murmured, collapsing to his knees. He gazed out at the barren wasteland, the charred ground stretching endlessly before him.


    As he glanced at his motionless summons with an aching body, Damien couldn''t help but ask himself. "How many more do I have to face?"

 Chapter 126 Slapped Unconscious

    High above the forest, Aquila circled as it observed the desolate battlefield below. The thick plumes of smoke were beginning to settle, and the once-dense forest was now a barren wasteland. Sensing the battle''s conclusion, the Griffin let out a triumphant cry before descending gracefully.It landed near Damien, gently lowering the two unconscious figures it had been tasked to protect. Keith and Narna lay still, their injuries evident but not life-threatening. Aquila chirped softly as it moved closer to its summoner, its sharp gaze scanning Damien for any signs of harm.


    Damien turned and smiled at the Griffin. "Good job, Aquila. You did well."


    Aquila ruffled its feathers in response, its pride evident.


    Damien''s attention shifted to his other summons. Fenrir, Cerbe, and Luton were still present, though all were clearly drained from the intense battle. He approached them one by one, expressing his gratitude.


    "You''ve all done amazing today," Damien said, his voice steady despite his exhaustion. "We couldn''t have done this without you."


    When Damien reached Luton, the Stellar Slime remained bloated and immobile, its form trembling faintly as it recovered from the strain of its *True Devourer* skill. Damien patted its gelatinous surface gently.


    "You''ve outdone yourself," he said with a smile. "Take all the time you need to recover."


    As if in response, a familiar sound echoed in his mind.


    Ding!


    ?Hidden Quest: Eating The Impossible Completed!?


    ?Rewards: Devourer Skill acquired, Advanced Earth Manipulation acquired, Lightning Magic acquired.? S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien''s eyes widened as he read the notification. The list of new abilities sent a wave of excitement through him, though he pushed the feeling aside for now. "I''ll check these out later," he murmured. "For now, let''s get you some rest."


    He canceled the summons for Luton, Fenrir, and Cerbe, watching as they disappeared in bursts of shimmering light. Aquila remained, its sharp eyes tracking Damien''s movements.


    Stay connected with empire


    Damien glanced toward the unconscious pair. Keith and Narna had survived, but they were still vulnerable. "Alright, let''s move them somewhere safer," he said, turning to Aquila.


    Damien carefully picked up Keith and Narna one by one, placing them on Aquila''s back. The Griffin let out a low, displeased chirp, its feathers ruffling as it shifted under the added weight.


    "I know, I know," Damien said, patting its neck reassuringly. "Just this once, alright? They won''t hurt you."


    Aquila let out a reluctant squawk but stayed still as Damien climbed on. Once he was securely seated, he gave the command. "Take us to the base."


    The Griffin launched into the sky, its powerful wings slicing through the air as it carried them toward Damien''s hidden refuge. The flight took over twenty minutes, the group covering more than a hundred miles before reaching their destination.


    The base was a secluded area surrounded by towering trees and located near a serene lake. The thick canopy overhead provided ample cover, making it nearly impossible for intruders to spot from above.


    Aquila descended smoothly, landing near the water''s edge. Damien dismounted first, carefully lifting Keith and Narna and laying them at the base of one of the larger trees.


    With the two safely placed, Damien knelt beside them, scanning their forms for any signs of immediate danger. "They don''t look like they''re in any sort of death threatening situation." Damien confirmed with a nod.


    His sharp eyes quickly located their void keys, as well as a peculiar ring on powerfulNarna''s finger that emitted a faint magical aura.


    He studied the ring for a moment, noting the essence it radiated. "Must be important," he muttered, deciding not to tamper with it.


    Satisfied that they were stable, Damien stood and turned toward the lake. "Aquila, watch them," he commanded, the Griffin letting out a sharp chirp in acknowledgment.


    Damien waded into the cool water, the sensation offering a brief respite from the exhaustion that weighed on him. He submerged himself fully, letting the water wash away the grime and tension of the battle.


    When he emerged, Damien activated his (Advanced Wind Manipulation) skill, using the swirling air currents to dry himself off.


    He stretched his arms overhead, the ache in his muscles slowly fading. "This feels better." He smiled.


    As Damien prepared to return to his unconscious new companions, he noticed movement near Aquila. Narna was awake, her gaze locked on the Griffin. Her hand extended slowly toward it, her lips moving in a soft chant that Damien could barely make out from the distance.


    Damien''s sharp senses kicked in as he attuned his hearing. The words became clearer, and a realization struck him. ''She''s chanting an incantation.''


    He frowned, his heart sinking. ''Is she trying to tame Aquila?''


    "Aquila''s mine," he called out firmly, his voice cutting through the quiet.


    Narna ignored him, her focus entirely on the chant. Aquila tilted its head, its usual sharp demeanor softening under the influence of her words.


    Damien''s aura flared, his frustration boiling over. "What are you doing?" he demanded, his voice laced with anger.


    But before Narna could answer¡ªor even finish her chant¡ªAquila sensed Damien''s rising presence. The Griffin''s eyes sharpened, and it let out a furious cry.


    "Aquila, stop!" Damien warned, but it was too late.


    Pow!


    Aquila''s paw lashed out with lightning speed, striking Narna square in the face. The force of the blow sent her crumpling to the ground, unconscious once more.


    Damien approached quickly, kneeling beside Narna''s limp form. He placed two fingers against her neck, relieved to find a steady pulse.


    "She''ll live," he muttered, glancing up at Aquila. The Griffin ruffled its feathers indignantly, clearly displeased with Narna''s attempt to tame it.


    "You didn''t have to hit her so hard," Damien scolded lightly.


    Aquila let out a low chirp, its gaze flicking toward Narna before turning away dismissively.


    Damien sighed, running a hand through his damp hair. "Alright, let''s keep an eye on them for now. No more surprises."


    Damien stood, his gaze shifting toward the distant horizon. A light chuckle escaped from his mouth as he thought back to it again. "That was one hell of a battle."

 Chapter 127 Aquilas Special

    The sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in streaks of orange and purple as the cool embrace of night began to settle over the forest.Damien sat near the campfire, the flames crackling softly as shadows danced across his face. He glanced at Keith and Narna, still lying unconscious on the ground. Their breathing was steady, but neither had shown any signs of waking up despite his earlier attempts. Explore new worlds at empire


    The only changes he''d noticed came came from Narna''s hand. When he''d rescued her, she was missing one but since her previous waking up that caused Aquila to slap her back to sleep, he''d noticed her hand regenerating.


    At first he''d thought he was hallucinating but now that it almost resembled a teenager''s, he knew it couldn''t be a hallucination. He moved closer and touched her arm to find a slimy green liquid all over it. "A potential healing potion, huh?"


    He leaned back against a tree, his silver hair catching the faint light of the flames. ''If they''re alive and breathing, that''s good enough for now,'' he thought.


    Deciding to prepare for the night, Damien turned to Aquila, who stood vigilant nearby.


    "Aquila, I need you to catch a couple of Blibbits," he said, his tone calm but firm.


    The Griffin tilted its head, letting out a soft chirp before spreading its massive wings and taking off into the darkening sky.


    The mission was simple¡ªa Grade Seven mana beast like the Blibbit, known for its smoke-blinding ability, was no match for the power of a Grade Four Griffin.


    As Aquila vanished into the distance, Damien turned his attention to the campfire. He gathered dry wood, adding it to the flames, and checked the surrounding area for any signs of danger.


    Once satisfied, he sat down and began sharpening his blade with practiced ease, his mind wandering back to the battle with the Obsidian Drake.


    ''That was too close,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing. "But we did it. And now¡­ I''ve got questions for these two.''


    Damien glanced at Keith and Narna again, contemplating their unconscious forms. He''d tried dousing them with water, shaking them awake, and even lightly slapping their faces, but nothing had worked.


    "Stubborn," he muttered, setting his blade aside. "They''ll wake up when they''re ready."


    Twenty minutes later, Aquila returned, its cry announcing its arrival. In its beak were two plump Blibbits, their fur shimmering faintly in the firelight. The Griffin landed gracefully, placing the creatures on the ground before moving closer to its summoner.


    Damien smiled and patted its neck. "Good job, Aquila."


    Without delay, he got to work. He cleaned the Blibbits thoroughly using water from the nearby lake, then skewered the meat on makeshift spits and set them over the fire. As the aroma of roasting meat filled the air, Damien''s stomach growled, and he chuckled softly.


    He tore into one of the roasted portions, savoring the tender, smoky flavor. As he ate, his gaze occasionally flicked toward Keith and Narna. He noticed subtle movements¡ªKeith''s fingers twitching, Narna''s eyelids fluttering.


    Suddenly, Keith bolted upright, yelling, "I''m awake!" His wide eyes darted around frantically, scanning the area as if expecting to see the Obsidian Drake bearing down on him.


    Instead, he was greeted by the sight of a silver-haired boy, dressed in worn clothes, calmly eating roasted meat by the fire. The tension in Keith''s body eased slightly, but confusion quickly took its place.


    "Where¡­ where am I?" Keith asked, his voice rough.


    Before Damien could answer, Keith''s stomach growled loudly, betraying his hunger. Damien raised an eyebrow, smirking as he gestured toward the skewers of roasted meat.


    "Eat first," Damien said. "Then we''ll talk."


    Keith hesitated, his pride making him reluctant to accept the boy''s offer. But his hunger was undeniable, and Damien could see it written all over his face.


    Sighing, Damien decided to prompt him with a question. "What''s your name?"


    "Keith," he answered.


    Damien nodded, taking another bite of his meat. "Alright, Keith. What''s the name of the beast that almost killed you and your partner?"


    Keith''s eyes narrowed slightly as he glanced at Narna, still unconscious. "Obsidian Drake," he said finally. "That''s what Narna called it."


    Damien hummed thoughtfully, filing the name away in his mind. "Figures," he said.


    Keith''s gaze shifted toward Aquila, and his body tensed when he saw the majestic Griffin sitting near Narna.


    "What is that?" he asked, his voice sharp with alarm.


    Damien chuckled, waving him off. "That''s Aquila, my companion. Relax, it''s not going to hurt you¡ªunless you give it a reason to."


    Keith seemed to settle down slightly, though his eyes lingered warily on the Griffin. Before either of them could say more, Narna stirred. She opened her eyes slowly, confusion etched across her face as she took in her surroundings.


    When her gaze landed on Aquila, she yelped, scrambling backward. "No! Stay away! Don''t come any closer!" Memories of the earlier incident came rushing back, and fear flashed in her eyes.


    "Relax," Keith said, moving closer to her. "It''s not going to hurt you."


    Narna didn''t seem convinced. "It slapped me unconscious!"


    Keith blinked, turning to Damien for clarification.


    "She tried to tame my beast," Damien explained, his tone neutral. "Aquila didn''t like that."


    Keith''s mouth opened in disbelief before breaking into a dry laugh. "Of course she did," he muttered. He turned back to Narna, his tone stern. "You''re a beast tamer, Narna. You know better than to try taming a creature without understanding its strength¡ªor checking if it already has an owner."


    Narna pouted, crossing her arms. "I didn''t know it had one!" she protested.


    Keith pressed his hand firmly on her head, forcing her to bow slightly. "Apologize," he ordered.


    Reluctantly, Narna muttered, "Sorry."


    Damien accepted the apology with a small nod. "Good. Now, eat something. We''ll talk after you''ve had your fill."


    Keith and Narna took their portions of meat, eating with varying degrees of enthusiasm. Keith ate slowly, his mind clearly preoccupied, while Narna devoured hers in minutes, tossing the bones aside as she turned to Damien with wide eyes.


    Pointing at Aquila, she blurted out, "What kind of beast is that?!"


    Keith groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Narna, manners!"


    "What?" she said defensively. "It broke out of my taming incantation. I''ve never seen anything like it! It''s not even in my book of mana beasts!"


    Damien chuckled, leaning back against the tree. "Aquila''s special," he said simply. "I''ll tell you more when you''ve earned it."


    Narna huffed in frustration, but Keith quickly silenced her with a glare. Damien''s smirk lingered as he took another bite of his meat, letting the firelight dance across the satisfied gleam in his eyes.


    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 128 Assigning Guardians

    The Grand Office of Dean Godsthorn exuded authority and history. Intricate carvings adorned the walls, depicting great battles and heroic figures of the past.The air carried a sense of gravity, fitting for the occasion that had gathered twelve of the academy''s brightest students and ten esteemed instructors.


    Dean Godsthorn, seated at his massive oak desk, stroked his thick beard lazily as his sharp eyes scanned the room. His gaze lingered on a few familiar faces, a smile tugging at his lips. Clearing his throat, he stood and addressed everyone, his voice deep and resonant.


    "Today is a day of pride and growth," he began, his tone warm but commanding. "Each of you has achieved a significant milestone, advancing not only in your studies but in your readiness for the challenges that lie ahead."


    The Dean''s eyes fell first on the three students at the front¡ªfresh-faced and brimming with youthful determination.


    "Rohan, Lyra, and Daven," he said, addressing the trio by name. "You''ve successfully advanced to your second year. Congratulations on taking your first steps in a journey that will demand everything of you."


    The three students bowed respectfully, their expressions a mix of pride and nervous anticipation.


    Next, Dean Godsthorn''s gaze shifted to the second group, a trio whose reputations preceded them. Daveon Acheon, Anaya Stockshorn, and Damon Terrace stood tall, their presence commanding attention. Among their peers, they were often referred to as the Blessed Trio or the Trinity¡ªa testament to their S-ranked talents and exceptional potential.


    "Daveon," the Dean began, his smile broadening slightly. "Quiet and steady, but a force to be reckoned with."


    Daveon nodded politely, his lean, athletic build and sharp features giving him an air of calm confidence.


    "Anaya," the Dean continued, his tone softening. "Your beauty is matched only by your brilliance. You''ve grown into a formidable presence, both on and off the battlefield."


    Anaya''s peach-colored hair caught the light as she bowed, her curvy yet slender frame exuding elegance.


    Finally, the Dean''s eyes landed on Damon.


    "And Damon Terrace," he said, his voice carrying a note of fondness. "Your strength and determination continue to remind me of someone I once knew. You''ve come far, and I expect you''ll go even farther."


    Damon, who had been casually running a hand through his long silver hair, straightened slightly at the words. His muscular build, though not overly bulky, gave him an imposing presence that drew inevitable comparisons to his brother, Damien.


    The Dean went on to congratulate the fourth and fifth-year students, acknowledging their achievements before moving on to the main purpose of the gathering.


    "Now," Dean Godsthorn said, his expression growing serious. "Let me introduce you to the individuals who will guide you through the next phase of your journey."


    He gestured toward the four individuals on the right side of the room. Two men and two women stepped forward, each exuding an air of authority and skill.


    "These are your Guardians. They will accompany you on missions, provide guidance, and ensure you are prepared for the battles to come."


    The Dean''s eyes landed on the woman assigned to Damon, Daveon, and Anaya. She was striking, with sharp brown eyes and jet-black hair tied neatly into a bun. Her uniform, reminiscent of a high-ranking military officer, hinted at her disciplined background.


    "Ex-General Leana," the Dean introduced, "formerly of the Imperial Forces. A seasoned warrior and tactician. She will be your guardian."


    Leana nodded curtly, her gaze sharp as she appraised the trio she had been assigned.


    The Dean proceeded to introduce the other Guardians, each with their own impressive credentials. Once the introductions were complete, he turned to the four individuals on the left side of the room.


    "These," he said, gesturing to the remaining four individuals, "are your Trainers. They specialize in different arts of battle and are here to help you hone your skills."


    He pointed to the first man, a towering figure with a scar running down his cheek. "Close Combat Specialist Rurik," the Dean said. "A master of hand-to-hand combat and weaponry."


    The second trainer was a lean man with piercing eyes, carrying a bow strapped across his back. "Archer Zane," the Dean continued. "An expert in long-range combat and precision strikes."


    The third trainer, a wiry man with an intense demeanor, stepped forward. "Elemental Mage Kael," the Dean said, "who will help you master the art of elemental magic."


    Finally, the Dean introduced the woman¡ªa petite but fierce-looking figure with wild red hair. "And Variant Specialist Valis," he said. "She will teach you the intricacies of variant magic."


    The Dean turned back to the students.


    "These trainers are here to help you grow. Use their expertise wisely, for the time you have is limited."


    As the Dean''s gaze swept over the room, his tone softened. "You twelve represent the brightest hope of our academy. While others will also receive training, you have been given these resources because your potential demands it. Do not squander this opportunity."


    He paused, letting his words sink in. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The road ahead will not be easy," he said, his voice heavy with emotion. "But I believe in each and every one of you. Go now, and make us proud."


    "Yessir!" The student answered in unison.


    With that, he dismissed the students, Guardians, and Trainers.


    As the room emptied, Dean Godsthorn leaned back in his chair, a sigh escaping his lips. His hand instinctively reached for a locket hanging from his neck. He opened it, revealing a faded picture of a young man with a confident smile.


    "You should''ve been here to see this," the Dean murmured, his voice tinged with sorrow.


    The image was of his son, a prodigy who had fallen in the last Demon War. The pain of that loss still lingered, but it also fueled the Dean''s determination.


    "I''ll make sure these kids have a chance to bloom," he said quietly, his resolve hardening. "That''s my promise to you."


    He closed the locket, a faint smile touching his lips as he returned to his work.

 Chapter 129 A Lovely Day To Be Alive

    Damon and Anaya strolled out of the academy''s bustling cafeteria, their voices mingling with the echoes of laughter and chatter from other students. The golden hues of the setting sun painted the courtyard in warm light, casting long shadows across the cobblestones.Anaya brushed a strand of her peach-colored hair from her face, her delicate features glowing in the twilight.


    She had grown even more beautiful in the past year, her curvy yet slender figure now more pronounced, and her peach-colored eyes sparkling with life. Damon couldn''t help but glance at her every so often, a smile tugging at his lips.


    They were deep in conversation about the Dean''s recent address.


    "The way he talked about preparing us for war," Anaya said, her voice tinged with unease, "it''s like they''re bracing for something far worse than they''re letting on."


    Damon placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, his tone calm but confident. "It''s not like we didn''t know this was coming, Anaya. But we''ve made it this far, haven''t we? We''re stronger now, and we''ll only get stronger."


    Her lips curved into a faint smile, though worry still lingered in her eyes. Damon, noticing her hesitation, decided to lighten the mood.


    "Speaking of dates," he began, his voice casual but teasing, "your birthday is in a week, right?"


    Anaya''s smile brightened as she nodded.


    "And," Damon continued, his grin widening, "that also marks one year since we started dating."


    Anaya let out a delighted laugh, her cheeks flushing. "I know! Can you believe it''s been a year already?"


    "I can," Damon replied softly, leaning closer. "And it''s been the best year of my life."


    Anaya''s heart fluttered at his words, and before she could reply, Damon closed the distance between them, pressing a gentle kiss to her lips. "Keep that in mind."


    Continue reading at empire


    ***


    Their relationship had begun on Anaya''s birthday, a day neither of them would forget. It had been a year ago, just after the first-year exams. Damon had been heading to the cafeteria for a quick meal when a sudden thought struck him.


    ''Anaya''s probably in the library. Maybe I should check on her.'' Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure enough, when he arrived, there she was, organizing the shelves and sorting through books left in disarray by careless students.


    Damon had planned to sneak up on her and give her a playful scare, but his sharp ears caught her murmuring under her breath.


    She was frustrated, lamenting her ruined birthday. Her father, the academy librarian, had grounded her as punishment for a recent mishap and tasked her with supervising the library for the entire day.


    Damon''s heart ached at the thought of her spending her birthday alone, and he quickly changed his approach.


    He stepped into the room, softly singing a cheerful birthday tune. Anaya turned, startled at first, but her expression quickly softened into a radiant smile.


    "Happy birthday," Damon said warmly, his voice sincere.


    "Thanks, Damon," she replied, her voice filled with gratitude.


    Determined to make her day special, Damon spent the entire afternoon with her in the library. He brought snacks and drinks from the cafeteria, each trip met with a look of appreciation that made his efforts worth it. By the end of the day, Anaya was smiling brighter than ever.


    In a moment of courage, Damon took her hands and asked, "Anaya, will you be my girlfriend?"


    Anaya''s cheeks flushed, and after a brief pause, she nodded. Damon grinned, sealing the moment with a kiss on her forehead.


    ***


    Back in the courtyard, Damon chuckled at the memory. "So, what do you want for your birthday? Or for our anniversary?"


    Anaya tilted her head thoughtfully, her peach-colored hair cascading over her shoulder. "I just want a day of freedom," she said finally. "No watchful eyes, no rules¡­ just one day where I can do whatever I want."


    "Your dad''s still keeping tabs on you, huh?" Damon asked, a hint of sympathy in his voice.


    "Always," Anaya sighed, rolling her eyes. "Being the second daughter of the academy librarian isn''t all it''s cracked up to be. He thinks I''m some fragile vase he has to keep under lock and key."


    Damon nodded, determination glinting in his silver eyes. "Alright. Consider it done."


    Anaya arched an eyebrow, her lips curling into a playful smirk. "You can''t seriously make that happen."


    Damon''s grin turned mischievous. "We''ll see."


    He murmured under his breath, "I''ll find a way."


    The pair was just about to head toward the library when a familiar voice called out to them.


    "Damon! Anaya!"


    They turned to see Daveon Acheon approaching, his lean, athletic frame cutting a sharp figure in the dimming light. His calm demeanor and quiet strength were unmistakable, and his presence always carried a sense of assurance.


    "What''s up, Daveon? Eaten yet?" Damon asked, curiosity evident in his tone.


    Daveon stopped a few steps away, his expression neutral. "I haven''t but I''ll be sure to do that later as our guardian, Ex-General Leana wants to see us immediately."


    Anaya''s brow furrowed slightly. "What for?"


    Daveon shrugged. "She didn''t say. Just that it''s important."


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "We''re not in trouble, are we?"


    Daveon shook his head. "Doesn''t seem like it. She mentioned something about introductions."


    Damon sighed in relief but couldn''t shake the feeling that their guardian wasn''t one for casual conversations.


    "Well, let''s not keep her waiting," he said, motioning for the others to follow.


    As the trio walked toward their guardian''s quarters, the cafeteria faded into the distance behind their backs. But at least, they''d completed their mission at the cafeteria earlier.


    The academy grounds, usually lively, now felt quieter, the weight of their responsibilities settling over them like a heavy cloak.


    Damon glanced at Anaya, who gave him a reassuring smile, and then at Daveon, who walked with a steady and firm expression.


    For a moment, Damon pictured Damien being the one beside him rather than Daveon and he didn''t know when he said it but he said it. "I wish you were here with me, brother."


    "Huh? What''d you say?" Daveon and Anaya turned to him slightly curious.


    "Were you just speaking to yourself?" Anaya asked, to which Damon shrugged.


    "It''s nothing serious." He looked at them both and let out a sigh of relief. "What a lovely day to be alive."

 Chapter 130 Test With Guardian

    Damon, Anaya, and Daveon stood at attention in the expansive training room. The square chamber spanned fifty meters in width and soared twenty meters high, its walls lined with enchanted runes that hummed faintly with protective magic.The open space felt both intimidating and invigorating, a reminder of the challenges they were about to face.


    Before them stood Ex-General Leana, their guardian, a woman of striking poise and authority. Her military-like uniform fit her like a second skin, and her sharp brown eyes scanned the trio. Despite her stern appearance, her warm smile quickly disarmed the tension in the air.


    "So," she began, her voice steady but inviting, "you''re my team. Damon Terrace, Anaya Stockshorn, and Daveon Acheon."


    The students nodded in unison.


    "Let''s start with introductions," she said. "I want to know more about you, and in return, I''ll share a bit about myself."


    One by one, the students introduced themselves, their voices steady but laced with curiosity about the woman who would guide them. When it was her turn, Leana chuckled softly, a surprising sound given her imposing demeanor.


    "Well, I suppose I should start with my talent," she said. "I''m an A-ranked battle mage."


    Damon''s brows lifted slightly. "Battle mage?"


    She nodded. "It''s a versatile talent. I specialize in both close-quarters combat and offensive magic, a balance that suits me well in battle."


    Anaya''s eyes sparkled with interest. "That''s impressive!"


    Leana''s smile grew. "It''s not quite at the level of your father, Damon, but it''s close. Lord Terrace and I share similar fighting styles, though I''d never claim to match his power."


    Leana folded her arms, her expression softening as she leaned against a nearby pillar. "Speaking of your families, I have a bit of history with each of them." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned to Anaya first. "Your family''s library was like a second home to me. When I was younger, I spent a year buried in its shelves. I couldn''t get enough of the stories, the knowledge, the magical theories... I''m sure your parents thought I''d never leave."


    Anaya smiled at her new guardian''s remark. "They probably still talk about you!"


    Leana smiled, then shifted her gaze to Damon and Daveon.


    "As for your fathers," she continued, "I had the privilege of attending Elderglow at the same time as them. When I was a first-year, they were both in their final year. Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon were legends even back then. They weren''t exactly friends then, but they were both admired for their talents and determination."


    Damon and Daveon exchanged a look, clearly surprised by the revelation.


    "I never got to know them personally," Leana admitted. "But I admired their drive. It pushed me to work harder, to strive for the same greatness they embodied."


    Her words resonated with the trio, creating a sense of connection that bridged the gap between mentor and students. "I plan to do the same to you three. Grow stronger together." For the first time, they saw her not just as a formidable warrior but as someone who had walked a similar path.


    After their conversation, Leana straightened, her smile fading into a more serious expression. "Now that we''ve had our little chat," she said, clapping her hands, "it''s time for training."


    The students perked up, their postures shifting to readiness.


    "I need to assess your individual skills and how well you work as a team," she explained. "And the best way to do that is simple: you''ll fight me."


    The room fell silent.


    "You''re kidding, right?" Damon said after a beat, though the look in her eyes quickly told him otherwise.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" she replied, smirking.


    Continue reading on empire


    The trio exchanged uneasy glances but quickly prepared themselves. Damon stepped forward, taking his position as the vanguard.


    Daveon moved to the back as the strategist and long-range support, while Anaya readied herself in the middle, her role as a support ensuring she could adapt to any situation.


    Leana cracked her knuckles. "Show me what you''ve got."


    Damon charged first, his blade glowing faintly with magic essence as he swung at Leana.


    Woooosh~


    She sidestepped effortlessly, her movements fluid as water.


    Before Damon could recover, she stepped in close and landed a solid strike to his chest with the flat of her palm, sending him staggering back.


    "Too direct," she chided. "You''ll need more than brute strength to take me down."


    Anaya followed up with a spell, her hands weaving intricate patterns in the air. A burst of wind magic shot toward Leana, sharp and fast. But Leana raised a shimmering barrier, deflecting the attack before countering with a fireball that forced Anaya to dive out of the way.


    Daveon seized the opportunity, firing a series of precision attacks aimed at Leana''s back.


    Leana spun gracefully, her movements so precise that the blades missed her by mere inches. She retaliated with a quick burst of energy that sent Daveon tumbling backward.


    Bang!


    Damon lunged again, this time coordinating with Anaya, who sent a barrage of wind-enhanced fireballs toward Leana. For a moment, it seemed like they might overwhelm her, but she expertly weaved through the attacks, her agility and experience on full display.


    "You''re improving," she said, her tone approving. "But you''re still too predictable."


    Bang!!


    Her counterattacks came swiftly. A well-placed kick sent Damon crashing into the wall, the force cracking one of his ribs.


    Anaya tried to shield him with a protective barrier, but Leana broke through with a single powerful strike, knocking the young mage unconscious.


    Thud!


    Anaya crumpled to the ground.


    Daveon, determined to hold his ground, unleashed a flurry of long-range attacks, but Leana closed the distance in a heartbeat. A quick series of strikes left him sprawled on the floor, his body aching with sore spots.


    The room fell silent as Leana stood victorious, the trio lying battered and bruised around her.


    "Not bad," she said, her voice calm but firm. "You''ve got potential, but you need to refine your coordination. A real battle won''t give you the luxury of mistakes."


    She walked over to Damon, who was clutching his side as he tried to stand. "Broken rib?" she asked.


    He nodded weakly.


    "Good," she said with a smirk. "That means you pushed yourself. Also, you did really well."


    She turned to Daveon, motioning for him to get up. "Go get yourselves treated. Tomorrow, we start again."


    Damon and Daveon groaned in unison but obeyed, limping toward the exit while Damon carried Anaya.


    As they left, Leana watched them with a mix of pride and determination. "They''ll get there," she murmured to herself. "Even if I have to break them to rebuild them stronger."

 Chapter 131 Leaving The Forest of Twin Disasters

    The three sat around the campfire, its warm glow casting flickering shadows on their faces as the cool night air settled over the forest.The earlier tension between them had eased slightly as they ate, but the silence was filled with unspoken questions. Finally, Damien decided to break it.


    "So, what brought you two to this forest?" he asked, his tone calm but curious.


    Keith hesitated, exchanging a glance with Narna, before answering. "We came here because of her." He gestured toward Narna, who looked a little sheepish but didn''t deny it.


    Narna huffed, folding her arms. "I''m a beast tamer. I wanted a stronger mana beast to add to my collection."


    "I told her there was somewhere with powerful na mana beasts to her liking and even I mentioned this place to scare her, she wouldn''t listen." Keith sighed, shaking his head. "She insisted on coming to the Forest of Twin Disasters. Against my better judgment, I agreed to accompany her."


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "You didn''t think that was a bad idea from the start?"


    Keith chuckled dryly, though there was no humor in it. "Oh, I knew it was a terrible idea which was why I suggested it in the first place. But once she gets something in her head, there''s no stopping her. Apparently, I had underestimated her obsession."


    Narna shot him a glare but didn''t argue.


    "We got here through a teleportation scroll I had that was connected to this particular place as I have been here before. The peaceful atmosphere didn''t last long before we encountered and began fighting mana beasts and demons on the way."


    Keith continued, "but nothing too overwhelming. That is, until we stumbled across the cave entrance where you found us."


    Damien nodded, his expression neutral, urging Keith to continue.


    "In the cave, we encountered a Grade Three Feral Ape King," Keith said, his tone darkening. "It was a tough fight, but we managed to defeat it. And that''s when her greed got the better of her."


    "I told you those eggs were worth it!" Narna interjected, her voice defensive.


    Keith ignored her, addressing Damien directly. "She found a clutch of eggs¡ªthree of them, shining like nothing I''d ever seen before. I didn''t think much of it at the time. I figured they were from some low-ranking mana beast the Ape had stolen them from."


    Damien''s lips twitched, his suspicion growing.


    "But," Keith continued, "we didn''t know the truth. Those eggs belonged to the Obsidian Drake. We realized it too late. Narna had already stolen one by the time the Drake arrived. It must''ve been drawn by the Ape King''s final cry."


    Narna looked away, biting her lip.


    "And the rest is history," Keith finished with a sigh.


    Keith turned to Damien, his expression serious. "We know what happened up until we blacked out. But what about the Drake? What happened after it attacked us?"


    Damien had been prepared for this question. He leaned back slightly, his expression thoughtful as he crafted a plausible story.


    "It wasn''t easy," he began, his tone even. "The Drake was quite the stubborn beast. I distracted it while Aquila carried you two to safety. Once you were at a safe distance, Aquila came back for me. We fled before the Drake could follow. As an avian beast, the sky was Aquila''s turf."


    Keith nodded slowly, seemingly satisfied with the explanation. Narna, however, looked skeptical.


    "You distracted the Drake?" she asked, narrowing her eyes. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," Damien replied simply, his calm demeanor giving nothing away. "Is that hard to believe considering I look young?" He added with feigned annoyance.


    Keith interrupted before Narna could press further. "Thank you," he said earnestly. "You saved our lives. We owe you."


    Damien waved off the gratitude, steering the conversation in another direction. "How do you plan to get back from the forest?"


    Keith reached into his pocket and pulled out a small glowing scroll. "We have a return teleportation scroll. It''ll take us straight back to the city we came from."


    Damien nodded, relief washing over him. "Would it be possible for me to leave with you? I¡­ lost my own means of return."


    Keith nodded without hesitation. "Of course. It''s the least we can do."


    Narna frowned but didn''t object, seemingly still pondering Damien''s earlier story.


    As the fire crackled, Damien glanced down at his worn and torn clothes. "Do you have a spare set of clothes I can borrow? I can''t return like this."


    Keith rummaged through his void key before pulling out a simple but clean outfit. "Here," he said, handing it over.


    Damien took the clothes and stood, walking a short distance away to change. When he returned, the new outfit fit well, though it did little to hide some faint scars from his hundreds of battles in the forest.


    As he sat back down, Narna couldn''t help but stare at him, her curiosity growing.


    Just then, Aquila let out a soft cry from its perch nearby. Damien looked at the Griffin and smiled. "You''ve done enough for now," he murmured, his voice soft but commanding.


    He mentally commanded his system to cancel the summon, and in an instant, Aquila vanished into a shimmering blue portal.


    Both Keith and Narna froze, their eyes wide with shock.


    "It¡­ it was a summon?" Narna stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Keith turned to Damien, his expression incredulous. "You''re a summoner?"


    Damien smirked faintly, his blue eyes gleaming in the firelight. "Something like that."


    For a moment, there was silence as Keith and Narna processed this revelation.


    "Why didn''t you say anything before?" Keith asked, his voice a mix of curiosity and wariness.


    Damien shrugged. "Didn''t think it was relevant."


    Narna, however, leaned forward, her eyes narrowing. "A summon like that¡­ it''s not ordinary. What rank is it?"


    Damien''s smirk widened slightly. "Does it matter? You don''t want to tame it again, do you?"


    Narna opened her mouth to argue, but Keith held up a hand to stop her.


    "Thank you again," Keith said, his tone firm. "You saved us, and we won''t forget that. Summoner or not, you''ve earned our trust."


    Damien nodded, his expression unreadable. As the fire continued to crackle, he felt a small sense of relief. His identity as a child of the Terrace family remained intact¡ªfor now. ''They will find out when the find out. It''s high time I left the forest.''

 Chapter 132 Leaving The Forest of Twin Disasters II

    The three individuals¡ªDamien, Keith, and Narna¡ªgathered near the burning campfire, the dense canopy of trees above casting long shadows as the late afternoon sun began to dip below the horizon.As they stood before each other, The air itself felt lighter now that they had a clear plan for leaving, but an undercurrent of unease still settled amidst them.


    Keith held the return teleportation scroll in his hand, his fingers lightly brushing against the glowing material as if debating whether to activate it now or wait a moment longer.


    Damien stepped forward, his silver hair catching the dancing flames from the campfire behind him, and turned to Narna. His piercing blue eyes lingered on her for a moment too long, causing her to shift uncomfortably under his gaze.


    "Is something wrong?" she asked, trying to mask her unease.


    Keith''s brow furrowed, his protective instincts kicking in as he stepped slightly closer to her. "Damien, is there a problem?"


    Damien ignored Keith''s tone and finally spoke, his voice calm but curious. "That healing potion you used," he said, his eyes dropping briefly to her fully restored arm. "It''s remarkable. There''s not even a scar left. I was wondering¡­ where did you get it?"


    Realizing his intent wasn''t malicious or lewd, Keith relaxed slightly, though his expression remained guarded.


    Narna glanced at her arm, flexing her fingers as if to confirm it was truly healed. "It''s my mother''s work," she said, pride evident in her voice. "She''s a high-ranking alchemist, one of the best. That potion is one of her masterpieces."


    Damien nodded thoughtfully, his interest piqued. "When we return, you''ll have to introduce me. If that potion''s anything to go by, she''s someone worth knowing."


    Narna hesitated, unsure how to respond, but before she could, Damien shifted topics again.


    His gaze dropped to the ring on her finger. "That ring," he said, gesturing toward it. "I''ve been curious about it. You''re a beast tamer, right? But I haven''t seen any of your tamed beasts since the fight. I''m guessing they''re stored in there?"


    Narna nodded slowly. "It''s called a life ring," she explained. "It works like a void key, but it''s specifically for living things. It''s incredibly rare¡ªand expensive."


    Her tone soured as she continued. "Not that it did much good. That Obsidian Drake slaughtered most of my tamed beasts. The ones that survived the Feral Ape King didn''t stand a chance against it. Not even my strongest tamed beast didn''t last against it."


    Keith sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Maybe if you hadn''t taken the egg, we wouldn''t have had to fight it in the first place."


    Narna scowled but didn''t argue.


    Damien smirked faintly. "Speaking of the egg¡­ I''m guessing it''s in the life ring too. Mind letting me take a look before we leave?"


    Narna stiffened, her eyes narrowing. "Why?"


    Damien shrugged. "Call it curiosity. Something tells me I won''t get another chance to see it after we leave."


    Keith crossed his arms, glancing at Narna. "It''s the least we can do. He saved our lives, after all."


    Narna looked torn, her pride warring with her sense of gratitude. Finally, she sighed, conceding with a reluctant nod. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Touching the ring on her finger, she activated its magic. With a faint shimmer, the egg materialized before them, hovering slightly above the ground before settling gently.


    The egg was massive, nearly as tall as Narna herself. Its surface was an intricate blend of obsidian black and molten orange streaks that seemed to pulse faintly, as if alive.


    Narna''s gaze softened as she looked at it, her lips curving into a smile. "It was worth it," she murmured. "If I can raise this beast to its full potential, it''ll surpass all the others I''ve ever tamed."


    Damien crouched beside the egg, examining it closely. His silver eyes roamed over its surface, tracing the molten patterns with curiosity. After a moment, he straightened and stepped back, his expression unreadable.


    "It''s a good one," he said simply, turning away from the egg.


    Both Narna and Keith exchanged surprised glances. They had expected Damien to be more impressed¡ªor at least show some sign of envy¡ªbut his calm demeanor left them puzzled.


    Narna quickly clicked her tongue and touched the egg again, returning it to the life ring with a thought.


    Keith cleared his throat, pulling the teleportation scroll from his void key. "Alright," he said, his tone brisk. "Both of you, place your hands on me. The scroll''s array needs all of us connected."


    Damien and Narna obeyed, each placing a hand on Keith''s shoulders. As they prepared for the teleportation, Damien glanced around the forest one last time. The towering trees and dense foliage had been his home for nearly two years, a place of countless battles and growth.


    "Goodbye," he murmured softly, his voice almost lost in the whisper of the wind.


    Keith tore the scroll, and an intricate array of glowing symbols appeared beneath their feet. A pulse of light engulfed them, and in the blink of an eye, they vanished.


    Far beyond the clearing where the three of the had stood, deeper into the untouched heart of the Forest of Twin Disasters, a familiar colossal crack split the earth. The jagged fissure pulsed with an ominous energy, its depths shrouded in impenetrable darkness.


    From the abyss, an eye opened.


    Its size was monstrous, dwarfing the surrounding terrain. The sclera was a faintly glowing orange or was it red? While the slitted pupil was a deep black void that seemed to pierce through the darkness.


    The eye moved slowly, scanning left, then right, as if searching for something.


    The ground trembled with its presence, sending shockwaves through the forest. Trees swayed violently, their roots straining against the quaking earth, and creatures of all sizes fled in terror.


    Brrrrrrrnnnnnggg~


    The eye lingered open for a few moments longer before closing once more, the forest falling eerily silent in its wake.


    As the eyes closed, the rumbling beneath the surface ended, a haunting reminder that something ancient and unfathomable existed within the Forest of Twin Disasters, waiting for the right moment to rise. Now wasn''t it.

 Chapter 133 What Now?

    The grand chamber echoed with murmurs and arguments, pressure filling the room as a result of the gathered Lords of the Fated Families of the Eastern Shirefort Continent.Seated around an expansive round table carved from the finest ebony, they represented the strongest and most influential families in the land. At the head of the table sat Great Elder White Fang, his presence commanding the room like a storm on the verge of breaking.


    Among the Lords were familiar faces: Lord Terrace, known for his tactical brilliance; Lord Acheon, with his sharp intellect and composed demeanor; and Lady Leah, whose mastery of diplomatic maneuvers and her short temper trigger had earned her respect across regions.


    Beside them were other figures¡ªLords of less renown but no less power¡ªeach carrying the weight of their family''s legacy.


    The discussions were heated. Voices rose, alliances formed and dissolved within moments, and fingers jabbed across the table as they argued over resource allocation, training strategies, and the best course of action to prepare for the coming war.


    Great Elder White Fang raised a hand, his calm yet firm voice cutting through the cacophony. "Enough."


    The room fell silent instantly. His piercing gaze swept across the table, locking onto each individual in turn. Though his tone remained measured, the Lords knew better than to push his patience. The elder''s wrath was something even the boldest among them dared not provoke.


    "You sit here squabbling over trivial matters," he said, his voice low but resonating with authority. "The war is less than a year away, and instead of uniting, you''re dividing yourselves with petty disputes."


    The Lords shifted uncomfortably in their seats, the weight of his words settling over them. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our enemies," Elder White Fang continued, "are the demons¡ªnot each other. And yet, some of those enemies wear human faces."


    The room stiffened at his statement, the memory of recent discoveries fresh in everyone''s minds. Over the past year, they had uncovered seven individuals¡ªformer allies and citizens¡ªwho had aligned themselves with the demons.


    These traitors had provided the enemy with intelligence, weaponry, and even enchanted armor, bolstering their ranks and weakening humanity''s defenses.


    "The Emperor of the Soulor Empire warned us of this betrayal," Elder White Fang reminded them. "And yet, the problem persists. For every traitor we unmask, how many more go unnoticed? How many are working against us even as we speak?"


    Lord Terrace leaned forward, his silver eyes sharp. "If we''re to root out these traitors, we''ll need better intelligence networks. The ones we have now are reactive, not proactive."


    Lord Acheon nodded in agreement. "And we need to ensure that the information we receive isn''t compromised. Double layers of verification, magical and mundane."


    One of the other Lords, a lady referred to as Lord Avni interjected, her tone diplomatic. "It''s not just about finding the traitors. We need to understand their motivations. Why are they siding with the demons? Are they coerced, or do they believe in the enemy''s cause?"


    The room erupted into debate once more, but Elder White Fang silenced them with a single raised hand.


    "Motivations are secondary," he said. "What matters is that we identify and eliminate the threat. Quickly and decisively."


    The discussion shifted to another pressing issue: the readiness of the students at the various magic academies. These young talents were the future of their armies, but their performance in training and combat simulations had been inconsistent at best.


    Lord Terrace frowned. "Our academies are doing their best, but the timeline isn''t in their favor. Many students are still too inexperienced to face the horrors of war. They need more intensive training, but we lack the resources to accommodate everyone."


    Lord Acheon added, "The academies should prioritize the most promising students. Those with the potential to make a significant impact should receive advanced training, even if it means leaving the others with standard instruction."


    Lady Leah looked troubled. "And what of the morale of those left behind? If we''re not careful, we risk creating resentment among the ranks."


    Elder White Fang stroked his beard thoughtfully. "The solution isn''t perfect, but sacrifices must be made. Focused training for the best and basic preparation for the rest. It''s the only way we can ensure our forces are ready in time."


    Little did any of them know that Dean Godsthorn had begun to implement their idea even before they discussed it.


    The discussion turned to logistics and strategy. "How are the food and resources distribution going?" An old white haired man asked with his white pupils.


    "Going smoothly. If we keep up the supply rate and frequency, it''ll go a very very long way." That was Lord Acheon speaking on shade of the


    They also discussed the progress of the fortified locations and that of key strongholds near the borders of known demonic territories.


    Lord Terrace proposed a bold suggestion. "We should establish mobile strike teams¡ªsmall, highly trained groups capable of hitting critical targets behind enemy lines. They''d weaken the demons'' infrastructure and buy us more time."


    Lord Acheon nodded, his analytical mind already considering the implications. "It''s risky but effective. These teams would need to be made up of the best of the best. If they''re compromised, the loss would be devastating."


    Lady Leah suggested, "Perhaps we could include summoners and beast tamers in these teams. Their unique abilities could provide an edge in unpredictable situations."


    Elder White Fang approved the idea, though he emphasized the need for careful planning and secrecy. "If the demons catch wind of our plans, they''ll adapt quickly. We must stay a step ahead at all times."


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, in a quiet corner of Western continent, Damien, Keith, and Narna sat together in a small cottage nestled on the outskirts of a bustling town. The warm glow of a fireplace illuminated the room as the three of them discussed their next steps.


    Keith leaned back in his chair, his injuries mostly healed but his expression still weary. "We''re lucky to have made it out of that forest alive," he said, his tone serious.


    Narna nodded, though her gaze lingered on the life ring on her finger. "The Obsidian Drake¡­ that wasn''t just luck. If Damien hadn''t been there¡­"


    Damien, seated across from them, remained quiet, his silver hair catching the firelight as he gazed into the flames. He had learned much during his time in the forest, but his focus now was on what lay ahead.


    "What now?" Narna asked, breaking the silence.


    Damien''s silver eyes met hers, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "Now? We prepare for what''s coming. It definitely won''t be simple but we''ll get through it one way or another."

 Chapter 134 Checking Out Rewards

    The warm morning sun illuminated the small cottage on the outskirts of town as Damien stood near the doorway, his silver hair glinting under the light.Keith and Narna watched him, a mix of gratitude and apprehension etched on their faces. Although it lasted nothing more than a few hours, their shared journey through the Forest of Twin Disasters had been harrowing. However, it was now time to part ways.


    "You''re really leaving?" Keith asked, his tone neutral but with a hint of concern.


    Damien nodded. "I''ve got things I need to take care of. This journey was never meant to last beyond the forest."


    Keith seemed to understand, though his eyes lingered on Damien for a moment. "You''ve helped us more than I can ever repay," he said sincerely. "If you ever need anything, you know where to find me."


    Damien offered a faint smile. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Before Damien could step outside, Narna cut him off, her arms crossed and a playful smirk on her face.


    "Absolutely not," she said firmly.


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "What?"


    "You''re not leaving," she declared. "Not until I say so."


    Keith groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Narna¡ª"


    She ignored him, turning to Damien with a glint of mischief in her eyes. "You''re strong, and your summon¡ªAquila, right?¡ªwould make a fantastic mount. So, I''ve decided you''re staying."


    Damien blinked, taken aback by her audacity. "You''re joking."


    "Am I?" she replied, tilting her head and feigning innocence. "What if I offered myself in exchange? You can have me and the ring!"


    Keith sputtered, his face turning red. "Narna!"


    Damien rolled his eyes, stepping around her. "You''re a little too old to be my type," he said flatly, moving toward the outside. "Summon Aquila." Damien commanded mentally and as he stepped outside, Aquila manifested through the blue portal.


    "A little too old, huh? What does he know about age?" Narna pouted dramatically but didn''t push further as Keith shot her an exasperated look.


    Damien mounted Aquila, the majestic Griffin lowering itself slightly to make it easier for him to climb. With a simple command, the summon spread its massive wings, casting a shadow over the cottage.


    "Take care," Keith called out, shielding his eyes from the sunlight.


    Damien gave a small wave before Aquila leaped into the air, soaring upward with powerful beats of its wings. Narna watched until he disappeared into the sky, a mix of disappointment and curiosity lingering in her expression.


    Several hours later, Damien found himself in a bustling town far from the cottage. The streets were lively, filled with vendors calling out their wares and townsfolk going about their business.


    Damien dismounted Aquila just outside a quaint motel and dismissed the summon with a thought. The shimmering blue portal swallowed the Griffin, leaving no trace of its presence.


    "Then let''s do this." Damien entered the motel, exchanging a few coins with the innkeeper for a modest room on the second floor. Once inside, he locked the door and leaned against it, exhaling a long sigh.


    The room was small but comfortable, with a simple bed, a wooden desk, and a window overlooking the town square. Damien set his belongings down and sat on the bed, summoning his system panel. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The familiar blue panel appeared before him, its text glowing faintly in the dim light of the room. Damien navigated through the menus, his fingers gliding over invisible controls as he reviewed the newly unlocked abilities.


    ?Transformation: The system user can select a different form for his summons. This way, the summon will be able to transform into something else. Note: Once a form is chosen, it cannot be changed!?


    ?Devourer: A subskill that allows the user to absorb and store magic essence from defeated enemies into their essence core. Stored essence can be redistributed to strengthen the user or summons.?


    ?Advanced Earth Manipulation: A skill that grants control over the earth element, allowing for large-scale terrain alterations, defensive walls, and offensive attacks.?


    ?Lightning Magic: A powerful elemental skill that enables high-speed attacks and paralysis effects.?


    Damien''s lips curved into a satisfied smile. These skills would undoubtedly give him an edge in future battles. He mentally made notes on how to incorporate them into his fighting style before closing the panel.


    As the day turned to night, Damien changed into more comfortable clothes and lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The events of the past weeks played through his mind¡ªthe Forest of Twin Disasters, the battles he had fought, and the people he had met.


    He sighed, closing his eyes. "Tomorrow," he murmured, "I''ll figure out the next step and I''ll probably test out the (Transformation) Subskill when I leave here."


    Sleep claimed him quickly, the rhythmic sounds of the town outside lulling him into a deep rest.


    Back at Elder White Fang''s grand estate, the war council had concluded its meeting. The Lords and representatives of the Eastern Shirefort Continent slowly dispersed, their expressions ranging from determined to grim.


    Lord Terrace lingered near the doorway, preparing to head to the teleportation array that would take him back to his own estate. Just as he stepped forward, a familiar voice called out.


    "Terrace."


    He turned to see Lord Toda Sketcher approaching, his robes slightly dusted with the faint glow of magical runes.


    "Toda," Lord Terrace greeted, his tone cordial but curious. "You''ve been away for some time. What brings you here now?"


    Lord Toda offered a faint smile. "The same as everyone else¡ªthe war. I''ve been gathering intelligence and preparing my forces."


    The two exchanged a few more words, discussing their respective strategies and the state of their families. It was clear that Lord Toda''s time away had been spent productively, but the toll of the looming conflict was evident in his weary eyes.


    "Safe travels," Lord Toda said finally, inclining his head.


    "And to you," Lord Terrace replied, stepping into the teleportation array.


    Wooonnng~


    A soft hum filled the air as the magical runes activated, enveloping him in a swirl of light. Moments later, he was gone, the array returning to stillness as the night deepened over Elder White Fang''s estate.


    Back at his own estate, Lord Terrace prepared to relay the discussions to his family, readying them for the challenges that lay ahead. "They all better be present. Can''t delay and most certainly can''t do this twice!"

 Chapter 135 Buying Information

    Damien stood in the modest cottage he had rented, staring out the window at the bustling streets of the small town.It had been two years since he had last walked among civilians. Hell! It had been two years since he last saw a human until the previous day. Even though the world hadn''t drastically changed since he was last seen, something about it felt different.


    The ebb and flow of life here, the chatter of townsfolk, and the occasional hum of distant machinery made it seem like he had stepped into a different era. "Is this related to the upcoming Demon War?" Damien mutterd to himself.


    Despite the familiarity, Damien felt a pang of unease. He had been living in isolation, battling demons and mana beasts, far removed from the rhythm of human society.


    If he wanted to blend in, he''d have to tread carefully. His actions couldn''t afford to draw suspicion, especially in a place he barely knew.


    Damien hadn''t bothered to ask Keith or Narna where they had teleported to before he parted ways with them.


    Something about staying with them, especially Narna''s probing nature, made him uneasy. So, here he was, in a small, unfamiliar town, with no clear sense of where he was.


    He needed answers.


    After taking a moment to straighten his worn but clean clothes, Damien approached the man who managed the cottage.


    The middle-aged man was seated near the entrance, flipping through a tattered book and sipping tea. His features were weathered but kind, and his eyes sparked with curiosity when Damien greeted him.


    "Sir," Damien began, keeping his tone polite.


    The man set his book aside, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "What can I do for you, lad?"


    Damien hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Would you happen to have a morning meal available? I haven''t eaten yet."


    The man chuckled. "You''ve come to the right place. Sit tight."


    Minutes later, Damien was seated at a small wooden table with a steaming bowl of porridge and a piece of crusty bread before him.


    The simple meal warmed him, the familiar flavors he hadn''t felt for years grounding him momentarily as he prepared to ask the more pressing questions.


    As he finished the last bite, Damien pushed the bowl aside and looked at the man. "I''m new to this region and¡­ honestly, I''m a little lost. Can you tell me exactly where I am?"


    The man''s smile faded slightly, replaced by a look of mild surprise. "You''re in a small town within the larger region of Westmont. It''s part of the Western Gerthrig Continent." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien leaned forward, absorbing the information. The Western Gerthrig Continent. That confirmed his suspicions. He had read about this place during his studies before his exile, but he needed more specifics to form a plan.


    "I appreciate that," Damien said, his tone casual but probing. "But I was hoping for something more detailed¡ªkey cities, trade routes, any major events happening nearby."


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he tapped his fingers against the wooden table. "That kind of information doesn''t come free, lad."


    Damien blinked, confused for a moment, until the man rubbed two fingers together in a universal gesture. Payment.


    Damien inwardly sighed. He hadn''t considered that acquiring information might come at a cost. He had no local currency to speak of, but he did have something else.


    "Summon Luton." Damien whispered as he raised a hand slightly, summoning Luton from his system. The Stellar Slime appeared on the ground beside Damien, its red form wobbling slightly as it adjusted to the space. It had shrunken a great deal since last time but it was still large. Even taller and wider than Damien.


    The man''s eyes widened, but Damien held up a hand. "Don''t be alarmed. This is my companion."


    Before the man could say anything, Damien commanded Luton mentally. In an instant, the slime opened its storage, and a faint shimmer appeared in Damien''s palm. A moment later, a small orb of glowing energy materialized¡ªa Grade Seven magic essence core.


    The orb pulsed faintly with raw power, its light casting soft shadows across the table. Damien placed it in front of the man and slid it forward.


    "Will this suffice?"


    The man''s jaw dropped, his eyes fixed on the core as if it were the most valuable thing he had ever seen. He picked it up cautiously, turning it over in his hands as though afraid it might vanish.


    "This¡­" he began, his voice hushed. "This is more than enough."


    "Good," Damien said, leaning back slightly. "Now, continue speaking."


    The man set the core down gently, his demeanor shifting as he became more accommodating.


    "Well, as I said, you''re in Westmont, part of the Western Gerthrig Continent. The region is known for its trade in enchanted goods, particularly from the nearby city of Ryedale. That''s about two days'' travel south of here."


    He paused, thinking. "There''s also the matter of the recent unrest. You see, with the war looming, there''s been an influx of Mercenaries, Dunters, and¡­ let''s just say less savory types passing through. The local lords have been on edge, and security''s tightened in most places around."


    Damien nodded, filing the information away. "What about news of the demons?"


    The man hesitated, his expression darkening. "Not much. Just rumors. Some say they''ve been spotted further west, near the coasts, but no one knows for sure. Most folks here are more worried about the human traitors than the demons themselves."


    That piqued Damien''s interest. "Traitors?"


    The man nodded grimly. "Those who''ve sided with the demons. We''ve heard whispers of people selling information, providing supplies, even crafting enchanted weapons for them. The lords are trying to root them out, but it''s like chasing shadows."


    Damien rose from his seat, his mind already working through what he had learned. He had a clearer sense of where he was and what was happening around him. Now, he just needed to decide on his next move.


    "Thanks for the information," he said, nodding to the man.


    The man gave a faint smile, still clutching the essence core. "Anytime, lad. And if you need more¡­ you know where to find me."


    As Damien stepped outside, the crisp morning air greeted him. He stood for a moment, gazing out at the town.


    For now, though, he had a direction. And that was enough.

 Chapter 136 A Little Thief

    Over the bustling streets, the rising sun shone down but there was little warmth in the air. Damien walked with measured steps, his sharp silver eyes scanning his surroundings.The town was alive with activity¡ªvendors hawked their goods, children played among the market stalls, and groups of mercenaries loitered near taverns and weapon shops.


    Despite the liveliness, Damien couldn''t ignore the unease lingering in the air. It was subtle, like a taut string ready to snap. Perhaps it was his heightened senses as a Terrace descendant, or perhaps it was the faint signs of desperation etched into the faces of the townsfolk. Or maybe it was even due to him being in danger in the past for more times than he could count.


    People moved with an unspoken urgency, their actions quick and purposeful as if they were racing against time. Damien could feel it in the way they avoided eye contact and how their voices dipped into whispers when the topic of war surfaced. They were living each day as though it might be their last.


    A commotion ahead drew Damien''s attention. A crowd had gathered at a street corner, the sound of shouting and laughter punctuated by the occasional cry of pain.


    Curious and wary, Damien approached the scene. At the center of the commotion, a young boy lay on the ground, shielding himself with his small arms as blows and kicks rained down on him. His clothes were torn and bloodstained, and his frail body trembled with every strike.


    The men surrounding him hurled insults as they struck him.


    "Little thief!" one cursed, kicking the boy''s ribs.


    Another sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "Your mother was nothing but a filthy harlot. Jumping from one man to another and that''s how you came to be around. She couldn''t get rid of you so she gave you out before miserably ending her own life."


    Damien didn''t like the insults but he was in no place to ward off the men. This was all happening because the boy had stolen.


    "I bet your father ran off because he couldn''t stand the sight of you!"


    Damien''s brow twitched. The words stung in a way he hadn''t expected, triggering memories he had long buried.


    His father''s abandonment, his uncle Osbourne''s cold command to survive in the Forest of Twin Disasters¡ªit all came rushing back.


    He stepped closer, stopping a passerby, a middle-aged woman carrying a basket. "What''s happening here?"


    The woman sighed, her expression a mix of pity and resignation. "That boy stole some bread. He''s just an orphan¡ªhis mother''s dead, and his father''s long gone. Poor thing."


    Just as the woman finished explaining, one of the men delivered another kick to the boy, laughing cruelly as he called out, "You''re just like your father anticipated¡ªa failure and a disappointment! A little thief!"


    The words hit Damien like a thunderclap, replaying in his mind. He clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he fought to stay calm. He too had been looked upon by his father as a disappointment. The other family members might not have said it, but he knew they too were disappointed. Even Osbourne had failed to first hide the disappointment he felt.


    "Let''s just set him on fire to stop this from happening again. It''ll be a warning to the others." When one man suggested burning the boy as punishment, Damien had heard enough.


    With purposeful strides, Damien approached the group. His presence drew their attention, and they turned to face him, their expressions ranging from amusement to annoyance.


    "That''s enough," Damien said firmly, his voice low but commanding. "How much was the bread worth?"


    One of the men, a burly figure with a smug grin, crossed his arms. "What''s it to you, hero?"


    Before he could say more, a glowing essence core sailed through the air, slamming into his face.


    Bang!


    The man crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    The remaining men froze, their bravado faltering as Damien turned his cold gaze on them. He pointed to the essence core now lying on the ground.


    "That''s payment for the bread¡ªand any other ''compensation'' you think you''re owed," he said, his tone icy. "Now back off."


    The air grew heavy as Damien''s aura spread, pressing down on the group like a suffocating weight. One by one, they began to back away, the hostility in their eyes replaced by fear.


    With the crowd gone, Damien knelt beside the boy. The child''s injuries were worse up close¡ªhis arms and legs were covered in cuts and bruises, and blood stained his tear-streaked face.


    "What''s your name?" Damien asked gently.


    The boy sniffled, his voice barely audible. "M-Milo."


    "Do you know where you live?"


    Milo nodded weakly, but before he could respond, a soft voice spoke from behind Damien. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can take you to his orphanage," the voice said.


    Damien turned, his breath hitching as he saw the speaker.


    A young woman, perhaps his age, stood a few feet away. She wore a flowing blue and white gown, modest yet elegant, and her brown hair framed her delicate face. Her eyes, dark and piercing, seemed to hold a depth that made Damien feel momentarily exposed.


    For a moment, he forgot to breathe. Her presence was disarming in a way he hadn''t expected.


    "You¡­ can?" he asked, his voice uncharacteristically soft.


    The girl smiled, her lips curving in a way that made his chest tighten. "Yes. Follow me."


    Damien picked Milo up carefully, cradling the boy in his arms. The child''s small frame felt far too light, a stark reminder of the hardships he had endured.


    As Damien followed the girl through the streets, he couldn''t help but study her. She moved with an air of quiet confidence. Even her steps felt graceful and purposeful.


    Something about her presence calmed him, easing the tension that had gripped him since he arrived in this unfamiliar town.


    "Thank you," Damien said after a while.


    The girl glanced over her shoulder, her smile gentle. "It''s nothing."


    He didn''t know where she was leading him, but for the first time in a long while, Damien felt a faint glimmer of trust.

 Chapter 137 Trading Essence Cores

    Damien stood at the edge of the cobblestone path, staring at the modest building before him. It looked nothing like an orphanage¡ªno signs of children or caretakers, no playful laughter echoing from within.Instead, the structure was quiet, with a small wooden sign hanging above the door. Even the writingbin the sign has long since vanished making the sign appear empty.


    His instincts prickled, and he hesitated. He had sensed it earlier but chose to ignore it, trusting the girl''s offer to help. Now, however, doubt crept in.


    He stopped walking and called out to her. "Where are you taking us? I thought we were going to the orphanage."


    The girl paused, turning to face him. Her brown eyes sparkled with amusement, and a soft chuckle escaped her lips.


    "This isn''t the orphanage," she admitted, "but it is necessary."


    Damien''s eyes narrowed, scanning her once more. He could sense her essence reserves¡ªnot particularly threatening, but enough to mark her as someone skilled. At least to an extent.


    The girl continued, seemingly unbothered by his scrutiny. "This is a shop that sells healing potions. I figured we should clean him up before taking him back. Showing up with him all battered would only make his guardians worry more."


    Damien scratched the back of his head, feeling a twinge of embarrassment for having jumped to conclusions. "I see. My apologies."


    She muttered something under her breath, too low for most to hear, but Damien caught it easily. "Cute."


    His silver eyes snapped to her, curious. "What''s cute?"


    Her expression froze in surprise before she quickly waved him off. "You must have misheard me," she said, her tone flustered. Then, without another word, she hurried into the shop, leaving Damien and Milo behind.


    Damien shrugged, too tired to argue. "That was weird," he murmured, following her inside.


    Inside the shop, shelves lined with colorful vials and bottles greeted them. Each potion sparkled faintly, its contents hinting at magical properties. A small bell sat on the counter, which the girl rang lightly.


    Ding! Ding!


    Moments later, a middle-aged woman emerged from a door behind the counter, her apron stained with the residue of herbs and alchemical ingredients.


    "Hello, young ones. How may I help you both today?" She greeted them warmly, her eyes briefly lingering on Milo''s battered state.


    "Well, we need healing potions that we can use on the kid as he''s suffering cuts and bruises that will only continue to hurt him if left unattended to." The girl explained their situation, and the shopkeeper produced two vials: one to be ingested and the other for topical application. "Twelve gold coins," the woman said, placing the vials on the counter.


    Damien frowned, realizing he had no coins. "Do you accept essence cores as payment?"


    The woman shook her head firmly. "I only deal in coins¡ªsilver or gold."


    Before Damien could figure out his next move, the girl spoke up. "I''ll cover it."


    With a faint smile, she handed over the gold coins. Damien watched silently as the first potion was given to Milo, who drank it hesitantly. The second was carefully applied to his wounds, the healing effects almost immediate.


    Damien turned to the girl. "Thank you."


    She tilted her head, clearly puzzled. "For what?"


    "For going out of your way to help," he said. "You didn''t have to."


    She shook her head, brushing off his gratitude. "I expect to be paid back. In full." Her tone was teasing, but the twinkle in her eye suggested she wasn''t entirely joking.


    After Milo''s condition improved, the girl led them out of the shop and onto the bustling streets again. "We need to visit an essence merchant next," she explained. "That''s where you''ll pay me back."


    Milo, now walking comfortably on his own, followed her lead with Damien close behind. The girl''s confidence and familiarity with the town intrigued Damien, though he kept his questions to himself for now.


    When they reached the essence merchant''s shop, Damien was greeted by rows of display cases filled with glowing cores of various sizes and colors. Behind the counter stood a burly man with sharp eyes, his demeanor all business. Damien immediately knew he had to haggle or he would lose a lot.


    Prices were discussed, and Damien learned the value of the cores he carried.


    Grade Seven cores fetched fifteen gold coins each.


    Grade Six cores were worth twice that of Grade Seven. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Grade Five cores doubled again in value.


    For the higher grades, Damien didn''t bother asking. He didn''t want to be suspected for holding something so precious.


    Damien nodded thoughtfully before declaring, "I''ll sell thirty Grade Seven cores and five Grade Six."


    The merchant''s eyes widened slightly at the sheer volume but quickly nodded, eager to make the transaction. Damien retrieved the cores from Luton''s storage again. This time, it was done without summoning the slime entirely, and the glowing orbs were carefully examined and weighed.


    When the deal was done, Damien held a pouch filled with gold coins. He immediately turned to the girl and handed her twice what she had spent on the potions.


    She raised an eyebrow. "This is more than I paid."


    "Consider it interest," Damien said with a smirk.


    The girl tucked the coins away, her expression thoughtful. "You''re full of surprises," she remarked. "Tell me¡ªare you a Mercenary Dunter?"


    Damien paused, the term catching him off guard. A Dunter¡ªshort for Demon Hunter. The truth wasn''t far from that, but he hesitated before answering.


    "Yes," he said simply. "Something like that."


    She studied him for a moment before nodding, seeming satisfied with his answer.


    With their business at the essence merchant concluded, Damien turned to the girl. "I still need a few more things. Do you know where I can buy new clothes and some food supplies?"


    The girl smiled, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Of course. Follow me."


    She motioned for him to follow, and as they walked, Damien felt a strange sense of calm. He still didn''t know her name, but something about her presence put him at ease. "She seems very knowledgeable about the place."

 Chapter 138 Its You Again

    Damien, Milo, and the girl strolled through the town''s busy streets, their first stop being a modest clothing store.Inside, racks of simple, practical outfits lined the walls, and Damien wasted no time selecting items for Milo. After checking out the boy for a few seconds, Damien walked off.


    He picked out a few pairs of sturdy trousers, some shirts, a warm jacket, and even a pair of boots that looked just right for a growing boy.


    Milo watched in disbelief, his wide eyes darting between Damien and the clothes. "You''re really buying these for me?"


    Damien nodded, his tone firm but kind. "Of course. You need something better than those rags."


    The girl chimed in, her voice light and teasing. "He has a point, Milo. Besides, you''ll look much better in these." She reached over, plucking a scarf from a nearby rack and holding it up to Milo''s neck. "Perfect. What do you think?"


    The boy smiled shyly, clearly overwhelmed by their actions.


    Damien paid for the clothes and handed the bundle to Milo. "These are yours now," he said, ruffling the boy''s hair. "No one will take them this time."


    Their next stop was the bustling food market, a sprawling maze of stalls and vendors offering everything from fresh produce to preserved meats.


    The air was thick with the mingling scents of spices, baked goods, and the salty tang of dried fish.


    Damien moved quickly through the stalls, methodically selecting items he knew the orphanage would need: bags of flour, sugar, and milk, as well as preserved meats, dried fruits, and cooking utensils. His list even included bread pans and other baking essentials.


    "You''re shopping like you''re feeding an army," the girl remarked, amusement lacing her tone.


    Damien glanced at her, smirking. "Close enough. An orphanage is basically an army of kids."


    By the time he was done, he had spent nearly eighty gold coins, and their cart was piled high with supplies.


    Milo stared at the mountain of goods in awe. "This is so much food. Are we really buying all this?"


    "We''re not buying it for us," Damien said, patting the boy on the shoulder. "It''s for everyone back at the orphanage. You won''t go hungry for a while."


    The girl, who had been watching quietly, finally stepped forward. She raised her right arm, revealing a black leather bracelet adorned with a logo of four wings.


    "What''s that?" Milo asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "It''s called a void key," Damien explained as the bracelet began to glow faintly. "It can be used to store things one can''t normally carry."


    The girl smirked, activating the void key. One by one, the bags of supplies vanished into its storage space. When the cart was finally empty, she turned to Damien, her expression smug.


    "That was impressive," Damien admitted.


    "I''m just as full of surprises as you are," she said, giving him a playful wink.


    Their final stop was the orphanage, a modest building tucked away in a quieter part of town. The structure was plain but well-maintained, with children playing in the yard under the watchful eye of a caretaker.


    As they approached, a woman in her mid-thirties hurried toward them. Her gaze softened when she saw Milo, though concern quickly clouded her features as she noticed his new clothes and the faint bruises still visible on his arms.


    "Milo! What happened?" she asked, pulling him into a protective embrace.


    She turned to Damien and the girl and gestured for them to follow her as she headed inside the building.


    They soon settled down on wooden chairs within one of the rooms with a table between them.


    The girl nudged Damien forward. "Go ahead, tell her what happened."


    Damien sighed and recounted the events of the day. He described Milo''s theft, the punishment he''d endured, and how Damien had stepped in to intervene.


    Damien explained their trip to the potion shop and the food market, concluding with the supplies they had brought.


    The caretaker''s eyes welled up with tears as she listened. When Damien motioned to the girl, signaling her to retrieve the supplies, the woman''s composure broke. Tears streamed down her face as she thanked them profusely.


    "You''ve done so much," she said, her voice trembling. "I don''t know how we can ever repay you."


    Milo clung to her side, tears of his own slipping down his cheeks. The other children gathered around, their faces lighting up at the sight of the food and supplies.


    Damien offered a small smile. "No need to repay me. Just take care of the kids."


    Before leaving, he handed the caretaker two Grade Six essence cores. "These should help if you need more funds," he said.


    The woman stared at the cores, her hands trembling. "You''re a blessing," she whispered.


    As they stepped outside the orphanage, the girl suddenly stopped and turned to Damien.


    "I need to go," she said abruptly.


    Damien blinked, surprised. "So soon?"


    She offered a faint smile. "I have somewhere important to be."


    Before he could ask her name or thank her properly, she was already walking away.


    He watched her retreating figure, a strange sense of familiarity tugging at him. Something told him their paths would cross again.


    After bidding farewell to the caretaker and Milo, Damien stood outside the orphanage, contemplating his next move.


    The words of the cottage owner echoed in his mind. ''Human traitors¡­ mercenaries¡­''


    An idea formed in his head, and a small smile tugged at his lips. If he wanted to gather information without raising suspicion, blending in as a Mercenary Dunter seemed like the perfect cover. He''d claimed it earlier. Now he''d play the part.


    He wandered through the town, scanning for a mercenary base. It didn''t take long to find a small building tucked between two larger shops. The structure was unassuming, but the sign above the door marked it as a hub for mercenaries. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien stepped inside, his silver eyes immediately taking in his surroundings. The air smelled faintly of leather and steel, and several individuals loitered around, studying a mission board or exchanging information.


    As he approached the counter, Damien froze, his lips curling into a faint smirk. Standing behind the desk was none other than the girl he had just parted ways with.


    She looked up, her expression shifting from surprise to amusement.


    "It''s you again," Damien said, leaning casually against the counter.


    She returned his smirk, a playful glint in her eyes. "It is me again."

 Chapter 139 Demon Infestation Mission I

    Damien stepped over to the counter, his silver eyes locking onto the girl who had vanished from his sight earlier that day.She stood behind the desk, her ever-present smile widening as he approached. Her casual demeanor made it seem like she had been expecting him all along.


    "Well, look who it is," she teased, leaning forward slightly. "Didn''t think I''d see you again so soon. Came here for me, didn''t you?"


    Damien smirked, resting a hand on the counter. "And here I thought fate just wanted us to keep crossing paths. Guess I should''ve known you''d think I tracked you down on purpose."


    Arielle chuckled, her brown eyes gleaming with amusement. "Alright then, if it''s not me, what brings you here?"


    "Let''s just call it business," Damien replied. "How''s that for an answer?"


    She tilted her head, clearly intrigued. "Fair enough. How did it go with the orphanage? Everything good?"


    Damien exhaled and shrugged. "Not what I expected, but better than I could have hoped for. The kids are rough, and the guardian¡­ well, she was grateful."


    "Sounds like a decent ending," Arielle said. "And now?"


    "Now," Damien said, "I''m finally introducing myself since I didn''t get the chance earlier. I''m Damien."


    Her lips curled into a smile, and she extended her hand. "Arielle. Nice to meet you, Damien. Officially this time."


    They shook hands briefly before Damien opened his mouth to ask another question, only for Arielle to cut him off with a knowing grin.


    "Let me save you the trouble of asking," she said. "Yes, I work here part-time. The rest of the time, I''m out touring or hunting as a Silver-Ranked Dunter. Keeps me busy when I''m not catching up on sleep."


    Damien''s eyebrows lifted slightly. "Silver-Ranked, huh? No wonder I sensed that magic essence. I figured you had to be a Dunter or something similar."


    "You''re sharper than you look," she teased.


    "Comes with the territory and a few years of experience," Damien replied, his smirk widening.


    Arielle''s expression softened slightly as she leaned against the counter. "Alright, enough about me. Your turn. Why are you really here? What''s this ''business'' of yours?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien met her gaze, his expression unreadable. "I lost my Mercenary ID," he lied effortlessly. "Figured it was time to get a new one. Under a different name."


    She raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued. "Really? You don''t strike me as the careless type. But hey, I''m not here to judge."


    Damien shrugged. "Believe it or not, that''s the truth."


    "Alright, Damien," she said, drawing out his name with playful emphasis. "If you want a new ID, there are a few requirements."


    "Such as?"


    She tapped the counter lightly with her fingers. "You''ll need to complete a task that matches the rank you want your ID to reflect. Once you''ve finished, we''ll issue a new ID at that rank. Simple enough, right?"


    Damien nodded slowly. "Fair. What kind of tasks are we talking about?"


    Arielle gestured toward the mission board on the wall. "We''ve got a range of missions ranked just like mana beasts. Grade Seven is the easiest, and Grade Four is the toughest we have posted right now. Take your pick."


    Damien wandered over to the mission board, his sharp eyes scanning the array of pinned notices. The categories were clear, with colored tags indicating the rank of each task.


    He skimmed through the Grade Four missions first, but none of them involved demons, which was what he was looking for. Shifting his focus to Grade Five, he found one that immediately caught his attention:


    |Grade Five Mission: Demonic Infestation


    Location: Southern edge of the town, near the border.


    Details: A small horde of Grade Six demons has created a nest. While individually weak, their numbers pose a significant threat to travelers and townsfolk. The mission requires the elimination of the nest and all demons within.


    Reward: 400 gold coins.|


    Damien pulled the notice from the board, a faint smirk playing on his lips. The task aligned perfectly with his system''s main objective of demon hunting, and it was the ideal opportunity to test his growing strength.


    Maybe the demons outside would pose a different level of threat compared to the ones in the forest of twin disasters or worse, be weaker than them. He would have to find out by himself.


    He returned to the counter, handing the notice to Arielle.


    "This one," he said confidently. "It seems just right for me."


    Arielle took the notice, her eyes flicking over the details. She nodded in approval. "Not a bad choice. A little ambitious for most, but something tells me you''ll be fine."


    Reaching beneath the counter, she retrieved a small rolled-up map. Spreading it out, she circled two points in red ink: one marking Damien''s current location and the other marking the nest''s position.


    "This is where you are," She tapped the first circle she''s drawn in the map before moving her hand.


    "And this is where you''ll find the nest," she said, tapping the circled spot near the town''s southern edge. "It''s not too far, but don''t underestimate those demons. They might be small fry individually, but in groups, they can be deadly."


    Damien studied the map, committing the route to memory. "Got it."


    Arielle leaned back, crossing her arms. "You know, most people wouldn''t take a mission like this alone. Not unless they had a death wish."


    Damien met her gaze with a faint smile. "Good thing I don''t plan on dying anytime soon."


    She laughed softly, shaking her head. "You''re an interesting one, Damien. Alright then, good luck. Don''t get yourself killed, okay? I''d hate to lose such entertaining company so soon."


    Damien chuckled as he tucked the map into his pocket. "I''ll keep that in mind. Expect good news in a few hours¡ªor maybe a day if I''m feeling lazy."


    With that, he turned and walked out of the mercenary office, the notice in hand and a clear goal in mind.


    Arielle watched him go, her smile lingering as she murmured to herself, "Fate, huh? Let''s see what you''re made of, Damien."


    Her eyes landed on a book she''d been reading earlier on. "Oh! I better continue this." She grinned, picking up the book.

 Chapter 140 Demon Infestation Mission II

    Damien moved into the shadowy recess of an alley, checking for any stray eyes before summoning Aquila."Summon Aquila." Damien muttered lazily as he awaited the expected response from the system.


    Ding!


    ?Summoning Aquila, the Griffin.?


    ?-50 Units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Aquila summoned!?


    The shimmering blue portal swirled into existence, and from it emerged his majestic griffin, its wings stretching wide and its golden eyes gleaming with intelligence.


    "Let''s skip the long hike," Damien muttered, patting Aquila''s side before mounting the beast.


    As the griffin rose into the air, Damien called up his system panel to assess his progress toward unlocking a fifth summon. "Progress to my next summon?"


    Ding!


    ?Slay 450 more demons to unlock another summon!?


    He groaned, leaning slightly forward on Aquila''s back. The last time he had checked which was months ago, the number had been a staggering 2,410 demons. Seeing it now in the hundreds felt like an achievement, but it also reminded him of the sheer scale of the task.


    "One step at a time," he murmured. "For now, let''s focus on this nest."


    "Hopefully, it doesn''t last too long." Damien scoffed as wind blew against his face.


    Forty-five minutes later, Damien and Aquila arrived at the marked location. The forest stretched out below them, its once vibrant greenery giving way to decay and corruption.


    Sparse, withered trees dotted the landscape, their branches twisted and bare, while patches of blackened grass and rotten stumps marred the earth.


    "Go down." Damien commanded his summon, the beast immediately heeding its summoner''s request.


    Thud!


    Aquila landed on the floor, its legs mkingmist no sound.


    Damien''s nose crinkled at the foul stench wafting up from the forest floor. The air itself felt heavy, tainted by an ominous energy that seemed to sap the vitality from the land. He recognized the signs as well as the energy he felt in the air immediately. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Demonic miasma," he said to himself. "Guess we''re in the right place."


    Two years in the Forest of Twin Disasters had taught him well. He understood the corrosive nature of demonic essence and its effect on the environment.


    However, unlike the Twin Disasters, which was sustained by its abundant magic essence and thriving mana beasts, this forest was succumbing to decay.


    He guided Aquila forward, scanning the ground as they advanced for signs of the nest. The griffin moved around the forest paths, carefully avoiding the more noxious areas as they followed the trail of dead vegetation.


    The deeper they went, the worse the landscape became. Entire trees had collapsed, their trunks hollowed out by rot, and pools of stagnant water dotted the ground, exuding a faint, sickly glow.


    Damien grimaced. "This place reeks of death. Fenrir would''ve had a meltdown by now if it was outside."


    The statement he made was because he knew just how sensitive the wolf was to smell. Even Damien with his heightened senses which still paled in comparison to Fenrir''s, almost couldn''t bear the stench.


    Finally, they reached a clearing. At its center lay a gaping hole in the earth, its edges jagged and uneven as if the ground itself had been torn apart.


    No vegetation grew within a ten-meter radius of the pit, the surrounding soil barren and lifeless. A wave of decay and dread radiated from the hole, making Damien''s skin prickle.


    "Found you," he whispered, dismounting from Aquila.


    Damien approached the edge of the hole, peering into its dark depths. The void seemed bottomless, an abyss that exuded malevolence.


    Even as Damien stared and listened, he couldn''t hear anything from within, but the faint hum of demonic energy vibrated in the air, setting his nerves on edge.


    He took a step back, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. A wicked grin spread across his face as an idea formed.


    "Let''s turn up the heat," Damien said, raising his hands.


    Summoning his Advanced Flame Magic skill, Damien conjured a ball of searing fire in his palm. The flames crackled and roared, their heat distorting the air around them.


    Using his Wind Manipulation skill, he directed currents of air toward the flame, feeding it until it grew to an enormous size, nearly three times the diameter of the pit.


    "Bigger is always better," he muttered, his grin widening.


    The blazing orb cast a fiery glow over the clearing, the surrounding shadows dancing wildly in the light. The oppressive aura of the pit seemed to falter slightly under the intense heat.


    Without hesitation, Damien hurled the massive fireball into the hole.


    The flames plummeted into the abyss, their light illuminating the walls of the pit as they descended. Damien stepped back, watching intently for any reaction.


    At first, there was silence.


    Boooom!


    An explosion echoed out of the hole, blowing up dust and smoke.


    Kareeei!


    Then, a muffled roar echoed from the depths, followed by the faint sound of movement¡ªscratching, scurrying, and guttural growls.


    Fwwoooooosh~


    A surge of demonic energy burst from the hole, accompanied by a wave of heat and ash that made Damien shield his face with his arm. The ground trembled slightly, and he could hear the creatures within stirring.


    Swiiishh!


    The he first demon emerged¡ªa gaunt, humanoid figure with charred skin and glowing red eyes. Its clawed hands gripped the edges of the pit as it pulled itself out, its guttural snarls sending chills down Damien''s spine.


    More followed. Dozens of demons began to pour out of the hole, their grotesque forms illuminated by the fading light of the flames.


    Some were humanoid, others more bestial, but all exuded the same vile energy that made Damien''s stomach churn. Demonic essence.


    He quickly summoned Luton, the oversized slime still rendered immobile by the mana beast¡ªthe Obsidian Drake¡ªit had swallowed previously.


    He chuckled darkly, drawing his sword from its scabbard which was stored in Luton''s (Universal Space) before cancelling the Slime''s summon.


    "Looks like I''ve got your attention," he said, his voice steady despite the swarm gathering before him.


    Behind him, Aquila let out a powerful cry, its wings flaring as it prepared to fight.


    Damien raised his sword, flames licking along the blade as he activated his Advanced Flame Magic once more.


    "Please, die!" he said, charging into the fray.

 Chapter 141 Demon Infestation Mission III

    Damien stood in the decayed clearing, his flaming sword casting flickering light across the grotesque figures closing in around him.Kareeei~


    Grrrrrr~


    The demons hissed and growled, their disfigured forms illuminated by the fiery glow of his blade.


    The atmosphere felt heavy with the stench of decay, and the oppressive aura of demonic essence made the forest more suffocating that it ought to be.


    The swarm consisted mostly of Grade Six demons¡ªferal, hulking creatures whose claws glinted with malice.


    Interspersed among them were a few Grade Five demons, their auras more menacing, their movements calculated. Damien''s sharp eyes caught the difference immediately, but it didn''t faze him.


    He stood firm, his grip steady on the hilt of his sword. Behind him, Aquila perched on the edge of the battlefield, its golden eyes gleaming as it watched the advancing horde.


    "Aquila," Damien said without turning, "you know the rules. Unless they attack you, don''t intervene."


    The griffin let out a low cry, its feathers ruffling with anticipation.


    "Good," Damien muttered, his lips curling into a smirk. "Let''s see what these wretches are made of."


    The first wave came crashing toward him, a chaotic blend of clawed limbs and snarling maws.


    Damien didn''t wait for them to strike first. With a sharp intake of breath, he surged forward, his sword blazing brighter as he activated his (Advanced Flame Magic) skill.


    His first swing cleaved through two demons, the searing heat of his blade leaving their charred remains crumpled on the forest floor.


    He spun on his heel, parrying an incoming swipe from a third demon before slicing through its arm with a precise, upward slash.


    Kaareeeeiii!


    It screeched in maddening pain.


    As another lunged from the left, Damien raised his free hand, summoning a gust of wind that hurled the creature into a nearby tree.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    Its body slammed against the trunk with a sickening crack, and Damien wasted no time closing the distance, driving his sword through its chest.


    Black, corrosive liquid flew toward him, launched by one of the Grade Five demons lurking in the backline.


    Damien deflected the attack with a flick of his wrist, conjuring a swirling barrier of wind that sent the liquid splattering harmlessly against the ground.


    "You''ll have to do better than that," he growled, his gaze locking onto the demon responsible.


    He dashed forward, his sword trailing flames as he closed the gap in an instant. The Grade Five demon raised its claws to block, but Damien''s blade carved through them effortlessly, the flames engulfing its body as it let out a guttural scream.


    The demons quickly adapted, splitting into smaller groups to surround him. One group hurled projectiles¡ªblack fireballs and corrosive liquids¡ªwhile another charged head-on, their claws glinting in the dim light.


    Damien stood his ground, conjuring a swirling vortex of wind that deflected the projectiles.


    Fwoooosh~


    The black flames fizzled out harmlessly, and as the charging group closed in, he unleashed a wave of fire from his sword, incinerating them in an instant.


    "Is this the best you''ve got?" he taunted, his voice carrying over the snarls and screams.


    A pair of demons lunged at him simultaneously, one from the front and the other from behind.


    Damien sidestepped the first, slashing through its torso with ease before ducking under the second''s claws. He pivoted, driving his blade upward into the demon''s neck and sending it crashing to the ground.


    As Damien continued his rampage, a small group of demons broke away from the main horde, their glowing eyes fixated on Aquila. The griffin had remained still until now, watching the battle with quiet intensity.


    The first demon lunged at Aquila, claws outstretched. The griffin reacted instantly, swiping it aside with a powerful wingbeat that sent it hurtling into a nearby tree.


    Another demon leapt high, aiming for Aquila''s neck, but the griffin ducked and countered with a sharp jab of its beak, piercing the creature''s chest.


    The remaining demons hesitated, but Aquila didn''t give them a chance to regroup. It pounced, talons ripping through flesh as it crushed one demon after another.


    Splaaat!


    Black ichor splattered across the barren ground, and the griffin let out a triumphant cry as it dispatched the last of its attackers.


    Satisfied, Aquila flapped its wings, sending a gust of wind through the clearing before returning to its perch. It watched Damien''s battle with renewed interest, hoping for another chance to join the fray.


    Damien was now facing the last dozen demons. The battlefield was littered with corpses, their twisted forms sprawled across the ground in grotesque heaps. The air was thick with the acrid stench of burnt flesh and demonic essence.


    One of the remaining Grade Five demons let out a deafening roar, charging at Damien with glowing claws. He smirked, sidestepping its attack with ease before delivering a swift, horizontal slash that severed its arm.


    Grrrr~


    The creature staggered back, snarling in pain, but Damien gave it no time to recover.


    With a burst of wind magic, he propelled himself forward, plunging his flaming sword into the demon''s chest. The flames engulfed its body, and it collapsed in a smoldering heap.


    The remaining demons grew frantic, their movements erratic as they realized their defeat was inevitable. Damien moved through them like a storm, his blade cutting down one after another with ruthless efficiency.


    Finally, only one demon remained. It staggered backward, its glowing eyes darting around in search of an escape. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not so fast," Damien said, raising his free hand.


    A surge of wind magic shot forth, pinning the demon against a charred tree.


    Bang!


    Tsssss~


    The demon thrashed and hissed, but Damien silenced it with a powerful strike, his sword cleaving through its torso.


    The clearing fell silent. The fires scattered across the battlefield crackled softly, their light casting shadows over the carnage.


    Aquila let out a soft cry, stepping forward to inspect the aftermath. Damien sheathed his sword, wiping sweat from his brow as he surveyed the scene.


    Dozens of demon corpses lay scattered across the clearing, a testament to his overwhelming strength.


    "Another job well done," he muttered, patting Aquila''s head as the griffin approached.


    The griffin let out a low rumble, its golden eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    "Let''s head back," Damien said, climbing onto Aquila''s back. As they ascended into the sky, he glanced down at the battlefield one last time.


    "Only 310 more to go," he whispered, a faint smile on his lips as he thought of unlocking his next summon.

 Chapter 142 Demon Infestation Mission IV

    Damien rode Aquila back to the town in the same way he''d left¡ªswiftly and unnoticed. The griffin landed in the same shadowed alleyway it had previously taken off from, its wings folding with grace.As Damien dismounted, his sharp eyes caught something unusual on the mission scroll in his hand. A tiny black design had appeared in the top corner of the parchment, one that hadn''t been there when he first took the job.


    Curious, he turned the scroll over, examining the mark closely. Though he couldn''t decipher its meaning, Damien instinctively knew it was significant.


    "Hmm!" With a slight shrug, he tucked the scroll under his arm and made his way back to the Mercenary office.


    The office was relatively quiet when Damien stepped inside, the steady hum of conversation from a few mercenaries in the corner filling the space.


    Arielle was still at the counter, scribbling something on a ledger. She looked up as Damien approached, her brown eyes widening slightly in surprise.


    "Back already?" she asked, arching an eyebrow as he handed over the scroll.


    "I don''t like wasting time," Damien replied simply, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    Arielle unrolled the scroll and her gaze immediately went to the black design. She nodded, the subtle gesture confirming what Damien had suspected¡ªit marked the mission as complete.


    "That''s faster than even you said," Arielle remarked, setting the scroll aside. "I expected at least a few hours more, if not a full day."


    Damien shrugged casually. "Demons don''t wait for anyone. The sooner they''re gone, the better. Besides, there are plenty more of them out there. I can''t afford to slack off."


    His words carried an edge of determination that didn''t go unnoticed. Arielle''s expression softened slightly, but she chose not to pry further.


    As she began preparing his new Mercenary ID, Damien leaned on the counter, watching her work with quiet interest.


    "Have you always been in this town?" he asked, breaking the silence.


    Arielle paused briefly, as though weighing her response, before answering. "No, I''ve only been here for about a year. Before that, I traveled a lot. I do what I like, when I like¡ªat least when I''m not demon hunting."


    "Demon hunting, huh?" Damien mused. "And you just decided to take a break from it?"


    Arielle nodded, her tone casual. "Everyone needs a break now and then. Besides, demon hunting is seasonal for me. I dedicate months to it when I''m in the mood, then step back when I''m not."


    Her nonchalant demeanor belied the depth of her experience, and for a moment, Damien wondered just how much she''d seen and done in her time.


    Arielle''s maturity and calm confidence made her seem older than she appeared, but he decided against asking.


    Arielle finished working on his ID and inspected it one last time before handing it over. "All set."


    Damien noticed how focused she was during the process, and despite himself, a small smile crept onto his face.


    "What''s so funny?" Arielle asked, catching him off guard as she slid the card across the counter.


    "Nothing," Damien replied, his smile widening. "I just think your focused expression is... charming."


    Arielle blinked, a faint blush dusting her cheeks before she chuckled softly. "Well, I''ll take that as a compliment. Here you go, new Mercenary ID."


    Damien took the card, examining it briefly. It was sleek and functional, bearing his chosen alias and rank. "Thanks. Guess that makes me official now."


    "Congratulations," Arielle said with a playful smile. "And good job on the mission. Hopefully, I''ll see you back here soon¡ªif fate allows it."


    Damien pocketed the ID, returning her smile. "Fate does seem to have a strange way of bringing us together. We''ll see."


    Bidding Arielle farewell, Damien stepped out into the bustling streets, his mood light despite the lingering tension in the air. This time, Damien didn''t feel tension as much as the first time probably because he was getting used to it at a fast pace.


    It was just past noon, and the town was alive with activity. Vendors continued to trade their wares, children darted between the crowds, and travelers... Well, they continued to travel. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien decided to take some time to explore, both to familiarize himself with the layout and to gather anything he might need. He wandered through the marketplace, his sharp eyes scanning the various goods on display.


    First, he stopped at a blacksmith''s shop, where he admired the finely crafted weapons and armor. While he didn''t need anything new, he made a mental note of the shop''s location for future reference.


    On his next stop, he browsed through a potion vendor''s stall, picking up a few healing elixirs and antidotes¡ªjust in case.


    At a general goods store, Damien stocked up on essentials like dried food, a new bedroll, and a sturdy pair of gloves.


    The shopkeeper, a chatty old man, tried to strike up a conversation about the recent rise in demon activity, but Damien only offered vague responses before moving on.


    As he roamed the town, Damien couldn''t help but notice the people going about their business, but there was a subtle edge to their movements¡ªa wariness born of uncertainty and fear. The rumors of the impending demon war weighed heavily on everyone''s minds.


    Pausing by a small fountain in the town square, Damien leaned against the stone edge, his gaze drifting over the bustling streets.


    His thoughts wandered to Arielle and her casual mention of hunting demons. She''d made it sound so simple, yet he knew firsthand how brutal and relentless those battles could be.


    "She''s quite interesting," he murmured to himself, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    With his errands complete and the day stretching ahead of him, Damien decided to head back to the cottage he''d rented. He''d had enough of the town''s bustling streets for now and wanted some time to reflect on his next move.


    As he walked back, the weight of his mission settled over him once again.


    "Let''s see what tomorrow brings," he muttered, his silver hair catching the late afternoon sunlight as he disappeared into the winding alleys to get some rest.

 Chapter 143 Why Are You Running?

    Tssssh~Shhhhh~


    The forest was alive with movement.


    Swiiishh...


    Damien darted through the thick trees, the sharp edges of long grasses scraping against his legs as he pushed forward.


    The dense foliage ahead blurred his vision, forcing him to rely on instinct to navigate. He didn''t know what chased him¡ªonly that he couldn''t let it catch him.


    A low growl echoed behind him, spurring him to move faster. His chest heaved as his breath came in ragged gasps, the pounding of his heart drowning out the noise of the forest.


    The darkness of the trees seemed to stretch endlessly, an oppressive canopy closing him in.


    Then, suddenly, the dense vegetation gave way to an open field. The grass beneath his feet shortened, softening his steps as he stumbled forward. He bent over, resting his hands on his knees as he fought to catch his breath.


    The silence was deafening. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pheww..."


    Just as Damien began to recover, a hand fell gently on his shoulder. His body stiffened, and his blood ran cold. His instincts screamed danger, and he spun around, his hands raised defensively.


    What he saw wasn''t the monster he expected.


    Standing behind him was Damon¡ªhis twin.


    Damon looked exactly as Damien remembered him: small, with a wiry frame, short silver hair, and the same piercing blue eyes that reflected their shared lineage.


    However, Damon''s expression wasn''t one of malice or fear. It was curiosity, laced with an odd calmness.


    "Damon?" Damien whispered, his voice cracking. He moved toward his brother again and called out his name once more. "Damon? Why are you here? What are you even doing in the forest with me?"


    His twin didn''t answer the questions. Instead, he tilted his head slightly and asked, "Why are you running?"


    The question caught Damien off guard. He opened his mouth to reply but found no words.


    "Why are you running?" Damon repeated, his tone steady yet insistent.


    Before Damien could respond, another voice joined the chorus.


    "Why are you running?"


    The voice came from beside Damon, and as Damien''s gaze shifted, he saw another familiar figure step out of the shadows. Seth, their younger brother, appeared next, his small frame and innocent blue eyes locked on Damien''s figure that began to panic.


    Damien took a step back, his heart racing anew.


    "Why are you running?"


    Their mother emerged, her warm, gentle face now unreadable.


    "Why are you running?"


    Lady Raela, their father''s only sister as well as their aunt stepped forward, followed by their uncles Duke and Nesmond. Each one repeated the same question, their voices overlapping until they formed a haunting chant.


    Damien stumbled, the weight of their presence pressing down on him. He tried to summon his mana beasts, to call out to his system, but nothing responded.


    "Why are you running?"


    Uncle Osbourne''s voice was softer, tinged with sadness, as he stepped behind Damien. Strong hands gripped Damien''s shoulders, holding him in place.


    "Uncle Osbourne? Even you too? Why the hell are you guys after me?" Damien''s question was left unanswered as the chanted question arrived again.


    "Why are you running?" Their voices were beginning to blend into one annoyingly familiar one.


    "Uncle! Let go of me! Don''t join the others in doing this! Please, let me go!"


    Damien struggled against Osbourne''s hold, thrashing and yelling for release, but his uncle didn''t budge.


    "Why are you running?"


    The chant grew louder, the voices overlapping into an almost deafening roar.


    Then, his father appeared.


    Lord Terrace emerged from the shadows, his face cold and unyielding. In his hand, he held a dagger, its blade gleaming ominously. Immediately Damien spotted his father, he froze, it was like he was standing in the presence of something that wasn''t human. Something beyond human. A god or a demon, Damien couldn''t decide.


    "No!" Damien shouted, his voice breaking.


    The chanting stopped.


    As silence fell, his father stepped forward, his eyes piercing into Damien''s soul.


    "You are running," Lord Terrace said, his voice low and menacing. "But you cannot escape. Why then are you running?"


    "System!"


    "System!"


    There was no panel responding to Damien''s cries. None at all. Not even the bell like sound could be heard.


    "That''s right," Damien muttered as he remembered he had mana beasts he could summon but before he did, everything ended.


    Thuck!


    The dagger plunged into Damien''s chest.


    Damien gasped as his eyes snapped open, his hand clutching his chest. The phantom pain of the blade lingered, and he struggled to catch his breath.


    His room was dark, the faint glow of moonlight seeping through the window. The nightmare''s grip still clung to him, his body trembling from the vividness of it all.


    Scanning the room, Damien found nothing amiss, yet his heart refused to calm. The question lingered in his mind, echoing like a taunt.


    "Why are you running?"


    Damien exhaled sharply, trying to shake the memory from his mind. He gave his commcef to the system. "Summon Luton."


    Ding!


    The system immediately obeyed, the familiar set of panel appearing before Luton''s summon was completed.


    The red slime appeared, its slightly smaller form wobbling before settling by his bed. Though immobile, its presence was comforting in a way only a companion''s could be.


    "Good to see you, buddy," Damien murmured, patting the slime''s surface.


    Luton wobbled faintly in response, its usual brightness dimmed.


    Exhaustion overtook Damien, and he eventually drifted back to sleep. But peace eluded him.


    The same dream gripped him once more, dragging him through the haunting shadows of the forest. Again, he ran. Again, Damon appeared. Again, the question was asked, and again, the dagger found his chest.


    "Fuck this!" Damien woke with a shout, the morning sun casting a faint glow over the room.


    He sat up, his silver hair clinging to his damp forehead. His breath was uneven, and his hands trembled as they rested on his knees.


    "I hate it," he muttered, his voice hoarse.


    Rising from the bed, Damien splashed water on his face from a nearby basin. He stared at his reflection in the mirror, his crystal-blue eyes clouded with turmoil.


    "You''ll face me sooner or later," he said quietly, his gaze hardening.


    The words were not meant for the reflection staring back at him. They were meant for someone far away. Someone who had shaped him, exiled him, and left him to fend for himself. Or rather, die by himself.


    His father.

 Chapter 144 Question of Talent

    Damien walked into the Mercenary office early the next morning, his mind clouded by lingering thoughts of the nightmare that had kept him tossing and turning through the night. Arielle greeted him with her usual warm smile from behind the counter."Back so soon?" she teased, her head tilting slightly in curiosity.


    "I''m here for another demon-hunting mission," Damien replied, his voice calm but firm.


    Arielle''s smile faded as she reached for a scroll lying on the counter. She unfurled it, her expression growing serious. "This one came in late last night," she explained.


    "A group of demons has been sighted holding human captives. The demons are likely keeping them alive to feast on later."


    Damien''s jaw tightened. "What rank is the mission?"


    "It hasn''t been officially confirmed yet," Arielle admitted, "but it''s estimated to be either Grade Five or Grade Four. The demons seem organized, which is unusual."


    Damien gave a single, resolute nod. "Good. That''s exactly the kind of challenge I''m looking for."


    As Damien turned to leave with the scroll, Arielle called out after him. "Wait a second! I need your ID."


    Damien stopped mid-step and glanced over his shoulder. "What''s wrong with it?"


    "I forgot to include your talent," she admitted, holding the card out. "I''ll need it for your records."


    Damien hesitated, then shrugged. "E-Ranked Summoner."


    Arielle blinked. "You''re joking."


    "I''m not," Damien replied nonchalantly.


    Her brow furrowed, and she crossed her arms. "You''re telling me you''re an E-Ranked Summoner, yet you took down a horde of demons faster than anyone expected? How is that even possible?"


    Damien smirked. "I''m just different."


    Arielle wasn''t convinced. She reached under the counter, retrieving a small dagger and a thick, ancient tome. "This is the Book of Gifts," she explained. "It reveals the talent and divine blessing of whoever''s blood touches its pages. Prove it."


    Damien eyed the tome warily. It looked eerily similar to the one from his family''s estate, the very book that had branded him a failure. After a brief pause, he sighed and took the dagger.


    "See for yourself then." He made a shallow cut on his thumb and pressed it against the blank page. Almost immediately, glowing letters appeared.


    Talent: E-Ranked Summoner


    Blessing: God of Mischief


    Arielle stared at the text, her skepticism giving way to confusion. "You''re serious," she murmured.


    "I told you," Damien replied with a shrug.


    "But how..."


    Damien interrupted her with a chuckle. "You''re the first to ask that, and I doubt you''ll be the last. Just think of me as... unique."


    Still unconvinced, Arielle followed Damien to the office''s entrance. "Show me," she demanded.


    Damien smirked at her persistence. Without a word, he focused his thoughts, summoning Aquila.


    A shimmering portal of blue light appeared beside him, and from it emerged the majestic Griffin. The beast''s golden feathers glistened in the sunlight, its sharp talons clicking against the cobblestone street.


    Aquila stretched its massive wings, letting out a cry that echoed through the town, drawing the attention of everyone nearby.


    Gasps rippled through the growing crowd of onlookers. Some stepped back in awe, while others whispered amongst themselves, speculating about the rare creature.


    Damien climbed onto Aquila''s back, his movements smooth and practiced. He glanced down at Arielle, whose jaw hung slightly open.


    "It''s a Griffin," Damien explained. "Rare even among summoners. And mine''s one of a kind."


    Arielle finally found her voice. "You summoned that without a spell...?"


    Damien nodded. "Summoning''s kind of my thing."


    The Griffin flapped its wings, stirring up a gust of wind that sent loose papers flying. As the beast rose into the air, Damien leaned down slightly. "See you around, Arielle. Or maybe not. That''s up to fate."


    With that, Aquila ascended higher, leaving Arielle and the rest of the onlookers in awe.


    High above the town, Damien reviewed the details of the mission in his mind. A group of demons. Captured humans. Likely Grade Five or Four.


    He urged Aquila to fly faster, the wind whipping against his face as he mentally prepared himself for what lay ahead.


    Within an hour, they reached the edge of a dense forest. Damien instructed Aquila to descend, and the Griffin landed gracefully on the withered grass below.


    The forest was eerily quiet, its trees warped and twisted as if corrupted by the demonic presence. The air was thick with the stench of decay, and patches of vegetation lay rotting on the forest floor.


    Damien dismounted, his eyes scanning the area for any signs of movement. He knew the demons'' lair couldn''t be far.


    "Stay close," he murmured to Aquila, who let out a soft chirp in response.


    It didn''t take long for Damien to find what he was looking for. Another dark, gaping hole lay ahead, its edges barren of any greenery. The ground around it was cracked and lifeless, the miasma of demonic energy palpable even from a distance.


    Damien smirked. "Let''s cook once again."


    He summoned his Advanced Flame Magic, conjuring a massive ball of fire in his hands. With a flick of his wrist, he launched it into the hole.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Then came the explosion and roar.


    Booooom!!


    Dozens of demons surged out of the pit, their grotesque forms illuminated by the flames. Damien''s grin widened. "Let''s dance."


    With a single command, Damien sent Aquila to the edge of the battlefield, instructing the Griffin to intervene only if attacked. Damien wanted to grow stronger too. He needed all the Exp he could get from slaying them himself as Exp from his summons kills would be smaller.


    Drawing his flaming sword, Damien charged into the fray. His blade cut through the first demon effortlessly, its blackened body collapsing in a heap. Another lunged at him, claws outstretched, but he sidestepped smoothly and countered with a fiery slash that cleaved the creature in two. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Demonic fireballs and corrosive liquids were hurled his way, but Damien deflected them with precise swings of his blade, the flames consuming the projectiles before they could reach him.


    One particularly bold demon attempted to flank him, only to find itself impaled as Damien spun around, driving his blade into its chest.


    Kreeeeii!!


    Aquila, observing from its perch, let out a triumphant cry as a small group of demons turned their attention to it. They reminded it of the last encounter and Aquila prepared to give these ones a beastial dance as well.

 Chapter 145 Your Last Meal

    Damien stared into the gaping hole where the demons had emerged. The area surrounding it was barren and reeked of death. Same as the other one but this time, it felt stronger.He clenched his fists as his thoughts lingered on the humans still unaccounted for. If they were alive, he had no choice but to follow the trail into the hole.


    He conjured a small flame on his palm, its warm glow cutting through the oppressive darkness of the cavernous pit. Turning to Aquila, who remained vigilant nearby, he commanded, "Watch the area. If anything else crawls out of here or attempts to enter, handle it. I''ll be back."


    The Griffin chirped softly, lowering its head in acknowledgment as Damien stepped closer to the edge. Without hesitation, he leaped into the void.


    The air rushed past him as he fell, the walls of the pit becoming a blur of jagged rock and thick, black residue.


    For about ten seconds, Damien free-fell before pulling his sword free from its scabbard.


    Thuuuck!!


    He stabbed it into the wall to slow his descent, sparks flying as the blade scraped against the stone.


    The slowing allowed him to act. Damien tossed the flame in his hand downward, tracking its path as it illuminated the walls. It descended several meters before striking the bottom, flickering out.


    "Not too far now," Damien muttered, steeling himself.


    When his sword slowed him enough, he pushed off the wall, pulling out his sword to continue his descent, and landed softly on his feet.


    He immediately regretted it as his nostrils were assaulted by an overwhelming stench of decay and filth. "Ughhh!" The air was thick with the putrid smell, and the ground squelched beneath his boots.


    Damien conjured another flame, its light revealing the disgusting scene around him. The floor was covered in a foul, viscous liquid that pooled in uneven patches. Drops of the same substance dripped intermittently from the ceiling above.


    Covering his nose with the back of his hand, Damien muttered, "What a disgusting place." He pressed on, stepping carefully through the sludge that coated the tunnel floor.


    "I''m not getting paid nearly enough for this." Damien complained as he remembered the amount written on the mission scroll. It was just around seven hundred gold coins.


    The tunnel twisted and turned for several minutes before Damien reached a crossroads. Three distinct paths diverged from where he stood, each leading deeper into the demonic lair.


    "Now, how do I go about it?" He paused, his senses on high alert.


    Closing his eyes, Damien focused on the surrounding energies. The tunnels were saturated with demonic essence, but a faint spark of something else caught his attention. Magic essence, though weak and fleeting, emanated momentarily from the second path.


    "There," Damien whispered, his eyes snapping open and directed toward the middle path where he''d sensed the essence from.


    He waited, hoping to confirm the signal. A few minutes later, the faint magic essence pulsed again, like a dying ember trying to reignite. Without wasting another second, Damien ventured into the middle path, his flame lighting the way ahead.


    The tunnel stretched on, its oppressive darkness pressing against Damien from all sides even as his flame illuminated the area. The air grew heavier with each step, the stench intensifying as he neared the source of the faint magic essence.


    After about eight minutes of careful progress, the tunnel widened suddenly, opening into a massive cavern. Damien stepped into the space cautiously, his flame illuminating the horrific scene.


    The cavern ceiling stretched dozens of meters high, with stalactites dripping the same foul liquid that coated the floor.


    The chamber was over a hundred meters wide, its walls lined with jagged rocks and crude markings etched in demonic drawings.


    But it wasn''t the cavern''s size that captured Damien''s attention¡ªit was its occupants.


    A massive demon sat at the center of the chamber, its grotesque form towering over everything else. It was at least five times larger than Damien, its crimson eyes glowing ominously. Its scale like skin was a sickly black, with veins of molten orange pulsing across its body. Its slanted pupils were red like blood and it''s fangs were jagged.


    Surrounding the giant demon were smaller demons of varying sizes and ranks. Damien''s sharp gaze identified several Grade Six and Grade Five demons, with very few Grade Four scattered among them. They moved about the cavern, their clawed hands tending to various macabre tasks.


    The sheer force of smaller demons was enough to classify this mission as a Grade Four mission of the highest level but the addition of the larger one tipped the scales. "More like a Grade Three mission." Damien murmured.


    Damien''s jaw tightened as his eyes fell on the humans. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over two dozen men and women were huddled near the center of the cavern. Some were unconscious, their bodies battered and broken. Others whimpered softly, clutching missing limbs or trying to stop the bleeding from deep gashes.


    The worst, however, was the pile of corpses near the large demon. Blood pooled beneath them, staining the cavern floor.


    Damien''s fists clenched around his sword as he watched the massive demon reach down with one clawed hand. It plucked a man from the group of captives, lifting him effortlessly into the air. The man screamed, struggling weakly as the demon opened its gaping maw and shoved him inside.


    The sound of crunching bones echoed through the chamber, followed by a faint, fleeting pulse of magic essence.


    Damien''s eyes widened in realization. The demon wasn''t just eating them¡ªit was devouring their magic cores. It was using the captives as fuel to strengthen itself.


    His flame burned brighter in his palm as anger surged through him. These people weren''t just prisoners. They were resources, stripped of their humanity and reduced to tools for the demon''s gain.


    "This ends now," Damien growled, his voice low and filled with determination.


    The flame in his hand grew larger, its light casting shadows across the cavern walls. As the demons turned their attention to him, the massive one let out a low, guttural growl, its crimson eyes locking onto Damien.


    "That''ll be your last meal!" Damien said in a promising tone.

 Chapter 146 Your Last Meal II

    A guttural snarl echoed through the chamber as the lesser demons began to circle him, their claws dragging along the cavern floor, producing an eerie screech.The fight began without warning. A Grade Six demon lunged at him from the side, its clawed hand aiming for his neck.


    Damien pivoted sharply, his sword slashing through the demon''s chest in one swift motion. Black ichor splattered onto the ground as the creature let out a strangled growl before collapsing.


    "One down," Damien muttered, his voice calm but his grip on the hilt of his sword tightening.


    The remaining Grade Six demons charged together, their grotesque forms moving with surprising speed.


    Damien moved to meet them, his blade igniting as he infused it with his Advanced Flame Magic. The first demon that reached him was met with a fiery slash across its face, the heat melting its flesh before it even hit the ground.


    Another demon swung its tail, aiming to knock him off balance. Damien leapt over the attack, landing smoothly before driving his blade into the creature''s back. He twisted the sword, flames consuming its body as it writhed in pain.


    Black fireballs began to rain down from the remaining demons, their corrosive heat sizzling against the cavern floor. Damien dodged nimbly, weaving through the barrage as he closed the distance.


    He slashed horizontally, the fire-enhanced blade cleaving through two demons at once. Their dying shrieks echoed in the chamber before they crumpled lifelessly.


    The last two Grade Six demons hesitated, their confidence faltering. Damien didn''t give them a chance to recover. A quick lunge brought him to the nearest one, and with a swift upward slash, he cleaved it in half.


    The final demon tried to retreat, but Damien hurled a ball of fire after it, engulfing the creature in flames until it crumbled into ash.


    He exhaled softly, his eyes shifting to the next wave of enemies.


    The Grade Five demons were larger, their movements more deliberate and powerful.


    One stepped forward, its hulking body covered in bony protrusions. It roared, the sound reverberating through the cavern, before charging with terrifying force.


    Damien sidestepped at the last moment, his blade slicing through the demon''s exposed flank.


    The creature stumbled but recovered quickly, swiping at Damien with one massive claw. He ducked, countering with a fiery stab to its chest. The demon howled in pain, black blood pouring from the wound before it collapsed.


    Two more Grade Five demons attacked simultaneously, one swinging a jagged club-like weapon while the other hurled more black fireballs.


    Damien rolled under the club''s swing, the weapon smashing into the ground with enough force to leave a crater.


    Using the momentary opening, Damien thrust his sword upward, piercing the club-wielding demon''s throat. The creature gurgled, dropping its weapon as it fell to the ground.


    The second demon snarled, its fireballs intensifying. Damien conjured a wall of flames with his Advanced Flame Magic, absorbing the attack before countering with a concentrated fireball of his own.


    Booooom!!


    The explosion engulfed the demon, its screams fading as the flames consumed it.


    The remaining Grade Five demons growled in unison, their sharp teeth bared. One leapt at Damien from above, its claws aiming for his head. He stepped back, slashing upward as it descended, splitting the creature in two. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another demon tried to blindside him, its jagged teeth snapping inches from his face. Damien drove his blade into its gut, twisting viciously before kicking it off his sword.


    The last Grade Five demon roared defiantly, rushing him with reckless abandon. Damien sidestepped the charge, driving his blade into its spine. Flames erupted from the wound as he poured his magic essence into the attack, reducing the demon to a smoldering husk.


    He panted softly, his body tingling from the residual heat of his own magic.


    The Grade Four demons were already advancing, their sinister auras radiating power. These were his equals in rank, but Damien knew that rank alone wouldn''t determine the victor.


    The first demon was fast, its claws blurring as it attacked.


    Clang!!


    Damien barely dodged the onslaught, sparks flying as his sword clashed against its talons.


    The demon feinted, its tail whipping toward Damien''s legs. He jumped just in time, countering with a fiery slash that cut through its shoulder.


    The demon roared in pain but retaliated with a burst of corrosive breath. Damien rolled away, the acidic mist sizzling where it touched the ground.


    Damien capitalized on the demon''s recovery time, driving his blade into its chest. With a burst of flames, the creature fell.


    The next Grade Four demon wielded a jagged spear, its movements calculated and precise. It lunged at Damien, the spear''s tip grazing his arm as he narrowly dodged. The demon pressed its advantage, delivering a flurry of thrusts that forced Damien to retreat.


    "Persistent," Damien muttered, blood dripping from the shallow cut on his arm.


    As the demon thrust again, Damien parried the spear with his sword, twisting his body to avoid the follow-up strike. He slashed upward, his flaming blade severing the demon''s arm. The creature howled, staggering back before Damien finished it with a decapitating strike.


    The last Grade Four demon was larger and more muscular than the others, its fists covered in hardened, stone-like skin. It barreled toward Damien, its raw strength evident in the way the ground trembled with each step.


    Damien met the charge head-on, his sword clashing against the demon''s reinforced fists. Sparks flew as the two struggled for dominance, neither willing to yield.


    The demon swung a massive fist, aiming to crush Damien, but he ducked and countered with a fiery stab to its abdomen.


    The demon roared, its fist slamming into Damien''s side and sending him skidding across the cavern floor. He groaned, clutching his ribs as he stood.


    "Alright, you want more?" Damien growled.


    Channeling his Advanced Flame Magic, he infused his sword with a blazing aura. The demon charged again, but this time, Damien sidestepped at the last moment, delivering a devastating slash across its chest. Flames erupted from the wound, engulfing the creature as it collapsed.


    Damien wiped the sweat from his brow, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. The cavern was littered with the bodies of slain demons, their black blood pooling around him.


    A low growl broke the silence, sending a chill down Damien''s spine.


    He turned toward the massive demon at the center of the chamber. It was rising from its throne, its glowing crimson eyes locked onto Damien with murderous intent. The ground trembled as it stood to its full height, towering over everything in the cavern.


    "So, you''re angry now," Damien muttered, gripping his sword tightly.


    The demon let out an earth-shaking roar, its molten veins pulsing with energy as it stepped forward. The real battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 147 Your Last Meal III

    Booooom!!Damien was slammed into one part of the wall unannounced.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    Greeeeeiii!


    The cavern trembled under the force of the demon''s roar, its deep, guttural sound reverberating like a war drum, drowning out even the sound of Damien''s ragged breaths.


    From his place half-buried in the cracked wall, Damien peeled himself free, grunting as the dust and rubble fell around him.


    Blood trickled from his forehead, partially matting his silver hair to his skin, and though his muscles screamed for rest, his sharp blue eyes burned with determination. He had to somehow finish this demon off.


    The demon, now fully aware of its advantage, loomed over Damien, its towering figure shrouded in a dark, corrosive aura that seemed to decay the very ground beneath it.


    Its jagged claws dripped with black ichor, and its glowing crimson eyes narrowed as if mocking Damien''s futile resistance.


    The creature''s hulking form was five times the size of a human, rippling with thick, sinewy muscle that made it seem invincible.


    "Still wanna go?" Damien muttered under his breath, wiping the blood from his face with the back of his hand. He exhaled sharply and adjusted his grip on his sword. "Fine. Let''s keep this going."


    Swiiishh~


    The demon struck first, its massive claw slicing through the air with terrifying speed. Damien barely dodged, ducking under the swipe before rolling to the side.


    He sprang to his feet, darting forward with a sudden burst of speed and slashing his flame-imbued blade across the demon''s thigh. The steel cut deep, leaving behind a bloody gash that hissed as flames licked at its flesh.


    Greeeeii!


    The demon howled in anger, twisting with surprising agility and sending its other claw toward Damien.


    Damien jumped back just in time, narrowly avoiding being crushed. Landing lightly on his feet, Damien moved fluidly, weaving through the demon''s relentless attacks.


    His lithe form allowed him to dart in and out, landing small but precise strikes on the demon''s body.


    "Too slow," Damien taunted as he slid under another swipe, his blade carving a long slash across the demon''s torso.


    For a moment, it looked like Damien had the upper hand. The demon staggered, its body marked with searing wounds that dripped black blood onto the cavern floor. But then, something shifted.


    The demon''s breathing deepened, and its speed suddenly spiked. Its crimson eyes glowed brighter, and before Damien could react, the creature''s claw moved like a blur.


    Baaaang!!


    It slammed into him, sending him flying across the cavern like a ragdoll.


    Booooom!!


    He smashed through a jagged section of the wall with a bone-rattling crash, his vision blurring for a moment.


    "Ugh... that stung." Damien coughed, blood speckling his lips as he climbed back to his feet. But before he could fully regain his stance, the demon was already upon him, its movements now faster and more vicious.


    Damien dodged left, but a claw scraped his arm, leaving a shallow cut that burned like acid.


    Another blow sent him skidding across the cavern floor, his boots scraping against the stone as he tried to regain control. The demon''s onslaught was relentless.


    His once-precise strikes were now barely scratching the creature''s thickening skin. It was as if the demon''s muscles had hardened, and each attack Damien landed only fueled its fury. He realized with grim clarity that the battle stance had shifted.


    The demon had adapted!


    The cavern shook again as the demon stomped toward him, its claw raised high. Damien barely managed to block the strike with his sword, the force sending tremors up his arms as he was pushed to one knee.


    "This... is getting annoying," he growled.


    The demon roared, its voice shaking the air as a dark energy began to pulse from its body.


    The ground beneath it cracked and turned black as the corrosive energy spread in a ten-meter radius. Everything it touched withered and decayed instantly¡ªrocks crumbled to dust, and the putrid air grew even more unbearable.


    Damien''s eyes widened. "An area effect skill? Damn it!"


    With no time to hesitate, he dashed backward, barely escaping the expanding zone of decay. His breathing grew heavier as he watched the ground dissolve where he had been moments ago.


    Behind him, the humans trembled in terror. Some sobbed quietly while others sat frozen in fear, unable to comprehend the carnage unfolding before their eyes. The more lucky ones were the unconscious ones.


    And then one of them¡ªjust waking up and unaware of the danger¡ªdecided to run. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien heard the faint shuffle of feet behind him and turned, his heart sinking. A man, bleeding but mostly unscathed, had pushed himself to his feet and was stumbling toward what he thought was safety.


    "Hey, stop!"


    "Wait!!"


    The others whispered harshly, begging him to stop, but it was too late.


    The demon''s head snapped in their direction. Its eyes locked onto the man, who froze mid-step as terror washed over him. The demon''s lips curled into a sinister grin, and it began to advance.


    "No, you don''t!" Damien barked.


    Pinned against the wall and still reeling from the demon''s last attack, Damien had no choice. He reached into his mind, summoning his most trusted companion.


    " Summon Fenrir, now!"


    A blue portal shimmered into existence, and out of it leaped Fenrir, Damien''s monstrous wolf. Its enormous black form landed with a ground-shaking thud, golden eyes blazing with fury.


    Roaaaaaar!!


    Fenrir''s howl tore through the cavern, echoing like thunder.


    The demon paused mid-step, turning its attention back to the beast that had just appeared. For the first time, the demon''s expression faltered, its crimson eyes narrowing in recognition of a worthy foe.


    Fenrir growled deeply, its body radiating a powerful aura. It lowered itself into a predatory stance, baring its fangs as its hackles rose.


    The wolf was no ordinary beast¡ªit was a Grade Three mana beast, an equal to the demon standing before it.


    The humans stared in awe as Fenrir''s presence filled the cavern. The enormous wolf snarled once before charging, its claws digging into the ground as it shot toward the demon like a white bolt of lightning.


    The demon roared in response, its corrosive aura flaring up again as it prepared to meet Fenrir head-on.


    Booooooom!!


    The two clashed with a deafening explosion, their auras colliding like a thunderstorm. Claws met fangs, and raw power shook the cavern.


    Damien watched from the side, his breathing slowing as he wiped the blood from his face. "Yeah, you''ve had your last meal," he muttered, a crazed grin forming on his lips.

 Chapter 148 Your Last Meal IV

    The cavern echoed with growls, roars, and the deafening sounds of battle.Fenrir''s monstrous white figure lunged forward, fangs bared and claws digging into the decaying ground, leaving deep gashes in its wake.


    The demon roared in fury, its hulking form swiping viciously as it tried to fend off the relentless wolf.


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    Booooom!


    Booooom!!


    Each clash of their immense strength shook the cavern walls, bits of stone falling from above like a crumbling tomb.


    Damien stood on the sidelines, his flaming sword crackling as it pulsed with energy in his grip.


    His sharp eyes tracked the battle with precision, always looking for openings to exploit. Every time the demon''s focus turned to Fenrir, Damien sprang into action.


    "Fenrir, pull left!" Damien commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    Fenrir obeyed immediately, darting to the side with unnatural speed for a beast of its size. The demon''s claws slammed into empty air, its balance faltering slightly.


    That was the opening Damien needed. He charged forward, wind magic flaring at his feet to propel him faster, his flaming sword streaking through the air like a comet.


    Slash! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The blade carved through the demon''s side, leaving a deep, smoldering wound. Black blood splattered across the ground, sizzling as it touched the stone.


    Greeeeii!


    The demon howled in pain, turning its attention toward Damien, who had already retreated.


    "Not so fast," Damien sneered, taunting the demon to keep its rage on him.


    The moment the demon spun to face Damien, Fenrir lunged from behind. With its fangs glowing faintly, Fenrir bit down on the demon''s ankle, the crunch of bone echoing through the cavern.


    The demon screamed again, its massive form wobbling as its leg gave out.


    "Nice one, Fenrir!" Damien called out, his voice laced with encouragement.


    Between the chaos, Damien''s sharp gaze flickered to the terrified humans huddled against the far end of the cavern.


    Some were trying to wake unconscious companions, while others clung to each other in helpless fear.


    "Get moving!" Damien shouted at them. "Help each other out of here¡ªNOW!"


    His commanding tone seemed to snap them out of their panic. A few of the more able-bodied victims nodded quickly and began lifting the injured ones onto their backs.


    One by one, the group began making their way toward the tunnel entrance Damien had come through while Fenrir kept the demon occupied.


    "Stick together!" Damien barked, weaving between his attacks to ensure they weren''t caught in the crossfire.


    Each time the demon threatened to turn toward the fleeing victims, Damien launched a fresh assault to steal its attention.


    "Over here, you overgrown corpse!" he yelled, sending a flame-enhanced slash across its shoulder.


    The demon turned back to him with fury in its glowing crimson eyes, roaring as it swiped violently. Damien dodged, narrowly avoiding the strike, his body twisting like a shadow in motion.


    The battle continued to rage. Damien coordinated perfectly with Fenrir, the two moving like a single unit against their formidable foe.


    Fenrir''s attacks were brutal and methodical. The monstrous wolf darted under the demon''s swipes, biting down on weak points¡ªits joints, its tendons, and any area not protected by the demon''s thickened hide.


    Slash!


    Damien, meanwhile, delivered precision strikes. His flaming sword tore through the demon''s defenses like a hot blade through ice, leaving scorched wounds that refused to heal as quickly.


    The demon''s once terrifying aura began to waver, its movements growing sluggish under the relentless assault.


    Finally, Fenrir made a decisive move. The wolf leapt high, its massive jaws locking onto the demon''s arm.


    Shrrrrip!


    With a powerful yank, Fenrir''s bite shattered the demon''s elbow, rendering the arm useless.


    Greeeeii!


    The creature roared in agony, dropping to one knee as its body began to falter.


    "That''s it, Fenrir!" Damien shouted, his voice triumphant. "Keep it down!"


    Fenrir pounced again, this time snapping its fangs around the demon''s ankle and dragging its leg out from under it.


    Bang!


    The demon crashed to the ground, its massive weight sending tremors through the cavern floor.


    The demon, weakened and immobilized, snarled at Damien, its glowing eyes burning with hatred. It tried to rise, but its shattered ankles and battered limbs refused to obey. Damien stood a few feet away, his flaming sword held high.


    "There''s no comeback for you," he muttered, his tone cold and final.


    Fenrir stepped back, its eyes glowing proudly as it watched its summoner move in for the kill.


    Damien sprinted forward, flames coiling along the length of his blade. With one swift, powerful leap, he soared through the air and landed atop the demon''s massive head.


    "I did say that was your last meal" Damien growled.


    He plunged his sword deep into the demon''s forehead, the flames burning through its thick hide and sinking into its skull.


    Greeeeii!


    The creature roared one final time, its voice echoing in a deafening crescendo before fading into silence.


    Its body convulsed, the dark aura around it flickering like a dying fire before extinguishing completely.


    Damien twisted the sword, ensuring it was over, and then pulled the blade free. The demon''s head dropped with a loud thud, its final breath leaving its body in a gust of foul air.


    "Done," Damien whispered, breathing heavily as he hopped off the demon''s head and staggered slightly. His arms ached, his chest heaved, but the battle was over.


    Fenrir padded up to him, its hulking frame casting a shadow over Damien. The wolf lowered its head slightly, a silent acknowledgment of their victory. Damien grinned, giving Fenrir a thumbs-up.


    "Mission completed, partner."


    Damien walked over to the demon''s lifeless corpse, its thick black blood pooling across the cavern floor. He wiped sweat from his brow and then raised his sword, slicing cleanly through the demon''s chest.


    He dug through the creature''s insides until his fingers brushed against something solid.


    Puuk!!


    Pulling it free, he revealed the demon''s core¡ªa dark, swirling orb pulsating with ominous energy.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got," Damien muttered.


    He activated his (Devourer) skill for the first time, holding the core above his head. Slowly, the orb began to shrink as streams of energy flowed from it into Damien''s body.


    He felt a surge of power rush through him as his core absorbed the essence, strengthening his reserves of magic essence and fortifying his body.


    When the process ended, Damien exhaled deeply, a faint wisp of dark smoke leaving his mouth. He turned to Fenrir and grinned.


    "Not bad for a Grade Three demon, huh?"


    Fenrir let out a satisfied growl as it padded closer, standing by Damien''s side like the loyal beast it was.


    Damien looked toward the tunnel where the humans had escaped. "Let''s get out of here before something else shows up," he said, brushing dirt off his torn clothes.

 Chapter 149 Storing People In Luton

    Damien and Fenrir quickly met up with the others who''d escaped from the cavern earlier according to his command."If it isn''t our saviour!"


    "Thank you for rescuing us all!"


    "We are very much grateful!"


    "You''re our hero..."


    Various people spoke simultaneously the moment Damien was within the range to talk. He almost felt overwhelmed by the talks that he didn''t hear any of them well enough to give a response.


    With no response to give, Damien led the group walking side by side with Fenrir until they arrived at the hole through which he''d descended into this place. He looked at high it was and then at the people with him. Most were injured and a few were unconscious even.


    "Listen, I have a plan to bring you all out." Damien stated, turning face the dozen people behind him.


    None spoke but Damien was sure they were listening to him. "As a summoner, I possess a beast that can store you all within itself. After you all are summoned, I''ll cancel the summoning and then climb up. When next I summon it, I''ll be at the top and so will you guys once you''re released."


    It sounded crazy and they all knew it. Hell, even some speculated that he probably wanted to feed them to the beast but then, things took a sudden turn.


    No one knew who first answered but someone did. "I''m in!"


    That two word sentence was the drive most were looking for and in seconds, ten had agreed to Damien''s proposal.


    ''Summon Luton.'' Damien gave a mental command to his system while nodding at their agreement.


    Luton appeared swiftly, it''s red gelatinous body wobbling gently. It was still the same size as the last time Damien summoned it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien stared at the slime and it seemed to understand the meaning behind the stare.


    It suddenly stretched and opened up, a dark void appearing within itself.


    Damien turned to them and shrugged. "Well, that''s your cue."


    Without holding back, they began walking into the black hole opened up on the Slime''s body like its mouth. Find more chapters on empire


    Ten of them entered but two others remained back. "I''m not going in there!" The first one protested.


    "Me neither!" The second one wasted no time joining in to protest.


    Damien looked at both of them and then at the distance they were meant to climb to get back up. Then he looked at them again.


    "Are you both sure you don''t want to get in and stay there for a moment while I bring you all out easily?" Damien asked, his eyes focused on the second one whose brown hair was now most red due to blood stains.


    "Yes, I do not want to get in." The first one either bloodstained hair shook his injured head gently.


    However, the second one gave a more detailed rejection. "No way I''m getting into that hungry looking thing. It''ll probably devour me whole the moment I get inside." He seemed completely fine. At least physically. Damien doubted he was okay mentally.


    "Actually, it''s overfed at the moment so it doesn''t have space to devour weaklings but then again, it''s your choice. You guys won''t be getting in, right?"


    Both men nodded simultaneously and Damien smiled. "Alright."


    ''Cancel summon on Luton.'' Damien commanded mentally once again, the Stellar Slime vanishing ino the blue portal that appeared.


    Damien then turned to the other guys. "Let''s get to climbing, shall we? You guys should go first so I can catch you if anyone of you fall."


    The injured man clicked his tongue but immediately walked to the wall and began climbing up. He was soon followed by the second and Damien remained there, watching both of them go higher.


    ~~~~~


    Damien''s emerged from the gaping hole, his chest rising and falling steadily as he brushed dirt from his clothes.


    The fresh air greeted him like an old friend, a stark contrast to the stench and oppressive miasma of the cavern below. As he stepped out, Aquila let out an excited cry, flapping its wings as it bounded over to its master.


    "Missed me, huh?" Damien smirked, running a hand along the griffin''s beak. Aquila lowered its head in response, nuzzling against him.


    Behind him, two panting figures scrambled out of the hole, collapsing on the ground beside him. Their faces were flushed with exhaustion, their hands trembling from the arduous climb. Damien cast a sidelong glance at them, his expression unreadable.


    "You two look like you''ve had the time of your lives," he said dryly.


    The first man glared up at him, wiping sweat from his brow. "If you''d just carried us up like the others¡­"


    "You had your chance," Damien interrupted, shrugging as he moved a few steps away. "You decided to climb. That''s on you."


    The second man didn''t respond, too busy gulping down air and clutching his knees.


    Damien turned to the open space beside him, summoning Luton with a thought. The massive blob of red gelatin appeared from a shimmering portal, its amorphous form pulsating faintly as it awaited Damien''s command.


    The two climbers visibly flinched, their eyes wide as they watched the strange creature manifest. One of them even took a wary step back, muttering under his breath.


    "Relax," Damien said flatly. "Luton''s harmless. At least, to people who aren''t demons."


    Luton seemed to understand the statement, letting out a gurgling noise that sounded suspiciously like amusement. Damien placed a hand on the slime''s surface, and it responded by opening a swirling black void at its center.


    "All right, Luton. Let them out."


    The void widened, and one by one, the rescued individuals began to emerge. The first was a middle-aged woman clutching her injured arm, followed by a young man supporting an older gentleman who was still unconscious. More followed, each stepping out cautiously, their eyes adjusting to the sunlight as they looked around in awe and relief.


    Damien stepped aside, watching all twelve reunite with one another, whispering words of gratitude and comfort.


    "You''re free now," he said, his voice cutting through their murmurs.


    The group gathered around him, their expressions a mixture of gratitude and disbelief.


    "I don''t know how to thank you," said the middle-aged woman, tears streaming down her cheeks. "We would''ve been¡­ if not for you¡­"


    A younger man stepped forward, his voice trembling. "Is there any way we can repay you? Anything at all?"


    Damien shook his head firmly. "I don''t need anything. I just wish I''d gotten there sooner." His gaze darkened slightly. "Maybe I could''ve saved more."


    The group fell silent at his words, some bowing their heads in acknowledgment.


    "You''ve done more than enough," said an older man with a raspy voice, clutching his side. "The fact that any of us are standing here is because of you."


    Damien nodded but didn''t reply. He wasn''t one for grand speeches or basking in gratitude. The job was done, and that was all that mattered.


    As the group began to gather their bearings and prepare for the journey back to town, the two men who had refused Luton''s help earlier approached.


    "You really put them in that thing?" one of them said, eyeing Luton suspiciously.


    "Not this again," Damien muttered under his breath.


    The second man crossed his arms, his gaze accusatory. "How do we know you didn''t do something to them in there? For all we know, you could''ve¡­"


    Before he could finish, Fenrir materialized from another portal under Damien''s mental summoning, its massive form towering over the two men. A deep growl rumbled from the wolf''s throat, its crimson eyes gleaming dangerously.


    The men froze, their faces paling as they took an involuntary step back.


    "That''s enough, Fenrir," Damien said calmly, placing a hand on the wolf''s side but a smile played at his lips. The growling stopped, but Fenrir''s gaze remained locked on the men, its presence a silent warning.


    Damien turned back to the skeptics, his tone cold. "If I wanted to harm any of you, I wouldn''t have gone through the trouble of saving you. So unless you''re planning to thank me like everyone else, I suggest you keep quiet."


    The two men exchanged uneasy glances but said nothing more.


    Satisfied, Damien began issuing instructions to the group. "Stick together and move as a unit. Help anyone who''s injured or can''t walk on their own. The town isn''t far, but it''s still a long trek if you''re not careful."


    "What about you?" someone asked.


    Damien gestured toward Aquila, who was standing a few feet away, preening its feathers. "I''ll fly ahead and make sure the way is clear. I''ll meet you back in town."


    The group murmured their understanding, some even bowing slightly in respect.


    Damien turned to Fenrir and Luton, dismissing them with a thought. The wolf and slime disappeared into their respective portals, leaving only Aquila behind.


    He climbed onto the griffin''s back, the creature letting out an eager cry as it spread its wings.


    "Good luck," he said, glancing down at the group one last time.


    With a powerful leap, Aquila took to the sky, carrying Damien away as the group began their cautious journey back to town above the others.

 Chapter 150 Hot And Spicy I

    "They''re back!"No one knew who shouted it first but soon, everyone''s attention was stolen by a group of people walking through the main street.


    Some were injured and some were alright which was exactly why all eyes were focused on them.


    "It''s them, the missing people!" Someone cried out and soon, everyone began to make different noises.


    "Yes, they''ve been rescued!"


    "Someone finally decided to save them!"


    Amidst the chanting, Damien and Aquila roamed the skies, circling around the people like preys that had found predators. This action made the people''s chants even more heated.


    "That''s definitely the man who rescued them!"


    "He looks really capable!"


    The sound of cheers filled the air as Damien and the others arrived back at the town.


    People crowded the streets, their murmurs turning to shouts of joy as familiar faces emerged among the rescued.


    Families and friends rushed forward to greet those who had been missing, tears of relief streaming down many cheeks. Some began to clap, and soon the entire gathering erupted into applause, celebrating the return of their loved ones.


    The relief was obvious to all, but beneath it lingered an unspoken truth. For every person who returned, there were others who hadn''t made it back.


    The absence of those faces was a shadow that no one dared to address. Instead, they focused on those who had survived, offering congratulations and kind words, masking the weight of loss.


    When Aquila finally touched down from the sky, a collective gasp rippled through the crowd.


    Many backed away in fear, unsure whether the magnificent beast was friend or foe. Now that the beast was closer to them, its aura felt suffocating. Its sharp talons glinted in the sunlight, and its powerful wings stirred the air as it landed gracefully in the center of the square.


    Before panic could spread, one of the rescued individuals stepped forward, waving their hands frantically. "It''s him! That''s the man who saved us!"


    The murmurs turned to exclamations of awe and gratitude. The crowd burst into applause once more, this time directed squarely at Damien.


    He easily dismounted Aquila, a faint smile playing on his lips as he dismissed the summon. Aquila vanished into a shimmering portal, leaving the crowd stunned at the sight of magic they rarely encountered.


    Damien faced the group of rescued individuals and gestured toward the nearby healers stationed in the town square. "Go and get yourselves treated. Make sure you''re all properly taken care of."


    Many of them paused to thank him again, bowing their heads and clasping his hands in gratitude before moving off to seek aid.


    Damien nodded at each of them, his smile widening slightly at their appreciation. As the crowd began to disperse, he turned toward the streets, setting his sights on the Mercenary office.


    The applause and murmurs faded behind him as Damien strode purposefully through the bustling streets. The town seemed alive with activity, the relief of the returned captives lifting the spirits of everyone he passed.


    Yet, Damien''s focus remained fixed. His success on the mission had given him a strange mix of satisfaction and restlessness. There was always another task to be done, another demon to hunt.


    Within minutes, he arrived at the Mercenary office. He pushed open the door to find Arielle standing at the counter, organizing a stack of papers. She looked up as the door swung open, a spark of recognition lighting her face when she saw him.


    "Well, if it isn''t our local hero," she teased with a grin.


    Damien smirked and approached the counter, handing her the scroll from his mission. "I''m all done."


    Arielle unrolled it and immediately noticed the black mark that signified its completion.


    "You made quick work of this," she said, her tone a mix of admiration and curiosity.


    "It was manageable," Damien replied nonchalantly.


    Arielle scanned the scroll for details and glanced back at Damien. "So, what rank was it? Grade Five? Or higher?"


    "Grade Four," Damien said firmly.


    Arielle raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. She''d seen Damien summon a Grade Four mana beast the previous day, so his claim seemed plausible enough.


    Still, the ease with which he completed these missions made her suspect he was more capable than he let on.


    "Well, congratulations on completing a Grade Four mission," she said, pulling out a small pouch. "Your reward: seven hundred gold coins." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien accepted the pouch with a polite nod. The amount wasn''t much compared to what he could earn from selling the essence cores in his possession, but it was a decent reward for a single mission.


    As Arielle worked on updating his Mercenary ID, she looked up suddenly. "I just realized something¡ªwe never added your last name to your card."


    Damien stiffened slightly but maintained his composure. "I don''t have one."


    Arielle tilted her head, her curiosity evident. "No last name? Really?"


    "It''s¡­ complicated," Damien said, keeping his tone light. He wasn''t about to explain his estranged relationship with his father or his exile from the Terrace family.


    Arielle didn''t press the matter, sensing it was a sensitive topic. Instead, she finished updating the card and slid it across the counter toward him. "There you go¡ªeverything''s complete now. Congratulations again, Damien."


    Damien picked up the card, slipping it into his pocket alongside the pouch of coins. "Thanks," he said simply.


    Arielle leaned on the counter, a playful smirk on her face. "You''re making a habit of this, you know. Saving people, completing high-ranking missions, showing off your fancy summons¡­"


    "Just doing my part," Damien replied with a faint grin. "I''ll be back soon enough. Who knows? Maybe I''ll find another demon nest to clear out."


    Arielle chuckled. "I''ll keep an eye on the board for you. In the meantime, go enjoy yourself. You''ve earned it."


    Damien nodded, tipping an imaginary hat as he turned toward the door. "See you around, Arielle."


    "Don''t get yourself killed, hero," she called after him as he stepped outside.


    Damien let the door close behind him, the bustling town welcoming him back into its lively embrace. His stomach growled, reminding him of his next objective.


    "Time for something hot and spicy," he muttered, heading off to explore the town''s food stalls.

 Chapter 151 Hot And Spicy II

    "Hopefully, I''ll get something nice. A noble meal." Damien whispered to himself.The sun sank lower in the sky as Damien strolled through the lively streets of the town, his silver hair catching the light and his calm demeanor drawing gazes from every corner.


    Word had spread quickly¡ªhe was the one who had returned with a dozen captives freed from the clutches of demons, and he bore no visible injuries.


    To the townsfolk, he was a mysterious hero, a savior who had somehow emerged unscathed from a mission that would have been suicidal for most.


    Of course, none of them knew the truth. Beneath his composed exterior, Damien''s body ached with lingering injuries from his fierce battle with the Grade Three demon. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each step sent a dull throb through his muscles, but he refused to let it show. He wasn''t about to let the town know how close he had been to breaking.


    The scent of roasted meats and freshly baked bread guided Damien to a small restaurant tucked into the corner of the bustling market square.


    Damien stepped inside, the chatter of diners softening as they noticed his presence. A waiter approached nervously, his hands trembling slightly as he handed Damien the menu. "How may I be of service, sir?"


    Damien skimmed through it quickly and ordered a hearty meal. "I''ll take a spiced lamb stew, roasted vegetables, and a loaf of warm bread."


    "Will that be all, sir?" The waiter asked, curious to know if Damien needed something else.


    "Yes, that''ll be all." Damien added a nod to his answer.


    "Understood." The waiter bowed politely disappeared to the kitchen, and Damien leaned back in his chair, exhaling softly.


    As he waited for his food, he couldn''t help but notice the murmurs around him.


    "That''s him, yeah?"


    "Yup! He''s the one that rescued them."


    "That''s crazy!"


    "Heard his name is Damien."


    "Last name?" One of them whispered a question.


    People whispered about his exploits, some staring openly while others sneaked glances from behind their cups of ale.


    "Don''t think he has a last name." Another one answered.


    "Hmm... I see."


    Damien ignored them, focusing instead on the tantalizing aroma wafting from the kitchen.


    When his meal arrived, he ate with deliberate slowness, savoring the flavors while keeping his ears attuned to the conversations around him. It was a hot and spicy meal.


    Though he had little interest in the gossip, he couldn''t ignore the subtle tension beneath the town''s otherwise lively atmosphere. Demons were becoming bolder, and fear lingered in every corner.


    "The demons have been spotted closer than ever. I think they''ve been coming closer for a while now." The conversation shifted mid meal which piqued Damien''s interest.


    "I heard they move in group now." Another one stated.


    After finishing his meal and leaving a generous payment, Damien stepped back onto the streets. The whispers and stares followed him all the way to his lodge, but he paid them no mind. His focus was on his recovery.


    Once inside his room, Damien locked the door and moved to the small table where he''d placed the vials of healing potions he''d purchased earlier. He picked up one of the vials, examining the liquid swirling within.


    "Here goes nothing," he muttered, uncorking the vial and downing it in one gulp. A soothing warmth spread through his body, easing the dull ache in his muscles. "Ahhh..." He exhaled in slight relief.


    He waited a moment before taking a second vial, hoping that doubling up would speed up the healing process. As the effects settled in, the sharp pangs in his chest and back began to fade, replaced by a growing sense of relief.


    Satisfied, Damien set the empty vial aside and collapsed onto the bed. The day''s events played briefly in his mind before sleep claimed him, pulling him into a deep, dreamless rest.


    The next thing Damien knew, a sharp chime echoed in his mind.


    Ding!


    A familiar panel flashed before his eyes.


    ?You have received a new mission!?


    ?Demon Annihilation: Demons have surrounded the area. Annihilate them all before the area is destroyed.?


    Damien blinked groggily, his body still heavy with sleep. He was about to dismiss the notification when the next one hit him like a jolt of lightning.


    ?You have 02:59:57 to complete the mission.?


    "What?!" Damien shot upright, his heart pounding.


    His mind raced as he processed the details, but the system wasn''t done. Another notification appeared, this one chilling him to the bone.


    ?Failure: Death!?


    Damien''s breath caught in his throat. He had faced high-stakes missions before, but this was the first time failure meant his own demise. The urgency of the situation burned into his mind.


    Before he could fully gather his thoughts, the ground shook violently beneath him.


    Boooom!!


    An earsplitting explosion followed, the sound reverberating through the walls of his room.


    Damien leaped to his feet, adrenaline coursing through his veins as he grabbed his sword and strapped it to his back. He flung open the window and scanned the horizon.


    Flames licked at the edges of the town, and the faint outlines of figures¡ªtoo large and twisted to be human¡ªmoved in the distance.


    "Damn it," he muttered, summoning Aquila with a flick of his wrist. The portal shimmered to life just outside the building, and the massive griffin stepped through, its eyes gleaming with readiness.


    "Aquila, we''ve got work to do," Damien said, climbing onto its back.


    With a powerful beat of its wings, the griffin launched into the sky, carrying Damien toward the source of the explosion.


    "Ruuuunn!!"


    "Head for the town''s edge!"


    Below, panicked townsfolk fled for safety, their screams blending with the guttural roars of demons.


    As they approached the outskirts of the town, Damien''s sharp eyes took in the chaos. Demons swarmed through the streets, their grotesque forms illuminated by the glow of the flames they had ignited.


    Most were smaller, lower-ranked demons, but he could sense stronger presences lurking among them.


    Damien''s grip tightened on the reins. "Let''s end this."


    Aquila let out a piercing cry, diving toward the fray as Damien prepared for another battle that would test the limits of his strength. Even though he wasn''t fully healed, he readied himself to face another battle.

 Chapter 152 Battle In Westmont

    Some Hours EarlierThe doors of the Mercenary office building slammed open with a deafening crash, startling everyone inside.


    Bang! Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two mercenaries, drenched in sweat and panting heavily, stumbled in, their faces pale with fear and urgency.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" one of the clerks demanded, rising from her desk, but the older of the two mercenaries cut her off with a desperate shout.


    "Demons!" he bellowed. "The demons are upon us! Hundreds of them¡ªcoming from every direction!"


    The room fell silent for a moment as the weight of his words sank in. Then, chaos erupted. Mercenaries scrambled to gather their gear and alert others in the town. Arielle, who had been sitting near the counter reviewing some documents, shot to her feet.


    "Are you certain?" she asked, her tone sharp and commanding.


    The younger mercenary nodded frantically. "We saw them ourselves! There are Grade Five and Six demons in the horde, and there''s something bigger leading them. We couldn''t see what it was, but... it felt... wrong."


    Arielle''s jaw tightened. Without wasting another second, she donned her battle armor, a sleek set of silver plates that shimmered faintly with magic. "We have no time to waste," she declared. "Everyone, to your posts! Protect the town at all costs!"


    "Roger that!" Someone replied, running off with a few other Mercenaries and even some of the towns local guards.


    The other Mercenaries scattered, moving to their assigned positions. Arielle joined a group heading toward the town''s main entrance, where they would confront the first wave of demons.


    As she reached the gate, she could see the dark mass of the horde approaching on the horizon. Her heart pounded in her chest, but she gripped her weapon tightly, standing tall among her comrades.


    "We hold the line," she chanted, more to herself than anyone else.


    "We hold the line!" The other chanted as well.


    The Present


    The air was thick with smoke and the acrid stench of burning wood. Screams echoed through the town as demons rampaged through the streets, their grotesque forms illuminated by the flickering flames.


    High above the chaos, Damien rode Aquila, his sharp eyes scanning the battlefield below. "Nooooo!" A sharp scream tore through the wind, drawing Damien''s attention amidst the chaos.


    Damien''s eyes spotted a young girl, no older than seven, running frantically as a hulking Grade Five demon closed in on her.


    Without hesitation, Damien leaped from Aquila''s back, descending like a meteor. "Go wild!" He commanded his summoned Griffin as he descended down.


    Thud!


    Damien landed squarely on the demon''s head, the force of his impact driving it into the ground. The girl stumbled and fell, staring up at him with wide, tear-filled eyes.


    "You''re safe now." Damien offered her a brief, reassuring nod before focusing on the demon beneath him.


    With a quick, precise slash of his flaming sword, he ended the creature''s life. The demon let out a final, guttural growl before collapsing into ash.


    "Run!" Damien shouted to the girl, pointing her toward a safer part of the town.


    As she scrambled to her feet and fled, Damien summoned his other summons.


    "Summon Fenrir and Cerbe this instant!" Damien ordered his system.


    The massive wolf and three-headed hellhound emerged from their usual blue portals, their terrifying auras radiating power and drawing the attention of multiple figures, demons and mercenaries alike.


    "Destroy them all," Damien commanded, his voice cold and steady.


    Fenrir let out a thunderous howl that shook the ground, while Cerbe''s three heads bared their fangs, their glowing eyes scanning the battlefield for prey.


    The two beasts launched themselves into the fray, tearing through the demon horde with relentless ferocity.


    Damien moved with practiced precision, weaving between the demons as he cut them down one by one. His flaming sword arced through the air, leaving trails of fire in its wake.


    A Grade Six demon lunged at him, its claws dripping with corrosive black liquid, but Damien sidestepped effortlessly, driving his blade into its chest.


    Nearby, Fenrir pounced on a cluster of demons, its jaws clamping down on one while its claws shredded another. Cerbe unleashed a torrent of crimson flames from its middle head, incinerating a group of weaker demons that had attempted to surround it.


    The battle was a blur of violence and chaos. Damien fought like a man possessed, his movements fluid and deadly.


    Damien deflected a barrage of demonic projectiles with a swift spin of his sword, countering with a burst of Advanced Flame Magic that engulfed his attackers.


    Through it all, he kept one eye on the fleeing townsfolk, ensuring that they had a clear path to safety. His summons were doing an excellent job of holding the line, but the sheer number of demons threatened to overwhelm them.


    As Damien cut down another demon, he caught sight of Arielle in the distance, fighting alongside a group of mercenaries. She was a whirlwind of silver and steel, her sword flashing as she struck down demon after demon.


    For a moment, their eyes met across the battlefield, and she gave him a nod of acknowledgment before turning back to her own fight.


    Damien smirked. "Looks like you''re holding your own," he muttered, before focusing back on his own battle.


    With Fenrir and Cerbe wreaking havoc on the demons and Damien leading the charge, the tide of the battle began to shift. The once-overwhelming horde was thinning, their numbers dwindling as the defenders of the town fought back with everything they had.


    But Damien knew better than to let his guard down. There was still something larger out there¡ªsomething the two mercenaries had mentioned but hadn''t been able to describe.


    "Come on," he muttered under his breath, scanning the battlefield for any sign of the greater threat. "Show yourself."


    As if in answer, a deafening roar tore through the air, shaking the ground beneath his feet.


    Woooong~


    All around him, the fighting paused as both demons and defenders turned toward the source of the sound.


    A massive shadow loomed on the horizon, and Damien''s eyes narrowed. Whatever it was, it was coming straight for the town.

 Chapter 153 Battle In Westmont II

    It all unfolded in a flash¡ªan arrival that shattered the peace, a descent that heralded doom, and an explosion that sent shockwaves rippling through the town.Damien barely had time to react as the ground beneath him trembled violently. A monstrous figure crashed into the middle of the town, sending debris flying in every direction.


    ... Kaaabooooom!!


    The impact left a massive crater, its edges glowing faintly from the sheer force of the descent.


    The explosion''s force sent Damien skidding back a few meters, his boots scraping against the cobblestones as he shielded his eyes from the swirling dust and smoke.


    "Ugh!" Damien felt his internal injuries stir slightly and he immediately understood he was yet to fully recover from the last fight with a Grade Three demon.


    As the air cleared, Damien''s eyes narrowed, taking in the hulking figure that had emerged.


    The demon stood over four meters tall, its grotesque form both monstrous and terrifying. Its blackened skin was dotted with an intricate pattern of white spots, almost like a constellation etched onto its body.


    Two spiraling horns jutted forward from its head, and its yellow and black reptilian eyes glowed with a malicious light.


    The creature''s tail, as long as its towering height, swayed menacingly behind it, its serrated tip gleaming like a deadly blade. Its razor-sharp claws flexed as it raised its head, unleashing a roar that shook the very foundations of the town.


    Roaaaaaar!!


    The sound was deafening, a guttural cry that seemed to reverberate within the souls of everyone who heard it.


    The pressure that followed was suffocating as it spread out for hundreds of meters, covering the entire town in an instant.


    Damien felt it immediately¡ªa wave of overwhelming energy that froze him in place for a moment. His body tensed as the demon''s aura pressed down on him, crushing and inescapable.


    Some were even more unfortunate and began bleeding from ears, nose, and even eyes. The more lucky or unlucky ones passed out.


    "This is... bad," Damien muttered, his voice low and steady despite the pressure that continued to press down in him. His instincts screamed at him, his heightened senses confirming what he already suspected.


    This was no ordinary demon.


    This was a Grade Two demon!


    A creature on par with the Obsidian Drake that had nearly killed him.


    But Damien didn''t flinch.


    "I think I''ve faced worse," he said under his breath, his resolve hardening. "More or less."


    With a thought, Damien canceled Fenrir and Cerbe''s summon, allowing only the Griffin to continue tearing through the remaining hordes of demons.


    To support his fight, he summoned back the others. "Summon Fenrir."


    "Summon Cerbe too."


    With not a moment of delay, the two portals rippled open to release his faithful companions.


    Luton remained out of commission from overfeeding but Damien could tell there were changes concerning the Slime.


    Fenrir''s massive form landed to Damien''s left, its snow white fur bristling with energy. To his right, Cerbe appeared, each of its three heads snarling with anticipation. Their combined presence bolstered Damien''s confidence.


    "Let''s do this," he said, activating Fenrir''s (Gigantification) and Cerbe''s (Berserker Mode).


    "Accept!" He answered as soon as the system panel popped up requesting his permission to activatedm the skills.


    The changes were immediate. Fenrir''s form grew even larger, its muscles bulging as its aura surged to new heights.


    Cerbe''s eyes glowed a fiery crimson as its savagery amplified, its movements becoming sharper and more ferocious. Both creatures now stood at the peak of Grade Three, their power perceivable.


    The demon, however, showed no fear. Instead, its reptilian eyes narrowed, and without warning, it launched its attack.


    ...Swoooosh~


    The creature disappeared in a blur, its speed defying its massive size. One moment, it was standing in the crater; the next, it was directly behind Damien.


    Damien barely had time to register its movement before he felt the oppressive weight of its presence. His senses screamed danger as he spun around, only to see the demon''s claws descending toward him in a deadly arc.


    It was too fast.


    Damien knew he wouldn''t be able to dodge in time.


    "Oh, no!" His heart pounded as he braced for the worst, but just as the claws were about to tear into him, Fenrir intervened.


    The wolf moved like lightning, its massive paw intercepting the demon''s attack.


    Boooooom!!


    The resulting collision created a shockwave that leveled everything within a dozen meters. Fenrir was pushed back several steps, its claws digging into the ground to maintain its footing.


    "Good boy," Damien muttered, his fist folding tightly.


    The opening Fenrir created was all Cerbe needed. The hellhound opened its three mouths, each one glowing with an intense crimson light as it prepared its (Flames of Hell) attack.


    ?-1000 units of magic essence!?


    ?-1000 units of magic essence!?


    ?-1000 units of magic essence!?


    Damien felt the drain on his magic essence as the skill activated, the temperature around him spiking to unbearable levels. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three massive columns of fire erupted from Cerbe''s mouths, converging on the demon with devastating force. The flames illuminated the battlefield, casting long shadows as they engulfed the creature.


    Boooooom!!


    The explosion that followed was blinding, the heat so intense that even those several meters away felt the scorching shockwave. A mercenary running toward Damien''s battlefield to offer support stumbled back, his armor sizzling from the residual heat.


    "My goodness!" he muttered, his eyes wide as he took in the destruction. "What kind of kid is this?"


    As the smoke cleared, the demon emerged from the flames, its body scorched but not defeated. Its wounds began to heal almost instantly, the charred flesh peeling away to reveal unblemished skin beneath.


    Damien cursed under his breath. "Of course, it regenerates."


    Rooooaaarr!!


    The demon roared, its rage visible in its eyes as it lunged at Damien again. This time, Damien was ready. He met the demon''s claws with his flaming sword, sparks flying as their attacks clashed.


    However, the power gap remained obvious.


    Bang!


    Damien slammed into a building three meters away from their point of collision. For a brief second, Damien lost all of his senses.

 Chapter 154 Battle In Westmont III

    In that brief moment of vulnerability for Damien, Fenrir and Cerbe flanked the demon, coordinating their attacks to keep it off balance. They couldn''t allow it deal any more attacks on their summoner.Another attack would spell doom for their summoner, themselves, and the town as whole as Damien was the one keeping the demon at bay.


    Roaaaar!


    Fenrir lunged for its legs, its powerful jaws snapping down on one of its ankles, while Cerbe targeted its torso with a barrage of fiery bites.


    The demon fought back viciously, its tail whipping through the air with deadly precision.


    Boom!


    It struck Fenrir, sending the wolf crashing into a nearby building, but the summon quickly recovered, its massive form shaking off the debris as it rejoined the fight.


    Damien quickly regained his balance, moving to rejoin the battle immediately. Even as his head throbbed in sync with his internal injuries, he refused to give up now.


    Damien pressed his advantage, using his speed to land precise strikes on the demon''s joints and weak points.


    His attacks, combined with those of his summons, began to wear the creature down.


    Damien barked a sharp command to his summons, Fenrir and Cerbe, ordering them to engage the demon and keep its attention locked on them. "Keep it occupied for me while I prepare to defeat it."


    The monstrous wolf and the three-headed hellhound stepped forward, their eyes locked on the towering demon. Their combined attacks were both fierce and relentless as the attacked the demon from all corners.


    Even when one was throwing away, the other managed to keep it occupied until the second rejoined the battle.


    Their goal wasn''t to overwhelm the demon but to buy Damien the time he needed to execute his plan.


    Stepping back from the chaotic melee, Damien focused inward. He began activating his arsenal of skills, each one building upon the last to amplify his power.


    (Advanced Flame Magic) ignited his sword, the flames engulfing his prized blade with an intense red glow.


    (Wind Manipulation) wrapped around his body, augmenting his speed and agility far beyond what was humanly possible.


    (Advanced Earth Manipulation) surged beneath his feet, extending tendrils of hardened rock toward the demon''s legs to hold it in place.


    As the demon lashed out against his summons, Damien silently poured his magic essence into his flaming sword, amplifying the intensity of the fire until the blade burned as bright as molten steel.


    Damien''s wind skill accelerated his movements, making him a blur as he darted around the battlefield, closing in on the demon from behind.


    The demon roared, its reptilian eyes narrowing as it sensed Damien''s approach. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, its legs had becomenhelf in place by the earth skill Damien had activated.Before the demon could react, Fenrir bit into its arm with powerful jaws while Cerbe unleashed a stream of crimson fire from one of its heads, forcing the demon to stagger back, breaking free from the leg restrictions Damien had placed but it didn''t matter.


    They''d distracted the demon king enough for Damien to complete his preparation.


    The momentary distraction was all Damien needed. With his wind skill propelling him, he launched himself into the air, hurtling toward the demon like a blazing comet.


    Hie flaming sword was aimed at the creature''s exposed back, the heat radiating from the blade enough to even ignite the air around him.


    "This ends now!" Damien shouted, his voice filled with determination and fury. This one was definitely responsible or leading the demon horde here to interrupt his sleep.


    But as he neared the demon, something snapped him back to reality¡ªhe had forgotten about the demon''s tail.


    With terrifying speed, the demon''s serrated tail whipped toward Damien, slicing through the air like a blade.


    Swoooosh...


    Damien barely managed to twist his body midair, using his wind skill to pivot and avoid a direct hit.


    The tail missed him by a hair''s breadth but struck the ground with such force that it carved a deep trench, sending chunks of earth flying in all directions.


    The tail wasn''t done. In one fluid motion, it lashed out again, faster and more vicious this time. Damien gritted his teeth and raised his flaming sword, determined to sever the tail once and for all. If the tail was out of the way, it would be easier to land his blow.


    With a fierce swing, Damien brought the blade down on the tail. "Get lost already!" Damien roared.


    For a moment, it seemed as though he had succeeded¡ªthe blade made contact, and a thin horizontal line appeared where the flames had scorched the tail''s tough hide.


    But then, disaster struck.


    The demon''s tail proved stronger than Damien had anticipated. The flames dimmed, and the pressure from the strike traveled back through the blade.


    Snap!


    A muffled sound echoed through the battlefield as the sword broke clean in two, the upper half clattering uselessly to the ground.


    Damien''s eyes widened in shock, but he had no time to process what had happened. The tail came around once more, striking him with devastating force.


    The impact sent Damien hurtling through the air like a ragdoll.


    Boooom!!


    Damien slammed into the ground with a bone-shaking crash, the sheer force of the blow driving him three meters into the dirt. Dust and debris filled the air as his body lay crumpled in the newly formed crater.


    Pain shot through every inch of his body. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as he struggled to breathe. For a moment, the world seemed to blur, the edges of his vision darkening.


    "This... isn''t over," Damien muttered weakly, his fingers clawing at the dirt as he tried to push himself up. "Not in the slightest!"


    Then, amidst the haze of pain, a familiar sound rang in his ears.


    Ding!


    A notification from his system appeared in his mind''s eye, its golden text cutting through the fog of his thoughts.


    ?Your summon, Luton, has advanced to Grade Three!?


    Relief flooded through Damien as he processed the message. Luton, his trusty slime, had finally reached the same rank as Fenrir and Cerbe.


    "I was wondering when you''d show up," Damien muttered with a weak grin.

 Chapter 155 Battle In Westmont IV

    Arielle stood at the forefront of the town''s entrance, her armor gleaming under the light of flickering flames as demons closed in."Ack! No! Not my arm!"


    "Get the hell away from me!"


    Clang!


    Bang!!


    "Die you useless pieces of shit!"


    She was surrounded by chaos¡ªroars of demons, the clash of steel, and the cries of mercenaries fighting for their lives. Despite her age, she commanded the battlefield with the presence of a seasoned general.


    "Focus your attacks on the weak points!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the noise like a blade.


    Her tone was firm, leaving no room for doubt or disobedience, and the mercenaries around her responded without hesitation.


    Arielle wasn''t just shouting orders¡ªshe was leading by example. An enchanted shortsword danced in one of her hands, cutting through demons with precision.


    One after another, Grade Seven and Grade Six demons fell to her attacks. Each stab and swing carried an elegance that belied the sheer strength behind them.


    It was slow but for certain, the tides began to turn. The mercenaries, bolstered by Arielle''s guidance, pushed back the demon horde. Dozens of demons fell with every passing minute, their corpses littering the ground and somewhat acting as a hindrance into the town.


    Arielle allowed herself a brief moment to assess the situation. They were gaining the upper hand, but she knew better than to grow complacent. The demons were relentless, and any slip in focus could turn the battle against them.


    Then it happened.


    Boooooom!!


    An explosion thundered through the town, the sound so loud it drowned out all else. Arielle''s heart skipped a beat as she turned toward the source. From the heart of the town, a column of dust and debris rose into the air, followed by a blood-curdling roar.


    The roar echoed through the streets, carrying with it a suffocating pressure that washed over the battlefield like a tidal wave.


    ...wooooong~


    Arielle felt the weight of it bear down on her chest, stealing the air from her lungs. Around her, the mercenaries froze in place, their movements halted as if they''d been turned to stone.


    Even the demons stopped, their bloodlust momentarily quelled by the overwhelming presence emanating from the town''s center.


    Arielle gritted her teeth, forcing herself to move. The pressure bore down on her like a mountain, but she refused to let it paralyze her. With a sharp inhale, she pushed against the invisible force, and a loud crack echoed in her ears.


    Clang!


    The pressure around her shattered like glass, and she took her first unrestrained step forward. Her movements were stiff at first, but they grew surer with every step.


    "Move!" she shouted, her voice carrying the same authority as before.


    The mercenaries around her turned to look at her, their eyes wide with disbelief. How was she moving under this pressure?


    Arielle didn''t waste time explaining. She reached out, touching one mercenary on the shoulder. The moment her hand made contact, the pressure around them dissipated. "You''re free! Cut down the demons!"


    One by one, she freed the mercenaries and guards, her actions inspiring awe and admiration. The once-frozen warriors began to move, their spirits rekindled by Arielle''s unyielding determination.


    As the demons remained frozen, Arielle raised her voice again.


    "This is our chance! Strike them down while they''re vulnerable!"


    The words ignited a fire within the mercenaries.


    "You heard her, cut down the demons!"


    "Like vegetables for porridge!"


    "Porridge comes later!"


    "All you think about is food! Fight you bastard!"


    The various individuals surged forward, weapons gleaming as they cut down the immobilized demons with brutal efficiency. The demons, unable to defend themselves, fell in droves.


    Arielle led the charge, her shortsword a blur as it tore through demonic flesh. She shouted encouragements to the others, her voice cutting through the chaos like a beacon of hope.


    "For the town! For your families!"


    The mercenaries and guards fought vigorously, their morale raised multiple levels by her words. Some demons were frozen solid by ice magic, only to be shattered into pieces by powerful strikes.


    Others were engulfed in flames, their charred corpses collapsing to the ground. Blood stained the earth as blades and spells tore through the demon horde.


    Woooosh...


    Finally, the pressure lifted, and the demons began to move again. But they were fewer in number now, their ranks decimated by the mercenaries'' assault. The remaining demons roared in defiance, charging at the humans with a renewed frenzy.


    Kaaareeiiiii!!


    Arielle turned her attention to the remaining demons, ready to lead her allies into the final push. But before she could issue another command, the battlefield was engulfed in light.


    It started as three distinct columns of crimson-red light, shooting into the sky from the town''s center. The light was blinding, forcing Arielle and the others to shield their eyes.


    Then came the explosion.


    ...Kaaabooooom!!!


    The ground shook violently as a deafening boom echoed across the town. A shockwave of heat and force rolled over the battlefield, sending demons and mercenaries alike tumbling to the ground.


    Arielle barely managed to keep her footing, planting her shortsword into the ground for support.


    "What in the world¡­?" she murmured, her voice barely audible over the chaos.


    The light faded, and Arielle''s heart sank. Whatever was happening in the town was beyond anything they had faced so far.


    Arielle''s thoughts raced. Who was fighting in the town''s center? She could only hope it was someone on their side.


    Another explosion snapped her out of her thoughts. This one was closer, and it sent another wave of heat and dust cascading over the battlefield. Arielle tightened her grip on her spear, her resolve hardening. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Push forward!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos once more. "We need to finish this and reinforce the others in the town!"


    The mercenaries obeyed, rallying behind her as they advanced on the remaining demons. The battle was far from over, but with Arielle leading the charge, hope remained alive.


    In the back of her mind, however, one thought lingered: Whoever was fighting in the town''s center, they were facing something unimaginable.


    "There''s something that shouldn''t be in the town!"

 Chapter 156 Field Trip I

    In the spacious training facility of the Elderglow Academy, Damon, Daveon, and Anaya sat in a loose semi-circle, their breaths still slightly uneven from their recent sparring session.Their weapons rested nearby, and beads of sweat glistened on their skin, evidence of the rigorous training they had just completed.


    Across from them stood their guardian, Miss Leana as they''d come to address her, with arms crossed and an expression of calm authority on her face.


    The ex-general had been a constant force of discipline and guidance, and the trio had quickly come to respect her no-nonsense approach even though she actually tolerated it most times.


    Leana surveyed the three with her sharp brown eyes, her posture exuding confidence.


    The room was quiet except for the faint hum of magic resonating from the enchanted walls, which absorbed and neutralized any stray spells during their training.


    "I''ve called you together for something more than just training and more training for today," Leana began, her voice firm but not unkind.


    "You''ve all advanced as Dunters, and while I''ve seen improvements in your abilities, there''s a critical gap in your experience we need to address."


    The students exchanged glances, their curiosity piqued. Damon, sitting with his silver hair slightly disheveled, leaned forward slightly. "What kind of gap?" he asked, his voice steady but carrying an edge of curiosity.


    Leana''s lips curved into a faint smile. "You''ve all done well to handle the Grade Seven mana beasts and demons you''ve encountered in controlled environments or during academy missions."


    "However," she made sure he eyes met with each of her assigned wards before she continued speaking, "the real test of a Dunter isn''t how you fare in the classroom or under the academy''s protective umbrella. It''s how you perform out there¡ªon the battlefield, where nothing is controlled."


    Anaya tilted her head, her peach-colored eyes narrowing in thought. "Are you saying we''re going on a mission?"


    Leana nodded. "Precisely. I''ve arranged what you might call a ''field trip.'' But make no mistake¡ªthis isn''t for sightseeing or leisurely learning. This is a mission, and it''s one I''ve tailored specifically to prepare you for what''s coming. You''ll be hunting demons."


    The room fell into a brief silence, the weight of her words settling over the trio.


    Daveon, always the more reserved of the three, adjusted his gloves as he asked, "Why demons specifically? I mean, we''ve fought them before, but mana beasts seem to outnumber them in most scenarios we''ve faced."


    Leana''s expression hardened slightly, and her voice carried a note of warning. "That''s precisely the problem. Mana beasts are dangerous, yes, but their attacks are straightforward, even predictable once you''ve faced enough of them. Demons, on the other hand, fight with strategy and malice."


    "Sometimes, they even fight without a clear attack pattern. They adapt quickly, exploit weaknesses, and, most importantly, they think. In the coming war, you won''t just be fighting mana beasts¡ªyou''ll be facing demons by the hordes. You need to understand them, and you need to be prepared."


    "We understood." Damon and the other two nodded simultaneously.


    Leana began pacing slowly, her boots clicking against the polished stone floor. "Now, before we proceed, I need to know exactly where each of you stands. Tell me¡ªhow many mana beasts and demons have you each slain so far?"


    Damon was the first to answer, his tone matter-of-fact. "Forty mana beasts and six demons."


    Daveon followed suit. "Thirty mana beasts and twelve demons."


    Anaya was last, her voice tinged with a hint of embarrassment. "Thirty-two mana beasts and six demons."


    Leana stopped pacing and faced them. "Exactly as I thought. You''ve all faced far more mana beasts than demons, which means your instincts are honed for beasts, not for the unpredictability of demons. This mission will address that."


    The trio nodded, each understanding the importance of the mission. Damon, however, couldn''t help but ask, "What rank of demons are we talking about? We''re only Silver Ranked Dunters. Are we ready for this?"


    Leana''s smile returned, though it carried a hint of challenge. "I wouldn''t send you if I thought you weren''t ready. That being said, you''ll be facing Grade Six demons, possibly some Grade Five but that''ll be all three of you against one. This will be your first real taste of what it means to be a Dunter. And don''t worry¡ªI''ll be with you. My job is to ensure you survive while you learn."


    She took a step closer to the group, her tone softening slightly. "Listen to me carefully. Being a Dunter isn''t just about killing demons. It''s about understanding them¡ªhow they think, how they fight, and how to outsmart them. You''ve all done well as students, but now it''s time to step into the real world. When the war begins, you won''t have the luxury of learning on the fly. You''ll be expected to act and to succeed."


    The students nodded, determination etched into their faces. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anaya, always the bold one, asked, "When do we leave?"


    Leana chuckled. "Eager, are we? I''ll need to get this mission approved by the Dean first. Once I have his clearance, we''ll depart. It shouldn''t take more than a few hours."


    Leana straightened and gave them a nod of approval. "In the meantime, I want you three to continue training. Sharpen your skills, especially your teamwork. You''ll need it out there. Dismissed."


    As she turned to leave, Damon called after her. "Miss Leana, are we really ready for this?"


    She paused, glancing back at him. "You wouldn''t be here if you weren''t. Trust in your training¡ªand in each other."


    With that, she exited the room, leaving the trio to their thoughts.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya exchanged glances, the weight of the mission pressing down on them.


    "This is it," Anaya said, her voice steady. "Our first real mission as Dunters."


    Daveon nodded. "It''s what we''ve been training for. We''ll face it together."


    Damon smiled faintly, his silver hair catching the light. "We''ve got this. Let''s make sure you both are ready because I ready."


    "Tch! We''re ready as well." Anaya lightly tapped Damon from the back.


    "She''ll be the judge of that." Damien said, his words directed at Anaya but the judge being their guardian.

 Chapter 157 Field Trip II

    Dean Godsthorn office was a picture of order and simplicity. The room featured polished wooden floors, a few shelves lined with ancient tomes, and soft sunlight streaming through enchanted glass windows. The old man had requested some renovation just a few days ago.Behind the desk, a section of the wall shifted soundlessly, revealing a hidden door that blended seamlessly into the surroundings.


    From the concealed doorway emerged Dean Godsthorn, his grand white robe shimmering faintly in the soft light. His beard was immaculately combed, and his posture was as straight as the ancient oak trees surrounding the academy.


    With a satisfied smirk, the Dean adjusted his robe and muttered to himself, "Nothing like emptying the storage to feel truly alive. Ah, what a relief." Stroking his beard thoughtfully, he walked to his chair, ready to resume his work.


    Before he could sit down, there was a sharp knock at the door.


    "Come in, Leana," the Dean called out without turning, his voice calm and assured. He had recognized her aura instantly, a faint energy signature unique to her alone.


    The door creaked open, and Ex-General Leana entered. She was dressed in her customary battle-ready attire¡ªa fitted military-style jacket, dark trousers, and polished boots that reflected her disciplined nature. She stepped in with a bow, her movements precise and respectful.


    "Dean Godsthorn," she greeted, her voice firm but respectful.


    "How are you doing today?" Dean Godsthorn asked with a smirk.


    The Dean turned to face her, his hands clasped behind his back. A curious expression played across her face as she noticed that he was still standing.


    "Is there something amiss?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "It''s unusual to see you standing, sir."


    Dean Godsthorn chuckled, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Ah, Leana, nothing amiss. I was merely... finishing some personal business."


    Her brows furrowed slightly in confusion. "Personal business?"


    The Dean''s grin widened shamelessly. "I just finished taking a particularly satisfying shit. You should try it¡ªit clears the mind."


    Leana''s face twisted in discomfort, and she averted her gaze, muttering under her breath about the unnecessary details. The Dean laughed heartily at her reaction and gestured for her to sit down.


    "Haha... Come now, Leana. You asked, and I answered. No need to get squeamish," he teased as he settled into his chair.


    She rolled her eyes but took the offered seat. "You''re incorrigible, sir."


    "And yet, you keep coming back," he replied with a smirk. "Now, what brings you to my office? I assume you''re not here to report your wards, though I wouldn''t be surprised if young Damon gave you a headache already." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leana shook her head, a small laugh escaping her lips. "Not this time. They''ve been manageable¡ªfor now."


    "Oh? What then?" The Dean still had his playful smile on his face.


    Her expression turned serious as she leaned forward. "I''ve come to request something concerning them, though."


    The Dean arched an eyebrow. "Oh? If you''re asking for a change in guardianship, I''ll have to disappoint you. The assignments are final."


    Leana laughed outright at that. "No, no, nothing like that. I''ve grown fond of the trio, as challenging as they can be. This is about a field trip."


    The Dean''s expression shifted to one of understanding. "Ah, a field trip. Or, as some might call it, ''hunting with a purpose.'' What kind of field trip are we talking about?"


    "A Demon Field Trip," Leana stated plainly.


    The Dean stroked his beard thoughtfully, his gaze growing distant for a moment. "Interesting choice. Go on."


    Leana launched into her explanation. "The students are skilled, no doubt about it. They''ve faced mana beasts and a handful of demons in controlled environments. But in a real-world scenario, where the enemy is unpredictable and cunning, they''re untested."


    Leana searched the Dean''s eyes for interest and when she found it, she gave a subtle nod before she continued. "This mission would provide them with the experience they need to become effective Dunters. The sooner they gain that experience, the better prepared they''ll be when the war comes."


    The Dean nodded slowly, absorbing her words. "You have a point. They need to adapt to the chaos and danger of real combat. But a demon hunt is no simple task, especially for Silver Ranked Dunters. What kind of demons are we talking about here?"


    "Grade Six and Grade Five demons," Leana replied confidently. "Nothing beyond their capabilities, but challenging enough to push them. They''ll begin with Grade Seven and proceed to Grade Six. After getting used to it, I''ll make all three battle against a single Grade Five."


    "Just to see how much they''ve grown. If it''s more than they can handle, I''ll deal with it." She added, hoping to further convince the old man.


    The Dean leaned back in his chair, his gaze sharp. "And you''ll be with them the entire time?"


    "Every step of the way," she assured him.


    After a moment of silence, the Dean nodded. "Very well. I''ll approve the mission on two conditions. First, you return within two weeks. Second, the students must come back alive and in good condition. I don''t want any unnecessary risks."


    Leana stood and bowed deeply. "Thank you, sir. I won''t let you down."


    The Dean waved a hand dismissively. "Just make sure to keep them in one piece. Now go¡ªI have work to do."


    Leana straightened and offered a small smile before exiting the office.


    It had barely been an hour since Leana had left the training room, but Damon, Daveon, and Anaya had already returned to their exercises. When the door swung open, all three turned to see their guardian step inside, her expression unreadable.


    "Well?" Damon asked, wiping sweat from his brow.


    Leana crossed her arms and gave them a stern look. "Get ready. We leave tomorrow."


    Anaya''s face lit up with excitement. "Really?"


    Leana smirked. "You''d better not disappoint me out there."


    Daveon nodded solemnly. "We won''t."


    As the trio exchanged determined glances, Leana allowed herself a moment of satisfaction. "Get enough sleep cause you might not get it for the next two weeks."

 Chapter 158 Battle In Westmont V

    The battle was a maelstrom of chaos. Smoke, dust, and the acrid stench of burning buildings filled the air. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Damien had been teetering on the edge of unconsciousness when the notification of Luton''s advancement pulled him back from the brink.


    Ding!


    ?Your summon, Luton, has advanced to Grade Three!?


    His blue eyes snapped open, the pain and fatigue momentarily dulled by a surge of adrenaline and hope. Without hesitation, Damien mentally commanded the system to summon Luton. "Summon Luton!"


    "Luton, I need you here. Now!"


    But no portal appeared.


    For the first time, Damien felt a sliver of unease creeping into his mind. Why wasn''t the summon responding?


    The massive demon, its towering form dominating the battlefield, raised its head high and roared into the sky.


    Graaaaarr!!


    The sound reverberated through the ruined town like an earthquake. Its deep, guttural growl seemed to shake the very earth beneath Damien''s feet.


    As the roar subsided, the demon lowered its head, and black flames began gathering at the back of its throat.


    Woooooong...


    The flames swirled and condensed into a concentrated inferno, glowing ominously. Damien''s instincts screamed at him¡ªthis attack would destroy everything in its path.


    With a sudden surge, the demon unleashed the column of black fire like a raging dragon''s breath.


    Damien rolled to the side just in time, the searing heat of the flames brushing past him.


    Bwaaaaam!!


    The fire struck the ground where he had been standing, incinerating it and creating a chasm that seemed to stretch endlessly into the earth.


    Damien stared at the bottomless pit, his chest heaving. "That... would''ve killed me," he murmured, his voice barely audible.


    He turned his gaze back to the demon, but it was already on the move. With a blur of motion, the demon lashed out with its claws, each strike leaving arcs of black energy in its wake.


    Swooooosh!!


    Using his (Wind Manipulation) Skill, Damien boosted his speed, leaping out of the way as the demon''s slashes tore through the air.


    Shhrrrrrrrip!!


    The sheer force of the attack ripped apart a dozen buildings in its path, reducing them to rubble.


    "This thing is insane," Damien muttered, his breath coming in short gasps.


    Before he could catch his bearings, the demon roared again, but this time it didn''t come for him. Instead, it turned toward Fenrir, the massive wolf that had been attacking relentlessly.


    Fenrir darted in, its fangs glowing with an aura of condensed magic essence, and sank its teeth into the demon''s side. Cerbe, from the opposite flank, launched another set of crimson columns of fire.


    But the demon was stubborn, refusing to go down. With a snarl, it reached down and grabbed Fenrir with one massive hand, lifting the wolf high into the air.


    Baaaang!!


    Awooo!


    Fenrir howled in pain as the demon slammed it into the ground with bone-shattering force. The ground quaked from the impact, cracks spidering outward from the crater Fenrir''s body had created.


    The demon wasn''t done. It picked up Fenrir once more, spinning the wolf before hurling it toward Cerbe''s incoming attack.


    "Damn it!" Damien roared, his mind racing.


    With a swift command, he canceled Fenrir''s summon. "Cancel Fenrir''s summon!"


    The wolf vanished into a portal just as Cerbe''s fiery assault collided with the demon. The flames engulfed it, burning its charred body even further.


    For a moment, the demon seemed stunned, its movements sluggish as the flames seared its flesh. But then it roared again, this time louder and more ferocious than before. Its eyes glowed with pure rage as it turned toward Damien.


    Black flames licked at the edges of its mouth, and Damien knew what was coming.


    The column of fire exploded forth, racing toward him like a tidal wave of destruction. Damien stood frozen, his body refusing to move.


    Just as the flames were about to consume him, Damien''s signature portal of blue light opened directly in front of Damien. A blob of dark red ooze emerged from the portal and landed with a soft plop.


    Its aura was undeniable¡ªa Grade Three mana beast ready to join the fray.


    The demon pushed forth its assault, its reptilian eyes narrowing as it turned its attention to the new arrival. Luton quivered with energy, its surface rippling as it prepared to unleash its newfound strength.


    Damien pushed himself to his feet, his resolve stronger than ever.


    "Luton!" Damien gasped, relief washing over him.


    The Stellar Slime reacted instantly, its (Universal Space) ability activating without hesitation.


    Woooosh...


    A black hole materialized in front of it, sucking in the column of fire with a terrifying speed. The flames vanished into the void, leaving only the faint scent of charred air.


    The demon paused, its reptilian eyes narrowing in confusion.


    Luton squirmed forward, positioning itself protectively in front of Damien. With a sudden expansion, the slime swelled to twice its usual size, its surface shimmering like liquid obsidian.


    Damien commanded Cerbe to leave the demon''s path, realizing what was about to happen.


    "Do it, Luton," he whispered.


    The slime pulsed once, twice, and then unleashed the very flames it had just absorbed. The column of black fire erupted from Luton''s body, hurtling back toward the demon with devastating force.


    Booooooom!!!


    The demon barely had time to react before the flames slammed into it, engulfing its entire form. Its roars of pain echoed across the battlefield as the fire tore through its defenses, burning its flesh and scorching its bones.


    As the flames subsided, the demon staggered, smoke rising from its charred body.


    Its movements were slower now, more labored. It glared at Damien and Luton with a mix of hatred and fear, its once-overwhelming aura now dimmed.


    Damien wiped the blood from his mouth and gave Luton a small nod of gratitude. "You''re a lifesaver, buddy."


    Luton bobbed slightly, its gelatinous body rippling in acknowledgment.


    "Let''s finish this," he said, his voice steady despite the pain.


    Without a moment to delay, he gave a command to his system. "Summon Fenrir. We''re about to go all out."


    Fenrir appeared immediately, joining up with Cerbe to flank Damien, their fierce gazes locked on the demon. Luton quivered in excitement, ready to prove itself.


    The battle wasn''t over¡ªnot by a long shot. But now, Damien had the upper hand. His hidden card was finally usable one again. Luton was back!

 Chapter 159 Battle In Westmont VI

    The demon stood at its full, monstrous height, glaring down at Damien and his summons.Smoke rose from its charred body, and its reptilian eyes flicked between Damien and the recently summoned Luton. It let out a guttural roar, shaking the very ground beneath them.


    For a moment, there was silence, the kind that foreshadows a storm. Then, the demon charged forward with incredible speed, its massive frame moving like a blur toward Damien. Its claws stretched out, ready to tear through anything in its path.


    Damien turned to Luton, a smile tugging at his lips despite the dire situation. "Show me what you''ve got, buddy. Let''s see what devouring that Obsidian Drake has done for you."


    Luton rippled in response, its gelatinous form quivering with energy. Then, with a sudden burst, it launched itself forward.


    Bang!


    The force of its leap left a crater where it had been moments before, propelling it toward the oncoming demon.


    Graaaah!


    The demon snarled as it noticed the slime hurtling toward it and raised a massive hand to block the attack.


    Luton, undeterred, slammed into the demon''s hand, instantly engulfing it. The demon''s snarl turned into a roar of agony as Luton''s devour ability activated.


    The slime began to eat away at the demon''s hand, dissolving flesh and muscle with terrifying efficiency. The acrid stench of burning flesh filled the air, and the demon roared again, this time in pain and fury.


    It swung its other hand in an attempt to swat Luton away, but the slime reacted with eerie precision, shifting its form to envelop the second hand as well.


    The demon thrashed, trying to yank its arms free from Luton''s grip. Finally, with a mighty pull, it managed to wrench its arms out, but not without consequences. The skin and muscle on its arms had been stripped clean, leaving grotesque, skeletal appendages behind.


    The demon''s roars of pain echoed across the battlefield as it stumbled back, trying to regain its footing.


    "Now''s our chance!" Damien shouted. Luton had given them the chance to attack the demon and Damien wasn''t going to let it go.


    "Bring that bastard down! We need it dead!" Damien commanded Fenrir and Cerbe to strike.


    Fenrir darted forward, its massive jaws clamping down on the demon''s ankle with bone-crushing force. At the same time, Cerbe''s three heads each bit into the other leg, their jaws tearing through muscle and sinew.


    Fenrir growled, twisting its body to shatter the demon''s ankle bone, while Cerbe yanked back with incredible strength, ripping through half of the demon''s other leg.


    The demon howled in agony, its massive frame crashing to its knees. Blood poured from its wounds, staining the already ruined ground beneath it.


    The demon''s tail, long and whip-like with a serrated tip, lashed out wildly. It struck Fenrir first, slicing through the wolf''s thick fur and leaving a deep gash across its side. Fenrir yelped in pain but held its ground.


    The tail then swung toward Cerbe, slamming into the three-headed canine and sending it flying across the battlefield.


    Boooom!!


    Cerbe crashed into a pile of rubble, momentarily stunned.


    The demon, though gravely injured, managed to claw its way upright. Its reptilian eyes burned with hatred as it turned its attention back to Damien.


    Just as the demon prepared to launch another devastating attack, a shadow swept across the battlefield. Aquila, Damien''s majestic Griffin summon, swooped down from the sky with blinding speed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Griffin slammed into the demon from behind, its powerful talons digging into the creature''s shoulders and forcing it to fall forward.


    Damien gripped the remaining half of his broken sword tightly. It was now a pitiful weapon, but it was all he had left.


    Channeling every ounce of magic essence he could muster, he poured it into the broken blade. The sword began to glow, its edges sharpening as the magic essence extended the blade by an additional two feet.


    As the demon struggled to keep its massive frame off the ground, Damien leaped forward, using his (Wind Manipulation) Skill to propel himself with incredible speed.


    Damien slid under the demon''s falling body with his sword facing upward. With a fierce cry, Damien pushed the glowing blade upward towards the demon''s falling forehead.


    The demon''s face smashed into the ground, sending up a cloud of dust and debris.


    Booom!


    Crack!


    The sword pierced through the demon''s thick skull with a sickening crunch, embedding itself deep into the creature''s brain.


    Graaaaarr!!


    The demon spasmed violently, its body convulsing as it let out one final, earth-shaking roar.


    Then, it went still.


    Damien panted heavily, his body trembling from exhaustion. The demon''s massive corpse pressed on him, its once-terrifying presence now reduced to a lifeless husk.


    He pulled the broken sword from the demon''s skull and pulled himself from underneath it, collapsing onto the ground beside it. His chest rose and fell rapidly as he tried to catch his breath.


    Fenrir limped over, blood staining its white fur, but its eyes shone with pride. It nudged Damien gently, as if to check on him.


    "Good job, Fenrir," Damien muttered, patting the wolf''s massive head. "And you too, Luton."


    Luton bobbled over, its form rippling as if in acknowledgment.


    Just then, Cerbe also walked close to its summoner. Damien turned to the Three-Headed Hound and smiled. He remembered how it had chewed through the demon''s leg and even tore it apart. "You did just as good as the other two."


    Damien lay back against the ground, a tired but triumphant grin spreading across his face. "We did it," he whispered to himself. "We actually did it."


    Kreeeeii!


    Aquila let out a triumphant cry as it roamed the skies and Damien sent it a thumbs up. "You''re not an exception."


    For a moment, there was silence on the battlefield. Then, from the distance, the faint sound of cheers began to rise. The townspeople, who had been watching from afar, realized that the nightmare was finally over.


    But Damien barely heard them. His eyelids grew heavy, and exhaustion finally claimed him. With a deep sigh, he allowed himself to drift into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 160 Battle In Westmont VII

    Damien who''d been drifting into unconscious quickly snapped his eyes open. He stumbled as he rose to his feet, his body protesting every movement after the grueling fight.He nearly fell again but caught himself, leaning heavily against Cerbe, who stood at his side like a steadfast guardian. His vision swam for a moment, and he blinked rapidly, willing himself to stay conscious.


    As he steadied himself, he heard the sound of footsteps and chanting. He turned his head and saw a group of townsfolk cautiously approaching.


    Their attire was simple¡ªcommoners, not fighters¡ªand their expressions held a mix of awe and fear. Damien immediately dismissed them from his mind. There was no time to entertain them; the battle was far from over.


    The group continued their approach, their voices rising in reverent chants of gratitude. Damien didn''t acknowledge them further and instead focused on Luton, who had wobbled over to his side. The slime bobbled happily, seemingly enjoying the attention, but Damien remained cautious.


    The moment the townsfolk got within a certain distance, Fenrir and Cerbe reacted. Both canines positioned themselves protectively in front of Damien, baring their fangs and emitting low, guttural growls. The hostility in their stances froze the group in place.


    The townsfolk exchanged nervous glances, unsure whether to press forward or retreat. One brave soul took a tentative step forward, only for Fenrir to emit a deep, rumbling bark that sent him scurrying back.


    Above them, Aquila swooped through the air, its sharp eyes scanning for any remaining demons.


    Every now and then, it dove down, talons extended, and plucked a demon off the ground, hurling it far outside the town''s borders. Its screech echoed through the air like a war cry, a constant reminder of the ongoing battle.


    Damien knew the truth about demons: they didn''t retreat. Unlike humans, who might surrender or scatter and flee after losing their leader, demons were relentless. They fought to the bitter end, driven by an unyielding hatred for anything not like them.


    Even now, the remnants of the demon horde were scattered throughout the town, wreaking havoc wherever they could. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fires burned in the distance, and the screams of both demons and humans echoed through the air. Damien clenched his fists. The battle wasn''t over¡ªnot until every last demon was eradicated.


    Damien turned to Luton, who waited obediently by his side. "Store it," he commanded, nodding toward the massive corpse of the Grade Two demon.


    Without hesitation, Luton expanded, its gelatinous form stretching and enveloping the enormous body.


    "Ehhn?" The townsfolk gasped audibly, some taking hasty steps backward as the slime shrank back to its original size, the demon''s corpse gone without a trace.


    The sight unsettled them further. Whatever they had been about to say or do was forgotten as they stared at the unassuming slime now perched at Damien''s side. None of them dared move any closer.


    Damien ignored their reactions and reached down, picking up Luton and placing it atop his head. The slime wobbled happily, as though it had returned to its rightful place.


    Damien moved to Cerbe and mounted the three-headed hound with practiced ease. The beast''s massive frame barely shifted under his weight.


    Turning his gaze to Fenrir, he issued a sharp command. "Scout the eastern side of the town. Kill anything that doesn''t belong."


    Fenrir growled in acknowledgment, his massive paws thudding against the ground as he bounded away, disappearing into the smoke and chaos.


    Damien patted Cerbe''s flank, his gaze turning toward the distant town gates. He knew most of the remaining demons would be there, concentrated near the largest point of entry. If the gate fell, the town would be lost.


    "Let''s go," Damien murmured, and Cerbe roared in response.


    As they galloped through the streets, Damien''s eyes fell on the broken sword in his hand. It was a gift from his uncle, Osbourne, and had served him well in countless battles. But now, it was little more than a jagged shard of its former self.


    "Thank you," Damien said softly, his voice filled with genuine gratitude.


    With a sigh, he extended the blade toward Luton. "Devour it."


    The slime wobbled excitedly, its form rippling as it absorbed the broken weapon. Within moments, it was gone, its essence consumed by the ever-hungry Luton.


    As Damien and Cerbe approached the town gates, the sounds of battle grew louder.


    Clang!!


    "Aim for its head!"


    "Don''t let it get up!"


    "Save me!"


    The clash of steel against claw, the cries of wounded fighters, and the guttural roars of demons filled the air.


    When they reached the gate, the scene before them was pure chaos. Dozens of demons, ranging from Grade Seven to Grade Five, swarmed the area, their grotesque forms tearing through the defenders.


    The town guards and mercenaries fought valiantly, but they were clearly outnumbered.


    Damien wasted no time. "Roar, Cerbe," he commanded.


    The three-headed hound obeyed instantly, all three heads opening wide and unleashing a deafening roar. The sound echoed across the battlefield, stunning both allies and enemies alike.


    Taking advantage of the momentary pause, Damien leaped off Cerbe''s back and into the fray.


    Damien conjured flames in both hands, the fiery orbs casting an orange glow across his determined face. With a flick of his wrists, he hurled the fireballs into the densest cluster of demons.


    Boooooom!!


    The resulting explosions scattered them like leaves in a storm.


    Cerbe charged forward, its three heads snapping and tearing through the demon ranks. Its claws raked across flesh, leaving deep, fatal wounds in its wake.


    The defenders, emboldened by Damien''s arrival, rallied behind him. They pushed forward with renewed vigor, cutting down the demons one by one.


    Damien fought like a man possessed, his flames scorching everything in his path. One demon lunged at him, its claws aiming for his throat, but he sidestepped with ease and drove a fist engulfed in fire into its chest.


    The creature let out a shriek as it crumpled to the ground, its body consumed by flames.


    Cerbe, meanwhile, plowed through the demons like an unstoppable force of nature. The hound''s crimson flames lit up the battlefield, creating pockets of destruction wherever it went.


    Bit by bit, the tide began to turn.

 Chapter 161 I Need Your Help I

    Boooom!Columns of flame raged on through the battle field, destroying and decimating demons upon demons with no restrictions. Cerbe was running rampage with nothing to stop it.


    Boooom!!


    Damien was somewhere else on the battleground, sending fireballs after fireballs towed approaching demons with such determination and energy that no demon could come close enough to pay a hand on him.


    Luton on the other hand had found its way through the mass of beings, silently devouring whatever it found tasty or attractive. Even Damien didn''t know where the Stellar Slime was as it continued to change locations too quickly for him to track.


    Around the battlefield, demons fell without a halt. Damien''s appearance with Cerbe had managed turned the tide so greatly that the relief couldn''t be hidden on the faces of the other fighters around. Even Arielle felt the relief, wiping sweat off the side of her face.


    She took a moment to stare at Damien''s valiant back as he ran through the area, destroying every demon gathering he found. He looked the most reliable amongst everyone.


    ~~~~~


    After what felt like hours but was likely only minutes, the last demon fell. Its body hit the ground with a sickening thud, and an eerie silence descended over the battlefield.


    Damien stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. His clothes were torn, his body bruised and battered, but he was alive.


    The defenders erupted into cheers, their cries of victory echoing through the air. Damien didn''t join them. Instead, he turned to Cerbe and patted its bloodstained head.


    "Well done," he said softly.


    He looked toward the horizon, where the demons had first attacked from. The night had been long and brutal, but the town still stood.


    For now, that was enough.


    The battlefield was quiet now, save for the groans of the injured and the soft hum of magic as healers moved about, tending to the wounded.


    The aftermath of the battle painted a grim picture. Corpses of demons and fallen defenders were being gathered into separate piles.


    Wanderers, guards, and civilians lay among the casualties, some needing immediate care, while others required only burial.


    Damien leaned heavily on Cerbe, the hound''s solid frame serving as his makeshift support. He was visibly exhausted, his silver hair matted with blood and sweat.


    His piercing blue eyes remained half-closed as he watched the cleanup unfold with an air of indifference.


    Cerbe let out a low, warning growl whenever anyone approached Damien, a clear signal to keep their distance. Most heeded the hound''s warning, steering clear of the battered summoner.


    Despite Cerbe''s growls, one figure advanced undeterred. Arielle moved with purpose, her expression a mix of relief and curiosity.


    Her courage didn''t shake, even as Cerbe''s growls deepened. She halted a few meters away, her lips parted as if to call out to Damien, but hesitation stopped her.


    Damien''s eyes opened lazily at the sound of Cerbe''s escalating growls. Seeing Arielle standing nearby, he sighed and issued a command through his system. "Cancel Cerbe''s summon."


    In a flash of light, Cerbe vanished, leaving Damien without support. He staggered slightly but caught himself and made his way to a large wooden crate. Seating himself, he finally allowed himself a moment of rest.


    Freed from Cerbe''s intimidating presence, Arielle moved closer to Damien, her curiosity evident in her eyes. She crouched slightly to meet his gaze and asked, "What happened? What was that thing that entered the town?"


    Damien leaned back against the crate, his body aching with every movement. His voice was low and gruff when he replied, "I dealt with it."


    His vague response didn''t satisfy her curiosity, but the relief in her expression was palpable. Whatever had happened, the threat was gone, and that was all that mattered to her at the moment.


    Arielle''s gaze shifted to Damien''s head, where Luton was wobbling contentedly. A smile tugged at her lips, and before Damien could stop her, she reached out to touch the slime.


    "Don''t¡ª" Damien started to warn, but his words trailed off as Luton leapt from his head straight into Arielle''s outstretched arms.


    Both of them froze in surprise.


    Luton didn''t attempt to devour her or react defensively. Instead, it settled comfortably in her embrace, its gelatinous form warm and soft against her hands. Arielle laughed lightly, stroking the slime''s surface.


    "I don''t believe it," Damien muttered, shaking his head.


    Luton''s behavior was completely unprecedented. It had never shown such affection toward anyone else before.


    "Your slime is adorable," Arielle said with a smile, holding Luton close.


    "Adorable?" Damien scoffed. He pointed at the slime. "That thing is the same rank as the wolf you saw earlier. Grade Three. It''s anything but adorable."


    Arielle''s expression faltered as she processed his words. She looked down at Luton, her disbelief evident. "But¡­ it feels so harmless."


    "That''s because it''s suppressing its aura," Damien explained, waving a dismissive hand. "If it wasn''t, you''d have a very different opinion right now."


    Arielle studied Damien closely. His voice was weaker than usual, and his posture betrayed his exhaustion. Even seated, he looked as if he might collapse at any moment. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, her tone soft but concerned. "You don''t look well. Do you need help?"


    Damien shook his head. "Not for now," he replied. "I just need rest. A lot of it."


    Kreeei!!


    As if on cue, a loud screech drew their attention to the sky.


    Thud!


    Aquila descended gracefully, landing a few meters away. The griffin''s powerful wings kicked up a cloud of dust as it folded them against its sides.


    Damien rose to his feet slowly, each movement a testament to his weariness. As he walked toward Aquila, Luton leapt from Arielle''s arms back onto Damien''s head, wobbling happily.


    He climbed onto Aquila''s back, sparing Arielle a brief glance. "See you around," he said, his voice still hoarse.


    Arielle sighed as she watched him take off. "Stubborn as ever," she muttered before turning back toward the Mercenary office. She had paperwork to finish.


    Minutes after Arielle had settled at her desk, the door to the Mercenary office creaked open. She looked up, expecting another mercenary or a citizen needing help.


    Instead, it was Damien.


    He stood in the doorway, looking as battered as before, but his expression was different.


    "On second thought," he said, stepping inside, "I need your help."


    Arielle blinked, caught off guard by his sudden change of heart. "What kind of help?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.

 Chapter 162 I Need Your Help II

    Damien trudged into the Mercenary office, his steps slow and heavy. Exhaustion weighed on him like a boulder, and though he tried to maintain his usual stoic demeanor, his battered body betrayed him.Half the town lay in ruins, a proof of the destruction wrought by his battle with the Grade Two demon. Among the casualties was his rented cottage, leaving him with nowhere to rest.


    "On second thought," he said, stepping inside, "I need your help."


    His silver hair clung to his damp forehead, and his chest rose and fell unevenly as he struggled to catch his breath.


    Arielle blinked, caught off guard by his sudden change of heart. "What kind of help?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "My cottage is gone," he muttered, barely lifting his head. "Destroyed in the fight. I need somewhere to stay, but half the town''s in ruins. There''s nowhere else."


    Arielle crossed her arms, studying him carefully. His usually sharp eyes were dull, and his shoulders slumped under the weight of fatigue.


    He looked worse than he had after returning from his previous mission. "Do you need a place just for tonight or for the rest of your stay?"


    "Both," Damien replied, his voice hoarse. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees and cradling his head in his hands. "I can''t keep going like this. I need rest."


    Arielle nodded, understanding the gravity of his situation. "Follow me," she said, gesturing for him to stand.


    Damien rose slowly, dragging his feet as Arielle led him through a door at the back of the building.


    Beyond it was a narrow corridor, clean and well-lit, lined with three doors on each side. The polished wooden floors creaked softly under their weight as they walked.


    Stopping at the second door on the left, Arielle pulled a key from her belt and unlocked the door. She pushed it open to reveal a modest room: a small bed with fresh linens, a wooden desk and chair, a wardrobe with a built-in shelf, and a mirror mounted on the wall opposite the bed.


    "Here," Arielle said, stepping aside to let him enter.


    Damien didn''t bother inspecting the room. He collapsed onto the bed with a groan, the springs creaking under his weight.


    His face twisted in pain as his body protested the sudden movement, but he stayed where he was, too exhausted to adjust.


    Arielle stood by the door, watching him with a growing sense of concern. Without a word, she turned and left the room, heading back to the counter where healing potions were stored.


    Left alone, Damien turned onto his side, wincing as sharp pain shot through his ribs. He muttered to himself, his frustration evident. "Why didn''t the system given me a mission? Isn''t that what you''re here for?"


    The system, as usual, remained silent.


    Moments later, a wave of excruciating pain gripped his chest, forcing a yelp from his throat. "Shit!" Damien bit down on his lip, swallowing the shout that threatened to escape. He clutched his side, feeling the deep ache radiating through his body.


    Internally, his condition was far worse than it appeared. Six broken ribs, several ruptured organs, and slowed internal bleeding plagued him. His healing factor, while remarkable, was struggling to keep up.


    The door opened, and Arielle stepped back inside, holding a tray with six vials of healing potions. She set it down on the desk and approached Damien, who looked at her with a mix of relief and exhaustion.


    "These should help," she said, sitting on the edge of the bed and picking up the first vial. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien grimaced as she helped him drink each potion, the bitter liquid burning his throat. With every vial he consumed, the pain dulled slightly, his body beginning to mend itself more efficiently.


    By the time the last vial was empty, Damien''s eyelids were drooping. The healing potions, combined with his fatigue, pulled him into a deep sleep.


    Arielle returned to her desk, her thoughts lingering on Damien. She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of battles he''d fought to end up in such a state.


    Despite his injuries, he''d managed to face that monstrous demon, saving countless lives in the process.


    As she worked, the door to the guild creaked open, and two men entered, their conversation loud and animated.


    "Did you see him?" one of them said, his voice filled with awe. "The guy who killed that massive demon? He''s like something out of a legend!"


    "Yeah," the other replied. "They said he summoned beasts to help him. Huge ones, stronger than anything I''ve ever seen."


    Arielle''s ears perked up at their words, and she glanced at them from the corner of her eye.


    "I heard he fought that demon on his own," the first man continued. "Took it down with his bare hands or something."


    The second man scoffed. "That''s an exaggeration. But still, whoever he is, he''s not normal. No one survives a fight like that without being extraordinary."


    Arielle smiled faintly, shaking her head. They were clearly talking about Damien. She glanced toward the hallway leading to his room, her mind racing.


    "Crazy doesn''t even begin to describe him," she thought.


    ~~~~~


    Ll


    Hours later, Damien stirred from his sleep, the pain in his body now a dull ache rather than the sharp agony from before. He sat up slowly, wincing as his ribs protested the movement.


    His door creaked open, and Arielle stepped inside, holding another tray¡ªthis time with food and water.


    "You''re awake," she said, setting the tray on the desk.


    "Barely," Damien replied, his voice raspier than before.


    Arielle handed him the food, watching as he ate slowly. "You shouldn''t push yourself so hard," she said. "Even with those healing potions, you''re lucky to be alive."


    Damien smirked between bites. "Luck has nothing to do with it."


    Arielle rolled her eyes but didn''t press further. Instead, she sat on the chair by the desk, watching him with a curious expression. "So, what''s your plan now?"


    Damien shrugged. "Rest. Recover. And then¡­" He trailed off, his eyes darkening slightly. "We''ll see."


    Arielle nodded, understanding that he wasn''t ready to share his thoughts. For now, she was content knowing that he was safe.


    As Damien finished his meal, he leaned back against the headboard, his eyes drifting shut once more. Arielle stood, gathering the empty tray and leaving him to rest.


    "Rest well, Damien," she whispered before closing the door behind her.


    __________________


    __________________


    Happy New Year dear readers!!!


    Wishing you all a blissful year ahead and thank you all for sticking this far with the book!! Thank youuuuu!!!


    Looking forward to lots of castles!! Once again, Happy New Year!! I LOVE YOU ALL!!!

 Chapter 163 Training Seth

    Bang!Bang! Bang!


    The sound of clashing wood reverberated through the estate''s private training hall.


    Seth Terrace, the youngest male sibling in the Terrace family, gritted his teeth as he swung his wooden practice sword toward his uncle, Osbourne Terrace.


    The strike was quick and precise, aimed at Osbourne''s midsection, but the older man sidestepped it effortlessly and then sighed.


    "You''re too tense," Osbourne said, catching Seth''s wrist before he could recoil. "Relax your shoulders. Speed comes from control, not force."


    Seth nodded, his dark hair plastered to his forehead from sweat. He adjusted his grip and took a deep breath before swinging again, this time with more fluidity.


    "Better," Osbourne remarked, stepping back to give the boy space. "But you still need to work on your balance. One wrong move, and an opponent will use your momentum against you. I would''ve smacked your head a dozen time if I had utilized that small opening of yours."


    "On to the next." Osbourne declared.


    The two transitioned from close combat to endurance training. Osbourne had Seth running laps around the room while carrying a heavy pack filled with well arranged stone slabs.


    Every few laps, Osbourne would shout instructions for him to switch directions or jump, forcing him to remain alert even as his muscles burned.


    After seventy minutes, Seth collapsed onto the ground, panting heavily.


    "No breaks," Osbourne said, his tone firm but not unkind. He handed Seth a water pouch. "Drink up, then we move on to essence manipulation."


    Seth groaned but complied. After catching his breath, he sat cross-legged on the floor as Osbourne began instructing him on how to channel his magic essence.


    "Close your eyes and focus," Osbourne said, his own voice calming as he demonstrated the technique. A soft blue glow surrounded his hands as he channeled his essence.


    Seth mirrored the action, his brows furrowing in concentration. Small flickers of light began to form around his hands, but they sputtered out just as quickly.


    "Again," Osbourne encouraged. "You won''t get it right the first time. Neither did your brothers."


    As they continued, Seth asked, "Did you do all of this with Damien and Damon too?"


    Osbourne nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I did. They trained just as hard, maybe even harder."


    "Who was better?" Seth pressed, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    Osbourne chuckled softly. "When it came to close combat, Damien had the edge. He was sharper, quicker on his feet. As for essence manipulation¡­" He paused, his smile fading slightly. "It was also Damien. He had an uncanny knack for it, like he was born to wield magic."


    Seth tilted his head, puzzled. "But Damien didn''t awaken a strong talent like Damon, right?"


    Osbourne sighed, standing up and stretching his legs. "That''s what shocked me. For someone so naturally gifted, his talent turned out weaker than anyone expected."


    Seth''s gaze fell to the ground, and he muttered, "Maybe I''ll end up like him."


    Osbourne crouched down, placing a reassuring hand on Seth''s shoulder. "Don''t worry about that. Talent isn''t everything. What matters is what you do with what you''re given. And Damien, well... He was just really unlucky. The gods didn''t favour him and so he ended up that way."


    Feeling the weight of the conversation, Osbourne rose to his feet, brushing his hands against his trousers. "I need some air," he said, turning toward the door. "Keep practicing your essence manipulation."


    Seth nodded, though his mind was clearly elsewhere.


    Osbourne stepped out into the cool evening air, the estate quiet save for the distant rustling of leaves.


    As he strolled through the halls, he spotted a pair of guards marching past him. They saluted him respectfully, and he nodded in return before heading toward his private quarters.


    Once inside, Osbourne closed the door and leaned against it for a moment, his eyes scanning the room. It was richly furnished, with ornate tapestries and intricately carved furniture. His gaze landed on an old wooden table in the corner, a piece passed down from his father.


    On the table rested a small metallic disc, unassuming at first glance but deeply significant to Osbourne. It was linked to the enchanted sword he''d given Damien, a tool meant to track its status. For months, the disc had remained dormant, giving Osbourne no reason to think otherwise.


    But tonight was different.


    A faint red glow pulsed from the disc, catching Osbourne''s attention instantly. His heart sank, and with a burst of speed, he crossed the room, reaching the table in an instant.


    He stared at the glowing disc, his pulse quickening. "No¡­ this can''t be right," he murmured, picking it up carefully.


    The glow began to fade, but not before Osbourne confirmed what it meant. The color red only appeared for one reason: the weapon it was linked to had been destroyed.


    "The sword''s gone!" he exclaimed, "for good this time!" His voice a mixture of shock and anger. He slammed the disc back onto the table, his mind racing.


    Osbourne clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. The sword wasn''t just a weapon; it was a symbol of protection, a gift meant to aid Damien in his exile.


    Its destruction could only mean one thing: the weapon had faced something¡ªor someone¡ªfar beyond what the sword could withstand.


    "What must''ve happened? That weapon was made from very rare materials..." Osbourne muttered under his breath.


    For several minutes, Osbourne stood motionless, his thoughts spiraling. He considered contacting Lord Terrace, but the ruined relationship between Damien and his father made him hesitate. Besides, he had no solid information, only the ominous sign of the sword''s destruction. It meant absolutely nothing since they''d all concluded that Damien had been dead for a long time.


    Taking a deep breath, Osbourne resolved to keep the matter to himself for now. He needed more information before deciding his next course of action.


    With one last glance at the now-dormant disc, Osbourne left the room, his expression grim. His steps were heavy as he made his way back to the training hall, where Seth was still diligently practicing his essence manipulation.


    Osbourne watched the boy for a moment, his thoughts returning to Damien. "I hope you''re still out there, kid," he whispered. "And I hope you''re strong enough to survive whatever''s coming your way." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 164 Eldhams Fall

    The small town of Eldham, nestled in the shadow of the bustling city of Tarthale, was a picture of tranquility. It was on the far edge of the kingdom of Asphade, almsot as though it wasn''t a part of the kingdom.Merchants peddled their wares in the marketplace, farmers brought fresh produce to sell, and children darted through the cobblestone streets, their laughter a melody that blended with the hum of daily life.


    The bell tower chimed, its sonorous tones signaling midday. This was the busiest hour of the market, as villagers bartered and merchants called out their deals.


    A baker, dusted with flour, handed a fresh loaf to a smiling customer, while a blacksmith hammered away at a glowing piece of metal, sparks dancing with every strike.


    Eldham was more than a town; it was a close-knit community. The people knew one another, sharing joys and sorrows alike. No one anticipated the terror that was about to unfold.


    ...Woooong~


    A distant rumble broke the routine of the marketplace. Heads turned eastward, where a dark plume of smoke rose into the sky. Whispers rippled through the crowd.


    "What''s that?" a farmer asked, shielding his eyes to peer into the distance.


    "Could be a fire at the outlying farms," a merchant speculated, his voice tinged with worry.


    "Uhm... I don''t think so. No one''s dumb enough to start fire in the farm. Now even the enemies." One of the farmer replied, shaking his head in disapproval.


    "Then, do you have any idea what it is?" The merchant asked with a frown that made the farmer uncomfortable.


    The farmer paused for a moment, thinking of what to say in response but in the end, he couldn''t find an answer. "No, I don''t know what it is."


    Moments later, a deafening crash echoed through the town.


    Bang!


    The eastern gate shook violently, its sturdy wood splintering under immense pressure. The marketplace fell silent, fear seizing the hearts of the townsfolk.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The first scream pierced the air, followed by a cacophony of terrified cries as people fled toward the square.


    A group of farmers, faces pale with terror, ran into the market, their panicked shouts drowning out the bell''s frantic tolling.


    "Demons!" one screamed, his voice cracking. "They''re here!"


    The eastern gate exploded inward, shards of wood raining down like shrapnel. Standing in the wreckage was a hulking Grade Four demon, its towering form framed by the smoke and flames of destruction.


    Its blackened scales shimmered with an unnatural glow, and its yellow eyes glinted with predatory malice.


    Behind it swarmed a horde of demons, their grotesque forms varying in size and shape. Most were Grade Seven or Six, their twisted bodies a nightmarish blend of humanoid and beast.


    Captain Reinar, Eldham''s Gold Ranked defender, arrived at the scene with a squad of guards. His golden armor shone like a beacon of hope as he drew his enchanted sword, the blade humming faintly with imbued magic.


    "Hold the line!" he commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    The guards formed a defensive wall, shields raised and spears pointed at the advancing horde.


    Bang!!


    The first collision took place, demons and guards falling in their numbers.


    Swisssh...


    Swaashh!!


    Reinar surged forward, his sword slashing through the first wave of demons with ease. His strikes were precise, cutting down the lesser demons in droves.


    But then, another Grade Four demon emerged, followed by yet another. Reinar''s confidence faltered as he realized the sheer magnitude of the threat.


    The demons poured into Eldham, their numbers overwhelming the defenders. The eastern quarter of the town fell swiftly, homes consumed by flames as the demons set fire to everything in their path.


    In the marketplace, the once-bustling stalls were reduced to rubble. Vendors abandoned their goods, fleeing for their lives as the demons advanced.


    "Mummy!"


    "Father, where are you?!"


    Children cried for their parents, their voices lost amidst the roar of flames and the guttural growls of the invaders.


    A brave group of townsfolk armed themselves with whatever they could find¡ªpitchforks, knives, even cooking pots. They formed a desperate line in the square, determined to protect their families.


    Captain Reinar continued to fight valiantly, his blade cutting down another Grade Four demon. But the effort left him vulnerable, and a third demon struck him with a devastating blow.


    Boooom! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reinar was hurled across the square, his golden armor dented as he hit the ground. Blood trickled from his lips as he struggled to rise.


    "Fall back!" he shouted, his voice hoarse. "Retreat to Tarthale!"


    The guards helped Reinar to his feet, forming a protective circle around him as they retreated. Their faces were pale, their movements slowed by exhaustion and injuries.


    In the square, the townsfolk fought with desperate courage, but they were no match for the demons. One by one, they fell, their makeshift weapons clattering to the bloodstained cobblestones.


    A young mother, clutching her child, tried to flee toward the city gates. A Grade Six demon blocked her path, its gnarled claws reaching for her. She screamed, her voice cutting through the chaos.


    A farmer wielding a scythe intervened, slashing at the demon with all his strength. His efforts bought her a moment to escape, but he paid with his life, the demon''s claws tearing into his chest.


    Thwaaack!!


    Within an hour, Eldham was a smoldering ruin. The once-vibrant town was reduced to rubble, its streets littered with the bodies of its people. Smoke darkened the sky, the acrid stench of burning wood and flesh choking the air.


    The surviving guards and townsfolk fled toward Tarthale, their eyes filled with tears and their hearts heavy with loss. The gates of the city loomed far ahead, a sanctuary in the wake of devastation.


    As the refugees reached the gates, they were met by the city''s guards.


    "State your business!" One of the guards demanded with a cold gaze scanning through the dozens of people standing in front of the gate.


    "The demons! They destroyed Eldham!"


    Hearing this, the gates were opened for them all to seek shelter and after that, the gates were shut quickly, the defenses reinforced as word spread of Eldham''s fall.


    Back in the ruins, the demons gathered in the town square. The Grade Four demons roared in triumph, their voices echoing across the desolate landscape.


    The lesser demons feasted on the remains of the fallen, their grotesque forms silhouetted against the glow of the fires.


    Above them, the smoke spiraled higher, a dark plume that marked the end of Eldham and a warning to the Kingdom of Asphade: the demons were starting to move.

 Chapter 165 Interruptions At The Ball I

    The royal palace of Asphade was a monument to grandeur, its towering spires visible for miles around.Tonight, the grand hall was the heart of its magnificence, bathed in golden light and alive with music, laughter, and the clinking of fine crystal.


    Nobles in their most resplendent attire danced and mingled, their polished veneers masking the subtle undercurrents of political intrigue.


    At the center of it all stood King Aythore of Asphade with his amethyst black hair and eyes and a playful smile that revealed his well defined jawline. His presence was as commanding as the gilded throne in the adjacent room.


    Dressed in a deep blue doublet embroidered with silver threads, he exuded an aura of regal authority. His arm rested lightly around the waist of Queen Elira, her emerald gown shimmering with each step she took beside him.


    In his other hand, the king held a glass of crimson wine, which he raised periodically in toast to the noblemen and women who approached him with well-rehearsed pleasantries.


    The ball was a celebration of the kingdom''s prosperity, but for King Aythore, it was a night to maintain appearances and reaffirm alliances.


    As the orchestra transitioned to a softer, waltzing melody, the speaker of the ball stepped forward. He was a man of diminutive stature but carried himself with the confidence of one accustomed to commanding a room. His voice rang out above the din of conversation.


    "Your Majesties," he said with a flourishing bow, "it is customary on such a joyous occasion for the king and queen to grace us with a dance."


    The hall fell silent, every eye turning expectantly toward the royal couple.


    King Aythore chuckled, his demeanor warm yet poised. He handed his wine glass to a nearby servant and extended his hand to Queen Elira, a beauty with black hair, deep brown eyes, and peach perky lips. "Shall we, my love?"


    The queen smiled demurely and took his hand. Together, they stepped onto the polished marble floor as the nobles moved aside, creating a wide circle around them.


    The orchestra struck up a lively waltz, and the king and queen began to move, their steps fluid and synchronized.


    The room was entranced. King Aythore''s movements were confident, yet he deferred just enough to allow Queen Elira to shine. Her gown fanned out with each turn, catching the light and casting a kaleidoscope of colors across the hall.


    As the royal couple danced, the heavy wooden doors at the far end of the hall creaked open. A man clad in armor stepped inside, his face tense and his gait brisk. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    General Rhaegor, the commander of Asphade''s armies, cut an imposing figure, his presence immediately noted by the nearby nobles, who whispered among themselves.


    "What a warrior doing in here?"


    "Are we safe?"


    The general''s eyes locked onto the king, but he remained at the periphery, understanding the sanctity of the moment.


    King Aythore noticed him and subtly raised a finger, signaling for patience. Rhaegor inclined his head and stepped back, his rigid posture betraying the urgency of his message.


    Rather than just remain idle, General Rhaegor moved to wine server and took a few glasses in quick succession.


    The dance continued, but the king''s smile faltered slightly, his mind now partially occupied by the general''s unexpected arrival.


    When the final note of the waltz rang out, applause erupted, the nobles showering their monarchs with praise for their graceful performance.


    "That was an outstanding performance!" The speaker praised with an applause to go with his praises.


    "Thank you all," King Aythore waved at the others with his almost everlasting smile that threatened to never leave his face.


    "My love, I shall return in a moment." King Aythore returned the queen to the sidelines and made his way toward Rhaegor. "Walk with me," he said, his voice low but commanding.


    The king led the general to a private chamber adjacent to the hall. The room was modest compared to the grandeur outside, with walls lined with bookshelves and a large oak table at its center. The air was heavy with the scent of aged wood and parchment.


    Rhaegor closed the door behind them, activating the room''s enchantment. A faint blue glow surrounded the chamber, ensuring that no sound would escape.


    "Now," said the king, lowering himself into a high-backed chair, "what brings you to me during a ball, General? I trust it must be of great importance."


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    Rhaegor wasted no time. "Your Majesty, Eldham has fallen."


    The king''s composure faltered for the first time that evening. "Eldham?" he repeated, leaning forward. "How?"


    The general''s voice was grave. "A demon horde attacked. Grade Seven, Six, and Four demons overwhelmed the town in under an hour. The guards were slaughtered. Captain Reinar, their Gold Ranked defender, fought valiantly but was no match for the enemy''s numbers. The town is gone, My King."


    The weight of the words settled heavily on the king''s shoulders. He leaned back, his expression a mixture of grief and disbelief.


    Eldham was not a significant town in terms of resources or strategic importance, but it was part of Asphade. Its loss was a stain on the kingdom''s honor.


    For several minutes, the room was silent save for the faint crackle of the enchanted fireplace. King Aythore stared into the flames, his mind racing. The fall of Eldham was not merely a tragedy; it was a warning.


    "Were there any survivors?" he asked finally.


    "A few," Rhaegor replied. "They fled to Tarthale. The city is bolstering its defenses as we speak."


    The king nodded slowly, his gaze still fixed on the fire. "And the horde?"


    "The demons have dispersed, but reports suggest they are regrouping," the general said. "This was not a random attack. They are testing us, probing our weaknesses."


    King Aythore''s hands clenched into fists. "They will find none," he said firmly, though the determination in his voice could not mask the underlying worry.


    The king stood abruptly, his regal bearing returning. "This cannot go unanswered," he declared. "The other kingdoms and Fated Families must be informed. If the demons are organizing, it will not stop at Eldham. They have to know as well."


    Rhaegor nodded. "I will send riders immediately."

 Chapter 166 Interruptions At The Ball II

    The king placed a hand on the general''s shoulder. "Double the patrols along our borders. Reinforce the garrisons in every town and city. And bring me a full report of Tarthale''s defenses by dawn.""As you command," the general said, bowing deeply.


    As Rhaegor turned to leave, the king called after him. "One more thing. Send word to the Mercenary Guild. We will need every able-bodied warrior in the coming days."


    The general hesitated for a moment before nodding. "It will be done, Your Majesty."


    When the general departed, King Aythore sank back into his chair. The celebration in the grand hall continued, the nobles oblivious to the dark turn of events.


    The king rubbed his temples, the weight of leadership pressing heavily upon him.


    Eldham''s fall was a stark reminder that no corner of the kingdom was safe. Asphade had known peace for years, but that peace was now shattering like glass.


    He reached for a goblet of wine left on the table and downed it in a single gulp. "Let them come," he muttered to himself. "We will be ready."


    King Aythore stepped back into the grand hall, his shoulders squared, his face betraying none of the turmoil swirling within.


    His regal bearing quickly reasserted itself, and he greeted the nobles who approached him with practiced ease, offering warm smiles and jovial comments.


    When Queen Elira approached him with her gentle yet knowing gaze, he maintained his composure. Her emerald-green eyes searched his, and though he attempted to deflect her with a quick explanation, her soft voice called him out.


    "Is it truly ''nothing serious,'' my king?" she asked, her tone calm but probing.


    King Aythore hesitated for just a heartbeat, but it was long enough. She knew him too well, knew that faint pause in his speech meant he was hiding something significant.


    "Come with me," he said quietly, offering her his arm. She accepted it without hesitation, and he led her through the bustling hall toward a private balcony overlooking the palace gardens.


    The night air was cool and crisp as they stepped onto the balcony. The stars shimmered like scattered diamonds in the darkened sky, a stark contrast to the tension between them.


    King Aythore placed a hand on the railing and waved the other through the air, weaving an invisible barrier that enveloped them in silence.


    "No one can overhear us now," he said, his voice low.


    Queen Elira folded her arms, her elegant gown catching the faint moonlight. "Aythore, what is it?"


    He sighed heavily, the weight of his earlier conversation with General Rhaegor pressing down on him once more. Turning to face her, he reached for her hands, holding them tightly.


    "Eldham has fallen," he began, watching her expression shift from curiosity to shock. "A demon horde attacked the town at dawn. They left nothing but ashes and corpses."


    Her hands trembled in his grasp. "How... how is this possible? We''ve had peace for so long."


    "It seems the demons are organizing," he continued. "This was not a random attack. It was calculated, deliberate. They''re testing our defenses and preparation."


    Queen Elira''s lips parted as if to speak, but no words came. Her mind raced with the implications of his words.


    "I''ve already begun preparations," Aythore said quickly, sensing her rising panic. "I''ve sent orders to bolster our borders, inform the other kingdoms, and prepare the academies. We will not face this threat unprepared."


    The queen''s eyes filled with tears, but she nodded, drawing strength from her husband''s resolve. "You''ve always protected us, Aythore. I trust you''ll see us through this as well."


    He reached up to brush a tear from her cheek. "We will stand together, Elira. As we always have."


    Their lips met in a heated, reassuring kiss, a silent vow between husband and wife to face whatever came their way.


    "You''re right, I trust you." Queen Elira melted into her husband''s embrace.


    When they returned to the hall, the weight of their private conversation was hidden behind smiles and laughter.


    The king and queen danced once more, their movements graceful and unhurried, while the nobles around them remained blissfully unaware of the storm brewing beyond the palace walls.


    ~~~~~


    Far from the royal palace, Damien stirred in the small room of the Mercenary Guild. The healing potions Arielle had given him had done their work, mending his internal injuries and restoring some of his vitality.


    His eyelids fluttered open, and he stared at the unfamiliar ceiling above him. For a moment, he lay still, disoriented, his mind trying to piece together where he was and how he''d gotten there.


    Experience tales with empire


    The soft glow of morning light seeped through the room''s single window, casting faint shadows on the walls.


    "Where am I?" Damien muttered to himself, sitting up slowly. His body protested the movement, a dull ache reminding him of the battle he''d fought.


    He swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood, stretching to work out the stiffness in his muscles.


    Just as he began to move toward the door, it swung open, and Arielle stepped inside, carrying a tray with a steaming bowl of soup and a small loaf of bread.


    Their eyes met, and they both spoke simultaneously.


    "Where are you going?" she asked, her brows furrowing.


    "Where am I?" he asked, his tone laced with confusion.


    Arielle set the tray down on the table and crossed her arms, leaning against the wall. "You''re in the Mercenary Guild, obviously. Don''t tell me you forgot."


    Damien ran a hand through his silver hair, his expression sheepish. "Right... I remember now."


    She rolled her eyes but smiled. "You should be resting. After what you did yesterday, it''s a miracle you''re still standing."


    Damien walked over to the tray and picked up the bowl of soup, sniffing it appreciatively before taking a sip. "Thanks for this," he said, gesturing toward the food.


    "Don''t mention it," Arielle replied. "But seriously, you need to take it easy. You were in bad shape when I found you."


    Damien shrugged, setting the bowl down. "I''ve had worse."


    Arielle raised a skeptical brow but didn''t press further. Instead, she pulled a chair over and sat across from him. "So, what''s next for you?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Next?" Damien echoed, his gaze distant as he considered the question. "I don''t know yet, but there''s something I need to do."


    Arielle nodded thoughtfully. "Well, whatever you decide, try not to get yourself killed. You''re starting to make a name for yourself around here, you know."


    Damien smirked. "A name, huh? What are they calling me?"


    "The Silver Flame," she said with a grin. "Because of your hair and those fire skills of yours."

 Chapter 167 Elemental Integration

    He chuckled, shaking his head. "That''s... not bad."Damien leaned back against the bed''s headboard, his silver hair falling over his eyes as the faint chime of his system notification echoed in his mind.


    The familiar translucent panel materialized at the edge of his vision, displaying a message he''d been waiting for.


    Ding! S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could fully absorb the information on the first panel, a second notification overlapped it.


    Ding!


    Two system panels now floated before him, their ethereal glow casting faint light in the dim room.


    The first was a notification announcing his advancement to the next level, while the second congratulated him for completing his most recent mission.


    Across from him, Arielle was animatedly talking about something¡ªlikely the rumors of his recent battle against the demon horde¡ªbut Damien''s attention was locked on the glowing text in front of him.


    The first panel caught his eye:


    ?Congratulations! You have advanced to Level 69.?


    ?Rewards: +1 to Strength, +1 to Agility, +1 to Stamina, +1 to Endurance, +1 to Intelligence, +20 to Magic Essence, +100 to Life Force.?


    Damien felt the familiar surge of energy course through him as the stat bonuses were applied. His body felt lighter, his mind sharper, and his core brimming with renewed magic essence.


    "Finally," he muttered under his breath, dismissing the panel with a wave of his hand.


    As the first panel disappeared, he turned his attention to the second one:


    ?Mission Complete: Demon Annihilation?


    ?You have successfully protected the town from the demon invasion.?


    ?Rewards: Grade Two Essence Core x1, Skill: Elemental Integration Unlocked, +5 to all stats, +50 to Magic Essence, +50 to Life Force.?


    Damien''s brow furrowed as he read the list of rewards. The (Elemental Integration) skill piqued his interest.


    If Damien had to rank his acquired skills, he would rank the Flame skill at the top as it was his most used skill beside the system the God of Summons had bestowed upon him. Even the nickname the townsfolk had started calling him¡ªThe Silver Flame¡ªwas proof of the skill.


    Arielle''s voice cut through his thoughts.


    "Damien? Are you even listening to me?"


    Her words jolted him back to reality, and he glanced up to find her staring at him with an exasperated expression.


    "Honestly?" Damien said with a small grin. "No, I wasn''t."


    Arielle rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "Of course you weren''t. I was saying that rumors of your fight have spread like wildfire through the town. Everyone knows you didn''t just chase the demon off¡ªyou killed it."


    "Is that so?" Damien replied, his tone casual, though his thoughts remained on the system notifications.


    "Yes, that''s so," she said firmly. "People are talking about you everywhere. Some are calling you The Silver Flame." Read new chapters at empire


    "Yeah, I heard the nickname part." Damien smirked, shaking his head. "That''s... not bad."


    "You should be proud," Arielle continued, her voice softening slightly. "What you did saved a lot of lives."


    Her words carried weight, and for a moment, Damien felt a flicker of pride. Still, he knew the battle had been far from easy, and the cost of victory lingered in the ache of his muscles and the exhaustion pressing down on him. He''d almost met the gods before he carried out that which he had planned out.


    After recounting the events, Arielle stood, brushing imaginary dust from her pants. "Well, I''ve got work to do. If you need anything, just ask."


    She headed toward the door, but before leaving, she paused and turned back to him. "Do you need anything?"


    Damien hesitated, his gaze drifting to the mirror opposite the bed. His reflection stared back at him, clad in tattered, bloodstained clothes from the battle.


    "Yeah," he said finally. "I could use a change of clothes."


    Arielle nodded, a small smile playing at her lips. "I''ll see what I can find."


    She left the room, leaving Damien alone once more.


    With Arielle gone, Damien refocused on the second system notification. He dismissed the mission summary and opened the detailed description of his newly unlocked skill.


    ?Skill Unlocked: Elemental Integration?


    ?Description: Fuse multiple elemental skills to create a unified attack or defense. The strength of the fusion depends on the user''s mastery of each element.?


    ?Cost: Variable (Based on elements combined and power output)?


    Damien''s eyes lit up with interest. The possibilities of combining his flame, wind, and earth manipulation skills were endless. He could already imagine creating devastating attacks or impenetrable defenses.


    "Now this," he muttered, "is something worth testing."


    His excitement was tempered by the need for rest, but the thought of experimenting with his new skill lingered in the back of his mind.


    Minutes later, Arielle returned, carrying a neatly folded set of clothes. She placed them on the edge of the bed, her sharp eyes studying him.


    "You look like you''re scheming something," she said, arching a brow.


    "Always," Damien replied with a playful smile.


    Arielle shook her head, though her lips twitched with amusement. "Get changed. You''ve got an image to maintain now, Silver Flame."


    Damien chuckled, grabbing the clothes and heading to the small washroom attached to the room. When he emerged a few minutes later, he looked refreshed, the new outfit fitting him perfectly.


    Arielle had returned to her seat behind the counter when Damien stepped into the main room of the guild. He leaned casually against the counter, watching as she scribbled notes into a ledger.


    "What do you plan on doing now? More sleep?" she asked without looking up.


    "Not sure yet," Damien admitted. "But I have a feeling I''ll find out soon enough. Concerning sleep, I don''t think I''ll be having any for a while."


    Arielle was curious as to what Damien meant by the last statement and with he brows raised, she asked him. "What the will you be doing if you won''t be sleeping?"


    "Working." Damien answered, matter-of-factly.


    Arielle glanced up, her expression curious but not probing. She''d learned not to pry into the mysteries surrounding Damien, though her curiosity lingered.


    "Well, whatever it is," she said, "try not to destroy half the town again."


    "No promises," Damien said with a grin.


    As he left the guild, the sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows across the town. Damien''s steps were lighter, his resolve stronger.

 Chapter 168 Fighting Without A Weapon

    Damien walked out of the building after thanking Arielle once again. Although he didn''t tell her where he was headed, he promised to return by sundown.Wooooosh~


    The wind roared past Damien as he soared through the skies on Aquila.


    The town was already a distant speck on the horizon, and the world below stretched out in vast green and brown patches of forest, hills, and barren lands. Despite the cool breeze, Damien''s thoughts burned with frustration.


    The encounter with the Grade Two demon had shaken him. Though he had triumphed, the margin had been razor-thin. He knew he wasn''t strong enough¡ªnot yet.


    The thought of his father, far stronger and infinitely more skilled, loomed over him like a shadow. He clenched his fists as the image of his father''s indifferent face replayed in his mind.


    "If I can barely handle a demon," Damien muttered, "then I stand no chance against him...yet."


    Determined to push past his limits, Damien had left the town behind to hunt demons and sharpen his skills. He wanted to fight, to grow, and to find clarity amidst the chaos of his emotions.


    It didn''t take long before Damien spotted movement on the ground below. A lone demon sprinted through the woods, weaving between trees at an incredible speed.


    Its muscular form and fluid movements suggested it was at least a Grade Five demon, and though it lacked wings, it moved with purpose.


    "It''s running," Damien observed, narrowing his eyes. "But why?"


    Was it fleeing from something or heading toward a greater danger? Either way, it was an opportunity Damien couldn''t ignore. He ordered Aquila to fly low, tailing the demon while keeping a safe distance.


    Minutes passed, and the demon''s path led to a large, jagged cave nestled at the base of a rocky hill. Without hesitation, the demon darted into the dark entrance, disappearing from view.


    Aquila circled above the cave, its sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. Suddenly, a faint, anguished cry echoed from within the cave, cutting through the silence.


    Damien tensed.


    "A human voice," he muttered, his mind racing. The cry was distant but unmistakable.


    He urged Aquila to continue circling as he weighed his options.


    Damien''s hand instinctively reached for a weapon, only to remember he didn''t have one. His sword had been destroyed in the battle with the Grade Two demon, and though he could easily acquire a replacement, he hadn''t yet taken the time to do so.


    He frowned, debating whether to enter the cave unarmed.


    ''What if there are more demons inside?''


    The thought lingered, but he dismissed it. He''d been through worse situations. He had his skills, his summons, and his resolve. Weapons were tools, but his strength and cunning were what truly mattered.


    With a deep breath, Damien made his decision.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    "If I can''t fight without a weapon, then I''m not ready for what''s to come," he said to himself.


    Commanding Aquila to land a safe distance from the cave entrance, Damien slid off the griffin''s back. He turned to the summon and gave it a simple command: ''Stay alert and be ready.''


    Aquila let out a soft cry, acknowledging the order, before taking off into the skies once more to keep watch from above.


    The cave entrance loomed before Damien like the gaping maw of a beast. Shadows swallowed the light just a few steps in, but Damien wasn''t deterred.


    He conjured a small flame in his palm using his Advanced Flame Magic, the warm glow pushing back the darkness.


    The air inside was damp and heavy, carrying the faint metallic scent of blood.


    His steps echoed softly as he ventured deeper, his senses heightened. He kept his ears tuned for the slightest sound and his eyes scanning every shadow. The cry he''d heard earlier replayed in his mind, urging him forward.


    The tunnel twisted and turned, leading him deeper underground. As he moved, faint scratching and guttural growls reached his ears. He extinguished the flame in his hand, not wanting to alert whatever lay ahead.


    Damien rounded a corner and stepped into a vast chamber illuminated by an eerie green glow. The source of the light was a cluster of crystals embedded in the walls, casting an unsettling hue over the scene.


    What he saw made his blood boil.


    At the center of the chamber, several humans were bound by glowing chains, their faces pale and their bodies battered. The demon Damien had followed stood nearby, barking orders to a smaller group of demons¡ªthree in total. Two appeared to be Grade Six demons, while the third was slightly larger, likely a Grade Five.


    The chained humans were huddled together, their expressions a mix of fear and despair. One of them, a young woman, locked eyes with Damien for a brief moment before her gaze darted away, as if afraid to hope.


    Damien clenched his fists, fury bubbling within him.


    Damien didn''t hesitate. With a mental command, he summoned Fenrir and Cerbe into the chamber.


    The massive wolf and the three-headed hound appeared in bursts of shimmering blue light, their auras immediately filling the space with an oppressive energy.


    The demons turned, their snarls echoing through the chamber as they prepared to attack.


    "Fenrir," Damien commanded, his voice calm but firm. "Take the big one."


    "Cerbe, the smaller ones are yours."


    The two summons charged forward without hesitation, their movements swift and precise. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fenrir lunged at the Grade Five demon, its jaws snapping with deadly force. The demon roared in defiance, swinging its clawed arm at the wolf, but Fenrir dodged effortlessly, its sharp teeth finding purchase on the demon''s shoulder.


    Meanwhile, Cerbe faced off against the two Grade Six demons. One head spewed flames, another unleashed a torrent of smoke, and the third snapped its jaws, tearing into one demon while keeping the other at bay.


    Damien stayed back, observing the fight and waiting for an opening. He didn''t want to risk the humans getting caught in the crossfire.


    The battle was intense, the chamber filled with the sounds of snarls, roars, and the clash of magic and claws. As they battled, Damien moved to do something else. "Let''s free the captives before something else happens."

 Chapter 169 Ive Got Work

    Fenrir''s opponent, though powerful, began to falter under the wolf''s relentless assault. With a final, bone-crunching bite, Fenrir tore out the demon''s throat, its lifeless body collapsing to the ground.Cerbe, on the other hand, had already reduced one of its opponents to ash, and the remaining demon was barely holding on.


    Damien decided it was time to act.


    He sprinted toward the chained humans, conjuring a blade of flame in his hand. With a single swing, he severed the glowing chains binding them, the magic dissipating into the air.


    ~~~~~


    The battle was over almost as quickly as it began. Fenrir, Damien''s Monstrous Wolf, and Cerbe, his ferocious Three-Headed Hound, executed their orders with unyielding precision.


    The demons, despite their twisted forms and malice, were no match for the combined ferocity of the summons and their master''s command.


    The battlefield was left eerily quiet, save for the faint crackle of fading energy and the groans of the captives who remained bound nearby.


    Damien stood amidst the aftermath, his sharp eyes scanning the cave. The chains that bound the captives shimmered faintly, etched with runes that carried a trace of demonic magic.


    He approached the group of seven people, their faces pale and gaunt from days of captivity. The captives flinched but soon realized they were free, their shackles clattering to the stone floor.


    One man, slightly healthier than the others, stepped forward. His gratitude spilled out in an unending stream of words. "Thank you! Thank you for saving us. I can''t tell you how much¡ª"


    Damien nodded in acknowledgment but said nothing. His focus remained on helping the others to their feet, steadying them as they wobbled from weakness.


    The group was a mix of men and women, their clothes tattered and their expressions hollow. He counted six ordinary humans among them, their presence lacking the faint glow of an essence core.


    The seventh, the one who had been thanking him repeatedly, stood out. Damien could sense the hum of an essence core within him, its faint energy marking him as a Silver Rank combatant¡ªstronger than most but far from formidable.


    Once the captives were gathered in a loose cluster, Damien stood with Fenrir and Cerbe flanking him, one on either side.


    The mana beasts exuded an overwhelming presence, their sheer power radiating in waves.


    The captives shrank back instinctively, struggling to breathe under the oppressive aura. Fenrir''s piercing gaze and Cerbe''s three sets of unblinking eyes only added to their unease.


    Damien noticed their discomfort and sighed. "Cancel Fenrir and Cerbe''s summon," he commanded, his voice firm but calm.


    At once, Fenrir and Cerbe vanished, their forms dissolving into a blue portal which then dissipated into particles of light that faded into the air.


    The oppressive atmosphere lifted immediately, and the captives visibly relaxed, their shoulders slumping as they exhaled in relief.


    He turned to the man who had been speaking earlier. "What happened here? Why were you captured?" Damien asked, his tone steady but tinged with curiosity.


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    The man hesitated, his eyes darting to the others before he spoke. "We''re tourists," he explained.


    "From a city near Westmont. We were on our way to the town three days ago. It''s a small place but lively¡ªpeople always talk about how it thrives without being under the control of a major power. We thought it''d be a nice place to visit." He paused, taking a breath before continuing. "On our way there, we stumbled across this cave. It looked interesting, so the others wanted to explore it. I didn''t think it was a good idea and said so, but they voted on it."


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "And?"


    "I voted against it, as did one of the women," the man admitted, scratching the back of his neck. "But the rest insisted, and since I was their hired guard, they argued I had to come with them. It turned into a back-and-forth until¡­ well, the demons showed up."


    He shook his head, his expression darkening. "They came out of nowhere. I didn''t stand a chance against them, not alone. They captured all of us and dragged us here."


    Damien''s eyes narrowed. "What about the chains? Demons don''t usually use tools like that."


    The man shrugged helplessly. "I don''t know. They had the chains when we woke up here. They''ve been using them to keep us bound ever since. Beyond that¡­" He shook his head again. "No clue."


    "What were the demons planning to do with you?" Damien pressed, though his tone lacked sharpness. He was simply trying to piece together the puzzle.


    "I don''t know," the man admitted, his voice strained. "They didn''t say anything. Just¡­ watched us."


    Damien sighed deeply, the weight of the situation settling in his chest. There was clearly more to the demons'' actions, but the captives weren''t likely to provide any additional answers.


    He glanced at the group, noting their weakened state. They were in no condition to move, let alone defend themselves. "You need rest¡ªand food," he said, his voice softening slightly. "You won''t make it far like this."


    The man nodded, agreeing silently. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien considered their options briefly. He suspected there was more to the demons'' presence in this cave. He couldn''t leave without investigating further.


    But he also couldn''t leave the captives to fend for themselves. "Here''s what we''ll do," Damien said, his tone decisive. He summoned Luton, the Stellar Slime, its red form appearing with a soft hum. The captives stared, wide-eyed, as the creature glided forward, its surface glowing faintly like liquid starlight.


    "Luton will take you to Westmont," Damien explained, turning to the man. "Once you''re there, ask for a woman named Arielle. Tell her I sent you. She''ll help you."


    The man hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. "Understood."


    "Good," Damien said. "Now, Luton¡ªstore them safely."


    The slime pulsed in acknowledgment before extending itself toward the group. The captives flinched as Luton enveloped them one by one, its soft, gelatinous form holding them securely without harming them. Once they were all inside, Luton retracted itself, its body shimmering faintly with the weight of its passengers.


    "Take them to Westmont," Damien commanded. "Quickly."


    Luton bounced onto the back of Aquila which Damien called forth to carry them. With a powerful flap of its wings, Aquila launched itself into the air, disappearing through the cavern''s entrance with Luton and the captives in tow.


    Damien watched them go until they vanished from sight. Then, he turned back to the cavern''s tunnels, the faint glow of his magic illuminating the dark paths ahead.


    There were still questions left unanswered, and Damien intended to find them. Taking a steady breath, he stepped forward into the unknown. "I''ve got work."

 Chapter 170 Cerbes Transformation

    The cavern loomed before Damien, its cold, damp air carrying a faint echo of something like distant dripping water.Six tunnels branched out ahead, each one dark and uninviting. Damien contemplated the paths, his mind turning over the best way to approach this daunting exploration.


    He glanced back at the entrance to the cave, the only connection to the outside world, and an idea sparked in his mind.


    "Let''s block it off," he muttered. If anything decided to come out of these tunnels, he didn''t want it escaping into the forest or, worse, following him.


    With the captives already gone, safely delivered into Luton and Aquila''s care, Damien summoned Fenrir and Cerbe once more.


    The Monstrous Wolf and the Three-Headed Hound appeared in bursts of light, their powerful forms radiating a potent aura that filled the space.


    "Cerbe," Damien commanded, pointing toward the rocky ceiling near the cavern''s entrance, "bring it down."


    Cerbe didn''t hesitate. Two of its three heads opened their jaws wide, glowing embers forming in the depths of their throats before erupting as massive fireballs.


    Booooom!!


    The blasts struck the ceiling with a deafening explosion, sending chunks of rock tumbling down.


    The crash was loud, reverberating through the tunnels and shaking the ground under Damien''s feet. Dust and debris filled the air as the entrance was completely sealed off, buried under a mound of rubble.


    Damien inspected the barrier. "Good," he said, nodding in satisfaction. The only way out now was to destroy the blockade or dig through it¡ªboth of which would require immense effort or time. Neither of those was a problem for him, but for any potential threats, it would be a significant obstacle.


    "Let''s get to work," he said, turning toward the first tunnel. But before proceeding, he had another thought. A smile crept across his face as he called out, "Status."


    The familiar window materialized before him, glowing faintly in the dim light of the cavern.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 69


    Exp: 910/3270


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 8620/10150


    Magic Essence: 1700/1910


    Strength: 101 Agility: 98


    Stamina: 101 Endurance: 101


    Intelligence: 96


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    Essence Saving Mode


    Transformation


    ?????????? Your journey continues at empire


    Available summons: 4


    ??????????????????


    Damien scanned the information quickly, his eyes pausing on the (Transformation) Subskill he had unlocked recently but hadn''t yet used.


    "I almost forgot about this," he murmured, frowning slightly. The skill had intrigued him when he first saw it, but the chaos of his recent battles had left him with little time to experiment.


    He turned to his summons, Fenrir standing stoically on his right and Cerbe growling lowly to his left. Both creatures exuded raw power, their forms majestic and fearsome. They would be perfect candidates for testing the Subskill.


    "Let''s see what you''ll look like as a human," Damien said, his gaze settling on Cerbe. "System, activate (Transformation) Subskill for Cerbe."


    The glowing panel updated immediately.


    ?Subskill (Transformation) activated for Cerbe!?


    ?Race Chosen for (Transformation): Human!?


    ?Cost: 40,000 units of Magic Essence, 1,000 Units of Life Force to forge a human form.?


    Damien read through the requirements and let out a low whistle. "Forty thousand essence and a thousand life force, huh? Not cheap at all." Despite the steep cost, he nodded, confirming his decision.


    "First, convert half my Life Force into Magic Essence." Damien ordered the system and in seconds, he saw the effect.


    "Now, proceed with the transformation," he said firmly.


    The moment he gave the command, Cerbe''s body began to glow, its three heads throwing back in unison as their forms shimmered and contorted.


    A swirling energy enveloped the hound, growing brighter with each passing second. Damien watched intently, eager to see the result.


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, outside the cave, Aquila, Damien''s Griffin, was nearing Westmont. Its massive wings sliced through the air with powerful strokes, carrying Luton and the seven captives safely to their destination.


    Rather than landing at the town''s gates, Aquila descended directly in front of the Mercenary Guild building, its sudden appearance sending a ripple of panic through the townsfolk.


    The Griffin''s sharp eyes scanned the area, and its imposing form caused murmurs to spread quickly among the gathered crowd.


    When the townspeople noticed that Damien wasn''t riding it, their unease grew. Instead of their usual confident summoner, a red, gelatinous slime wobbled atop the Griffin''s back, glinting faintly in the sunlight.


    Just as the tension began to rise, the guild''s front doors opened, and a familiar figure stepped out¡ªArielle.


    Her piercing gaze swept over the scene, quickly recognizing Aquila and the slime perched upon it. A small smile touched her lips. "Oh, you?" she said aloud, her tone soft but commanding.


    The Stellar Slime reacted immediately, bouncing off Aquila''s back and landing gracefully in front of her.


    It quivered momentarily before expanding its form and releasing the captives it had carried. The seven individuals, weak but unharmed, tumbled onto the cobblestone street.


    Arielle crouched slightly, her hands resting on her knees as she regarded the slime fondly.


    Luton hopped into her open palms, its texture cool and smooth as it pressed against her hands like a creature greeting an old friend. She rubbed it gently before turning her attention to the dazed group now sprawled before her.


    The man who had led the group during their ordeal looked up, his eyes scanning his surroundings before settling on Arielle. "Excuse me," he said hesitantly, his voice rough from days without proper water. "Do you¡­ do you know anyone named Arielle?"


    Arielle straightened, nodding. "That would be me."


    Relief flooded the man''s face, and he exhaled deeply. "Damien sent us," he explained quickly. "He said you''d help us."


    Arielle''s expression softened, and she offered him a reassuring smile. "You''re in good hands now," she said. "Let''s get you inside and taken care of."


    With that, she motioned for the guild staff to assist the weakened travelers, guiding them toward the building as murmurs from the crowd gradually quieted.


    ~~~~~


    Back in the cavern, the transformation reached its peak. Cerbe''s form finally solidified, the glow fading to reveal a tall, imposing figure standing where the Three-Headed Hound had been moments before. Damien''s eyes widened slightly as he took in the result.


    Cerbe now appeared fully human, with a strong, muscular build and an aura of undeniable power.


    His dark hair was short and wild, and his piercing amber eyes glinted with a feral intensity that matched his previous form.


    Though his appearance was human, an air of raw, animalistic energy clung to him, making it clear that this was no ordinary man.


    Damien grinned. "Not bad," he said, crossing his arms. "Let''s see what you''re capable of now."


    Cerbe''s new form turned toward Damien, a faint smirk playing on his lips as if accepting the challenge.

 Chapter 171 Cerbes Transformation II

    Damien''s eyes scanned Cerbe''s new human form with interest. The transformation had worked perfectly.Cerbe stood tall and muscular, his body exuding an aura of strength, dominance, and raw authority.


    There was something about this refined energy that made Damien grin from ear to ear. He had been curious about the results of the transformation, and they had exceeded his expectations.


    "Well, you''re definitely something else," Damien said, his grin widening. "Can you speak?"


    To his surprise, Cerbe nodded and replied, his voice deep and commanding. "Yes, Master. I can speak."


    Damien chuckled at the response. Hearing the once-silent Three-Headed Hound speak was amusing, but it also confirmed that Cerbe''s new form wasn''t just for show¡ªit brought new abilities to the table.


    The hound''s aura felt sharper, more focused, and Damien couldn''t help but appreciate this added level of control.


    "You''re impressive," Damien said, nodding approvingly. He then turned his gaze to Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf. The wolf''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, its eagerness for transformation evident.


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    However, Damien''s smile faded slightly as he considered the cost of Cerbe''s transformation. It had already consumed a significant portion of his life force and magic essence.


    Transforming Fenrir, who was undoubtedly stronger than Cerbe, would require even more resources¡ªresources he didn''t have to spare at the moment.


    Damien approached the wolf, placing a hand on its thick fur. "Not today, Fenrir," he said, his voice calm but firm. "Your transformation will have to wait. If I tried it now, I''d be wiped out completely, and we wouldn''t be able to explore these tunnels. But don''t worry, your time will come."


    Fenrir let out a low growl, a sound that was both guttural and mournful. It was clear the wolf wasn''t thrilled by the decision, but it eventually shook itself and lowered its head in acknowledgment.


    Damien smirked at Fenrir, patting its head affectionately. "I know you''re ready. You''ll get your chance soon."


    Fenrir lifted its gaze, its golden eyes locking with Damien''s, and then the wolf bared its teeth in a wolfish grin. Damien chuckled. "That''s the spirit." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the team set, Damien turned his attention to the first tunnel. "Alright," he said, pointing forward. "Let''s get moving. Fenrir, take the second tunnel. Cerbe, the third."


    Before sending Cerbe off, Damien gestured for him to hold back for a moment. "I want to see what you''re capable of now," he said, crossing his arms. "Let''s see one of those fireballs you''re famous for."


    Cerbe nodded and turned to the ceiling. The air around him grew hotter as he opened his mouth, flames beginning to gather. Damien immediately noticed a difference.


    The fireball forming wasn''t like the usual blasts Cerbe had fired before. This one was far more intense¡ªa culmination of the combined power of his three original heads.


    "Wait, stop!" Damien commanded, realizing the destructive potential of the attack. But it was too late.


    The fireball shot upward, tearing through the cavern''s ceiling with a deafening roar. The explosion sent debris flying as the searing heat dissipated into the air.


    When the dust settled, Damien glanced upward to find a massive hole in the cavern''s roof. Through it, the starry night sky was visible, the stars twinkling innocently as if mocking the chaos below.


    Damien sighed, rubbing his temples. "Cerbe," he said sternly, "don''t use that attack unless it''s a life-or-death situation. Understood?"


    Cerbe bowed his head slightly. "Understood, Master."


    "Good," Damien said, pointing toward the third tunnel. "Now, get moving."


    Although he didn''t say it, Damien had noticed something else. He didn''t essence points for the attack just now. Damien was guessing it had been deducted from the essence point he''d given out to the human Cerbe.


    However, it was still just speculation so he kept silent about it.


    With their instructions clear, the three of them split up, each heading into their assigned tunnels. The air grew colder as Damien ventured deeper into the first tunnel.


    The walls were jagged, and the occasional drip of water echoed faintly in the distance. His senses remained sharp, his magic ready to respond to any threat that might emerge.


    Twenty minutes later, Damien reached the end of the tunnel. It was a dead end, just a narrow, empty chamber with no signs of life or activity.


    He sighed and retraced his steps, meeting Fenrir back at the central cavern. The wolf also shook its head, signaling that the second tunnel was just as fruitless.


    "Dead ends," Damien muttered. "Where''s Cerbe?"


    He turned toward the third tunnel, expecting Cerbe to emerge any moment. But before he could call out, a low rumble shook the cavern.


    Wooooonggg~


    The ground quivered beneath his feet, and a distant explosion echoed from the third tunnel.


    Damien''s eyes narrowed as he turned to Fenrir. "Let''s go."


    Together, they sprinted toward the source of the commotion. The closer they got, the more intense the vibrations became.


    The walls trembled, small rocks dislodging and falling as the tunnel shook with the force of whatever had occurred.


    When Damien finally reached the scene, he found Cerbe standing in the middle of a ruined chamber, his human form surrounded by the scorched remains of what looked like demonic creatures.


    The air was thick with the acrid scent of burnt flesh, and the walls were blackened from the heat of Cerbe''s attack.


    "What happened?" Damien asked, his voice sharp.


    Cerbe turned to him, his expression calm but firm. "Ambush," he replied simply. "They were waiting."


    Damien''s gaze swept the chamber. The bodies of at least five demons lay scattered across the ground, their grotesque forms barely recognizable.


    Cerbe''s power had clearly overwhelmed them, but the damage to the chamber made it clear that the fight had been intense.


    "You handled it well," Damien said, nodding. "But next time, call for backup. We''re not splitting up again."


    Cerbe nodded in acknowledgment. "Understood, Master."


    Damien sighed, glancing around the chamber once more. There was no sign of additional threats, but the explosion had left the area unstable. He motioned for Fenrir and Cerbe to follow him back to the central cavern.


    "We''ll check the other tunnels together," Damien said, his tone resolute. "No more splitting up. If they''re setting traps, we''re better off as a team."


    Fenrir growled in agreement, and Cerbe followed silently. Together, they returned to the center of the cavern, ready to tackle the remaining tunnels as a unified force.

 Chapter 172 The Battle In The Cavern

    The small infirmary Arielle had prepared in Westmont was bustling with activity. She had called together every healer she could find to tend to the individuals Damien had sent to the town.The group, still weak and disoriented from their ordeal, lay on makeshift beds while healers worked tirelessly to patch up their wounds and restore their strength. Despite the busy scene, Arielle''s mind was elsewhere¡ªfocused on Damien.


    She stepped outside, her eyes immediately drawn to Aquila and Luton, who appeared to be preparing to leave.


    The Griffin stretched its powerful wings, its sharp gaze scanning the horizon, while Luton bounced lightly atop its back, its gelatinous form glowing faintly.


    Alarmed, Arielle hurried toward them, placing herself firmly in their path.


    "Wait!" she called, holding up a hand. The two mana beasts paused, their movements halting as they turned their attention to her. "Where''s Damien? What''s going on? Is he alright?" she demanded, her voice urgent.


    But neither Aquila nor Luton responded. It wasn''t a matter of reluctance or secrecy¡ªDamien hadn''t instructed them to hide anything from Arielle.


    The real issue was that neither could communicate in human language. Unlike Damien, who shared a mental bond with his summons, they had no way of answering her questions.


    Luton shifted slightly, and Aquila let out a soft cry, but neither action offered any clarity.


    Arielle frowned, frustration creeping into her tone as she pressed them further. "Is he hurt? Is he in danger? Where is he?"


    The questions came quickly, but the problem remained the same. The mana beasts simply couldn''t respond.


    Luton, however, seemed determined to find a way. The Stellar Slime began bouncing insistently on Aquila''s back, its movements more energetic than before.


    It was as though it was urging Arielle to join it atop the Griffin. Aquila let out a protesting cry, its wings folding briefly as it glared at the slime, but Luton ignored it, continuing to bounce.


    "What are you doing?" Arielle asked, her confusion evident as she watched the exchange between the two summons.


    Aquila stomped its talons against the ground in irritation, but Luton remained persistent. Finally, after a few more bounces, Aquila let out a resigned cry and lowered itself invitingly to the ground, bowing slightly as though offering Arielle a ride.


    "Wait¡­ are you asking me to¡­?" Arielle began, trailing off as she pointed at the Griffin''s back.


    Luton bounced enthusiastically in response, seemingly confirming her suspicion.


    Arielle hesitated but then sighed. "Alright, fine. I guess I don''t have a choice if I want to see Damien." She stepped forward, her lips curving into a small smile as she approached.


    This would be her first time mounting an aerial beast, and despite her worry for Damien, there was a small thrill in the experience.


    As she climbed onto Aquila''s back, the Griffin rose to its full height, its powerful legs tensing in preparation for flight. Its wings spread wide, and with a powerful flap, it began lifting off the ground.


    Arielle gripped tightly, bracing herself as the wind rushed past her face. But before they could take off completely, something unexpected happened.


    Vwoooosh!!


    Aquila and Luton both vanished in an instant, their forms dissolving into particles of light. Arielle, who had been seated securely just moments ago, found herself falling straight to the ground.


    Bang!


    Crash!!


    She landed hard on her backside, the impact jolting through her. With her hands covering her face, she let out an exasperated groan before shouting at the top of her lungs, "Damien!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~~~~~


    Back in the cavern, Damien stood at the mouth of the fourth tunnel alongside Fenrir and Cerbe, now in his human form. He had just canceled the summons for both Aquila and Luton.


    Having ensured the captives reached Westmont safely, there was no longer any need to keep the two mana beasts active.


    Maintaining them drained his magic essence, even in (Essence Saving Mode), and he needed every bit of it now.


    The fourth tunnel had turned out to be yet another dead end, much like the three before it. Damien sighed, turning toward the fifth tunnel.


    Before he could step forward, however, the sound of movement echoed from deep within. He froze, his senses sharpening as the noise grew louder.


    From the shadows of the tunnel, creatures began to emerge¡ªdemons. Their grotesque forms varied in size and shape, but their presence was unmistakable. Discover exclusive content at empire


    There were over a hundred of them, ranging from Grade Seven to Grade Three. Their eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, and their twisted bodies moved with unnatural agility as they poured out of the tunnel.


    Damien''s expression hardened. "Cerbe," he said, his voice low but commanding, "let loose."


    A crazed grin spread across Cerbe''s face, the gleam in his amber eyes filled with anticipation. He stepped forward, raising a hand as the air around him grew oppressively hot.


    The temperature spiked as a ball of fire began forming in front of him, growing larger and darker with each passing moment. This was no ordinary fireball¡ªit was the (Flame of Hell) skill, unleashed without restraint.


    Damien watched closely, his curiosity piqued. He wanted to know if Cerbe''s new form would draw from his essence reserves when using this attack.


    But there was little time to focus on that question now. The fireball required a few seconds to charge fully, and during that time, Cerbe would be vulnerable.


    "Fenrir, you''re up," Damien said, gesturing toward the advancing horde.


    Fenrir let out a low growl before leaping into action. The Monstrous Wolf tore through the demons with terrifying speed and precision, its claws and teeth ripping apart anything that came too close.


    It moved like a shadow, darting between enemies and leaving a trail of carnage in its wake. Every time a demon tried to close the distance to Cerbe, Fenrir was there, intercepting it with brutal efficiency.


    The seconds ticked by, feeling longer than they were. Damien remained alert, ready to intervene if necessary, but Fenrir was more than capable of holding the line.


    Finally, the fireball in front of Cerbe''s hand reached its peak, a massive sphere of dark red flame pulsating with raw destructive energy.


    "Now!" Damien shouted.


    Cerbe thrust his hand forward, and the fireball erupted into a column of flame, shooting forward with devastating force.


    Boooooom!!


    The attack melted through everything in its path, the sheer heat reducing the demons to ash before they could even scream.


    The cavern walls glowed red from the heat, and the air was thick with the acrid smell of burning flesh and stone.


    When the flames finally died down, the cavern was silent once more. The demons were gone, their numbers obliterated in a single, overwhelming strike. Damien took a deep breath, feeling a sense of satisfaction.


    "Well done," he said, glancing at Cerbe. The human form of his summon stood tall, his grin replaced with a calm, collected expression.


    Fenrir padded back to Damien''s side, its fur singed in a few places but otherwise unharmed.


    Damien crouched down, patting the wolf''s head. "Good work, boy," he said with a grin.


    He turned back toward the cavern, his gaze settling on the remaining tunnel. "One more to go," he said quietly, his tone resolute. "Let''s finish this."

 Chapter 173 Closing The Cave

    The fifth tunnel loomed ahead, dark and unyielding. Damien entered cautiously, his summons flanking him as the faint echoes of their footsteps reverberated through the narrow path.As they delved deeper, they came across a solid blockade of rocks and debris, seemingly piled deliberately.


    The demons must have been hiding something behind it, and Damien was determined to find out what.


    "Cerbe," Damien called, stepping back to give his summon room. "Can you break through this?"


    Cerbe nodded, his human form exuding confidence. He raised his hand, and a small fireball began forming in front of his palm.


    It wasn''t as large or intense as his usual attacks, but Damien figured it was enough for this task. With a flick of his wrist, Cerbe launched the fireball at the blockade.


    Booom!!


    The explosion rocked the tunnel, scattering dust and smaller debris, but the blockade itself barely budged.


    Cerbe frowned, glancing back at Damien, who gestured for him to increase the intensity. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air grew hotter as Cerbe summoned a stronger fireball, its flames roaring to life with greater ferocity. He hurled it at the blockade, and the resulting explosion shook the tunnel violently.


    Booooom!!


    Scatter... Scatter...


    Explore more stories with empire


    However, instead of clearing the path, the explosion dislodged even more rocks from the ceiling.


    They crashed down onto the existing blockade, fortifying the barrier instead of breaking it. Damien let out an exasperated sigh as he stared at the now even more obstructed tunnel.


    "Looks like brute force isn''t the answer," Damien muttered, rubbing the bridge of his nose. He stepped forward, summoning his Earth Manipulation skill.


    Raising his hand, he directed the magic at the blockade, willing the rocks to shift and scatter.


    The spell worked to some degree¡ªsmall chunks of stone crumbled and fell away¡ªbut the progress was pitifully slow.


    He tried again, pushing more essence into the skill, but the result was the same. After several minutes of repeated attempts, Damien had only managed to clear about a foot of the debris.


    His frustration grew with each failed attempt. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he stared at the seemingly impenetrable barrier.


    "What the hell is going on?" he muttered, suspecting something was interfering with his magic.


    Finally, Damien threw up his hands in defeat. "Forget it," he said, stepping back. "We''ll come back to this later."


    Cerbe, standing nearby, looked equally disheartened. "I failed to destroy it," Cerbe said, his tone laced with regret. "I only made it worse."


    Damien shook his head, placing a reassuring hand on his summon''s shoulder. "It''s not your fault," he said firmly. "That blockade is¡­ unusual. Something''s messing with my magic, and it''s probably why we couldn''t break through. Don''t let it get to you."


    Cerbe nodded slowly, though the disappointment in his eyes lingered.


    "Come on," Damien said, motioning for them to leave. "Let''s check the final tunnel."


    The last tunnel stretched deep into the earth, its air thick with an unbearable stench.


    Damien''s stomach churned as he stepped inside, and his summons seemed equally uneasy. When they reached the end of the tunnel, the sight before them was both unexpected and grim.


    Decaying corpses of mana beasts littered the cavern. Their twisted, rotting forms were piled haphazardly, their once-magnificent bodies reduced to grotesque remnants.


    The air was heavy with the stench of death, and flies buzzed around the remains.


    "This must have been their home," Damien said quietly, his gaze sweeping the cavern. "Before the demons took over."


    The realization weighed heavily on him. These mana beasts had likely been the original inhabitants of the tunnels, only to be slaughtered and discarded like refuse. The sight fueled Damien''s resolve to root out the demons that had caused this.


    "Cerbe," Damien said, turning to his summon. "Burn it all."


    Cerbe nodded, stepping forward. Damien and Fenrir retreated to the tunnel''s entrance as Cerbe unleashed a torrent of flames, engulfing the corpses in a blazing inferno.


    The fire roared through the cavern, consuming everything in its path. The stench was replaced by the acrid smell of burning flesh and smoke.


    When the flames finally died down, Cerbe emerged from the tunnel, his expression calm but grim. "It''s done," he said simply.


    Damien nodded. "Good. Let''s finish this."


    The glowing green crystals embedded in the cavern walls caught his eye. Their faint light added an eerie beauty to the otherwise grim setting.


    He considered harvesting them, knowing they would fetch a high price on the market, but quickly dismissed the thought. Money wasn''t his priority, and even if it were, he had more essence cores than he''d ever need.


    Instead, Damien focused on sealing the tunnels. "Cerbe, Fenrir¡ªblock all six paths," he commanded.


    Cerbe took the lead, using controlled explosions to cause rocks to collapse at each tunnel''s entrance.


    Fenrir followed, pushing the debris further into place to ensure the paths were completely obstructed. Together, the two summons worked efficiently, and soon, all six tunnels were sealed off.


    Damien clicked his tongue, satisfied with their work. He turned toward the cavern''s main exit, and without needing to give a verbal command, Cerbe stepped forward. "Give me a moment," Cerbe said, summoning his signature fireball.


    Boooooom!!


    The powerful blast shattered the rocks blocking the exit, sending fragments flying in all directions. The path was now clear, and Damien, along with his summons, walked out into the fresh night air.


    He stopped just outside the cave, turning to Cerbe one last time. "Destroy the whole thing," he ordered.


    Cerbe grinned and unleashed his full power.


    He opened his mouth, a thick ball of crimson fire forming in front of it and in one move, it shit forward like a column.


    Boooooom!!!


    The ground trembled as a massive explosion rocked the cave, causing it to collapse in on itself. Dust and debris filled the air, and when it finally settled, nothing remained but a pile of rubble.


    "Well done," Damien said, nodding to both Cerbe and Fenrir. "Your work here is finished."


    With a flick of his wrist, he dismissed both summons, their forms dissolving into light. In their place, he summoned Aquila.


    The Griffin appeared with a sharp cry, flapping its wings as it landed gracefully before him.


    To Damien''s surprise, Aquila began crying out nonstop, its behavior frantic. Though the Griffin couldn''t speak, its body language and incessant cries clearly conveyed urgency.


    "Calm down," Damien said, placing a hand on the beast''s side. "What happened?"


    Aquila settled slightly but continued its soft cries, attempting to communicate. Damien frowned, realizing it must be trying to report what had happened in Westmont.


    He mounted the Griffin, gripping its reins tightly. "Take me to Westmont," he commanded. "Let''s find out what''s going on."


    With a powerful flap of its wings, Aquila took to the sky, carrying Damien toward the town and the answers he sought.

 Chapter 174 Arielles Midway Interrogation

    As dawn broke over the horizon, Damien and Aquila descended gracefully in front of Westmont''s gate.The town bore the scars of its recent encounter with the demonic forces. Rubble and debris were scattered across the streets, and several homes still smoldered faintly from fires that had been extinguished in haste.


    The devastation was a grim reminder of the battle that had taken place here¡ªhalf of which Damien knew he was responsible for during his clash with the Grade Two demon.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, Damien dismounted from Aquila, his boots crunching softly against the gravel. Stay updated through empire


    The two guards stationed at the gate immediately straightened at the sight of him, their hands snapping to their foreheads in a salute.


    "Mercenary Damien," one of them said, his voice steady despite the fatigue visible on his face.


    Damien gave them a small, tired smile and nodded. "Good work holding things together," he said. "Carry on."


    The guards exchanged a quick glance, pride flickering in their expressions as they stood even taller.


    Damien passed through the gates, Aquila walking beside him, its sharp gaze scanning the surroundings.


    The Griffin moved silently, its regal form drawing the attention of passersby as Damien threaded down the main road that cut through the town.


    Word of his return spread quickly, faster than Damien''s own pace. People peered out from windows and doorways, their gazes lingering on him as whispers rippled through the crowd.


    Some had seen him leave in the dead of night, while others had only heard rumors of his departure. Many more had witnessed his summons returning with a group of people encased in Luton''s form.


    The story of Damien rescuing the captives had spread through the town, but no one knew where he had gone or what he had been doing since then.


    Damien ignored the stares and whispers, his focus fixed on the path ahead. He wasn''t bothered by the attention.


    After all, there was no ill intent in their gazes, only curiosity and respect. Even if there had been hidden malice, Damien was confident it wouldn''t escape Aquila''s sharp senses. The Griffin''s ability to detect evil was second to none. At least amongst his summons.


    He had barely made it halfway through the town when a familiar figure appeared in the distance.


    Someone was running toward him at full speed, their voice carrying faintly through the early morning air.


    Damien tilted his head, trying to make out the words, but the distance and the murmur of the town made it impossible.


    As the figure came closer, Damien''s enhanced hearing picked up on the voice more clearly, and a smirk crossed his lips.


    It was Arielle, and she was yelling his name repeatedly, her tone somewhere between exasperation and desperation.


    "Damien!" she shouted, her voice growing louder as she closed the distance.


    Damien furrowed his brow, confused by the urgency in her tone. He glanced at Aquila, who had suddenly taken a step behind him, its body language unusually timid. "What''s gotten into you?" he muttered, eyeing the Griffin suspiciously. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Arielle grew closer, Damien realized she wasn''t slowing down. In fact, her pace only seemed to increase, and her shouts grew sharper. "Damieeeeen!!"


    Her arms were stretched forward, her fingers curled as though she were preparing to grab something¡ªor someone.


    "What the¡ª" Damien''s confusion deepened as he pieced things together. A sinking feeling told him this wasn''t going to end well.


    Arielle leapt into the air, her hands outstretched and aimed directly for his neck.


    "No way!" Damien, acting on instinct, sidestepped to the right just as she flew past him.


    She landed with a slight stumble but immediately turned to face him, her expression a mixture of anger and relief.


    "Arielle, what''s gotten into¡ª" Damien began, but before he could finish, her hand shot out and grabbed his shirt, yanking him closer.


    Damien staggered forward, his face inches away from hers. A faint blush crept up his cheeks as he tried to process what was happening. Arielle''s face reddened as well, but her expression was anything but shy.


    Before Damien could speak again, Arielle''s hand wrapped around his neck, squeezing firmly as she began to shake him furiously. "Where the hell have you been?" she demanded, her voice rising with each word.


    Damien''s eyes widened as she continued to rattle him. "What¡ªArielle! Calm down!"


    "No!" she snapped, shaking him even harder. "You''ve got a lot of explaining to do! Where did you go after leaving? Where did you find those people you sent back with your summons? Why didn''t you return with them? And why, for the love of all that''s holy, did you cancel your bird''s summon without warning?!"


    Damien raised his hands in surrender, trying to calm her down. "If you stop strangling me, I''ll explain!" he pleaded, his voice strained as she continued to shake him.


    "Answers, Damien!" Arielle shouted, her grip tightening. "Spit it out!"


    "Arielle, please!" Damien coughed, finally managing to pry her hands away from his neck. She crossed her arms, glaring at him expectantly, her foot tapping against the ground.


    He straightened his clothes and took a deep breath, trying to gather his thoughts. "Alright, alright," he said, holding up his hands in a placating gesture.


    Seeing that she was listening, Damien continued. "I went to investigate a cavern where demons were holding those people captive. I couldn''t return with them because I needed to explore the tunnels and make sure there weren''t any more threats. And as for Aquila¡­ canceling the summon saves essence. I needed every bit of it for what I was doing."


    Arielle''s glare softened slightly, though her frustration remained evident. "And you didn''t think to let me know? You just left without saying anything?"


    Damien sighed. "I didn''t have time, Arielle. Those people were in danger, and I had to act quickly. I knew you''d understand."


    She huffed, crossing her arms again. "Fine. But next time, don''t just vanish like that. You''re not invincible, Damien, and you''re terrible at keeping people informed."


    A small smile tugged at Damien''s lips. "Duly noted," he said.


    Arielle rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide the relief in her expression. "Good. Now, let''s get inside. You look like you''ve been through hell."


    Damien chuckled, patting Aquila''s side. "You have no idea."


    As they made their way into the town together, the tension between them eased, and Damien felt a flicker of gratitude.


    No matter how chaotic things became, at least he could always count on Arielle to keep him grounded¡ªeven if it meant being shaken half to death in the middle of the street. "Excluding that part." He muttered to himself.

 Chapter 175 Blood That Suppresses Magic Essence

    Damien arrived in front of the Mercenary Guild building, his steps slow and deliberate as he contemplated his next move.Aquila stood beside him, its sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. For a moment, Damien considered dismissing the summon, but the thought of keeping it around as a watch guard crossed his mind.


    Arielle noticed his hesitation and tilted her head. "What''s on your mind?" she asked.


    "I''m wondering if I should cancel Aquila or let it stay," Damien replied, rubbing the back of his neck.


    Arielle shrugged. "Let it roam free," she suggested. "I''ve seen you cancel it easily when needed, so it shouldn''t be a problem. Just give it some ground rules."


    Damien nodded thoughtfully, turning to Aquila. "Alright, you heard her," he said. "You''re free to roam the skies or hang around here, but listen carefully¡ªdon''t harm any humans unless you''re attacked first or feel threatened. Understood?"


    Kreeeeii!!


    Aquila let out a soft cry and spread its wings, a clear indication of its understanding. Satisfied, Damien turned back to Arielle, and together they entered the guild building.


    The air inside was warm and quiet, a welcome change from the cold tension of the outdoors. Damien led the way to the room Arielle had prepared for him.


    As soon as he stepped inside, he collapsed onto the bed, releasing a deep sigh of relief. For now, the chaos of the day was over.


    Arielle followed him in, pulling a chair close to the bed. Sitting down, she crossed her arms and squinted at him. "Alright," she began, her tone firm, "I''m asking again. Why did you cancel the summon on your pets so randomly?"


    Damien chuckled, meeting her gaze. "You''re still stuck on that?"


    "Of course, I am!" Arielle snapped, her cheeks flushing slightly. "You don''t know what happened because of that."


    Intrigued, Damien raised an eyebrow. "Alright, what happened?"


    Arielle exhaled sharply and began narrating. "That slime of yours¡ªand the bird, what are their names again?"


    "Luton and Aquila," Damien supplied with a small grin.


    "Right, Luton and Aquila," Arielle continued, her lips curving briefly into a smile at their names. "They brought me to you. Or at least, they tried to."


    Damien''s eyes widened slightly. "They tried to bring you there?"


    "Yes," she said, nodding. "Luton practically bounced onto Aquila and invited me to join them. I figured it was a good idea, so I climbed on. But just as Aquila took off¡ª"


    Realization dawned on Damien, and he interrupted, "Wait¡­ you fell to the ground, didn''t you?"


    Arielle crossed her arms and nodded, her expression annoyed. "I fell hard, Damien. I can still feel the pain."


    Damien squinted at her, half-concerned and half-amused. "You''re exaggerating. Where exactly did you land?"


    "On my butt!" she exclaimed, pointing dramatically at herself. Then, with a mischievous smirk, she added, "Do you want to check? Pervert."


    Damien''s face flushed red, and he quickly waved his hands defensively. "No, no! I believe you!"


    Arielle burst into laughter at his reaction, but Damien quickly sobered, offering a sincere apology. "I''m sorry, Arielle. I didn''t know you were on Aquila. I figured since their mission in Westmont was done, it was time to call them back."


    Arielle''s laughter subsided, and she nodded in understanding. "I get it. Just¡­ next time, give them a chance to let me know what''s going on before you cancel them."


    "I''ll try." Damien said with a small smile. He wasn''t sure they could be notified though.


    Arielle''s expression softened, but her curiosity quickly returned. "So, what exactly were you up to?"


    Damien shrugged, resting his hands behind his head. "It wasn''t entirely bad," he began, recounting his experience.


    He told her how he had spotted a demon while flying atop Aquila and decided to follow it from a distance, eventually leading him to the cave.


    There, he had heard the scream of a human, forcing him to choose between acting immediately or retreating to gather his weapons. The choice had been clear.


    Arielle listened intently as Damien explained how he had slain the demons guarding the cave and rescued the captives, sending them back to Westmont with Luton and Aquila.


    He also described his exploration of the six tunnel paths, ensuring no other demons remained.


    Though he left out the part about transforming Cerbe into a human, he provided an honest account of the rest, including his decision to destroy the cave to prevent future incursions.


    When he finished, Arielle leaned back in her chair, her arms crossed thoughtfully. "That''s quite the adventure," she said. "But something''s bothering you. What is it?" Stay updated through empire


    Damien hesitated for a moment before speaking. "In the fifth tunnel, I came across a blockade. I tried breaking through it with my magic, but something was off. My magic essence¡­ it felt weaker. Like it wasn''t as effective as it should''ve been."


    Arielle''s eyes narrowed. "Weaker? Are you sure?"


    "Positive," Damien said, his tone serious. "I couldn''t even make a dent. It felt like something was interfering with my magic. Do you know what could cause that?"


    Arielle''s expression darkened slightly as she considered his words. "The blood of certain demons," she said finally. "Some demons have blood that can suppress or weaken magic essence. If it seeps into an area, it can render magic almost useless or at least half as effective."


    Damien leaned forward, his interest piqued. "Is that common?"


    "Not really," Arielle admitted. "It''s rare to encounter demons with that kind of ability, but it''s not unheard of. If the blockade you found was influenced by demonic blood, that might explain why your magic didn''t work."


    Damien nodded slowly, processing her explanation. It made sense, but it also raised more questions. What kind of demons had been in that cave, and why had they gone to such lengths to block the fifth tunnel?


    As Damien pondered, Arielle spoke again. "If you want to learn more, we''ll need to do some research. I can help."


    A faint smile tugged at Damien''s lips. "Thanks, Arielle. I appreciate it."


    "Don''t mention it," she replied. "Just try not to make a habit of disappearing without a word, alright?"


    "I''ll do my best," Damien said with a chuckle.


    The two sat in companionable silence for a moment before Damien''s thoughts drifted back to the mysterious blockade. Whatever lay behind it, he had a feeling it was something he couldn''t ignore. "Let''s hope it''s not too late." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 176 Letter From A King

    The morning light grew brighter as Damien yawned loudly, stretching his arms. "I need some alone time," he muttered, his voice laced with weariness.Arielle, seated nearby, raised an eyebrow and grinned. "Alone time? You''re just going to sleep, aren''t you? After saying you wouldn''t?"


    Damien shook his head, smirking as he leaned back against the headboard of the bed. "Not sleepy," he said, his grin widening slightly. "I''m hungry."


    Arielle laughed, crossing her arms as she stood. "Hungry already? How do you get hungry so fast? You eat like someone who hasn''t seen food in years!"


    Damien shrugged, his expression turning faintly nostalgic. "When someone''s been deprived of good things for a long time, they tend to make the most of it when they finally have it again."


    His words carried a deeper meaning, though he didn''t elaborate. For two years, Damien had lived a nomadic life, surviving on what he could find in the wild.


    Mana beast meat, scavenged vegetables, and the occasional mana plant like the Orchid had been his staples.


    None of it compared to the meals he had enjoyed here in Westmont¡ªespecially Arielle''s cooking.


    Arielle tilted her head, her expression caught between confusion and amusement. "I guess I get that. You mean my food, right? I knew you liked it!"


    Damien chuckled softly but said nothing, letting her interpret his words however she pleased.


    "I''ll make you something different this time," Arielle said with a determined look. "Something even better than before!"


    Damien smiled, nodding his thanks. "Thanks, Arielle. You really don''t have to, but I appreciate it."


    She waved him off, heading toward the door. "You''re welcome, but don''t think you can get rid of me that easily. I''ll be back soon."


    As the door clicked shut behind her, the room grew quiet again. Damien shifted on the bed, crossing his legs into a lotus position.


    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and focused inward, scanning his body with practiced precision. He traced the flow of magic essence through his veins and checked for any lingering injuries.


    After a few moments, Damien sighed in relief. Everything seemed to have healed properly. His body was in peak condition, but his essence reserves were another matter entirely.


    The battles he had fought, combined with Cerbe''s transformation, had drained him significantly.


    "That transformation¡­ it''s incredible but costly," Damien muttered to himself. The ability to turn his summons into humanoid forms was far too valuable to ignore, but the toll it took on his life force and magic essence made it something he couldn''t use lightly.


    His thoughts wandered to Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf, and Luton, the Stellar Slime. Fenrir''s transformation would undoubtedly cost even more than Cerbe''s, but the one he was most curious about was Luton.


    The slime had no gender, and Damien couldn''t help but wonder how its human form would manifest. Would it be masculine like Cerbe or take on a more feminine appearance? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A small smile crossed Damien''s lips. "Something to figure out later," he mused.


    For now, he needed to focus on replenishing his reserves. Summoning Luton, the red slime appeared before him, its gelatinous form glowing faintly. "I need essence cores," Damien said simply.


    Luton quivered in response, producing dozens of essence cores from its (Universal Space) ability. The glowing orbs hovered around it, each one pulsing faintly with stored energy. Damien picked up one of the cores and activated his (Devourer) skill.


    As he brought the core close to his mouth, it began to shrink, its size diminishing rapidly until it was small enough to swallow like a pill. Damien repeated the process, steadily consuming the essence cores as his reserves began to replenish.


    ~~~~~


    Far away, at the grand estate of the Acheon family, the atmosphere was far heavier. Lord Acheon sat in his elaborately designed office, the room reflecting his status as the head of one of the Fated Families.


    The walls were lined with shelves filled with tomes, scrolls, and records, and the large mahogany desk in front of him was carved with intricate patterns that spoke of generations of tradition.


    Leaning back in his ornate chair, Lord Acheon stared at the letter lying on the desk. It bore the royal seal of King Aythore, and its message was grim.


    Eldham, one of the kingdom''s towns, had been completely destroyed in a demonic attack. The king was calling for an urgent gathering of rulers and the Fated Family heads to address the growing threat.


    Lord Acheon tapped his fingers against the desk, his thoughts heavy. The implications of the letter were troubling, and he knew that ignoring it was not an option.


    As he pondered his response, the crystal orb on his desk began to glow faintly, signaling an incoming communication.


    Leaning forward, he activated the device. "Who''s calling?" he asked, his tone calm and measured.


    A familiar voice answered. "Acheon, did you receive the same letter I did?"


    Lord Acheon nodded, though his gesture was invisible through the link. "I did," he replied simply.


    "What do you intend to do?" the voice asked.


    Lord Acheon sighed, rubbing his temples. "I don''t have much of a choice. Declining would bring the wrath of Great Elder White Fang down on me. And you?"


    The voice on the other end chuckled lightly. "The same. The old man has no patience for dissent, and I''d rather not test his temper."


    Lord Acheon allowed a rare smile to cross his lips. "So, we''ll both be there, Terrace?"


    "Yes," Lord Terrace replied. "It''s not as if we can refuse. I''ll see you at the gathering. Let''s hope this meeting doesn''t spiral out of control."


    The two men exchanged a brief laugh before ending the call. Once the orb dimmed, Lord Acheon leaned back in his chair again, his smile fading. "Things are moving faster than I anticipated," he muttered to himself.


    Stay updated through empire


    He glanced at the letter one last time before closing his eyes, bracing himself for the challenges to come.


    ~~~~~


    Back in Westmont, Damien continued consuming essence cores, each one bringing him closer to full strength.


    The soft glow of the cores reflected in his calm expression as he methodically replenished his reserves. Though his mind was already thinking ahead to the battles and mysteries he would face, for now, he allowed himself to focus solely on the present.


    The quiet hum of Luton''s presence and the rhythmic sound of Damien''s breathing filled the room, creating a moment of peace in the midst of the chaos surrounding them. But soon, Arielle would be back to ruin the tranquility.

 Chapter 177 The Friendly Competition

    As the dawn painted the sky in hues of orange and gold, the sun began its ascent, claiming its rightful place as the ruler of the day.Outside the teleportation hall of their academy, three students stood waiting, their excitement and anticipation palpable.


    Damon, Anaya, and Daveon were eager for the danger-filled adventure ahead, their gear strapped and ready.


    Their guardian, Ex-General Leana, had instructed them to meet here to begin their journey and they''d done just that.


    The mission ahead woild certainly be challenging, but the students were determined and ready to face whatever was thrown at them.


    The teleportation hall was the first step of their trip, a means to cover vast distances quickly before embarking on the real journey on foot.


    Inside the academy''s main building, however, Ex-General Leana sat in Dean Godsthorn''s office, her patience wearing thin. She had been there for over fifteen minutes, watching the Dean methodically sign paper after paper.


    The sound of his pen scratching against parchment filled the room, a monotonous rhythm that did nothing to ease her growing frustration.


    She crossed her arms, tapping her finger against her elbow. ''What exactly is on those papers that takes so long?'' she wondered.


    Leana glanced at the clock on the wall and frowned. She was already five minutes late for her meeting with the students, and the Dean showed no signs of acknowledging her presence.


    Finally, she decided to break the silence before she would end up spending am hour here unattended to.


    "Dean," she said, her tone firm but respectful.


    The pen stopped. Dean Godsthorn raised his head slowly, his piercing gaze meeting hers.


    For a few moments, neither spoke, their locked stares feeling like a battle of wills. Then, the Dean sighed, breaking the silence¡ªand the impromptu staring contest.


    "What is it this time, Leana?" he asked, leaning back in his chair. "You already have my permission to take the students on this field trip."


    Leana nodded. "You did, and I appreciate it. But I need more time. Two weeks, to be exact."


    "Two weeks?" The Dean shook his head firmly. "That''s out of the question. I''ve already approved your trip with a clear timeline, and you''ll need to adhere to it. At most, I can grant you two extra days."


    "Days?" Leana repeated, her eyes narrowing. "Dean, two days won''t be enough. I''ve outlined a rigorous training routine for them, and it''ll take a full month to meet my objectives. Two days won''t make even the slightest difference."


    The Dean remained unmoved. "Then you''ll have to work within the time you''ve been given. My answer is final." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leana leaned forward, pouting slightly as she tried a different tactic. "Please, old man," she said, softening her tone. "Just a week, then?"


    Dean Godsthorn sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Three days. That''s my final offer."


    Leana''s pout turned into a frown. Something wasn''t adding up. The Dean wasn''t usually this inflexible, at least not when it came to her.


    She straightened in her seat, her tone shifting. "What''s going on, Dean? Why won''t you give me the time I''m asking for?"


    Godsthorn hesitated before reaching for a stack of papers on his desk. "Here," he said, pushing them toward her. "These are the reasons."


    Leana took the papers, her eyes scanning the documents quickly. The first three letters were from high-ranking officials, urging the academy to prepare its students for the challenges ahead. They were motivational in tone, though they underscored the importance of rigorous training.


    Then she reached the fourth letter, her eyes narrowing as she read. It was from Dean Dethrein of Crowgarth Institution, requesting a "friendly competition" between their students to gauge their growth.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Leana scowled, knowing the history between Godsthorn and Dethrein. Though the Dean had the authority to decline, the letter carried a weight that couldn''t be ignored.


    The final letter, however, made her pause. Her expression darkened as she read its contents.


    "This¡­ is from the Twelve Great Elders," she muttered.


    Godsthorn nodded grimly. "Yes. They''ve ordered a competition between all the magical institutions of the continent. It''s to be held in a month''s time. So you see, the students can''t be allowed to stay away for that long."


    Leana leaned back in her chair, exhaling heavily. Now it all made sense. The students had to return in time to prepare for the competition, which would take place at Crowgarth Institution.


    The pressure on Dean Godsthorn was immense, and refusing her request wasn''t personal¡ªit was strategic.


    "I get it now," Leana said, her tone resigned. "This is why you''ve been so firm."


    Godsthorn offered a rare smile. "Glad you understand. But I''ll make you a deal. Three weeks¡ªthat''s all I can give you. Not a day more since they''ll be participating in the competition."


    Leana''s eyes lit up with gratitude. "Thank you, Dean. I promise to make the most of it. I''ll bring back students who are stronger and sharper than ever."


    "See that you do," Godsthorn said, returning to his paperwork as Leana stood to leave.


    ~~~~~


    Leana arrived at the teleportation hall to find Damon, Anaya, and Daveon waiting. Their expressions brightened as she approached, though Damon couldn''t resist teasing. "You''re late, General. Should we dock your pay?"


    Leana smirked, crossing her arms. "Funny. I was about to say the same thing about your performance during training."


    Damon''s grin faded, and Anaya stifled a laugh.


    Leana stepped closer, her tone turning serious. "Listen up. The field trip has been extended to three weeks. We''re going to push harder than originally planned because we''ve got something big coming up in a month."


    Anaya tilted her head. "What''s happening in a month?"


    Leana didn''t answer, instead gesturing for them to enter the teleportation hall. "You''ll find out soon enough. For now, focus on the task at hand. Let''s move."


    The students exchanged curious glances but followed her inside, their excitement tempered by the weight of her words. Whatever lay ahead, they knew it would test them like never before.


    "Yes, Guardian!" All three students answered together.


    __________________


    __________________


    Happy New Year dear readers!!!


    Wishing you all a blissful year ahead and thank you all for sticking this far with the book!! Thank youuuuu!!!


    Looking forward to lots of castles!! Once again, Happy New Year!! I LOVE YOU ALL!!!

 Chapter 178 The Field Trip Begins I

    ...Wooooong~The old, decrepit building quivered as though it might collapse, its fragile walls shaking with the strain of the teleportation array at its center.


    The array blazed with bright light, filling the space with an unnatural glow before dimming just as quickly.


    When the light vanished, four figures stood at the center of the room¡ªEx-General Leana, Damon Terrace, Anaya Stokeshorn, and Daveon Acheon.


    Each was dressed in battle-ready attire, though their outfits were more practical than specialized for combat.


    Dust swirled around their boots as they stepped off the array, their sharp eyes scanning their surroundings. The building''s worn-down state made it clear that it had seen better days.


    "This place looks like it''s about to fall apart," Damon muttered, brushing dirt from his jacket.


    "It''ll hold," Leana said dismissively, already striding toward the exit. "It has always held." She added as a murmur.


    The students exchanged uncertain glances before following her. They emerged into the open air, finding themselves on a dried-up path surrounded by sparse vegetation.


    The sky overhead was a dull gray, and the air was cool with a faint breeze.


    "This isn''t our destination, is it?" Anaya asked, frowning as she looked around. There was no way this was their destination and Anaya wasn''t the only one who felt so. The other two did.


    Leana shook her head. "No. This was the best we could do. The academy doesn''t have an arry connected to the place we''re headed, so I picked the closest teleportation point."


    "And how far is that?" Daveon asked, adjusting the straps on his gear.


    Leana smirked but didn''t answer directly. Instead, she started down the path, her pace brisk. Experience tales with empire


    The students followed, though they couldn''t help but grow more suspicious with each step.


    The desolate surroundings and their guardian''s evasive demeanor were enough to make them uneasy. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are we sure she''s not selling us off?" Damon whispered, half-joking.


    Leana overheard him and turned her head slightly, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "I just might be," she said teasingly. "A place like this could fetch a good price for three strong students. Especially ones from a prestigious academy like Elderglow."


    Anaya''s eyes widened, and Damon stiffened, though Daveon rolled his eyes. "She''s messing with us," he said flatly.


    "Is she?" Anaya whispered, clutching her gear nervously.


    The group continued down the path until they came upon another building, this one slightly more stable than the one they had just left but still showing signs of age.


    Leana pushed the creaky door open and stepped inside without hesitation.


    The students, however, hesitated at the threshold.


    Anaya turned to the others, her voice low and worried. "What if she''s serious? What if she really is selling us?"


    Before anyone could respond, voices drifted from inside the building. Leana was speaking with someone, and her words carried clearly to the students.


    "Three others," Leana said.


    The students froze.


    "Four hundred gold coins," another voice replied.


    All three of them took a step back simultaneously, their suspicions growing.


    Moments later, the door swung open, and Leana poked her head out, her expression amused. "Why are you still standing out here?" she asked.


    Anaya stepped forward, her hands on her hips. "We refuse to be sold!" she declared, her voice trembling slightly.


    Leana blinked in surprise before bursting into laughter. "Sold? You think I''m selling you? I was buying a teleportation scroll!"


    The students exchanged wary glances.


    Leana sighed, shaking her head. "The seller needed to know how many people would be using the scroll. That''s why I said ''three others.'' The scrolls have limits on how many they can transport."


    Anaya''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Damon rubbed the back of his neck, while Daveon just let out a quiet sigh.


    "Now, are you coming in or not?" Leana asked, stepping outside. "Actually, never mind. We''re done here. Let''s move."


    She motioned for them to gather around her. As the students placed their hands on her shoulders, she tore the scroll in her hands.


    The magic activated instantly, enveloping them in a shimmering light before whisking them away.


    When the light faded, the group found themselves standing just outside the gates of a bustling city. The sound of merchants shouting, wagons creaking, and townsfolk chattering filled the air.


    The city was alive with activity, a stark contrast to the desolation they had left behind.


    "This is more like it," Damon said, his tension easing slightly. "I hope this is our destination!" He added, curling his palms into fists.


    Leana led them toward the gates, where two guards stood watch. As they approached, the guards raised their hands, stopping the group. "IDs, please," one of them said gruffly.


    Leana reached into her pocket, producing a card and handing it to the guard. He scanned it briefly before his eyes widened in recognition. "Ex-General Leana," he said, saluting her immediately.


    Leana nodded curtly. "These three are with me," she said, gesturing to the students.


    The guard stepped aside, waving them through. "Of course, General. Welcome to Lyria."


    As they passed through the gates, Anaya grinned. "Your status really comes in handy, huh? That was smooth."


    Leana smirked but said nothing.


    Daveon, however, was less impressed. "Why are we in a city?" he asked. "I thought we were supposed to be hunting demons, not sightseeing."


    Leana glanced over her shoulder at him. "This city is the closest human establishment to our destination," she explained. "It has a teleportation array that leads there, which is why we needed to stop here. If the academy had an array linked directly to this city, we could have skipped all this."


    She muttered to herself, "I''ll have to tell the Dean to set up a linked array here."


    The group made their way through the busy streets, weaving through the crowds as they headed toward the teleportation hub. The students couldn''t help but exchange curious glances.


    Their destination remained a mystery, but one thing was certain¡ªtheir guardian wasn''t one to waste time. "Come, come... We have somewhere important to be at."

 Chapter 179 The Field Trip Begins II

    The towering structure of the Voidcrafter''s Forte loomed ahead, its unique design standing out among the other buildings in the bustling city.The three-story marvel exuded an air of sophistication, its smooth, polished walls shimmering faintly as if alive with magic essence.


    It wasn''t just its size or design that drew the eye; even the atmosphere around it seemed saturated with power.


    As Damon, Anaya, Daveon, and Ex-General Leana approached, the students felt it¡ªa tangible shift in the air.


    "Woah... That felt insane." Damon muttered without knowing.


    Magic essence pulsed around them, almost like a living thing. The sensation was overwhelming yet invigorating, and it made the hairs on the back of their necks stand on end.


    Before they could voice their amazement, Leana turned to face them, her lips curling into a knowing smile. "Feeling it, aren''t you?" she asked.


    They nodded silently, their awe evident.


    "Welcome," Leana said, her smile deepening, "to the Voidcrafter''s Forte. Located in the Hollow City of Azpec."


    Ex-General Leana watched the others for a moment before she continued her statement. "It''s a few cities away from the academy and would take around four days to get there from here." She noticed the eagerness on the students faces and grinned. "Let''s go inside, shall we?"


    The group stepped inside, their amazement only growing as they took in the interior. The design was sleek and modern, a stark contrast to the medieval architecture of the surrounding city.


    Everything about the place screamed innovation, from the glowing blue veins of magic essence running along the walls to the intricate patterns etched into the floors.


    The teleportation arrays themselves were positioned in precise locations, their circular platforms humming faintly with dormant energy.


    Receptionists and guards moved about efficiently, their uniforms a blend of practicality and style. They were all dressed in similar outfits of red and gold but while the guards had more red color on their uniforms, the receptionists has more gold.


    Despite the futuristic feel of the place, the attire of its staff reminded the students that this was still firmly rooted in their world. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Feels like something from another world or at least, another generation." Daveon murmured, his eyes darting around the room.


    Leana chuckled, leading them further inside. "That''s because this place was designed by some of the greatest minds to ever live. Brilliant mages, architects, and engineers came together to create something unparalleled in its time."


    The students exchanged impressed glances as she continued.


    "It''s also the most expensive teleportation service you''ll ever find," Leana added with a smirk.


    "Why use it, then?" Daveon asked, his brow furrowing. "Why not just use a regular array? This seems unnecessarily extravagant."


    Leana stopped and turned to him, her expression suddenly serious. "One word: convenience."


    Daveon raised an eyebrow, and she elaborated. "Most teleportation methods have side effects¡ªdizziness, nausea, or even temporary disorientation. But not here. The Voidcrafter''s Forte is so advanced that you won''t feel a thing. The transition is so smooth that by the time you realize the array has activated, you''ll already be at your destination."


    "That still doesn''t explain the cost," Damon chimed in, folding his arms. "How are we paying for this?"


    Leana chuckled, brushing off his concern with a wave of her hand. "Leave that to me. Just enjoy the ride, will you?"


    Satisfied, though still somewhat skeptical, the students followed her as she began to recount a story.


    "This place has been around for over a decade," she began. "I used it often during my time as a General. It became my go-to for quick, efficient travel. But it wasn''t just the service that impressed me; this place is tied to where we''re headed for our field trip."


    The students perked up at her words, their curiosity piqued.


    "I had just been promoted to General," Leana continued, her voice taking on a nostalgic tone. "One of my first assignments was to investigate a serious demon infestation in a remote region not too far from here. I arrived in this city and stumbled upon the Voidcrafter''s Forte while searching for a way to reach the infested area. That''s also when I met someone whom I never expected I''d meet in such a place."


    Before she could elaborate further, Damon interrupted. "Wait¡ªwhere are we going?"


    Leana had veered away from the teleportation arrays on the main floor, leading them up a wide staircase.


    "Shush," she said, glancing over her shoulder with a playful smirk.


    The students followed her reluctantly, their confusion growing with each step. The staircase wound upward, finally ending in a long hallway lined with ornate doors.


    Leana stopped in front of one, its polished surface etched with intricate runes. Without hesitation, she pushed the door open.


    "Shouldn''t you knock first?" Anaya whispered, her voice laced with concern.


    But before Leana could answer, another voice filled the room, its deep, authoritative tone cutting through the air.


    "What brings my little sister here today?"


    The students froze, their eyes widening in shock.


    Leana stepped inside, unfazed by the question. "Your little sister is here to visit," she replied casually, glancing back at the students. "And she brought her three new kids."


    The man behind the desk raised an eyebrow, his gaze shifting to the students. He was tall and broad-shouldered, his presence commanding despite the calm expression on his face.


    His dark auburn hair was streaked with gray, and his piercing black eyes seemed to see right through them.


    Damon, Anaya, and Daveon exchanged nervous glances.


    "Kids?" Damon muttered under his breath, his pride stung by the label.


    Leana ignored him, striding confidently into the room. "These three are under my care for a field trip, and I thought I''d drop by." Discover more stories at empire


    The man leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. "And what exactly are you dragging them into this time?"


    Leana''s grin widened. "Something dangerous, of course."


    The man sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Why am I not surprised?"


    As the siblings bantered, the students remained rooted to the spot, unsure whether to feel relieved or more apprehensive. "This is unexpected." Anaya chirped in and the other two with her could only nod in agreement.

 Chapter 180 The First Layer Of Hell

    Leana stood proudly before her brother, gesturing toward the three students standing behind her. "Morteze, meet my wards: Damon Terrace, Anaya Stokeshorn, and Daveon Acheon. And kids, this is my brother, Morteze."The students nodded politely, though their eyes darted curiously between the two siblings. Despite Leana''s introduction, it was clear that Morteze and Leana looked nothing alike.


    Morteze had auburn hair and sharp black eyes, while Leana''s features were entirely different, from her light brown hair to her piercing green eyes.


    Anaya tilted her head, whispering to Damon, "They don''t even look related."


    Before Damon could reply, Morteze caught on, a faint grin tugging at the corner of his lips. "I know what you''re thinking," he said, his voice calm but laced with amusement. "And you''re right¡ªwe don''t look alike." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leana sighed theatrically, crossing her arms. "Are you going to start with that story again?"


    "Of course I am," Morteze said, turning to the students. "You see, Leana wasn''t always my sister. My parents originally took her in as a maid. I had always wanted a little sister, so after much begging and pleading, they finally adopted her."


    Leana rolled her eyes, shaking her head in mock frustration. "That''s not true! If anything, it''s the other way around. My parents brought Morteze in for security. They needed someone strong to guard the family. I got along with him so well that they decided to keep him around and even made him my older brother to keep me safe."


    Both siblings paused, glancing at the students'' confused expressions, before bursting into laughter.


    "Pfft! Bwahaha..."


    Their amusement only deepened the students'' bewilderment.


    Daveon, however, quickly caught on, a small smirk forming on his face. "They''re messing with us," he muttered to Anaya and Damon, who exchanged relieved glances as the realization sank in.


    Morteze wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, his laughter finally subsiding. "Alright, enough teasing. For the record, I look a lot like our dad, and Leana''s a spitting image of our mom."


    Leana nodded, satisfied with the explanation.


    Now that the mood had lightened, Morteze stood straighter and introduced himself formally. "I''m the manager of the Voidcrafter''s Forte, overseeing its operations and ensuring everything runs smoothly."


    Leana clicked her tongue, causing Morteze to pause and glance at her curiously.


    "Manager, huh?" Leana said with a sly smile. "Why not tell them the full truth?"


    Morteze sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "What do you mean?"


    Leana stepped forward, addressing the students directly. "He''s not just the manager¡ªhe''s the head of the entire operation. Morteze is a genius when it comes to spatial skills, and he''s one of the key architects behind this place. He and a select group of experts designed these advanced teleportation arrays."


    The students looked at Morteze in a new light, their respect for him growing. "Woah..."


    "Does that mean that his talent is related to space?" Anaga asked with curious eyes locked on Morteze''s figure.


    "Yeah, that is correct." Leana nodded to her ward''s question with no sense of delay.


    "Well, now that my brilliant reputation is out in the open," Morteze said, shaking his head, "what brings you here, Leana? I assume you''re heading to that place."


    Leana nodded. "Exactly. I need access to the First Layer of Hell."


    At this, the students'' expressions turned to confusion. "The First Layer of Hell?" Damon asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Morteze turned to them, his expression turning serious. "Didn''t she tell you where she''s taking you?"


    "She said it''s a place for rigorous training," Anaya answered hesitantly.


    Morteze smirked, glancing at his sister. "Is that what you told them?"


    Leana nodded unapologetically, a mischievous glint in her eye. "It''s not like I lied in the slightest bit, did I?"


    Morteze burst into laughter, the sound echoing through the room.


    After a moment, he composed himself and turned back to the students. "Let me explain. The place we''re sending you isn''t just a training ground. It''s known as the First Layer of Hell for a reason."


    He paced in front of them as he spoke, his tone growing more serious. "The area is teeming with demons¡ªmillions of them, to be exact. Grades Seven and Six are the most common, with fewer Grade Fives. Grade Fours are extremely rare, and Grade Threes are almost nonexistent."


    Daveon frowned. "Almost nonexistent?"


    Morteze nodded. "If you encounter one, you''d better hope your guardian is nearby and fortunately, Leana can handle one."


    He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "But it''s not just the demons that make this place hell. The environment itself is hostile. The temperature hovers near boiling, and the air feels oppressive. Every step you take will test your endurance. It''s not a place for the faint of heart."


    The students exchanged uneasy glances.


    "However," Morteze said, pointing to Leana, "you''re in good hands. It''s one of the best training spots you could ask for, and Leana is more than capable of keeping you alive. She and I have been there a few times in the past, and I can tell you firsthand¡ªit''s grueling, but it works."


    The students nodded, their resolve returning. "Thank you very much for the clarification, Sir Morteze." The three of them politely bowed.


    Morteze clapped his hands together. "Alright, then. Let''s get you geared up."


    "Geared up?" Damon asked, his curiosity piqued. Stay connected through empire


    Morteze smirked, motioning for them to follow. "You didn''t think I''d just send you there unprepared like my sister, did you?"


    He led them out of the office and down a corridor. The hallways were lined with intricate runes, their faint glow adding an air of mystique to the surroundings.


    As they walked, Anaya leaned toward Damon and whispered, "Do you think this is going to be as bad as he says?"


    Damon shrugged. "Guess we''ll find out soon enough."


    Their footsteps echoed as they followed Morteze, anticipation and unease building with every step.


    "Judging from the name of the place being the ''First Layer of Hell'', this field trip would definitely push us past our limits." Daveon whispered loud enough for the other two go hear.

 Chapter 181 Arriving In Hell

    Morteze led the group down a series of winding corridors, each more ornately designed than the last.Their journey ended at the entrance of an expansive room, its sheer size leaving the students in awe. "This... is impressive!" Damon muttered to himself but his words ended up being louder than he''d intended.


    Rows upon rows of shelves lined the walls, holding an impressive array of weapons, armors, shields, and other items.


    The light from glowing runes embedded in the ceiling bathed the room in a soft, magical glow, highlighting the pristine condition of the equipment.


    "This," Morteze said, spreading his arms with a flourish, "is where you gear up. Feel free to pick anything you like¡ªit''s my gift to my baby sister''s wards."


    The students hesitated, their gazes darting between the vast collection of weapons and their guardian, Leana, who stood smirking beside her brother.


    "Go on," Leana said, waving them forward. "You heard him. Don''t hold back."


    Damon was the first to move, his eyes lighting up as he approached a shelf filled with swords. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damon picked up one, testing its weight, then another, comparing their balance. Finally, he grinned and chose two swords¡ªone with a gleaming silver blade and the other with a faintly blue hue.


    "These," Damon said, his excitement barely contained. "These are perfect." He was yet to receive his custom weapon so he had to make do with what he found.


    Daveon, meanwhile, gravitated toward a set of twin daggers. The blades were slightly longer than average, their edges razor-sharp and gleaming under the magical light. Despite their slender design, they felt really solid in his hands. "These will do," he said, giving them a quick twirl to test their balance.


    Anaya, on the other hand, wasn''t drawn to the weapons. Her attention was captured by a pair of intricately designed bangles on a nearby shelf. Their gold surface was etched with runes, and a faint glow emanated from them. She picked them up, sensing their protective aura immediately.


    "These," she said softly, slipping them onto her wrists. "They''re talismans, aren''t they?"


    Morteze nodded, stepping closer. "Good eye. Those bangles are imbued with defensive magic. They''ll form a protective barrier when you''re in danger, but be careful¡ªthey''ll only activate a few times before needing to recharge."


    Even Leana didn''t hold back. She selected a new set of gauntlets and a sleek dagger, smirking as Morteze raised an eyebrow.


    "I''m not exempt from the rules, big brother," Leana said, holding up the items. "You said we could pick anything."


    Morteze chuckled. "Fair enough."


    As the students finalized their choices, Morteze walked around, explaining the functionality of each item.


    He described the materials used in their creation, the enchantments imbued in them, and their limitations. By the time he was done, the students had a newfound appreciation for their gear.


    When everyone was ready, Morteze reached into his coat and pulled out four teleportation scrolls.


    Unlike the usual parchment scrolls, these were crafted from a shimmering material that seemed to shift colors as they moved.


    "These are special," Morteze said, holding one up for them to see. "They''re custom-made by my organization and linked to this place. If you use one, it will bring you back here instantly, no matter where you are. I designed them for my own use, but I''m letting you use them for this trip."


    The students accepted the scrolls gratefully, tucking them safely into their gear.


    "Thank you," Anaya said, bowing slightly.


    "Yeah," Damon added. "This gear is amazing, and the scrolls are¡­ well, they''re incredible."


    Morteze smiled. "You''ll need them where you''re going. Just remember: these scrolls are for emergencies. Don''t waste them."


    With that, he led the group to one of the teleportation arrays in the center of the Voidcrafter''s Forte.


    The circular platform was larger than the others, its runes glowing a deep red. The air around it crackled faintly with magic, and the atmosphere grew heavier as Morteze approached.


    "This array will take you to the First Layer of Hell," Morteze said, his tone turning serious. "You''ve heard what it''s like, so I don''t need to repeat myself. All I''ll say is this: stick together, follow Leana''s lead, and don''t get cocky. Understand?"


    "Yes, sir," the students said in unison.


    Leana smirked, stepping onto the platform with her wards. "Thanks, Morteze. We''ll be fine."


    "I know you will," he said, activating the array. The runes flared brightly, and the platform began to hum. "Good luck. You''ll need it."


    With a final flash of light, the group vanished, leaving Morteze standing alone. He stared at the now-empty platform for a moment before shaking his head and heading back to his office.


    ~~~~~


    The world around them blurred as they traveled through the teleportation array. A few seconds later, the blinding light faded, and the four of them found themselves standing in a desolate wasteland.


    The First Layer of Hell was as unforgiving as its name suggested. The ground beneath their feet was cracked and barren, the air thick with heat that pressed down on them like a physical weight.


    The sky above was a sickly red, casting an eerie red glow over the landscape. In the distance, dark shapes moved¡ªfigures too far away to identify but unmistakably hostile.


    "This is it," Leana said, her voice steady. "Welcome to the First Layer of Hell."


    The students looked around, their faces a mix of awe and apprehension.


    "This is¡­" Damon began, trailing off as he tried to find the words.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    "Hell," Daveon finished grimly, gripping his daggers tightly.


    Anaya adjusted her bangles, her hands trembling slightly. "How are we supposed to survive here?"


    Leana placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "You''ll be fine. Remember, this is a training ground, not a death sentence. Stick close to me, follow my instructions, and use what you''ve learned along with what you''ll learn from me. This place will push you, but it will also make you stronger."


    Damon nodded, steeling himself. "Let''s do this."


    Leana smirked. "That''s the spirit. Now, stay alert. The first challenge starts now."


    As the group prepared to move, the distant figures began to draw closer, their monstrous forms becoming clearer with each passing moment. Their hellish training had officially begun.

 Chapter 182 A Game of Questions

    The oppressive heat bore down on them as the barren landscape of the First Layer of Hell stretched endlessly before their eyes.The ground beneath their feet radiated abnormal warmth, and the air shimmered faintly, as if mocking their attempts to find solace. Discover stories at empire


    Anaya, Damon, and Daveon struggled with the unfamiliar environment, the sweat beading on their foreheads a clear sign of their discomfort.


    "How are we supposed to survive here?" Anaya asked, her voice carrying a mix of frustration and unease.


    "We don''t even know where we''re going," Damon added, glancing at Leana, who remained silent.


    Leana had heard their complaints but paid them no mind. Without a word, she began walking away, her confident strides kicking up small clouds of dust.


    She''d already made it clear: their survival depended on how well they followed her orders. Now, she wanted to see if they would trust her enough to follow without questioning.


    For a brief moment, the three students hesitated, exchanging uncertain glances.


    Then, like moths drawn to a flame, they quickly chased after her, falling in step behind her. None of them dared to ask where she was leading them, though their curiosity was palpable.


    As they walked, the heat continued to torment them, their bodies struggling to adapt to the harsh environment.


    Damon wiped his forehead, muttering something under his breath, while Anaya fanned herself with a small piece of cloth she had tucked away.


    Daveon remained stoic, though the slight tightening of his jaw betrayed his discomfort.


    Rather than dwell on their plight, Anaya decided to lighten the mood. "Alright," she began, glancing at the others, "let''s play a little game."


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "A game? In this heat?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why not?" Anaya countered with a grin. "We''re stuck walking anyway. Might as well make it interesting."


    Leana kept walking, her expression unreadable, though she listened quietly to the conversation behind her.


    "Fine," Daveon said, his tone resigned. "What''s the game?"


    Anaya''s grin widened. "Who do you think will adapt to the heat first?"


    The three of them burst into laughter, each confidently pointing to themselves. "Obviously me," Damon said, puffing out his chest.


    "No way," Daveon shot back. "You''re already sweating buckets. I''ll adapt first."


    Anaya shook her head. "Both of you are wrong. I''ll adapt first because I have the strongest willpower."


    Their playful banter continued until Daveon glanced ahead at Leana. "You know," he said thoughtfully, "I think Miss Leana''s already adapted. Look at her¡ªshe''s not even sweating."


    The group fell silent for a moment, their eyes on Leana''s calm, composed figure.


    "She''s a machine," Damon muttered, shaking his head.


    Anaya decided to move on to the next question. "Alright, how many demons do you think each of us could kill in a day, starting out?"


    The question sparked another round of discussion. Damon estimated he could kill about five, Daveon thought he could handle six, and Anaya confidently claimed she could kill eight.


    "What about each other?" Damon asked, curious about their perspectives.


    Daveon smirked. "I''d say Damon would manage three at best. Anaya could probably do seven."


    Anaya rolled her eyes. "I''d give Damon five. Daveon, maybe six."


    They went back and forth, analyzing each other''s strengths and weaknesses until the numbers were settled. None of them estimated more than ten demons for themselves or their peers.


    "What about Miss Leana?" Anaya asked, her tone serious for the first time.


    The three of them fell into a brief debate, eventually concluding that their guardian could easily slay over a hundred demons in a day if she were actively hunting.


    Leana remained silent, though a faint smile tugged at her lips. She was amused by their confidence in her abilities, but she didn''t want to break her quiet facade.


    Internally, she acknowledged that they weren''t wrong¡ªshe could eliminate hundreds of lower-grade demons in a day. But when it came to higher-grade demons, the numbers dropped drastically.


    Anaya broke the silence with a more morbid question. "Alright, who do you think would die first?"


    The group fell quiet again, the question hanging awkwardly in the air. Then, one by one, all hands pointed at Damon¡ªeven Damon himself.


    "What?" Anaya exclaimed, surprised. "You think it''d be you?"


    Damon shrugged, a small smile on his lips. "Of course. If it came down to it, I''d sacrifice myself to make sure you two survived."


    His answer momentarily softened the mood, but curiosity got the better of the others.


    "Why did you point at Damon?" Anaya asked Daveon.


    Daveon smirked. "Because he''s more attractive to demons than I am. They''ll target him first."


    Damon groaned, shaking his head. "Unbelievable."


    "What about you, Miss Leana?" Anaya asked, her tone suddenly serious.


    Leana didn''t hesitate. "Damon would die first because he doesn''t know when to stop. He''s the type to carry every burden, even if it kills him. It''s a good trait for a leader but a dangerous one in a place like this."


    Her answer cast a somber shadow over the group, the already oppressive atmosphere growing heavier. Sensing the shift, Leana quickly changed the subject.


    "Let''s lighten things up," she said. "Who do you think has the most potential, despite all three of you being S-Rank Talents?"


    The students immediately pointed at Damon, their unanimous decision catching him off guard.


    "Me?" he asked, genuinely surprised.


    "You''re reckless," Anaya said, grinning, "but you''ve got the heart of a leader."


    Before Damon could respond, Leana came to an abrupt stop. "We''re here," she announced.


    The students looked around, their eyes scanning the desolate landscape for any sign of significance. In the distance, they could make out a jagged structure rising from the ground, its dark silhouette stark against the crimson sky.


    "What is this place?" Anaya asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Leana turned to face them, her expression serious. "This is where your training begins. Stay close, stay sharp, and follow my lead."


    The three students nodded, their earlier banter forgotten as they prepared themselves for whatever challenges lay ahead. Their journey into the depths of hell had officially begun.

 Chapter 183 A Spa Day In Hell?

    As the group approached the ominous structure in the distance, Leana cast a glance over her shoulder at the three students following her. "Don''t you sense anything unusual?" she asked, her voice calm but curious.Damon, Anaya, and Daveon exchanged puzzled glances before shaking their heads in unison. "Nothing out of the ordinary," Anaya replied.


    Leana sighed, her expression briefly tinged with disappointment. Just as she opened her mouth to elaborate, Damon''s sharp senses kicked in. He paused mid-step, his brow furrowing as he focused on his surroundings.


    "Wait," Damon said suddenly, glancing around. "The heat¡­ it''s dropping."


    Leana''s lips curled into a grin, and she nodded. "Good. At least one of you caught on."


    Anaya and Daveon stopped as well, frowning as they concentrated. Moments later, they too felt it¡ªthe oppressive heat that had been suffocating them since their arrival was noticeably less intense.


    "You''re right," Anaya said, her voice laced with relief. "It''s cooler now."


    Daveon nodded in agreement, though his expression remained skeptical. "Why the sudden change?"


    Leana gestured toward the structure ahead, resuming her pace. "That''s why," she said.


    The students followed, their curiosity growing with every step. As they neared the building, Leana began to explain.


    "There are structures like this scattered throughout the First Layer of Hell," she said. "They''re called Regulators. As the name suggests, they help regulate the temperature within a certain radius. They also serve as shelters for humans who venture into this hellscape."


    Damon tilted his head, his gaze fixed on the building. "Shelters? Who built them?"


    "Some time ago," Leana said, "a coalition of powerful mages and engineers designed these structures. They knew humans would need safe zones if they were ever to survive here. The pillars you see underneath the building absorb the majority of the heat and disperse it into the ground."


    Anaya''s eyes widened. "So, it''s like a cooling system?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly," Leana confirmed.


    The heat continued to decline as they approached the Regulator, and by the time they reached its entrance, the air felt almost tolerable.


    The building itself was unremarkable at first glance¡ªa wooden structure shaped like a silo, raised slightly above the ground by sturdy pillars.


    Leana led them up a short flight of steps and pushed open the door. Inside, the students were surprised to find a cozy interior that bore little resemblance to the harsh exterior.


    The main room resembled a sitting room, with simple but functional furniture arranged neatly. The walls were lined with shelves holding basic supplies, and the faint scent of herbs lingered in the air.


    "It''s¡­ a house?" Damon said, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    "More or less," Leana replied. "Come on, I''ll show you around."


    The group followed her as she led them through the structure. The first room they entered was a meditation chamber, sparsely decorated but exuding a sense of calm.


    "This room is designed for focus and recovery," Leana explained. "It''s enchanted to aid meditation, making it easier to regain lost essence and calm your mind."


    Next, they moved to the third room, which turned out to be a bathroom. Unlike the other rooms, this one featured an unusual setup. Instead of faucets or switches, two small arrays were embedded into the wall¡ªone glowing a shimmering blue and the other a faint crimson red.


    "What are these?" Anaya asked, stepping closer to inspect them.


    Leana gestured to the arrays. "These control the water. The blue array absorbs a small amount of your essence to provide cold water, while the red one does the same for hot water. It''s efficient, but you''ll need to manage your essence wisely."


    Continue your journey on empire


    The students exchanged glances, impressed by the ingenuity of the design. Storing water in tanks in such an environment was basically almost impossible as it was sure to evaporate with time.


    This was why the creators decided to use essence to generate water for users. All the had to do was expend a little amount of their magic essence.


    After finishing the tour, they returned to the sitting room to await their next assignment. Damon, however, had other plans.


    "I need a bath," he announced suddenly, standing up and stretching.


    Anaya raised an eyebrow. "Now? We just got here."


    Damon smirked. "Exactly. And I''ve been sweating buckets since we arrived. Might as well take advantage of the facilities."


    Before anyone could protest, Damon reached into his Void Key¡ªthe small, enchanted artifact designed to store personal belongings¡ªand retrieved a bathtub. The sleek, portable tub appeared out of thin air, landing gently on the floor.


    Anaya and Daveon stared in stunned silence, their jaws slightly agape. Never in their entire existence had they ever thought they would need something like that.


    "Where¡­ did you get that?" Daveon finally managed to ask.


    However, Damon was different in that aspect.


    Damon grinned, clearly enjoying their reactions. "I came prepared," he said simply.


    Anaya crossed her arms, her expression skeptical. "Prepared for what? A spa day in hell? You didn''t even know we were coming to hell till like an hour ago."


    "Hey," Damon shot back, "you never know when you''ll need a good bath."


    Leana, who had been observing the exchange with amusement, chuckled. "At least he''s resourceful," she said.


    Ignoring their continued stares, Damon carried the tub to the bathroom and placed it beneath the red array. He activated the array with a small pulse of essence, and within moments, steaming hot water began to fill the tub.


    "Enjoy your bath, Damon," Leana called out as he closed the door behind him.


    Anaya sighed, shaking her head. "I don''t think I''ll ever fully understand him."


    Daveon leaned back in his chair, a faint smirk on his face. "At least he''s consistent."


    Leana chuckled again, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Let him have his moment. Once we start training, he might not have time for luxuries like this since hell definitely be more immersed in it that any of you."


    As the group settled into the Regulator, they couldn''t help but feel a fleeting sense of relief.


    For now, the hostile environment outside was a distant memory, and Damon''s antics provided a brief distraction from the challenges that awaited them.


    "Then he shall have his fun." Anaya shrugged as she moved over to a plush pillow.

 Chapter 184 Kitchen Talks

    Damien sat cross-legged in the cozy, makeshift kitchen of the Mercenary Guild, a space that was as simple as it was functional.The faint aroma of herbs and spices mingled with the savory scent of beef, making the small room feel homely despite its utilitarian design.


    In front of him was a built-in wooden table, on which neatly chopped vegetables were arranged stop small plates.


    Across the room, Arielle stood by the stove, stirring a simmering pot. Her movements were graceful yet efficient, each step of her cooking process deliberate and precise.lie.te expert that she was.


    Damien watched her intently, his usual sharp demeanor softened by curiosity. He wasn''t just observing her¡ªhe was learning, taking mental notes of every step she took.


    "You''re unusually quiet," Arielle remarked without looking up from the pot.


    Damien smirked, leaning back slightly. "I''m just taking notes on how to do what you do. You never know when these skills might come in handy."


    Arielle glanced over her shoulder, her lips curling into a playful grin. "You? Cooking? Now that''s something I''d like to see."


    "Don''t underestimate me," Damien retorted, his smirk deepening. "I could surprise you one day or many days to come."


    "I''ll believe it when I see it," she teased, turning back to the pot.


    The two fell into a comfortable silence as Arielle continued adding ingredients to the meal. The rich aroma of porridge and beef soup filled the room, making Damien''s stomach growl faintly.


    "I heard that," Arielle said, her grin audible in her voice.


    Damien chuckled, shaking his head. "Can you blame me? It smells amazing and that sounds was the confirmation of it. No one can resist a good meal."


    As she added the final touches to the soup, Arielle decided to strike up a conversation. "Damien," she began casually, "what kinds of mana beasts do you own?"


    Damien''s eyes narrowed slightly, though his posture remained relaxed. "Let''s see¡­ There''s Fenrir, my Monstrous Wolf. Then there''s Cerbe, my Three-Headed Hound, Aquila, the Griffin¡ª"


    "The one I fell off of," Arielle interrupted, shooting him a mock glare.


    "Exactly," Damien said with a sly grin, "the one you fell off of. And finally, Luton, the Stellar Slime, the one you''re so comfort around."


    Arielle paused, her hand stilling over the pot as she turned to face him fully. "A Stellar Slime? Never heard of that before. And the others¡­ they sound rare. Are they hybrids or something?"


    Damien shook his head. "No hybrids. They''re just¡­ unique. Special breeds. You won''t find them roaming around in the wild or anywhere else in the world, I think. Not even from a fellow summoner like me."


    "That explains a lot," Arielle murmured, returning to her cooking. Discover stories with empire


    After a few moments of silence, she spoke again, her tone shifting slightly. "What do you think about demons?"


    Damien''s brow twitched, a barely perceptible movement that didn''t escape Arielle''s notice.


    "There it is again," she said, smirking.


    "There what is?" Damien asked, though his tone betrayed his unease.


    "Your brow," Arielle said, pointing at him with her spoon. "Every time I bring up demons, it twitches. Watch¡ªdemons."


    Damien''s brow twitched again, and he sighed. "You''re imagining things."


    Arielle crossed her arms, leaning against the counter as she stared him down. "Really? Because I''ve mentioned demons three times now, and it''s happened each time. Admit it¡ªyou''ve got some kind of reaction whenever they come up."


    Damien frowned slightly, though a small smile played on his lips. "I hadn''t noticed until you pointed it out." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two locked eyes for a moment before bursting into laughter, the sound filling the small room.


    "Okay, fine," Damien admitted once their laughter died down. "It''s probably a reflexive reaction. I''ve spent so much time fighting demons that the mention of them just¡­ triggers something, I guess."


    Arielle''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "How many demons have you slain?"


    "Why do you want to know?" Damien asked, though his tone was light.


    "Because I''m a part-time Dunter as well, remember?" Arielle said proudly, puffing out her well rounded chest. "My kill count is around two hundred or clos to three hundred. Can''t remember the exact count."


    Damien raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Two hundred? Not bad."


    "Not bad?" Arielle repeated, feigning offense. "I''ll have you know that''s a huge number considering my age."


    Damien chuckled softly, leaning forward. "It is impressive, very much so," he admitted, his voice tinged with sincerity. "But I stopped counting after around five hundred."


    Arielle''s eyes widened, her playful demeanor faltering. "Five¡­ hundred?"


    Damien shrugged, his smirk returning. "I''ve been at this a lot longer than you think."


    What he didn''t say, however, was that his actual kill count was well into the thousands. The weight of those battles wasn''t something he wanted to share¡ªnot yet, at least.


    Sensing the shift in her mood, Damien decided to change the subject. He sniffed the air, his expression turning curious. "The food smells done. Can I taste it?"


    Arielle blinked, momentarily thrown off by the sudden shift. "Oh, um, sure. Give me a second."


    She ladled a small portion of the porridge into a bowl and handed it to him. Damien took a spoonful, his expression unreadable as he savored the flavor.


    Then, his eyes sparkled, and a genuine smile spread across his face. "This," he said, his voice smooth and deliberate, "is incredible. Honestly, I''ve had good meals before, but this? This is on another level. How do you manage to do it? Always surprising me with your next meal."


    Arielle''s cheeks turned a faint shade of pink, and she turned away, pretending to adjust the pot. "You''re just saying that."


    "I mean it," Damien insisted, finishing the portion quickly.


    Arielle cleared her throat, still blushing as she began serving the rest of the meal. "Alright, alright. Eat up before it gets cold."


    As Damien settled into his meal, the earlier tension between them faded, replaced by an easy camaraderie. "Fine, fine. I''ll do just that." Damien smirked.


    For a brief moment, the weight of their respective struggles was forgotten, replaced by the simple pleasure of shared company and a well-cooked meal.

 Chapter 185 Meeting In Asphade

    The royal castle of Asphade stood as a beacon of power and history, its towering spires visible from miles away. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Explore more stories with empire


    Today, it served as the gathering point for some of the most influential figures across the continent. The cobblestone yard, normally quiet and imposing, was now bustling with activity as carriages rolled in one after another.


    Each carriage bore the insignia of its occupant, symbols of noble houses and kingdoms.


    Some displayed the crests of the Fated Families, their intricate designs representing legacies of power and prestige.


    Others carried the banners of neighboring kingdoms, their vibrant colors standing out against the subdued gray stone of the castle walls.


    The air buzzed with anticipation, the gravity of the meeting drawing whispers among the guards and attendants stationed at the gates. The threat of the demons had escalated, and this gathering was called to chart a course for survival.


    ~~~~~


    General Rhaegor stood at the castle''s grand entrance, his silver armor gleaming under the midday sun. His posture was rigid, exuding authority, but his demeanor remained warm and respectful. Each arriving dignitary was met with a deep bow and a firm greeting.


    "Welcome, Lord Acheon," Rhaegor said as a tall man with piercing eyes descended from an ornately designed carriage.


    "General," Lord Acheon replied with a curt nod, his expression betraying neither concern nor curiosity as he strode inside.


    Next came Lord Leah, her presence commanding as she stepped gracefully from her carriage. Rhaegor greeted her with equal deference, his voice steady as he directed her into the castle.


    Carriage after carriage arrived, each bringing its share of lords, ladies, and rulers. The kings of neighboring nations followed shortly after, their entourages announcing their arrival with trumpets and banners.


    The yard grew crowded, the hum of voices blending with the clatter of horses and the creak of carriage wheels.


    Inside the castle, the atmosphere was no less charged. The halls, adorned with banners bearing the sigils of the attending dignitaries, seemed to hum with the weight of the occasion.


    Servants bustled about, ensuring that everything was in place for the monumental meeting ahead.


    ~~~~~


    A hushed silence fell over the yard as a new carriage approached. Unlike the others, it lacked the ostentatious embellishments of noble crests or royal insignias.


    Its simple, understated design spoke of a figure who commanded respect without the need for grandeur.


    The door opened, and Great Elder White Fang stepped out, his white robes flowing as he descended. His presence was magnetic, drawing the eyes of everyone nearby.


    The ancient runes etched into his garments seemed to glow faintly in the sunlight, a subtle reminder of the power he wielded.


    Behind him followed a group of individuals chosen for their expertise. Mages with weathered faces and sharp eyes, researchers carrying scrolls and tomes, and scout leaders with the hardened expressions of those who had seen too much.


    These were the minds and talents assembled to lead the charge against the rising demon threat.


    General Rhaegor approached, bowing deeply. "Great Elder White Fang, we are honored by your presence."


    The elder inclined his head. "Let us not waste time, General. Lead the way."


    Rhaegor straightened, nodding briskly. "This way, please."


    The elder and his entourage followed the general into the castle, their movements purposeful and unhurried.


    ~~~~~


    The meeting hall was a marvel of architecture, its vaulted ceiling stretching high above the gathered dignitaries. Intricate carvings of battles, alliances, and legends adorned the walls, a silent testament to the history that had brought them to this moment.


    Rows of seats lined the room, each one filled with a figure of significance. Lords of the Fated Families, rulers of kingdoms, and advisors from various fields sat in tense anticipation.


    The air was heavy with unspoken questions and the shared understanding that what was to come would shape the fate of their continent and the world in general.


    At the front of the hall stood a raised platform, its design reminiscent of a courtroom. The central seat, larger and more ornate than the others, awaited the Emperor of Tagharat.


    Beside it, a smaller but equally significant table was prepared for King Aythore, whose town of Eldham had been the first to fall victim to the growing demon threat.


    The dignitaries murmured among themselves, their voices hushed but urgent. The fall of Eldham had sent shockwaves across the continent, and many wondered what new horrors would be revealed in this gathering.


    The side door opened, and a hush fell over the room.


    The Emperor entered, his presence commanding immediate respect. He was a tall lanky old man with an air of quiet authority, his deep blue and gold ceremonial robes flowing as he moved.


    The crown on his head, adorned with jewels that caught the light, marked him as the ruler of the most powerful kingdom present.


    All those gathered rose to their feet, bowing their heads in deference.


    The Emperor approached the central seat, his stride deliberate and his expression unreadable. As he took his place, he raised a hand, gesturing for the dignitaries to be seated.


    "Be seated," he said, his voice calm but firm. "Let us begin."


    The dignitaries returned to their seats, the room falling into an expectant silence.


    The Emperor''s gaze swept across the hall, pausing briefly on each face. His expression was one of measured calm, but his eyes carried the weight of the decisions that lay ahead.


    "You have been summoned here," he began, his voice carrying easily across the room, "because of a threat that grows with each passing day. A threat that knows no borders and spares no kingdom. The demons have begun their advance, and the fall of Eldham is a grim reminder of what is at stake."


    The mention of Eldham sent a ripple of unease through the room. Some dignitaries exchanged worried glances, while others sat stoically, their expressions betraying nothing.


    The Emperor''s gaze turned to one figure in particular. "King Aythore," he said, his tone shifting to one of expectation. "You have seen firsthand the devastation these creatures bring. Tell us what happened in Eldham."


    All eyes turned to King Aythore as he rose from his seat, his expression somber. The weight of his kingdom''s loss was etched into every line of his face.


    He took a moment to compose himself before speaking, the room holding its collective breath in anticipation. "As we all know through my letter, Eldham has fallen..." King Aythore began with a saddened expression.

 Chapter 186 An Intelligent Demon Faction

    The room was silent as King Aythore began recounting the events that led to the fall of Eldham. His voice was steady but carried an undertone of grief and frustration.Every detail painted a grim picture of the demon invasion¡ªa swift and calculated attack that left no room for defense.


    "They came in the daylight with sudden force," King Aythore said, his hands gripping the edges of the table in front of him. "There were no signs, no warnings. At first, it was only a few sightings of low-grade demons near the outskirts. But within an hour, their numbers swelled. They moved with precision, tearing through Eldham''s defenses with ease."


    The dignitaries listened intently, their faces a mix of shock and concern.


    "Their leaders," the king continued, his voice faltering slightly, "were unlike anything the warriors had seen before. Higher-grade demons¡ªpowerful, coordinated, and strategic. They targeted key locations first: the small barrack, merchant depots and stores, and the town square. By the time the people realized what was happening, it was too late."


    King Aythore took a deep breath, his gaze lowering. "Eldham fell that night. Those who survived scattered to a nearby city, but the devastation was absolute. There was no rebuilding Eldham except from the scratch."


    The room remained silent as his words sank in. Emperor Tagharn, seated at the head of the room, leaned forward, his piercing gaze sweeping across the gathered dignitaries.


    "We face a crisis unlike any before," the Emperor said, his tone measured but heavy. "Now is the time to put aside our differences and focus on survival. But before we can act, we must understand the enemy we face."


    He gestured toward the group of mages, researchers, and scouts seated to the side. "What do we know about these demons?"


    One of the scouts, a man with sharp features and a weathered appearance, rose from his seat. "Your Majesty, lords, and kings," he began, bowing respectfully. "Over the past year, we''ve been monitoring demon activity along the borders as we were assigned to do by the council of Lords. What we''ve observed is troubling."


    The room leaned in, hanging on his every word.


    "The demons have become more organized," the scout continued. "In the past, they acted as individuals or small groups, driven by primal instincts. But now, they move as one."


    Each of his word seemed more troubling than the previous. "They''ve started herding together in large numbers, and their attacks are no longer random. They''re targeting weaker settlements, hitting humanity where we''re most vulnerable."


    A murmur spread through the room, the weight of the scout''s words unsettling the gathered leaders.


    Experience more tales on empire


    "Why now?" Lord Sketcher asked, his voice cutting through the noise. "Why are they suddenly moving with such purpose?"


    The scout hesitated, glancing toward the researchers. One of them, a mage with silver hair and a long, flowing robe, spoke up. "It''s likely they''re being led," he said.


    "Powerful demons could be organizing these attacks. If that''s the case, their end goal might be far worse than simply raiding small towns."


    "But where have they gone now?" Lady Leah interjected, her tone sharp. "After destroying Eldham, they disappeared. Why?"


    The scout nodded, his expression grave. "That''s the most troubling part. We''ve tracked their movements since the attack, but they''ve scattered. It''s as if they''re regrouping, waiting for something¡ªor someone¡ªto give the next command."


    The room fell into uneasy silence once more. The questions hung heavily in the room, each one more unsettling than the last: Why had the demons begun organizing now? What was their ultimate goal? And where would they strike next?


    ~~~~~


    Lord Sketcher broke the silence, his voice firm. "It''s clear these demons aren''t acting alone. They must be under the command of something¡ªor someone¡ªfar more powerful."


    The mage researcher nodded in agreement. "It aligns with what we''ve observed. These attacks are too calculated to be the work of mindless beasts. There''s a guiding hand behind all of this."


    Elder White Fang, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke. His voice was calm but carried an edge of urgency. "Scout, based on your observations, how soon do you believe the first war will begin in earnest?"


    The scout''s jaw tightened. "Elder, it may have already begun. If my estimates are correct, the demons are moving faster than we anticipated. At most, we have six months before they launch a real assault." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A collective gasp rippled through the room. Six months was far less time than anyone had prepared for.


    The mage researcher frowned, his brows furrowing deeply. "Six months? That''s half the time we initially estimated. Why has the timeline accelerated?"


    The scout''s expression darkened. "There are¡­ rumors," he said carefully, his voice lowering. "Speculations, if you will. About an intelligent demon faction¡ªa group of demons who think and strategize as well as, if not better than, humans. They''re working together to bring humanity to its knees, systematically and strategically."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    An intelligent demon faction. The very thought sent a chill down the spines of even the most hardened leaders in the room.


    "This¡­ was not expected," Lord Leah said, her voice breaking the silence. Her lips curled into a curious smirk, though her eyes betrayed her concern. "An organized group of demons capable of planning and executing such a strategy? That changes everything."


    Elder White Fang nodded slowly, his expression unreadable. "It explains the precision of their recent attacks," he said. "If true, this faction represents a far greater threat than any of us anticipated."


    The Emperor''s gaze swept across the room, his expression hardening as the weight of the revelation settled in. The leaders of nations and families exchanged uneasy glances, the gravity of the situation sinking in.


    "What we''ve learned here today," Emperor Tagharn said, his voice steady, "changes the scope of our preparations. We are no longer dealing with scattered attacks but a coordinated enemy. This council must act swiftly and decisively."


    He turned his attention back to the scout, his eyes sharp. "Continue. Tell us everything you know about this intelligent demon faction."

 Chapter 187 Allocation Toward Facing The Demon Attacks

    The discussions in the room continued, tension filling the whole area as people of high places exchanged words with eachother, the voices of the assembled dignitaries rising and falling as they debated possible solutions to the growing demon threat.Emperor Tagharn remained seated at the head of the table, listening intently as proposals were presented, challenged, and refined.


    "The smaller towns and settlements are the most vulnerable," said Lord Acheon, his voice carrying the weight of years of experience. "If we lose them, we risk not only lives but also resources and morale. We must protect these areas first."


    "That''s easier said than done," Lady Leah countered, her arms crossed. "Our forces are spread thin, and we don''t have the luxury of deploying entire battalions to every village."


    "Then we prioritize," interjected King Aythore, his tone firm. "We assign guards to the weakest towns, focusing on areas that are critical to supply chains and communication routes. We can''t save everyone, but we can ensure the backbone of our defenses remains intact."


    The room fell into a brief silence as the leaders considered his words.


    "Agreed," Emperor Tagharn said finally, his voice cutting through the quiet. "Prioritization is our only viable option. We will allocate guards to the most vulnerable locations and ensure they are well-equipped to handle smaller attacks."


    "But who will lead this effort?" asked Lord Sketcher, his gaze sweeping across the room. "We need someone capable, someone who can coordinate multiple groups and adapt to the chaos of war."


    All eyes turned to General Rhaegor.


    The towering general stood, his silver armor glinting under the light of the chandeliers. "I will take command," he said, his voice steady and unwavering. "I will organize the guards, oversee their deployment, and ensure that every town under our protection is prepared to face this threat."


    A murmur of approval rippled through the room.


    "General Rhaegor," the Emperor said, his tone solemn, "this is no small task. The safety of our people depends on your leadership. Do you accept this responsibility?"


    "I do, Your Majesty," Rhaegor replied without hesitation. "I will fulfill my role to the best of my ability, and I will not fail."


    "Good," the Emperor said, nodding. "Then it is decided. The allocation plan will go into effect immediately, and General Rhaegor will oversee its execution."


    That wasn''t the end of the discussion though. Emperor Tagharn continued, his voice solemn but commanding, "each kingdom is expected to donate at lead a hundred of the bravest warriors to this purpose and there shall be no exceptions. As for me, I shall give out a thousand of my noble army."


    The various kings nodded in agreement with what the emperor had just declared.


    Satisfied with the decision, General Rhaegor saluted the Emperor and the gathered dignitaries before turning on his heel and exiting the room.


    His heavy footsteps echoed in the hallway as he made his way to begin preparations, his mind already formulating strategies to ensure the success of his mission.


    Inside the meeting hall, the discussions continued, though the intensity began to wane. The most pressing matter had been addressed, and the focus shifted to smaller details and contingency plans.


    Elder White Fang rose from his seat, his voice commanding attention. "While the allocation of guards is a necessary step, it is not a solution to the larger problem. We must continue our research into the behaviour and the forces driving these demons. Without understanding their origin, we are merely delaying the inevitable."


    The other mages and researchers nodded in agreement, their faces etched with determination.


    "We will intensify our efforts," said one of the senior researchers. "With the support of the scouts and the resources provided by the Fated Families, we will uncover the truth behind these attacks."


    The Emperor nodded. "See to it that you do. The future of our various households and the world at large depends on it."


    ~~~~~


    As the meeting began to wind down, the kings of the neighboring kingdoms convened in a smaller group. Their discussions were hushed, their expressions serious as they shared their concerns and strategies.


    The family heads, having contributed their part, began to take their leave. One by one, they exited the hall, their presence marked by polite bows and quiet exchanges of farewells. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Acheon was one of the first to rise, his long cloak trailing behind him as he made his way toward the door. "Your Majesty," he said, addressing the Emperor, "you have our full support. Whatever resources my family can provide will be at your disposal."


    "Thank you, Lord Acheon," the Emperor replied.


    Lord Leah followed soon after, her gaze lingering on the table where the maps of their territories were spread. "We must tread carefully," she said, her voice soft but resolute. "One wrong move could cost us dearly."


    The Emperor inclined his head. "Your counsel is always valued, Lord Leah."


    As the last of the family heads departed, the kings turned their attention back to the Emperor, their private meeting continuing without interruption.


    ~~~~~


    Outside the meeting hall, the castle bustled with activity. Messengers scurried through the corridors, carrying orders to the various military leaders and advisors stationed throughout the continent.


    The gravity of the decisions made within the hall was already rippling outward, setting plans into motion that would shape the fate of nations.


    General Rhaegor stood at the castle gates, issuing commands to a group of soldiers who had gathered in the courtyard. His voice was firm, each order precise and purposeful.


    "Spread the word to all captains," he said. "I want a list of the most vulnerable towns and settlements on my desk by sunrise. We''ll begin deployments immediately after the list is readied."


    The soldiers saluted and dispersed, their movements swift and disciplined.


    Discover stories with empire


    Rhaegor watched them go, his expression unreadable. The weight of his responsibility now hung heavily on his shoulders, but he bore it without complaint. This was his duty, and he would see it through to the end.


    As the sun began to set over the Kingdom of Asphade and the various Kings and Lords returned to their various places of residence, the castle''s lights burned brightly, a beacon of hope and determination in a world growing increasingly uncertain.


    Elder White Fang was one of the very last people to leave along with Lord Terrace. "You should get lots of rest, you look restless." Elder White Fang adviced Lord Terrace as he boarded his own carriage parked just beside Lord Terrace''s, the ride moving as soon as the owner was inside.

 Chapter 188 Rebuilding The Town

    Damien and Arielle strolled through the remnants of the once-thriving town. The razed down buildings slowly being replaced by new structures and the old ones becoming renovated as well.Despite the destruction, signs of hope dotted the landscape¡ªthe reconstruction was well underway. Workers, both mercenaries and townsfolk, toiled side by side, lifting beams, laying bricks, and clearing debris after debris.


    Arielle, energetic and focused, moved with purpose from one worksite to another. She wasn''t officially in charge, but her presence commanded respect.


    "Hello, Miss Arielle. How are you today?"


    "It''s always good to have you grace us with your presence."


    Mercenaries greeted her warmly, guards nodded as she passed, and the townsfolk treated her as a trusted figure.


    Damien, in stark contrast, followed lazily a few steps behind, his posture relaxed, hands tucked into his pockets.


    He glanced around occasionally, his sharp eyes taking in the progress but his expression remaining nonchalant.


    "Why am I tagging along again?" Damien asked even though he didn''t quite need an answer.


    "You slept an entire day," Arielle said, glancing over her shoulder at him as they walked. "Do you have any idea how worried I was?"


    Damien smirked, his pace unchanging. "Worried? Or just annoyed I didn''t wake up to entertain you?"


    "I''m serious, Damien," she said, her tone sharp. "I thought you were dead at one point. If you hadn''t rolled over this morning, I was ready to call the healer."


    He chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I''m fine. Just needed the rest."


    Arielle sighed, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face as she approached a group of workers hauling wooden beams. "Fine or not, you''re not lazing around today. You''re helping, whether you like it or not."


    Damien rolled his eyes but said nothing. Despite his apparent indifference, he didn''t need to be told what to do.


    As they reached the worksite, he stepped forward and grabbed a heavy beam, easily lifting it onto his shoulder. The workers paused, staring in disbelief at the ease with which he handled the load.


    "Where do you want this?" he asked, his tone casual.


    The foreman pointed toward the skeleton of a house being rebuilt, and Damien walked over, setting the beam into place without complaint.


    Arielle watched with a mix of satisfaction and amusement. "You''re surprisingly helpful when you want to be."


    "Don''t get used to it," Damien shot back, though there was a hint of a grin on his face. "This is just me being helpful. It won''t always happen."


    ~~~~~


    The morning passed in a blur of activity. Arielle flitted from one site to the next, offering advice, organizing resources, and occasionally lending a hand.


    Damien stayed close, assisting wherever needed without much fuss.


    At one site, Damien summoned Fenrir, his Monstrous Wolf. The massive beast appeared in a flash of light, its powerful form drawing gasps and whispers from the workers.


    "Relax," Damien said, patting the wolf''s head. "He''s not here to eat anyone. Fenrir, help them move the heavier stuff."


    The wolf let out a low growl, not of anger but acknowledgment, and padded over to a pile of heavy stone slabs. With its immense strength, it began dragging the slabs into position, much to the workers'' relief.


    At another site, Damien called forth Aquila, his Griffin. The majestic creature spread its wings wide, its piercing eyes scanning the area.


    "Help with the high work," Damien instructed, gesturing to a partially constructed roof.


    Aquila soared upward, carrying materials to the workers stationed on the roof.


    "They listen to you so well," Arielle said, watching in awe.


    "They''re my summons," Damien replied with a shrug. "It''s what they''re meant to do."


    "What about Cerbe?" Arielle asked, curious.


    Damien shook his head firmly. "Not a chance. Cerbe''s a little too¡­ intimidating for a place like this. I don''t think the townsfolk would appreciate a Three-Headed Hound wandering around."


    Arielle laughed. "Fair enough."


    ~~~~~


    As the day wore on, the sun climbed higher in the sky, its rays casting a warm glow over the town. The progress was evident¡ªwalls were rebuilt, roofs repaired, and streets cleared of rubble.


    At one point, a group of children gathered near Fenrir, their initial fear giving way to curiosity. The wolf, sensing no threat, allowed them to pet its fur, its usually intense demeanor softened.


    "Looks like someone''s making friends," Arielle said, nudging Damien.


    He glanced over and smirked. "Fenrir''s got a soft spot for people. Don''t let him fool you with his growling and imposing presence."


    Aquila, meanwhile, perched on a rooftop, its watchful eyes scanning the area. It occasionally let out a cry, almost as if cheering on the workers below.


    "You''re full of surprises, Damien," Arielle said as they paused for a moment of rest.


    Damien leaned against a partially repaired wall, arms crossed. "How so?"


    "You act like you don''t care about anything, but here you are, helping rebuild a town you barely know."


    He shrugged, his expression unreadable. "I help where I can. Doesn''t mean I care."


    Arielle smiled knowingly but didn''t push further.


    By late afternoon, much of the town was showing signs of revival. The workers were visibly tired but driven by a shared sense of purpose.


    Arielle continued her rounds, ensuring everything was on track, while Damien remained close, his summons aiding wherever they were needed.


    As the sun dipped toward the horizon, casting long shadows over the town, Arielle finally called it a day. She turned to Damien, her hands on her hips. "Alright, lazybones. Let''s head back."


    "Lazy?" Damien repeated, raising an eyebrow. "I''ve been hauling beams and commanding beasts all day."


    "You did well," she admitted, her tone softening. "The town''s starting to look like itself again. Thanks to you, and¡­ well, Fenrir and Aquila."


    Damien smirked. "Don''t forget the supervisor. You''re the real hero here."


    Arielle rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her smile. Together, they walked back toward the Mercenary Guild, the faint sounds of construction still echoing behind them.


    For a town that had seen so much devastation, today was a step toward hope. "It wasn''t so bad I guess." Damien muttered to himself. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 189 Youre A Softie

    The morning sun bathed the town in a soft golden hue as Damien and Arielle prepared for their next destination¡ªthe orphanage where Milo, the young orphan boy Damien had saved during his very first day in the town lived."And the orphanage?" Damien asked with visible interest. He''d been the one to suggest their visit after all.


    Arielle explained the current state of the orphanage, her tone growing more serious.


    "Miss Leerayne, the caretaker, has done an amazing job keeping everything together," Arielle began. "The orphanage wasn''t damaged during the attack, thankfully, but¡­ well, it''s complicated."


    Damien arched an eyebrow. "Complicated how?"


    Arielle sighed. "After the fight, a lot of people who lost their homes ran to the orphanage for shelter. Leerayne welcomed them with open arms, of course, but it''s put a lot of strain on resources."


    "They''re rationing meals now, trying to make the food last longer. But with over ten times the mouths to feed, it''s not looking good."


    Damien was silent for a moment, processing her words. "So, it''s warm-hearted chaos?" he finally said, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    Arielle rolled her eyes. "You could say that. But it''s not sustainable. They''re running out of food faster than they can figure out how to get more."


    Damien nodded thoughtfully, his gaze distant. "We''ll figure something out."


    As they continued walking, an idea began to form in Damien''s mind. He slowed his pace, glancing around the market street they had just entered.


    Stalls lined both sides of the road, few merchants calling out to passersby to check their wares. The aroma of fresh bread, spiced meats, and ripe fruit filled the air.


    "Arielle," Damien said, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Let''s go shopping."


    "For food?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "For everything," Damien replied with a grin. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uhm, sure." Arielle responded with a nod.


    The duo dived into the market, Damien''s enthusiasm catching Arielle slightly off guard. Their first stop was a vegetable vendor with baskets overflowing with colorful produce.


    "We''ll take¡­ all of it," Damien announced, gesturing broadly at the selection of carrots, potatoes, onions, and more.


    The vendor''s jaw dropped. "A-All of it?"


    "Yes, all of it," Damien said, pulling out a pouch heavy with coins.


    Arielle laughed, shaking her head. "You''re going to buy the entire market at this rate."


    "That''s basically the bulk of the plan," Damien said with a wink.


    They moved to the next stall, where a butcher was slicing fresh cuts of meat. Damien placed an order so large that the butcher had to call his assistant to help pack everything. From there, they hit a bakery, sweeping the shelves clean of bread, rolls, and pastries.


    "You''re like a kid in a sweet store," Arielle teased as Damien grabbed a bag of flour from another vendor.


    "And you''re the chaperone making sure I don''t go overboard," Damien shot back, though his grin suggested he had no intention of stopping anytime soon.


    Their shopping spree continued, with Damien and Arielle picking up everything from sacks of rice to jars of honey and even a barrel of fresh milk.


    At one point, Damien stopped at a spice stall, sniffing a small jar of something fragrant. "What do you think, Arielle? Too fancy for an orphanage?"


    Arielle rolled her eyes. "I think the kids will survive without imported saffron."


    "Fine," Damien said, setting it down with mock disappointment. "But I''m getting the cinnamon sticks."


    As their haul grew, they realized they needed help transporting everything. Damien didn''t want to store things in their void key so he called forth Aquila, his Griffin, whose sudden appearance caused a stir in the market.


    "Don''t mind the bird," Damien said casually to the gawking merchants as Aquila let out a low cry and stretched its wings.


    Arielle shook her head, suppressing a laugh. "You''re unbelievable."


    Aquila was soon laden with bags of food, its sharp eyes scanning the crowd as if daring anyone to try and take what it was carrying.


    "You sure this is enough?" Arielle asked, surveying the mountain of supplies they''d accumulated.


    Damien smirked. "Never hurts to go overboard."


    Their final stop was a candy stall, where Damien insisted on buying a bag of brightly colored sweets.


    "For the kids," he explained, tossing the bag into Arielle''s arms.


    "You''re going to spoil them," she said, though her smile betrayed her amusement.


    "They deserve it, after all the town had been through." Damien replied simply. "It''ll take their minds off the recent incident."


    ~~~~~


    With Aquila carrying the bulk of their purchases, the pair finally made their way toward the orphanage.


    As they approached, the sound of children''s laughter floated through the air, mingling with the clatter of construction from nearby rebuilding efforts.


    Miss Leerayne, the caretaker, was outside, tending to a small garden. She looked up as they approached, her expression shifting from surprise to delight as she recognized them.


    "Damien! Arielle!" she called out, wiping her hands on her apron. "What brings the both of you here?"


    "We thought we''d bring a little something for the kids," Damien said, gesturing to Aquila.


    Leerayne''s eyes widened as she took in the sheer volume of supplies. "A little something? This is¡­ this is incredible!"


    The children, curious about the commotion, began gathering around, their faces lighting up as they saw the bags of food and treats.


    "Is that candy?" one of the younger boys asked, his eyes wide.


    Damien crouched down, holding out the bag of sweets. "You bet it is. But you''ve got to share, okay?"


    The boy nodded eagerly, clutching the bag as if it were the greatest treasure in the world.


    As the supplies were unloaded and organized, Leerayne''s gratitude was evident. "I don''t know how to thank you," she said, her voice full of emotions. "This will make such a difference for the kids¡ªand for everyone else here."


    "It''s nothing," Damien said, waving off her thanks. "Just make sure everyone gets enough to eat."


    Arielle smiled, watching as the children swarmed around Damien, their laughter filling the air.


    Despite his usual aloofness, he seemed completely at ease among them, handing out small treats and joking with the older kids.


    "You''re a softie, you know that?" she said quietly, stepping up beside him.


    "Don''t let it get out," Damien replied with a smirk.

 Chapter 190 Nulls And Pure Nulls

    The day stretched on as the sun began its slow descent in the sky, casting warm golden rays over the town as its reconstruction continued.Damien and Arielle were walking back toward the Mercenary Guild building, having just left the lively chaos of the orphanage.


    The children''s laughter still echoed faintly in their ears, a reminder of the joy their efforts had brought to those who needed it most.


    As they reached the main road, Damien glanced sideways at Arielle. "Is there a library around here?"


    Arielle tilted her head in thought before chuckling softly. "There was a library," she said, a teasing edge to her voice.


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "Was?"


    "Yeah, it got razed to the ground during your battle," she said, smirking playfully.


    Damien stopped mid-step, turning to face her fully. "Wait, seriously? I destroyed the library?"


    His tone was genuinely apologetic, and the sudden change in his demeanor caught Arielle off guard.


    She waved her hands dismissively, her smirk fading. "I was just joking. Well, sort of. You didn''t mean to. It wasn''t entirely your fault."


    Still, Damien looked troubled. "I didn''t realize¡­"


    Arielle awkwardly cleared her throat, trying to lighten the mood. "What did you need the library for, anyway?"


    Damien''s gaze turned thoughtful. "I wanted to look into demons¡ªspecifically, the kind you talked about. Those ones whose blood can affect magic essence. I need to know what I''m dealing with if I''m going to face them again."


    Arielle smirked again, this time with genuine amusement. "You could''ve just asked me, you know. I have a mini library back at the guild, and I know a thing or two about those demons. Come on, I''ll show you."


    ~~~~~


    The Mercenary Guild building was unusually quiet when they arrived, its typical buzz absent as most mercenaries were still out helping with reconstruction or on assignments.


    Arielle led the way inside, the echo of their footsteps the only sound as they crossed the open hall. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arielle moved behind the counter, rummaging through a large drawer filled with books of varying sizes and conditions. She pulled out a small stack¡ªeight books in total¡ªand set them down in front of Damien.


    "These are all the books I have that cover demons," she said, dusting her hands off. "They''re not exactly organized, but they should help."


    Damien eyed the stack, his lips quirking into a small smile. "Thanks. Though, these seem pretty general."


    "They are," Arielle admitted, pulling up a stool across from him. "But it''s a good starting point. Besides, I know a lot about the specific type you''re asking about. I can fill in the blanks."


    Damien opened the first book and began flipping through its pages. The text was dense, but his sharp mind quickly picked up the important details. "Alright," he said, glancing up. "Let''s start with the basics. What are these demons called?"


    "They''re called Nulls," Arielle replied, leaning forward slightly. "And they''re a real pain. Their blood is toxic to essence¡ªit doesn''t just weaken it; it can completely nullify it in some cases, depending on the Grade of the Null as well as the rank of the person whose essence is being cancelled out."


    Damien frowned. "How does that work?"


    Arielle shrugged. "No one''s entirely sure. Some researchers think their blood disrupts the natural flow of essence in the body, while others think it''s more like a magical poison. Either way, it''s bad news if you get exposed to it."


    Damien nodded, flipping to a section in the book that mentioned Nulls in passing. "And how do you deal with it?"


    "That''s where it gets interesting," Arielle said, her eyes glinting. "There''s something called a purifier¡ªor Pure Null, as some people call it. It''s like the opposite of Null blood. While Null blood is like a poison, Pure Null acts as the antidote."


    Damien''s brow furrowed. "So, Pure Null can counteract the effects of Null blood?"


    "Exactly," Arielle confirmed. "The problem is, Pure Null is incredibly rare. It''s not like you can just find it lying around. Most people who''ve dealt with Nulls don''t even know where to get it and an even larger population don''t know if it really exists."


    "Where does it come from?" Damien asked, leaning forward, his interest piqued.


    Arielle hesitated for a moment before answering. "It''s said to come from certain high-grade mana beasts. Mana Beasts that are either born with it or develop it over time. But finding one of those is¡­ well, it''s no small feat."


    Damien''s gaze turned distant as he processed the information. "So, it''s like hunting for an antidote while trying not to die from the poison in the first place."


    "Pretty much," Arielle said with a dry laugh.


    They continued discussing Nulls and Pure Null in detail, Arielle sharing everything she knew while Damien absorbed the information like a sponge.


    Damien''s questions were sharp and insightful, and Arielle couldn''t help but be impressed by how quickly he grasped the nuances of the topic.


    ~~~~~


    After nearly an hour of discussion, Arielle stretched her arms above her head and stood. "Alright, that''s all I''ve got for now. If you have more questions, you''ll have to dig through those books yourself."


    Damien smirked, already halfway through the second book in the stack. "I''ll manage."


    Arielle watched him for a moment, a small smile tugging at her lips. He seemed completely absorbed in his reading, his usual laid-back demeanor replaced by focused determination.


    "Well," she said, turning to leave, "I''ve got work to do. Try not to burn the place down while I''m gone."


    Damien waved her off without looking up. "No promises."


    Arielle chuckled softly as she left the room, leaving Damien alone with the books. The quiet of the guild building settled around him, broken only by the faint rustle of pages as he continued to read.


    For Damien, knowledge was power, and today he was determined to arm himself with everything he could learn about the Nulls and their deadly blood. The more he understood them, the better prepared he would be when the time came to face them again and even better, "I''ll know how to deal with that blockade back at the ruined cave."

 Chapter 191 Early Days In Hell

    The sun blazed mercilessly overhead as Damon, Anaya, and Daveon stood in front of Ex-General Leana, who had come to be known as "Miss Leana" to her wards.The trio stood at attention, their expressions a mix of anticipation and anxiety, or rather, fear.


    They were about to venture deeper into the barren lands of the First Layer of Hell, a place known for its unforgiving conditions and lurking demons. So, it was quite normal for them to feel this way.


    Leana''s sharp gaze swept over them, her hands resting on her hips. "Listen carefully," she began, her tone firm but not unkind. "This place isn''t just dangerous because of the demons."


    Leana pointed towards the ground shaking her head. "The environment itself is your enemy. The lack of vegetation, the blistering heat, and the scarcity of natural hiding spots make survival here a challenge in itself."


    Anaya raised a hand hesitantly. "Miss Leana, what do you mean by ''natural hiding spots''?"


    Leana nodded, glad for the question. "Normally, in any forest or wilderness, trees and thick foliage would serve as cover. Here, the extreme temperature prohibits the growth of most plants. What you''ll find instead are dried up trees and skeletons¡ªmassive ones, remnants of mana beasts that lived here long ago. Their skulls, in particular, can act as effective hiding spots."


    Daveon tilted his head. "Why skulls?"


    Leana''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if gauging how much they could understand. "The bones of mana beasts retain traces of their essence. It''s faint, but it''s enough to mask your own magic signature to a degree. Demons rely heavily on sensing essence, so hiding within these bones can give you a significant advantage."


    Damon, who had been silent up to this point, frowned. "But these hiding spots must be rare if they''re dependent on the skeletons of beasts from who knows how long ago."


    Leana smiled faintly. "Exactly. They''re scarce, which means you''ll have to rely on your wits and instincts more than anything else. Remember, demons aren''t mindless. They''ll spot you just as easily as you can spot them."


    Her smile faded slightly, replaced by a look of somber seriousness. "And trust me when I say that the demons here are relentless. They''ll hunt you down if you''re careless and even when you''re careful, still try not to fall for their traps. So, stay sharp, stay together, and remember what I''ve taught you."


    After delivering her warning, Leana gestured for the group to follow her. "Now then, shall we go?"


    They had spent the previous day resting and acclimating to the intense environment, but now it was time for the real reason they had come here: training.


    The trio followed Leana out of the Regulator, the temperature immediately spiking as they stepped into the open wasteland.


    "Ugh! It''ll take a while to get used to this place." Anaya frowned when the heat attacked her skin once again.


    "Does that mean you''ll be the last one to adapt?" Damien asked with a playful smirk, his question directed at none other than his girlfriend.


    "Tsk, no! Let''s just get started." Anaya clicked her tongue.


    The land stretched endlessly before them, a scorched and barren expanse dotted with jagged rocks and the occasional skeletal remains of some long-dead beast.


    Leana''s sharp eyes scanned the horizon, her every movement calculated. As the group walked cautiously, she began to speak, her tone reflective.


    "My first time here was... intense," she said, her voice carrying over the quiet crunch of their footsteps on the dry, cracked earth. "I was already a high-ranking military official by then, but even with all my training and experience, this place nearly broke me."


    Anaya looked up at her, curiosity lighting her features. "What was it like back then?"


    "Hell!" Leana''s gaze remained fixed ahead, her expression unreadable. "Back then, this place was teeming with Grade Four and Grade Three demons."


    She shook her head as she recalled the events of that period. "The death toll was staggering. We lost people left and right, even the strongest of us. At the time, Grade Four demons were a nightmare to face, and Grade Three... well, let''s just say they weren''t any better."


    Daveon frowned. "But you''re strong now. You could probably handle them, right?"


    Leana chuckled softly. "Now, yes. I can take on a dozen Grade Four demons without much trouble. But back then? Even one was enough to leave me battered and bloody. I was lucky to survive most encounters."


    Damon glanced at her. "What changed?"


    "Experience," Leana replied simply. "And a lot of trial and error. The demons here may be ruthless, but they also provide the best training you can get. Their cores are valuable, their scales perfect for crafting shields, and their essence... well, it''s like fuel for growth. That''s why Grade Four and Three demons were hunted down first. They held the most threat, but also the highest rewards."


    Anaya shuddered. "And now they''re rare?"


    Leana nodded. "Exactly. The demon hunters thinned their numbers significantly. Now, the most common demons here are lower-grade ones. They''re still dangerous, but nothing you can''t handle if you stay focused."


    Daveon smirked slightly. "So, you''re saying the odds of us dying are lower than when you first came here?"


    Leana shot him a sharp look, though there was a glimmer of amusement in her eyes. "The odds are in your favor. But don''t get cocky. This place will kill you the moment you underestimate it."


    The group continued deeper into the wasteland, the oppressive heat pressing down on them like a physical weight. Every step felt heavier than the last, but none of them complained.


    Leana stopped suddenly, raising a hand to signal silence. The three students froze, their senses sharpening. Find more chapters on empire


    "Do you hear that?" Leana whispered.


    The trio strained their ears, and after a moment, a faint sound reached them¡ªa low, guttural growl carried on the wind.


    "Yes, I can hear it." Damon nodded at their guardian''s question while Anaya simply nodded as well.


    On the other hand...


    "Yes," Daveon said with one hand raised into the sky, "that''s my stomach growling."


    Three pairs of eyes turned to him again and Daveon felt crawling into his own stomach to satisfy that hunger of his. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then deal with it before I do!" Leana said with a stare that made Daveon wish he was a stick.

 Chapter 192 Dont Die Yet

    The group paused their trip through hell as they waited for Daveon to finish his business with his stomach.The oppressive heat of the barren lands seemed to grow heavier with every passing second as Damon, Anaya, Daveon, and Ex-General Leana remained in the open terrain.


    Soon, Daveon was done with eating and their journey resumed.


    "If only you''d eaten when everyone else was eating." Damon clicked his tongue, patting h friend''s shoulder whilst shaking his head like an empathetic old man.


    "My bad." Daveon lowered his head in apology to the others.


    "Don''t sweat the details and let''s move on." Damon grinned, trying to cheer up Daveon rather than make him feel bad for the delay.


    The desolate expanse stretched endlessly, the occasional jagged rock or skeletal remains of a long-dead mana beast the only breaks in the horizon.


    Noticing the anxiety that troubled them, Leana decided to lighten the mood as they continued their search for demons.


    Turning her head slightly, she called back to the group, "Let me ask you all something. How young were you when you had your first kill¡ªwhether it was a demon or a mana beast?"


    Anaya was the first to respond, her voice steady but tinged with curiosity. "Mine was a mana beast. It was a few months into the academy. One of the instructors guided us through a training exercise that required us to kill one in the academy."


    Daveon nodded in agreement. "Same here. We were still learning the basics, so we had to rely on the instructor a lot. But by the end of it, we managed to take down a Grade Seven mana beast individually."


    Both of them chuckled at the shared memory, but their laughter faded when they noticed Damon walking silently, his gaze fixed ahead. Anaya frowned, tilting her head as she looked at him.


    "Damon," she asked, "your first kill was during that same training session, right?"


    Damon shook his head, his expression unreadable. "No. My first known and recorded kill was then, but my real first kill happened months earlier."


    His words brought their steps to a halt. Even Leana stopped, her curiosity piqued. "Really?" she asked, folding her arms. "Care to share how that came to be?"


    Damon exhaled deeply, his eyes scanning the distant horizon as if the memory itself lay somewhere out there.


    "I was sent away from my family," Damon began, his tone calm but carrying a hint of bitterness. "The Terrace family has a different way of doing things. I was sent to make my own way to the academy when I awakened my essence core."


    "What?" Anaya said, her voice sharp with disbelief. "Alone? Why?"


    Damon waved off her question. "That part doesn''t matter. What matters is that I spent three months making my way to the academy by myself. I didn''t have the skills or the knowledge to survive at first, so I was pretty much prey for anything with mana essence."


    He paused, glancing at the others. "But I adapted. I learned how to recognize threats, how to run when I needed to, and when I couldn''t run, how to fight."


    Leana''s expression grew serious but a smile remained on her lips. "So, you killed to survive?"


    Damon nodded. "Living plants, mostly. Those things are vicious when they think they''ve found an easy meal. I took down about twenty of them before I encountered my first real mana beast. It was very low-ranked, but even then, it was tough. I managed to kill it, and then three more after that."


    Anaya stared at him, her mouth slightly open. "You¡­ you never told me any of this." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It didn''t seem important," Damon said with a shrug. "By the time I got to the academy, it felt like a different life."


    Daveon let out a low whistle. "Twenty living plants and four mana beasts before the academy? You''re something else, Damon. No wonder you topped the test then."


    "Why didn''t your family help you?" Anaya pressed.


    Damon shook his head again, his tone dismissive. "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that I made it. I survived."


    Sensing the shift in tone, Leana stepped in to redirect the conversation. "Alright, Damon," she said with a smirk, "since you''re in a storytelling mood, why don''t you ask me a question for a change?"


    Damon''s lips quirked into a faint smile. "Alright. When was your first kill, Miss Leana?"


    Leana opened her mouth to respond but suddenly froze, her sharp eyes narrowing as she focused on the horizon.


    "Hold that thought," she said, her tone shifting to one of urgency.


    Damon''s heightened senses kicked in, and his gaze darted to the same point. Far in the distance, dark shapes were rapidly approaching, moving with a predatory grace.


    "Figures," Damon muttered, his hand moving to the hilt of his weapon strapped to his waist. "We''ve got company."


    Anaya and Daveon tensed, their hands instinctively reaching for their own weapons as they scanned the horizon.


    "Seven demons," Leana said, her voice calm but firm. "They''re all Grade Six. Nothing you can''t handle if you stay sharp."


    She turned to face her wards, a mischievous smirk tugging at her lips. "Here''s the plan. I''ll keep four of them busy. The three of you will take on the other three. Once you''ve dealt with your first targets, you''ll each pick another. Whoever takes down their second target the fastest gets to finish off the last one¡ªand I''ll give them a reward."


    Anaya''s eyes lit up. "A reward?"


    "You''ll just have to win to find out what it is," Leana said with a wink.


    Explore more stories at empire


    Daveon grinned, his competitive side kicking in. "Alright. Let''s see who''s the best demon slayer."


    Damon rolled his eyes but couldn''t hide the faint smirk on his face. "Make sure you don''t lose, or I''ll have to mock you for the rest of the trip."


    Leana unsheathed her weapon, a gleaming blade that caught the light as she moved toward the incoming demons. "Remember," she called back to her wards, "work together and stay focused. Don''t die yet."


    As the demons drew closer, their grotesque forms becoming clearer, Damon, Anaya, and Daveon fell into formation. The oppressive heat seemed to fade into the background as adrenaline surged through their veins.

 Chapter 193 Battling Grade Six Demons

    The moment the seven Grade Six demons closed in, the battle erupted into chaos.Kaareeeeiii!!


    Their grotesque forms, twisted and menacing, lunged forward with inhuman speed, snarling and screeching as they attacked.


    Ex-General Leana, however, was prepared. She quickly stepped forward, unsheathing her weapon in a fluid motion but pausing before she struck.


    "Right," she muttered to herself. "I''m not killing these."


    With a quick pivot, she sheathed her weapon again and used her bare hands to engage the four demons targeting her.y


    Her wards needed the experience, and she wouldn''t take that opportunity from them. With an effortless motion, she ducked under a claw swipe and drove her fist into the demon''s chest, sending it flying into the distance.


    "Damon! Anaya! Daveon!" she shouted over the din of battle, her voice commanding. "Stay focused and be careful! These demons are trickier than they look."


    Damon''s voice rang out confidently as he readied himself against his opponent. "Don''t worry, Miss Leana. We''ve got this. Time to prove ourselves!"


    Leana smirked at his determination, grabbing another demon by the arm and using it to slam two others away.


    Bang!


    With each motion, she tossed the creatures further from the group, creating enough space for her wards to fight the three demons left without interference. Experience more content on empire


    Damon''s demon stalked toward him, its elongated claws gleaming in the harsh sunlight. It let out a guttural growl before lunging at him, aiming a wide slash at his chest.


    Damon sidestepped effortlessly, countering with a swift slash of his own blade that grazed the demon''s arm.


    Kareeeii!!


    The demon hissed in pain but didn''t relent, swiping and snapping its jaws in an attempt to corner him.


    Damon dodged its attack, kicking its head to the side with his left leg. The demon screeched in what seemed like both anger and pain.


    When it swiped its claw in an attempt to cut into Damon''s stomach which was within it''s reach, Damon twisted to get out of the demon''s reach, swinging his sword once again.


    His sword sliced through the demons foreskin drawing out blood from the arm.


    Kareeeii!!


    The attack on the demon caused a more furious scream from the demon and it immediately counterattacked.


    It leaped into the air, lunging at Damon from the air and as it landed, it twisted midair, bringing down both claws on Damon. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damon dodged to the side slamming his leg into the demon''s side the moment landed in his initial position.


    Bang!!


    The demon stumbled to the side but immediately got upz attacking Damon again.


    Damon''s movements were fluid, each dodge and strike a calculated effort to keep the demon off balance.


    He pressed his advantage, forcing the demon back with precise and relentless strikes. His sword carved shallow cuts across its torso and limbs, and while none were fatal, each one sapped the demon''s strength little by little.


    "Not so tough, are you?" Damon muttered, his tone light despite the intensity of the battle.


    The demon snarled, attempting a desperate counterattack, but Damon was quicker. He parried the blow with ease, landing another slash across its shoulder.


    Blood dripped steadily from its wounds, its movements growing sluggish under Damon''s relentless assault.


    His strategy was simple¡ªwear it down, keep it from recovering, and wait for the perfect moment to deliver the final strike.


    Anaya''s approach to her battle was less direct. She stood calmly as her demon advanced, her hands already glowing faintly with magic.


    The demon lunged, its claws aimed at her throat, but a shimmering barrier materialized just in time, deflecting the attack with a burst of light.


    The bracelets she had received from Morteze were doing their job, and Anaya couldn''t help but smile as she stepped back, testing their limits.


    "Let''s see what works on you," she murmured, conjuring a small ball of fire in her palm.


    She hurled it at the demon, watching as the flames licked its skin but did little more than singe it. The creature roared, charging again, but the bracelets activated once more, forming a barrier that absorbed the impact.


    "Not fire, then," she said thoughtfully, switching tactics.


    She tried water magic next, a jet of liquid slicing through the air and hitting the demon square in the chest. It staggered slightly but recovered almost immediately.


    "Still not right," Anaya muttered. "What about this?"


    A gust of wind magic struck the demon, but while it was enough to push it back, it didn''t seem to cause any significant damage.


    The demon screeched in frustration, its attacks growing more frantic as it failed to breach Anaya''s defenses. She remained calm, observing its reactions with a scientist''s precision.


    Finally, inspiration struck. Her fingers sparked with energy as she prepared her next spell. "Let''s try lightning," she said, a confident smile spreading across her face.


    She began chanting softly, her voice carrying an otherworldly rhythm.


    "By the power that surges in the storm, by the force that rends the sky, strike swift and true, the wrath of the heavens descend¡ªLightning Rod!"


    A brilliant rod of lightning crackled to life between her hands, its energy humming with raw power. She hurled it with precision, the rod slicing through the air toward the demon.


    The demon, sensing danger, screeched in fear and scrambled backward, but the rod was too fast. It impaled the creature, sending arcs of electricity coursing through its body.


    The demon convulsed violently, its blood boiling and evaporating as the lightning drained it of life.


    Within moments, it crumpled to the ground, its withered form a testament to the spell''s devastating power.


    Anaya brushed her hands off, her smile widening. "Looks like lightning''s the winner."


    While Damon continued to chip away at his opponent, Anaya turned her attention to the others, watching as Daveon struggled against his demon. She debated whether to step in but decided against it. If they were going to grow, they needed to handle their battles on their own.


    With her demon slain, Anaya leaned against a rock, her confidence soaring. She had finished her fight first and now had a front-row seat to watch the others.


    "Better hurry up," she called to Damon and Daveon, her tone teasing. "I''ll take care of the last one at this rate!"

 Chapter 194 Battling Grade Six Demons II

    booom!bang!!


    the barren landscape echoed with the chaotic sounds of battle as damon, anaya, and daveon engaged their demonic opponents.


    each had their own unique style, reflecting their personalities and strengths. damon fought with relentless aggression, anaya with calculated precision and magic, while daveon displayed a subtle and manipulative approach, his twin daggers moving with deadly grace.


    daveon''s fight was unlike the others. where damon relied on pressure and anaya on magical ingenuity, daveon''s battle was a masterclass in manipulation.


    his every move seemed designed not just to harm his opponent but to control the flow of the fight entirely.


    his demon opponent, a snarling grade six beast with elongated claws and jagged teeth, lunged at him, swiping at his head with murderous intent.


    instead of dodging, daveon calmly raised his daggers, catching the attack on the flat sides of his blades.


    clang!!


    sparks flew as claws scraped against steel, but daveon''s expression remained serene.


    the demon growled in frustration, pulling back to strike again. daveon allowed himself a faint smile, his eyes calculating every movement.


    "come on," he muttered under his breath. "let''s see how predictable you are."


    the demon lunged again, this time aiming for daveon''s torso. as if anticipating the move, daveon pivoted to the side, his dagger slicing upward in a clean arc.


    the blade moved so quickly that the demon didn''t immediately realize what had happened.


    a second later, its severed hand hit the ground.


    the demon let out a deafening roar of pain, clutching the stump where its wrist used to be. black blood sprayed across the cracked ground, but daveon didn''t flinch. he pressed forward, forcing the demon to retreat as he controlled the fight with an almost clinical precision.


    "you''re not very smart, are you?" daveon mused, his tone calm.


    the demon, fueled by rage, channeled its essence into a desperate attack. its remaining claw glowed with dark energy as it slashed at daveon, sending a wave of essence hurtling toward him.


    but daveon had seen it coming. he sidestepped gracefully, the essence attack missing him by inches and carving a jagged scar into the ground.


    "you''ll have to do better than that," he said, his smirk widening.


    daveon''s strategy was clear. he wasn''t just fighting to win¡ªhe was studying the demon''s movements, learning its patterns and reactions.


    each attack he deflected, each counter he landed, added to his understanding of the creature''s behavior.


    the demon, now missing one hand, lunged again in a wild attempt to bite him. daveon moved with swift precision, ducking under the attack and slashing at its remaining wrist.


    the blade bit deep, severing the second hand with the same surgical efficiency as the first.


    kareeeii!


    the demon screeched in pain, stumbling back, disarmed and desperate. its furious screeches filled the air as it flailed uselessly, trying to attack with nothing but its teeth.


    discover hidden stories at empire


    "that was a dumb move." daveon sighed, raising one dagger as the creature lunged at him in a final act of defiance.


    with a single, decisive motion, he sliced through its neck. the demon''s head hit the ground with a dull thud, its body collapsing a moment later.


    daveon flicked the black blood off his daggers, his expression calm and unreadable.


    damon, who had finished his fight moments earlier, turned to see daveon wiping his blades clean.


    his own battle had been intense but straightforward. his relentless attacks had left his demon opponent little room to counter, and the fight had ended when damon drove his sword upward through the demon''s jaw, the blade piercing its skull.


    "that took long enough," damon said, raising an eyebrow at daveon.


    daveon shrugged, his tone casual. "i wanted to take my time."


    "sure you did," damon replied, smirking at his teammate.


    anaya, meanwhile, had already moved on to her second opponent. her bracelets continued to protect her with shimmering barriers that activated instinctively against every strike the demon threw at her.


    "i''m already on my second," she called out to the boys, her tone teasing. "better hurry up, or i''ll be the one to take the last one."


    damon and daveon exchanged a glance. both of them smirked, the competitive fire in their eyes reigniting.


    "you heard her," damon said, gripping his sword tightly. "let''s catch up."


    daveon sighed, rolling his shoulders. "alright, no more playing around or miss leana might scold us after."


    "damn right!" ex-general leana shouted from the side where she continued to play with three demons.


    "there you go." daveon shrugged as he turned to damon.


    they shared a subtle smile and then both of them moved.


    the second round of battles began with a renewed intensity. damon and daveon each faced a new demon, leaving the last one for leana.


    damon''s second fight was faster than his first. he pushed his opponent relentlessly, his strikes coming harder and faster with each passing moment.


    the demon tried to counter, but damon''s experience and aggression overwhelmed it.


    within minutes, he landed the killing blow, his sword slicing through its chest in a clean, brutal arc.


    daveon, true to his word, abandoned his methodical approach in favor of speed. he moved aggressively, his daggers flashing as he targeted the demon''s joints and vital points.


    the creature barely had time to react before daveon''s blades found their mark, and it crumpled to the ground in defeat.


    as daveon stood over his fallen opponent, damon turned to him, a hint of annoyance in his voice.


    "that was¡­ fast," damon said.


    daveon sheathed his daggers, his expression calm. "i got tired of dragging it out." sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    damon narrowed his eyes. "or maybe you just wanted the reward."


    daveon''s lips twitched into a grin. "that might''ve been a factor."


    damon exhaled sharply, his competitive streak flaring. he turned back to his fight, determined to finish off his opponent quickly.


    by the time they regrouped, the tension between damon and daveon had turned into a playful rivalry. leana, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but chuckle at their antics.


    "one more left," damon said, glancing at the final demon.


    leana stepped forward, her tone light but challenging. "careful now. if you don''t finish it quickly, daveon might swoop in and take it for himself."


    damon smirked, his grip tightening on his sword. "not a chance."

 Chapter 195 Daveon Vs Demon

    the battle continued with unbridled ferocious as damon drove his sword cleanly through the chest of his second demon, ending its life with precision.he pulled his blade free, watching the creature slump lifelessly to the ground.


    thud!


    the sound was nothing too loud but it sounded in the hearts of everyone present. another demon was dead.


    turning his gaze to the last remaining demon, he lunged toward it, determined to claim the final kill.


    but just as he reached the creature, daveon darted in from the side, his twin daggers flashing in the harsh light as he struck at the demon first.


    "too slow, damon," daveon called out, his voice tinged with smugness.


    damon skidded to a halt, sheathing his sword with a growl of annoyance. "fine. it''s yours. don''t take too long, though."


    miss leana, standing off to the side, observed the unfolding fight with crossed arms and a faint smile. damon joined her, still scowling but willing to bide his time as he watched.


    daveon circled the demon, which was visibly more powerful than the others they had faced.


    while the previous demons were newly advanced to grade six, this one stood at the very peak of its grade, its movements more fluid, its attacks more calculated.


    "it''s strong," damon remarked, wiping sweat from his brow as he watched daveon dodge a flurry of strikes. "definitely not like the others."


    leana nodded. "this one''s at the top of its grade. that''s why it''s putting up more of a fight."


    daveon''s movements were quick and precise, but the demon matched him with brutal efficiency. its claws swiped through the air, narrowly missing him as he weaved and ducked.


    daveon slashed with one of his daggers, landing a shallow cut on the demon''s side, but the creature didn''t even flinch.


    "he''s struggling," damon said, his brow furrowing.


    leana''s gaze remained fixed on the fight. "he''ll figure it out. if not¡­" she turned her head slightly toward damon. "you''re welcome to step in if he fails."


    damon smirked at her response. "and by fail, you mean if he gets knocked out or worse, right?"


    "exactly," leana confirmed.


    damon leaned casually against a nearby rock, his smirk growing. "not that i think he''ll lose, but just in case... you''d let me handle it?"


    leana glanced at him, her eyes narrowing slightly. "you don''t think he''ll lose, but you''re already planning to step in? that doesn''t sound very supportive."


    damon chuckled. "i''m just being practical. you never know." he paused, then added with a sly grin, "and what if he loses because of someone else''s actions? i can still take over, right?"


    leana caught the glint in his eyes and immediately understood his implication. she raised an eyebrow. "if daveon loses because of outside interference¡ªyour interference¡ªthen he''ll resume the fight, and whoever caused the disruption will be disqualified from participating. that clear enough for you?" s§×ar?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    damon laughed, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "crystal clear, miss leana."


    he turned his attention back to the battle. daveon was still holding his own, but the fight was taking its toll.


    clang!


    bang!!


    the demon was relentless, its strikes coming faster and harder as it pushed him to his limits.


    sweat dripped from damon''s nose and chin as he watched, the heat of the barren land finally continued cooking him up from the inside. he noticed leana standing beside him, perfectly composed despite the sweltering temperature.


    "how are you not sweating in this heat?" he asked, his tone incredulous.


    leana smirked. "it''s a meditation technique. with enough practice, you can regulate your body temperature even in extreme conditions like this."


    anaya who''d just finished off her demon as well, joined them at that moment, her curiosity piqued. "miss leana, could you teach us that technique? it''d be really useful out here."


    leana didn''t respond immediately. she watched daveon''s battle for a few moments, her expression unreadable. finally, she turned to anaya and damon with a faint smile. "i''ll teach it as a reward¡ªfor whoever wins against that demon."


    both damon and anaya perked up at her words, their competitive spirits reigniting.


    anaya stepped forward, ready to volunteer. "in that case¡ª"


    leana grabbed her by the shoulder, pulling her back before she could finish. at the same time, she stopped damon, who had also started moving toward the fight.


    "neither of you are stepping in," leana said firmly. "not until daveon is either incapacitated or completely unable to continue. and even then, only one of you can fight the demon at a time."


    damon sighed in frustration but sat down on the heated ground, accepting her rules for the moment. he leaned back, wiping more sweat from his face.


    "he''s going to win," damon said confidently, watching as daveon continued to trade blows with the demon. "it''ll take time, but he''s got this."


    leana nodded slightly, though her eyes remained focused on the fight.


    the battle between daveon and the demon grew fiercer by the second. the demon lunged at him, claws slashing wildly, but daveon ducked and rolled, narrowly avoiding the attack.


    he countered with a quick strike to the demon''s leg, causing it to stumble slightly, but it quickly recovered, snarling with rage.


    daveon''s face was set in a determined scowl as he moved with calculated precision, looking for an opening to land a decisive blow.


    discover hidden stories at empire


    the fight reached its peak when daveon, spotting his chance, clenched his fist tightly around one of his daggers.


    with a burst of speed, he closed the distance between himself and the demon, driving his fist into its jaw with all his strength.


    the impact sent the demon hurtling into the air, its body spinning before crashing back to the ground several feet away.


    damon, watching from the sidelines, smirked. "he really doesn''t know when to quit, does he?"


    leana''s expression softened, a hint of pride flickering in her eyes. "he''s got more fight in him than most people give him credit for."


    damon stretched his legs out, relaxing as he watched daveon close in on the fallen demon. "let''s see how he finishes this."

 Chapter 196 Letter From Ryedale

    the battle between daveon and the demon continued with as much ferocity as the first clash, each clash of claw and blade echoing across the barren wasteland. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.the demon, a peak grade six creature, moved with a speed and precision that belied its monstrous form. its claws slashed through the air in wide arcs, each strike aiming to tear daveon apart.


    daveon dodged the strikes narrowly, his movements quick but measured. his twin daggers flashed in the harsh sunlight, deflecting blows with a sharp metallic clang.


    sparks flew as the demon''s claws scraped against his blades, and daveon used the momentum of the impacts to twist and reposition himself.


    at first glance, it seemed like daveon was struggling, barely keeping up with the demon''s relentless assault.


    the others, watching from a safe distance, noticed the tension in his movements and the sweat dripping down his face.


    "is he having trouble?" anaya asked, her voice laced with concern.


    "no," damon said with a smirk, leaning back on his elbows. "while it seems like that, it''s only because he''s setting it up."


    miss leana nodded in agreement, her eyes narrowing as she studied daveon''s movements. "he''s trying to guide the demon into a pattern. look closely¡ªhe''s not just dodging."


    indeed, daveon''s movements were deliberate, his dodges and parries designed not only to evade but to manipulate. he seemed to anticipate the demon''s every move, stepping just out of range of its claws and forcing it to overextend.


    the demon growled in frustration, its attacks becoming more predictable as it tried to overpower him.


    each time it lunged, daveon responded with a quick slash or stab, drawing shallow cuts across its thick hide. black blood dripped from the demon''s wounds, but it pressed on, driven by rage.


    "miss leana stated that demons are intelligent but you''re not very smart, are you?" daveon muttered under his breath, sidestepping another lunge.


    the demon snarled, spinning around to swipe at him with both claws. daveon ducked low, his daggers flashing as he slashed across its exposed midsection.


    kareeeii!!


    the creature roared in pain, stumbling back as blood poured from the fresh wound.


    daveon didn''t let up. he pressed his advantage, his movements now faster and more aggressive.


    with each strike, he forced the demon further onto the defensive, its attacks growing more desperate and less effective.


    the others watched in silence, their eyes glued to the battle. damon leaned forward slightly, a grin spreading across his face. "he''s got it dancing to his tune now."


    anaya frowned, her eyes narrowing as she focused on the fight. "but why didn''t he just finish it earlier?"


    "he''s learning," leana said simply. "daveon isn''t just fighting to win¡ªhe''s figuring out how the demon fights so he can counter it better next time."


    the battle continued, the demon''s roars growing weaker as its movements slowed. daveon''s strikes became more precise, each one targeting vulnerable spots on the creature''s body.


    he slashed at its legs, forcing it to stumble, then struck at its arms, severing tendons and limiting its range of motion.


    the demon lashed out wildly, its claws missing by inches as daveon darted in and out of range.


    with a sharp twist of his wrist, he drove one of his daggers into the creature''s shoulder, pinning it in place. the demon screeched, thrashing in pain, but daveon didn''t stop.


    he leapt onto its back, his movements swift and controlled. his second dagger sliced into the demon''s neck, cutting deep into the flesh. the creature bucked and flailed, trying to throw him off, but daveon held on, his grip unyielding.


    with a final, brutal motion, he drove both daggers into the sides of the demon''s neck. blood gushed from the wounds as he twisted the blades, severing vital arteries.


    kareeeii!!


    the demon let out one last guttural roar before collapsing to the ground, its lifeless body twitching once before going still.


    daveon stood over the fallen creature, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. he pulled his daggers free, wiping the black blood off on the demon''s hide before sheathing them. stay connected through empire


    "well?" he called out to the others, his voice laced with smug satisfaction. "who''s next?"


    ~~~~~


    meanwhile, in the capital of asphade...


    in the open training field of the royal castle, over a thousand soldiers stood in disciplined rows, their armor gleaming under the midday sun.


    the atmosphere was full of manliness despite the underlying current of anxiety as general rhaegor addressed them, his commanding presence impossible to ignore.


    "listen closely," rhaegor began, his voice carrying across the field with the weight of authority. "you have been chosen for a critical mission. the demons have shown us their capability to strike without warning, and it is our duty to ensure that such an attack never happens again."


    he began pacing in front of the gathered troops, his hands clasped behind his back. "you will be deployed to towns and cities across the kingdom. some of you will remain as visible protectors, reassuring the citizens and deterring potential threats. others will blend in¡ªmerchants, farmers, travelers¡ªready to act the moment danger arises."


    the soldiers stood at attention, their expressions a mix of determination and unease. rhaegor''s piercing gaze swept over them, ensuring his words sank in.


    "you are not just warriors," he continued, his voice rising. "you are the shield that protects this kingdom. the wall that stands between our people and annihilation. failure is not an option."


    as he spoke, a messenger approached, his uniform dusty from travel. clutched in his hand was an envelope sealed with the insignia of a distant city.


    "general rhaegor!" the messenger called out, his voice urgent.


    rhaegor turned sharply, his eyes narrowing as the messenger reached him and saluted. "what is it?"


    the messenger held out the envelope, his tone grave. "a letter from ryedale, sir. it''s marked as urgent."


    rhaegor took the envelope, breaking the seal with a practiced motion. as his eyes scanned the contents, his expression darkened. the soldiers closest to him exchanged uneasy glances, sensing the shift in his demeanor.


    "what does it say, sir?" one of his captains ventured.


    rhaegor folded the letter, his jaw tightening. "it seems like the attack on eldham wasn''t the first of the demon''s attack. a town named westmont experienced something similar a few days ago."


    general rhaegor turned away from the others and began walking toward the royal chambers. "the king must hear about this."

 Chapter 197 Running Into Bandits

    the air in westmont was calm, the quiet of the night punctuated only by the distant sounds of hammers and saws from ongoing construction that continued even into the night.damien and arielle sat in the dimly lit kitchen of the mercenary guild building, sharing a moment of peace.


    "and then, this particular one gropes the lady from behind making her moan instead of shout..." arielle was recounting old tales of bandit raids from her childhood, weaving humor and caution into the stories.


    damien leaned back in his chair, half-listening as his eyes flickered toward the window. he had spent enough time in dangerous places to recognize when something didn''t feel right.


    "you''re not listening, are you?" arielle asked, catching his distracted expression.


    "not entirely," damien admitted, his tone light. "something feels... off."


    before arielle could respond, a loud knock echoed through the building. s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    knock! knock!!


    the sudden noise broke the calm, and both of them tensed.


    "i''ll check," arielle offered, but damien was already on his feet.


    "stay here," he said, his hands tucked inside his pockets.


    damien moved to the door cautiously, cracking it open just enough to see a young boy standing on the other side.


    the child couldn''t have been older than ten, his clothes torn and dirt smudged across his face. his wide, fearful eyes darted toward the darkness behind him.


    "please... help me," the boy stammered, his voice trembling.


    "what happened?" damien asked, scanning the area beyond the boy.


    "they''re after me," the boy said, glancing back nervously. "a group of men... they killed my family. i ran, but they''re coming."


    arielle appeared behind damien, her brows furrowed. "who''s coming?"


    "bandits," the boy whispered.


    damien''s jaw tightened. he stepped outside, keeping the boy close. "where did you come from?"


    "a farm, just outside the town," the boy answered. "i-i don''t know how far i ran... please, they''re going to kill me."


    arielle knelt to the boy''s level, her voice soft and reassuring. "you''re safe now. we''ll protect you."


    but damien wasn''t convinced. something about the boy''s story didn''t add up. he glanced at arielle, catching her gaze. "let''s check the gate. if there are bandits nearby, we need to know."


    ~~~~~


    the gate of westmont was dimly lit by a pair of flickering lanterns. as damien, arielle, and the boy approached, the hairs on the back of damien''s neck stood on end.


    "you''re sure you didn''t see how many there were?" damien asked the boy, his tone sharp but calm.


    the boy shook his head. "i was too scared to look back."


    arielle glanced over her shoulder. "if there are bandits nearby, the guards should''ve seen something." find more chapters on empire


    damien nodded, but before he could respond, the boy suddenly bolted forward. he stopped a few feet ahead of them, turning to face the darkness outside the gate.


    "here!" the boy shouted, his voice loud and clear.


    both damien and arielle froze.


    "what¡ª" arielle began, but her words were cut off as shadows emerged from the night.


    a group of figures stepped into the light, their faces obscured by masks and hoods. there were at least a dozen of them, each armed with swords, clubs, and daggers.


    the largest among them, a towering man with a thick beard, chuckled as he approached.


    "well, well," the man said, his voice gravelly. "looks like the bait worked."


    the boy scurried to the man''s side, his fearful demeanor replaced with a shy smile.


    "good job, kid," the bandit leader said, patting the boy''s head.


    damien''s hand finally moved to his sword, his eyes narrowing. "you used a child as bait? classy."


    the leader shrugged. "you''d be surprised how well it works. now, why don''t you and the lady hand over your valuables, and we''ll let you walk away? maybe."


    arielle stepped closer to damien, her eyes darting between the bandits. "twelve of them," she murmured.


    "four for each of us," damien replied, his tone casual despite the tension.


    the leader laughed. "oh, you think you can take us? that''s cute."


    damien didn''t bother responding. instead, he pulled his palms into fists in front of his face in a single fluid motion, the movement the light of the lanterns. the bandits hesitated for a moment, their confidence wavering.


    "last chance," damien said, his voice low and dangerous. "turn around and leave, or this gets ugly."


    the leader sneered. "get them!"


    the bandits rushed forward, their weapons gleaming in the dim light. damien moved first, stepping into the fray with practiced ease.


    his hands swung through the air, parrying an incoming strike before pressing firmly onto a bandit''s chest. the man crumpled to the ground with a pained groan.


    arielle wasn''t far behind. she raised her hands, casting a shimmering barrier of light that blocked an attack from a bandit wielding a club.


    with a flick of her wrist, the barrier expanded, forcing the bandit backward and knocking him off his feet.


    another bandit lunged at her from the side, but arielle sidestepped gracefully, slamming her knee into his stomach before grabbing his arm and twisting it.


    the bandit yelped in pain as she disarmed him, tossing his dagger aside.


    "three left," she muttered, scanning for her next target.


    damien, meanwhile, moved like a whirlwind. his fist struck with precision, each blow calculated to disarm or incapacitate.


    a bandit came at him with a raised sword, but damien ducked under the attack, driving his elbow into the man''s ribs before slashing upward.


    the bandits began to falter, their confidence eroded by the duo''s skill. the leader, however, stood back, watching with a growing scowl.


    "idiots," he growled. "can''t even handle two people."


    he drew a massive axe from his back, the weapon gleaming ominously. "guess i''ll have to do it myself."


    the leader charged at damien, his heavy footsteps echoing across the cobblestones. damien turned just in time to dodge the incoming swing.


    boom!


    it slammed into the ground.


    "you''re a big one," damien said with a playful smirk.


    the leader grinned, pushing harder. "and you''re dead."


    but damien wasn''t alone. arielle appeared at the leader''s side, slamming a glowing fist into his ribs. the impact made the leader stumble, and damien took the opportunity to shove him back.


    the leader roared in frustration, swinging his axe in a wide arc. arielle ducked, while damien stepped inside the swing, driving a heavy blow into the man''s shoulder.


    the leader howled in pain, dropping his axe as he fell to his knees.


    "yield," damien ordered, his fingers pointed at the man''s throat.

 Chapter 198 Dealing With Lukas, The Kid

    the remaining bandits, seeing their leader defeated, dropped their weapons and fled into the night.as the silence returned, damien glanced at the boy, who stood frozen in place, his face pale.


    "you made a bad choice," damien said, his voice cold.


    the boy swallowed hard, his bravado gone.


    arielle sighed, lowering her glowing hands. "what do we do with him?"


    "let him go," damien said after a moment. "he''s just a kid. maybe this''ll teach him a lesson."


    the boy nodded quickly, stumbling backward before running off into the darkness.


    arielle shook her head. "you''re too soft sometimes."


    "maybe," damien replied, wiping dust off his trouser before turning and walking away. "but he''s not my problem anymore."


    ~~~~~


    the journey back to the mercenary guild was quiet at first, the night air cool against damien''s face as he walked alongside arielle.


    the earlier confrontation with the bandits had left him in a thoughtful mood, though he wore his usual laid-back expression.


    arielle, on the other hand, seemed more relaxed, occasionally stealing glances at him as if expecting him to crack a joke about the whole situation.


    "think they''ll come back?" arielle asked, breaking the silence.


    damien shrugged. "doubt it. bandits aren''t exactly the most resilient bunch. they lost their leader; they''ll probably scatter."


    arielle nodded, satisfied with his answer, and they continued on in comfortable silence. but it didn''t last.


    after a while, damien''s sharp senses picked up on something¡ªsoft footsteps behind them, faint but persistent. sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    at first, he ignored it, chalking it up to paranoia. but the sound persisted, keeping a steady distance from them.


    "what is it?" arielle asked, noticing the slight furrow in his brow.


    "we''re being followed," damien replied casually, not breaking his stride.


    arielle tensed, glancing over her shoulder, but saw nothing. "are you sure?"


    "positive," damien said. "but it''s just the kid."


    arielle blinked, surprised. "the boy? why would he follow us?"


    damien gave a small shrug, his tone dismissive. "beats me. he''ll probably run off if we ignore him long enough."


    but arielle wasn''t one to let things like this slide. without another word, she stopped in her tracks, spinning around to face the direction they''d come from.


    "hey, kid!" she called out, her voice firm but not unkind. "you can stop sneaking around now. we know you''re there."


    for a moment, there was no response, just the stillness of the night. then, hesitantly, the boy stepped out from the shadows, his small frame illuminated by the moonlight. his head was bowed, and he fiddled nervously with the hem of his tattered shirt.


    arielle crossed her arms, looking at him with a mixture of exasperation and concern. "why are you following us?"


    the boy looked up at her, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "everything i told you¡­ about my family¡­ it was true," he said, his voice trembling. "they''re all gone. the bandits killed them. i only helped them because¡­ because they said they''d kill me too if i didn''t."


    damien raised an eyebrow, his expression skeptical but silent. arielle, however, softened, kneeling to the boy''s level.


    "and now?" she asked gently.


    "now that their plan failed," the boy continued, his voice cracking, "they''ll come after me. if i go back to them¡­ they''ll kill me for sure."


    arielle sighed, the weight of his words sinking in. she glanced up at damien, her eyes pleading. "what do we do with him? we can''t just leave him out here."


    damien rubbed the back of his neck, letting out a long breath. "we''re not running a daycare, arielle. at least, i''m not."


    she gave him a pointed look.


    "fine," damien relented, rolling his eyes. "we''ll take him to milo''s orphanage. it''s better than leaving him out here, and he''ll have a place to stay."


    the boy looked up at them, hope flickering in his tired eyes. "really?"


    arielle smiled, ruffling his hair. "yes. come on. let''s get moving."


    the orphanage was quiet when they arrived, its modest structure standing untouched by the chaos that had swept through westmont.


    inside, the caretaker, miss leerayne, was finishing up her nightly rounds, ensuring that all the children were tucked in. she looked up in surprise when damien and arielle walked in, the boy trailing behind them.


    "damien, arielle," she greeted warmly, her hands wiping against her apron. "to what do i owe the pleasure this late?"


    arielle explained the situation briefly, her tone light but sincere. when she finished, miss leerayne nodded, her expression softening as she looked at the boy.


    "you''ve been through a lot, haven''t you?" she said gently, kneeling to his level.


    the boy nodded, his lips pressed tightly together.


    miss leerayne smiled warmly. "well, you''re safe now. we''ll take care of you here."


    she stood and glanced at one of the beds where milo, the boy damien had rescued before, was still awake, watching them with curious eyes.


    "milo," miss leerayne called softly. "this is your new friend. i''d like you to look out for him, alright?"


    milo nodded eagerly, hopping out of bed and walking over to the new arrival. "hi," he said, offering a small smile. "what''s your name?"


    the boy hesitated before mumbling, "lukas."


    "well, lukas," milo said, his voice cheerful. "you''re going to like it here. i''ll show you around tomorrow."


    the exchange brought a small smile to arielle''s face, and even damien''s usual stoicism softened slightly.


    miss leerayne turned back to them, her expression grateful. "thank you for bringing him here. and for everything else you''ve done for this town."


    damien waved her thanks off. "if you need anything, come by the mercenary guild. someone will help."


    miss leerayne nodded, her smile unwavering. "i''ll keep that in mind."


    as damien and arielle left the orphanage and began their walk back to the guild building, the tension of the night began to fade.


    "well," arielle said with a chuckle, "that turned out better than i expected."


    "yeah," damien agreed, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "not bad for a babysitting gig."


    arielle nudged him playfully. "you''re not as heartless as you pretend to be, you know."


    "don''t spread that around," damien replied, his tone light. "i have an unapproachable reputation to maintain." stay connected through empire


    _________________


    _________________


    author''s note:


    what do you guys think about longer chapters? let me know what you think about it.


    if you all like it, i''ll do more of it and if you don''t, we''ll resume the usual short chapters.


    expecting your replies. thank you all.

 Chapter 199 Palace Ruins I

    the sun hung low over the horizon as a group of researchers and their hired guards trudged through the dense northern forests of gerthrig continent.the air was crisp and biting, the chill creeping into their bones as they approached their destination¡ªthe ruins near seytalle.


    the ruins, once a grand palace according to old tales, were now little more than a shadow of their former glory, hidden deep in the wilderness.


    at the forefront of the group was stamas, a seasoned mercenary with a weathered face and piercing crimson eyes that constantly scanned the surroundings.


    his hand hovered near the hilt of his sword as he walked, his instincts on high alert. something about the area unsettled him, a deep, primal sense of danger that he couldn''t shake.


    behind him, the researchers chatted quietly, their excitement palpable despite the grim reason for their expedition. reports of missing people¡ªfive in the last month¡ªhad brought them here.


    the council, having initially dismissed the disappearances as coincidence, had finally deemed it worth investigating.


    the group''s leader, ketka, marched beside stamas. unlike stamas, ketka''s demeanor was more relaxed, though he kept a watchful eye on the researchers. a seasoned platinum ranked mercenary, ketka exuded confidence, but he wasn''t one to take risks lightly.


    "we''ll reach the ruins in about an hour," ketka announced to the group, his voice carrying over the crunch of boots on frost-covered ground.


    stamas glanced at him, his brow furrowed. "i don''t like this," he muttered, his voice low but firm.


    ketka raised an eyebrow. "what''s bothering you now?"


    "the air," stamas replied, his tone serious. "it''s... off. too quiet. no birds, no animals. it''s like everything knows not to come near this place." sea??h th§× novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ketka chuckled lightly, though his smile didn''t reach his eyes. "you''re being paranoid. this is just an old ruin. probably some wild beasts or a rogue mana beast scared off the locals."


    but stamas shook his head. "i''ve been to places like this before. this isn''t the kind of silence you get from beasts. this is something worse."


    ketka sighed, but before he could respond, one of the researchers chimed in. "stamas, you''re making everyone nervous. we hired you to protect us, not scare us."


    stamas bit back a retort, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the treeline. "i''m just doing my job," he said tersely before going quiet once again and resuming their journey.


    as they neared the ruins, the group fell silent, the towering structure coming into view. the palace-like ruins loomed ahead, its jagged silhouette framed against the evening sky.


    vines and moss clung to the crumbling stone walls, and what remained of the once-magnificent architecture was now eerily foreboding.


    stamas stopped in his tracks, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword. "this place..." he began, his voice barely above a whisper. "it''s not right."


    ketka turned to him, his patience wearing thin. "we''ve already heard your warnings, stamas. enough. you''re going to kill morale before we even set foot inside."


    "i''m serious," stamas insisted, his tone unwavering. "something is wrong here. if we''re not careful, we''re walking into a death trap."


    ketka''s jaw tightened, his frustration evident. "and what do you suggest? turning back? we''ve come this far, and we have a job to do."


    stamas hesitated, then sighed deeply. "just... be ready for anything."


    ketka nodded curtly, turning to address the rest of the group. "stay alert. keep close, and don''t wander off."


    as they approached the entrance to the ruins, a chilling wind swept through the trees, carrying with it an unnatural stillness. stamas''s hand rested on his sword, his knuckles white with tension.


    the moment they stepped into the open courtyard of the ruins, stamas stopped again. "wait," he said, his voice sharp.


    ketka spun around, his temper flaring. "what now?"


    stamas opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, something whistled through the air. a split second later, a sharp projectile hurtled toward ketka''s head.


    swooooosh!


    ketka reacted on instinct, his hand snapping up to catch the object mid-air. it was a jagged, metallic shard, its edges glinting with a faint, unnatural glow. ketka''s eyes widened as he examined it, his grip tightening.


    "ambush!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the ruins.


    the group immediately sprang into action, the researchers scrambling for cover as the mercenaries drew their weapons.


    stamas moved swiftly, positioning himself in front of the researchers as he scanned the area for the source of the attack.


    the group of guards quickly formed a circle round the researchers to protect them from whatever was attacking.


    from the shadows of the ruins, figures began to emerge¡ªgaunt, humanoid forms with elongated limbs and glowing, hollow eyes. their movements were jerky and unnatural, as if they were being puppeteered by an unseen force.


    "what in the gods'' name are those?" one of the mercenaries whispered, his voice shaking.


    "stay focused!" ketka barked, raising his sword. "whatever they are, they''re hostile."


    the creatures let out guttural, inhuman screeches before charging toward the group.


    "hold the line!" stamas shouted, stepping forward to meet the first wave.


    the battle erupted in a flurry of chaos. stamas''s sword moved with practiced precision, cutting down one of the creatures as it lunged at him. its body disintegrated upon contact, turning to ash and leaving behind a faint, acrid smell.


    ketka fought beside him, his blade glowing faintly with imbued magic as he sliced through another creature.


    find your next read on empire


    despite their grotesque appearance, the creatures were fast and relentless, attacking with a ferocity that belied their frail forms.


    the mercenaries held their ground, forming a protective circle around the researchers. but for every creature they struck down, another seemed to take its place, emerging from the shadows of the ruins.


    "we can''t keep this up!" one of the mercenaries shouted, his voice tinged with panic.


    "fall back!" ketka ordered. "back to the treeline!"


    the group began to retreat, moving cautiously but quickly as they fought their way out of the ruins. stamas stayed at the rear, his sword cutting down any creature that got too close.


    as they reached the edge of the forest, the creatures suddenly stopped, their glowing eyes watching from the shadows of the ruins.


    "they''re not following us," marielle, one of the researchers muttered, her voice shaky.

 Chapter 200 Palace Ruins II

    ketka frowned, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. "why not?"stamas didn''t answer, his eyes fixed on the ruins. he could feel it¡ªsomething powerful, something ancient, watching them from within.


    "this isn''t over," he said quietly, his voice grim. "not by a long shot so let''s leave this area. we can come back with stronger people later."


    ketka nodded and the group started moving away from the ruins.


    reeeeeeiii!!


    they had barely made it out of the clearing when the eerie screeches began to echo behind them once more.


    stamas''s instincts flared, and he spun around to see the glowing-eyed creatures surging out of the ruins like a black tide. their jerky, unnatural movements had been replaced with terrifying speed, their hollow eyes locked onto the fleeing group.


    "they''re coming!" stamas roared, drawing his sword.


    ketka cursed under his breath. "form up! stay in formation and move!"


    the researchers, already pale and trembling, stumbled into a tight cluster as the mercenaries surrounded them again.


    the guards drew their weapons, and the group broke into a hurried pace, retreating as quickly as they could without breaking formation. sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    stamas held his position at the rear, his blade ready as the first of the creatures closed the distance.


    it lunged at him with outstretched claws, but he sidestepped swiftly, bringing his sword down in a clean arc.


    reeeei!!


    the creature let out an unearthly screech as it disintegrated into ash.


    "keep moving!" ketka bellowed, his sword flashing as he cut down another creature.


    the group surged forward, their pace quickening as the creatures pressed in. the air was filled with the clang of steel, the crackle of ash, and the desperate shouts of mercenaries as they fought to protect the researchers.


    "behind you!" one of the guards yelled as a creature lunged toward a young researcher.


    stamas was already moving, his blade slicing through the air. the creature fell, its body dissolving before it hit the ground. he shot the researcher a sharp look. "stay in the middle! don''t fall behind!"


    the researcher nodded frantically, scrambling to keep up with the group.


    despite their efforts, the creatures seemed endless. for every one they cut down, another two appeared, their glowing eyes and grotesque forms a nightmarish sight in the dim light.


    stamas noticed a younger mercenary faltering, his breathing ragged as he struggled to keep pace. the man''s movements were sluggish, his swings losing strength as exhaustion took its toll.


    "hold on!" stamas shouted, fighting his way toward the mercenary.


    but before he could reach him, a creature blindsided the man, its claws tearing into his shoulder and dragging him to the ground.


    "ahhhh! fuck!!" the mercenary let out a blood-curdling scream, flailing desperately, but more creatures swarmed him before anyone could intervene.


    "damn it!" ketka roared, cutting down another creature.


    the group pressed on, their movements growing more desperate. the creatures showed no mercy, their glowing eyes filled with an unnatural hunger.


    another guard fell, this time to a coordinated attack by two creatures. they dragged him into the darkness, his cries abruptly silenced. experience more content on empire


    "we can''t keep this up!" one of the remaining guards yelled, his voice shaking.


    ketka gritted his teeth, his sword flashing as he took down two creatures in quick succession. "we don''t have to! just get to the treeline!"


    the group redoubled their efforts, the researchers stumbling as they tried to keep up with the mercenaries. stamas''s blade worked tirelessly, cutting down anything that came too close. his muscles burned with exertion, but he refused to falter.


    after what felt like an eternity, the horde began to thin. only a handful of creatures remained, their glowing eyes still filled with relentless malice.


    ketka and stamas worked together to cut them down, their movements sharp and practiced despite their fatigue. when the last creature fell, the group came to an abrupt halt, their chests heaving as they tried to catch their breath.


    the silence that followed was oppressive, broken only by the crackle of ash as the remains of the creatures disintegrated into the wind.


    "we lost two," one of the mercenaries said quietly, his voice heavy with grief.


    ketka''s jaw tightened, his gaze falling to the spot where the fallen had last stood. "they fought well," he said solemnly. "we''ll make sure they''re honored."


    one of the researchers, marielle, a woman with sharp eyes and a steady hand, stepped forward to examine the remains of one of the creatures. despite its ash-covered state, it retained enough of its form for her to inspect.


    "these things¡­ they''re not natural," she murmured, her brow furrowing.


    "whatever they are, we don''t have time to study them here," ketka said firmly.


    the researcher nodded, pulling out a void key from her belt. the small, magical device glowed faintly as it created a spatial pocket. carefully, she stored the creature''s remains inside.


    "i''ll study it once we''re back in the city," she said, her voice steady despite the tremor in her hands.


    ketka turned to stamas, his expression grim. "we''ll take our fallen with us too. they deserve better than to be left here."


    stamas nodded as ketka used his own void key to store the bodies of the two mercenaries.


    once the task was done, ketka turned to stamas, his expression softening. "i owe you an apology," he said quietly. "you were right about this place. i should''ve listened."


    stamas waved him off, though his eyes remained sharp as they scanned the shadows. "you don''t have to apologise. it''s not over yet."


    ketka frowned. "what do you mean?"


    stamas tightened his grip on his sword. "i don''t think we''re safe. something is still out there. i can feel it."


    ketka''s face hardened, and he turned to the group. "no more stops. we move fast and don''t look back. understood?"


    the group nodded, their faces pale but determined.


    "let''s go," stamas said, his voice firm.


    the group broke into a run, their footsteps pounding against the frosty ground as they pushed toward the treeline. the researchers stumbled, struggling to keep up, but the mercenaries urged them forward.


    the forest around them grew darker, the shadows pressing in like a living entity. every rustle of leaves, every snap of a twig set their nerves on edge.


    "please, do not make a move." from stamas''s senses, he could tell whatever it was, it was stationed in one place. it refused to move.

 Chapter 201 Training In Hell I

    the harsh, relentless heat of the first layer of hell was no longer as unbearable as it had been on their first day. damon, anaya, and daveon were slowly acclimating to the hostile environment, their bodies adapting to the heat and their minds sharpening with every battle.while none of them would call this experience enjoyable, they had learned to find moments of levity between the constant fights.


    damon, ever the opportunist, had managed to make even their breaks into moments of training, practicing combat techniques and tactics he had learned from books and his father''s guidance.


    anaya had her own way of turning the dire circumstances into a personal challenge, using the time to refine her spells.


    she focused on channeling her magic essence more efficiently, shortening incantations without weakening her spells. the results had been impressive, and even miss leana had given her a nod of approval.


    daveon, meanwhile, seemed to thrive in the environment. his strategic mind and analytical approach to combat gave him an edge.


    each encounter with a demon was a lesson, and once he understood a particular demon''s patterns and weaknesses, subsequent fights became a near-effortless execution of precision and skill.


    but today was different.


    miss leana had decided it was time to push them further into the first layer of hell, where the demons were stronger, more aggressive, and far more cunning.


    damon crouched low, his sword in hand, the blade gleaming faintly with magic essence. before him, two demons snarled and circled, their glowing eyes fixed on him.


    both were grade six demons, their bodies covered in jagged, dark scales that seemed to shimmer in the oppressive heat.


    damon smirked, tightening his grip on the hilt of his sword. "two of you, huh? let''s see how well you play together."


    he darted forward, aiming a quick slash at the first demon. it raised an arm to block, its claws scraping against his blade.


    without missing a beat, damon shifted his stance and spun toward the second demon, slashing low to keep it at bay.


    the second demon snarled, leaping back to avoid the strike. damon pressed the advantage, feinting toward the first demon before pivoting back to the second. his movements were calculated, his attacks precise but not meant to kill¡ªat least, not yet.


    damon wasn''t just fighting; he was practicing. among the gifts he''d received from his father was a book detailing various battle techniques, and damon had been using his time here to master them.


    his focus wasn''t on perfection but on consistency¡ªrepeating the techniques until his body moved instinctively.


    the demons, however, weren''t aware of his goals. to them, he was simply a human to be eliminated.


    the first demon lunged, its claws aiming for damon''s throat. he ducked under the attack, stepping into its space and driving his shoulder into its chest to force it back.


    before it could recover, he pivoted toward the second demon, delivering a sweeping strike that grazed its side.


    "not bad," damon muttered, his breath steady despite the exertion. discover more stories at empire


    a few yards away, anaya stood her ground against a single demon. unlike damon, her battle was one of precision and experimentation.


    she raised her hands, murmuring the incantation for a fireball spell. the orb of flame formed quickly, its heat radiating outward as it hovered above her palm.


    but instead of launching it immediately, anaya focused on compressing the magic essence within, making the fireball denser and more intense.


    "let''s see how you handle this," she said, her voice calm despite the tension in her stance.


    the demon snarled and lunged at her, but anaya launched the fireball with a flick of her wrist.


    ...wooooooshh!


    the compressed orb shot forward, striking the demon in the chest and exploding on impact. s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    boooom!!


    the force of the blast sent the creature stumbling back, smoke rising from its scorched scales.


    anaya smirked, satisfied with the result. "not bad, but i think i can do better."


    she adjusted her stance, preparing to cast another spell. this time, she channeled lightning magic, her fingers crackling with energy as she murmured a shortened version of the incantation.


    the demon roared and charged again, but anaya''s spell was faster. a bolt of lightning shot from her fingertips, striking the demon squarely in the chest. it convulsed violently before collapsing to the ground, smoke rising from its charred form.


    anaya took a deep breath, wiping sweat from her brow. "that''s sixteen," she said to herself, a small grin tugging at her lips.


    daveon''s fight was, as always, a calculated dance. his demon opponent¡ªa lithe, shadowy creature with elongated limbs¡ªlunged at him with unnerving speed.


    daveon sidestepped the attack, his twin daggers flashing as he delivered a shallow cut to the demon''s arm.


    unlike damon, who experimented with techniques, or anaya, who refined her spells, daveon focused entirely on strategy. he allowed the demon to attack repeatedly, studying its movements and patterns.


    "you rely too much on speed," daveon muttered, his tone almost conversational.


    the demon snarled, swiping at him with clawed hands, but daveon was already moving. he ducked low, slashing at the creature''s leg and forcing it to stumble.


    "predictable," he said, his voice calm as he pressed the advantage.


    with each exchange, daveon''s attacks grew more precise, targeting weak points and exploiting the demon''s predictable movements.


    finally, he crossed his daggers and delivered a powerful slash to the creature''s chest, cutting deep into its core.


    the demon let out a final, guttural cry before collapsing, its body crumbling to ash.


    "twenty-four," daveon murmured, brushing off his daggers.


    meanwhile, miss leana faced her own challenge¡ªor rather, a dozen of them. twelve demons surrounded her, their snarls echoing in the barren landscape.


    despite their numbers, leana seemed almost bored. she moved with fluid grace, dodging and striking with precision that spoke to her years of experience. unlike her wards, she didn''t hold back.


    her movements were a blur as she engaged the demons, her fists and feet striking with enough force to send them flying.


    yet, despite her obvious skill, she was careful not to kill too many. this wasn''t her fight; it was her students'' opportunity to grow.


    still, accidents happened.

 Chapter 202 Training In Hell II

    "oops," leana muttered as her elbow connected with a demon''s skull, shattering it instantly.she sighed as she glanced around at the ash-covered battlefield. "that''s thirty-three. i need to tone it down."


    ~~~~~


    the battlefield was littered with the remnants of ash and the faint smell of sulfur and blood, evidence of the group''s grueling battle.


    damon, anaya, and daveon stood side by side, their breaths heavy but their spirits high.


    one by one, they had methodically taken down the demons that had surrounded them, their strategies and teamwork proving increasingly effective with each encounter.


    now, only one demon remained¡ªa hulking grade six creature with jagged horns and glowing eyes. it snarled at miss leana, who stood calmly before it, arms crossed.


    "well," she began, her tone light. "i suppose this is the last one. let''s make it interesting."


    her wards turned to her, curiosity gleaming in their eyes.


    "whoever slays this demon will get a reward," she announced with a sly smile.


    before the demon could react, damon, daveon, and anaya moved in unison.


    the three of them attacked simultaneously, their movements a blur of coordinated precision.


    damon lunged forward, his sword aiming for the demon''s left side. daveon darted to the right, his daggers gleaming as they targeted the creature''s exposed flank.


    anaya, standing slightly behind them, raised her hands, chanting rapidly as magic essence coalesced into a crackling orb of lightning.


    the demon roared, swinging its massive claws in an attempt to fend them off. damon deflected the strike with his sword, the impact reverberating through his arms but giving daveon the opening he needed.


    the young man darted in, his daggers slashing deep into the demon''s side.


    at the same moment, anaya''s spell reached completion. she unleashed the lightning orb with a sharp flick of her wrist, the projectile striking the demon squarely in the chest.


    kaaareeii!


    the creature let out a blood curling scream, its body convulsing as electricity coursed through it.


    in the blink of an eye, the demon collapsed, its body disintegrating into ash as the trio landed their final blows.


    for a moment, there was silence. then anaya turned to miss leana, a triumphant grin on her face.


    "so, what''s our reward?" she asked, emphasizing the "our."


    miss leana raised an eyebrow. "our?"


    anaya gestured to damon and daveon. "we all contributed. no way you''re picking just one of us."


    damon smirked, sheathing his sword. "she''s got a point."


    miss leana chuckled, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "fair enough. but before we get to that, damon has a question, don''t you?"


    damon glanced at her, caught off guard but recovering quickly. "yeah, i do. when are you going to teach daveon the technique to regulate his temperature in this hellhole?"


    miss leana''s smile widened as an idea struck her. "why just daveon?"


    daveon tilted his head, his expression puzzled. "what do you mean?"


    "why not teach all three of you?" miss leana said, crossing her arms. enjoy new chapters from empire


    daveon frowned. "that''s not fair. i earned that reward¡ª"


    "fairness is relative," miss leana interrupted, her tone playful but firm. "besides, if all three of you learn it, we can cover more ground without worrying about the heat slowing anyone down. trust me, it''s for the best."


    the three of them exchanged glances. finally, daveon sighed, relenting. "fine. but i better get an extra reward later." s§×arch* the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    miss leana laughed. "deal."


    she gestured for them to sit. "alright, lotus position. let''s get started."


    anaya hesitated, raising a hand. "we''re starting now? here?"


    "why not?" miss leana replied. "the faster we begin, the faster you''ll master it. or would you rather spend another week sweating like pigs?"


    anaya groaned but complied, sitting cross-legged on the heated ground. damon and daveon followed suit, their expressions ranging from mild annoyance to quiet determination.


    ~~~~~


    back in the bustling city of seytalle, the group of mercenaries escorting the researchers finally reached the city gates.


    the towering walls of seytalle loomed ahead, their stone surface weathered but sturdy. the guards stationed at the entrance straightened as the group approached, their sharp eyes scanning the weary travelers.


    ketka, leading the group, slowed his pace as they neared the gate. his face was drawn, his usual confidence tempered by the weight of their journey.


    behind him, stamas walked with a steely expression, his sharp gaze constantly scanning their surroundings as if expecting an ambush even now.


    the researchers, though visibly exhausted, carried themselves with a sense of relief. they had made it back alive, though the cost had been heavy.


    one of the guards at the gate stepped forward, his hand raised in greeting. "welcome back. how was the mission?"


    ketka''s jaw tightened. "rough. we lost two of our own."


    the guard''s expression sobered, and he nodded respectfully. "i''m sorry to hear that. you''re clear to enter."


    as the group passed through the gates, the bustling streets of seytalle came into view.


    merchants filled a part of the street calling out to passersby from their stalls, children darted through the crowds, and the air was filled with the scent of meals and herbs.


    but for the returning mercenaries, the vibrant city offered little solace. their thoughts lingered on the ruins and the horrors they had faced within.


    ketka stopped near a quiet corner of the marketplace, turning to the group. "we''ll debrief later. for now, get some rest. you''ve earned it."


    stamas nodded but didn''t move. his eyes were fixed on the horizon, where the dark outline of the distant forest was barely visible.


    ketka followed his gaze. "still worried?"


    stamas''s grip on his sword tightened. "it''s not over."


    ketka frowned. "what do you mean?"


    "the ruins," stamas said, his voice low. "those creatures... they were just the beginning. there''s something bigger at play here."


    ketka didn''t respond immediately, his thoughts heavy. finally, he clapped a hand on stamas''s shoulder. "we''ll figure it out. but first, rest."


    reluctantly, stamas nodded, though his unease lingered. "i guess all we can truly do for now is to rest. briefing comes later."


    ketka nodded. "you''ve got it."

 Chapter 203 Discovery In A Room

    Miss Marielle, the researcher, stood in side of a dimly lit room of the research facility, the faint hum of magical energy from the containment wards surrounding her.The demon''s corpse lay sprawled out on a reinforced slab, its twisted, grotesque features illuminated by the cold blue light of the enchanted sconces on the walls.


    She leaned forward, scalpel in hand, her focus unwavering as she cut into the demon''s tough, charred skin.


    Across from her stood Rashore, his tall, lanky figure silhouetted against the light. His blonde hair was disheveled, and his brown eyes held a sharp glint of curiosity despite their usual laziness.


    He leaned casually against the table, holding a quill in one hand and a notebook in the other, jotting down observations as Marielle worked.


    "You''re relentless, you know that?" Rashore remarked, his voice low and smooth, laced with amusement.


    Marielle didn''t look up, her attention fixed on the demon''s midsection as she made a precise incision. "This isn''t the time for rest. Something is off about these creatures, Rashore. I can feel it."


    He raised an eyebrow, glancing at the open gash she was working on. "And what do you think you''ll find by tearing it apart? A written confession?"


    Marielle shot him a glare, but her lips twitched upward. "If I find something, I''ll be sure to write you a detailed report."


    Rashore chuckled, but his amusement quickly faded as he leaned closer, his gaze narrowing on the exposed muscles and sinews beneath the demon''s tough exterior.


    "It''s strange. Look at this." He gestured with the quill. "These fibers... they''re not what you''d expect from a demon. Too structured. Almost... human."


    Marielle paused, her scalpel hovering mid-air. "Human?"


    He nodded. "I''ve studied my fair share of demon corpses, but their anatomy is usually chaotic, like their very existence is rebelling against natural order. This... this is different."


    Marielle frowned, carefully peeling back another layer of tissue. Beneath it, she found something that made her stomach turn¡ªa cluster of veins, blackened and pulsating faintly, as though the corpse still clung to some semblance of life even amidst it''s confirmed death.


    "That''s not normal," she muttered.


    Rashore''s expression darkened. "No, it''s not."


    As the hours dragged on, the two researchers continued their work, uncovering more anomalies within the anomaly in front of them.


    The demon''s organs were alarmingly intact, their placement eerily similar to that of a human''s.


    The heart, though larger and with a faint black glow, was unmistakably a heart. The lungs, though charred and hardened, were functional.


    "This isn''t right," Marielle said, her voice barely above a whisper as she stared at the dissected corpse before them. "Demons don''t have organs like this. They''re... distorted, unstable. This is too close to human anatomy."


    Rashore leaned forward, his brow furrowed as he examined a section of the demon''s ribs. "It''s almost as if this thing started out as human and... changed."


    Marielle froze, her hands gripping the scalpel tightly. "Are you saying these demons were once people?"


    "I''m not saying anything definitively," Rashore replied, though his tone betrayed his unease. "But the evidence is pointing in that direction. Look at this." He tapped a section of the demon''s spine with the quill. "The vertebrae are nearly identical to a human''s, save for the added mass and reinforcement here. This isn''t something you''d see in a natural demon."


    Marielle''s mind raced as she processed his words. "If these demons were human... then what changed them? And why?"


    The room fell silent as the weight of their discovery settled over them. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marielle glanced at Rashore, her expression grim. "This could explain the disappearances. What if the people who vanished near the ruins weren''t killed, but... turned into these things?"


    Rashore leaned back, running a hand through his hair. "That would mean someone¡ªor something¡ªis doing this intentionally. A ritual, maybe. Or a curse."


    Marielle''s stomach churned at the thought. "We need to report this to the council immediately."


    Rashore raised a hand, stopping her. "Hold on. If we go to the council with just speculation, they''ll dismiss us. We need more evidence. Something concrete."


    Marielle hesitated, then nodded reluctantly. "You''re right. But we can''t keep this to ourselves for long. If there''s something¡ªor someone¡ªout there turning humans into demons, we need to act fast."


    Rashore smiled faintly, his usual nonchalance returning. "Don''t worry, Marielle. We''ll get to the bottom of this. But for now, let''s keep digging. There''s more this corpse can tell us."


    The two researchers returned to their work, their movements precise but tinged with urgency as they were indeed short on time. They documented every anomaly, every deviation from standard demon anatomy, their notes growing increasingly detailed.


    Hours passed, and the room grew heavy with the scent of blood and burnt flesh belonging to the demon.


    The containment wards buzzed softly, a constant reminder of the danger they faced if the corpse were to reanimate¡ªa rare but not entirely impossible occurrence.


    As they worked, a thought nagged at the back of Marielle''s mind. If these demons had once been human, what had they gone through to become what they were now?


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Rashore''s voice. "Hey, Marielle. Look at this."


    She looked up to see him holding a small, crystalline object he''d pulled from the demon''s chest cavity. It glowed faintly, pulsing with an eerie dark light.


    "What is that?" she asked, setting down her scalpel.


    "No idea," Rashore replied, turning it over in his hands. "But it''s definitely not natural. It''s almost like... an essence core, but not quite."


    Marielle stepped closer, her eyes narrowing as she studied the object. "It''s unlike any essence core I''ve ever seen. It''s almost... artificial."


    The two exchanged a glance, their earlier confidence replaced by a growing sense of dread.


    "Whatever this is," Rashore said, his voice low, "it''s not just demonic. There''s something more to it."


    Marielle nodded, her grip tightening on her tools. "We need to find out what."


    Rashore eyes widened after he sensed the essence within the core. "Actually, I think we already know what it is. It''s indeed an essence core."

 Chapter 204 Those Demons Wont Kill Themselves

    Outside the research facility, the city of Seytalle bustled with life, unaware of the grim discovery being made within its walls.But in the quiet, secret room where Marielle and Rashore worked, a sinister truth was unfolding.


    And with each passing moment, it became increasingly clear: the danger they faced was far greater than anyone had anticipated.


    "I''ll be back." Miss Marielle strode purposefully through the hallways of the research facility, her mind racing as she prepared to deliver the groundbreaking¡ªand deeply unsettling¡ªresults of her and Rashore''s study.


    The dim corridors were empty except for the faint incessant humming of magical containment wards, a reminder of the precautions taken to guard their work. These containments would lock down immediately danger arose.


    Her hand tightened on the edge of her robes as she entered the main hall where the other researchers had gathered. They were seated at a long, polished table, their faces etched with curiosity and anticipation.


    "Miss Marielle," one of the senior researchers, a stern man with a thin mustache, greeted her. "We''ve been waiting. What''s the result of your analysis?"


    Marielle nodded curtly, motioning for them to follow her. "It''s... better if I show you."


    All the others rose to their feet without a moment of hesitation, following behind her as she''d requested.


    A few moments later, the researchers stood crowded around the dissected demon''s corpse in the secret room.


    The air felt heavier due to the tension in the room, each individual eager to hear what the research result was. Rashore stepped forward, his usual laid-back demeanor replaced with a rare seriousness.


    "Thank you all for coming," Rashore began, his voice calm but firm. "What you''re about to hear is troubling, to say the least."


    The researchers exchanged uneasy glances.


    "As you know," Rashore continued, "myself and Miss Marielle have been studying this demon since our return to determine its origin and any potential threats it poses. After extensive analysis, we''ve uncovered some... anomalies."


    He gestured to the dissected body. "This demon is unlike any we''ve encountered before. Its anatomy is disturbingly human. In fact, we''ve confirmed that it was human before undergoing a transformation of some sort."


    "What?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Gasps rippled through the group at the mention of the demon being human initially.


    "That''s not the worst of it," Marielle interjected, holding up a small, crystalline dark object. "This is an artificial essence core we found embedded in the demon''s chest cavity. It''s not natural, nor does it resemble any known demonic energy sources. Someone¡ªor something¡ªcreated this."


    The room fell silent as the implications sank in.


    "Created?" one of the researchers repeated, his voice trembling. "Are you saying this demon was... engineered?"


    Rashore nodded grimly. "Exactly. This essence core didn''t just appear inside the demon. It was placed there, likely as part of the transformation process. And whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªdid this knew exactly what they were doing."


    "That would mean whatever did this is highly intelligent."


    "Indeed. They have to be at least as smart as humans to engineer such."


    The group erupted into murmurs, their voices filled with alarm and disbelief. One of the younger researchers, a woman with sharp green eyes, raised her hand. "Do we have any idea who¡ª or what¡ªmight be behind this?"


    "That''s the real question, isn''t it?" Rashore said, his tone heavy. "We''ve brainstormed two possibilities. The first is that an exceptionally intelligent demon is responsible. One capable of advanced manipulation and experimentation."


    The group nodded slowly, their expressions dark.


    "And the second possibility?" the mustached researcher asked, though his tone suggested he already dreaded the answer.


    Rashore hesitated, glancing at Marielle before continuing. "The second possibility... is that humans are behind this."


    The room went deathly quiet.


    "You can''t be serious," one of the senior researchers said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Why would humans create demons?"


    "Why does anyone do anything?" Rashore replied, his tone bitter. "Power. Control. Chaos. Pick your poison."


    Marielle stepped forward, her expression resolute. "We can''t dismiss either possibility. There are rumors of human traitors who''ve aligned themselves with the demons and we all know it. If those rumors are true, this could be their work."


    Another researcher spoke up, his face pale. "We have to report this to the council immediately. If humans are creating demons, this could spiral out of control."


    Marielle nodded. "I''ll draft a letter to the council. But we need to be thorough. Our findings must be clear and undeniable."


    As the researchers discussed the next steps, the atmosphere in the room grew heavier. The implications of their discovery weighed on everyone, but there was no turning back now. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marielle turned to Rashore as the others began to leave. "Are we ready to face whatever comes next?"


    Rashore smirked faintly, though there was no humor in his eyes. "Not even close."


    "What do you both mean?" One of the other researchers asked.


    Marielle turned to her and smiled weakly. "We''ll be visiting the ruins again for more answers."


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, back at the Mercenary Guild, Damien sat cross-legged on his bed, his eyes closed in quiet contemplation. The room was barely bright¡ªif one could even consider it bright¡ªwith the faint glow of his system''s interface reflecting off the walls at least to his sight alone.


    His thoughts churned, a storm of emotions brewing within him.


    "I''ve been getting soft," he muttered to himself, his voice low and bitter.


    The memory of his past haunted him¡ªhis father, Lord Terrace, and the cold indifference he''d shown. Two years. Two years of exile, of struggle, of survival. And not once had his father, his family, come looking for him.


    Damien clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. "They didn''t even bother to check if I was dead or alive."


    It wasn''t just the lack of concern that stung. It was the realization that he had been abandoned, discarded like a pawn no longer useful.


    His thoughts drifted to Damon, his younger brother. "He''s an exception," Damien murmured. "He couldn''t have come looking for me, not without risking his own life."


    But that didn''t absolve the rest of the Terrace family. Their silence, their inaction¡ªit was a wound that refused to heal.


    Damien exhaled deeply, his focus shifting to the glowing system interface before him.


    ?Mission Objective: Demon Extinction.?


    The words stared back at him, a stark reminder of his ultimate goal.


    He smirked grimly. "I''ve barely scratched the surface."


    The war with the demons was fast approaching, and Damien knew he had to prepare. His system''s progress tracker displayed his next milestone:


    ?100 Demon Kills to Unlock Next Summon.?


    He rose from his bed, his determination renewed. "Those demons won''t kill themselves."

 Chapter 205 Up For It

    The sun hung high in the sky as Damien stepped out of the Mercenary Guild, the faint hum of chatter and bustling activity filling the streets of Westmont. It was becoming more lively with the smooth progress of the town''s reconstruction.He stretched his arms, exhaling deeply, and began his trek toward the marketplace.


    Today marked the beginning of his personal mission to increase his demon kill count and unlock the next mythical beast his system had promised him.


    But first, he needed to gear up.


    His current weapon was ruined and had been digested by Luton. It had seen better days.


    Damien knew he needed something sturdier, something that could withstand the rigors of facing demons and other formidable opponents.


    "A Double Refined Weapon," Damien muttered to himself as he walked.


    He understood the concept well. Weapons were refined to match the strength of their user''s rank, and he was now a Platinum Ranked Mercenary.


    While an unrefined or Single Refined weapon could suffice for lower-ranked fighters, his rank demanded more.


    Double Refined Weapons were made to endure the strength and magic essence of those at the Platinum level, making them ideal for his needs.


    Damien strode through the market district, his eyes scanning the various stalls and shops that lined the cobblestone streets.


    The town of Westmont, though small, was known for its skilled blacksmiths and weapon merchants catering to the local Dunters and Mercenaries.


    Damien entered a modest yet well-stocked weapon shop tucked into a corner of the market. The sign above the entrance read Ironborn Armaments, its bold letters standing out against the aged wooden frame.


    Inside, the clinking of metal rang out as a young blacksmith worked diligently on a blade.


    The walls were lined with swords, spears, and axes, each gleaming under the soft glow of enchanted lanterns.


    "Looking for something in particular?" a gruff voice called out.


    Damien turned to see a burly man with a thick beard approaching him from behind the counter. His broad shoulders and calloused hands were evidence of a lifetime spent working with metal.


    "I need a Double Refined Sword," Damien said without hesitation.


    The blacksmith raised an eyebrow. "Platinum Rank, huh? We don''t get too many of you around here."


    Damien shrugged. "I''m just passing through. Think you can help me?"


    The blacksmith nodded, gesturing for Damien to follow him. He led him to a display case at the back of the shop, where several finely crafted weapons were arranged.


    "These are what you''re looking for," the blacksmith said, opening the case. "Double Refined. Sturdy, sharp, and enchanted to resist wear and tear. Pick one that suits you."


    Damien''s eyes roamed over the selection. There were blades of varying lengths and designs, but none in particular caught his attention.


    Still, he had to choose and he did just that. It was a sleek longsword with a silver blade etched with faint runes that glowed softly. The hilt was wrapped in dark leather, providing a firm grip.


    "This one," Damien said, pointing to the sword.


    The blacksmith nodded approvingly. "Good choice. That blade''s been infused with a minor fire enchantment. Won''t set the world on fire, but it''ll add a bit of a bite to your strikes."


    Damien tested the sword''s weight, giving it a few experimental swings. It felt perfect in his hand, light enough for quick movements but heavy enough to deliver powerful blows.


    "I''ll take it," Damien said, handing over a pouch of coins.


    With the sword secured, Damien continued his shopping spree, gathering supplies for his journey.


    He purchased sturdy leather boots, a few enchanted throwing knives, and a durable cloak to protect against the elements.


    As he approached his next stop, a familiar voice called out from behind him.


    "Damien! Shopping without me? That''s a first."


    He turned to see Arielle standing there, her arms crossed and a teasing smile on her face.


    "Arielle," Damien said, his tone flat but with a hint of amusement. "What are you doing here?"


    "I could ask you the same thing," she shot back, stepping closer. "You''ve been cooped up for days, and now I find you roaming the market like it''s a festival."


    Damien chuckled. "Just getting ready for a little demon hunting so I need a lot of healing potions."


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "And you didn''t think to tell me?"


    "I didn''t think you''d be interested," he replied. "It''s a personal mission."


    "Why do you need so many healing potions though?" Arielle asked, turning her head slightly to look at him.


    Damien shrugged. "You never know what might happen. I''m not expecting trouble, but I''d rather be overprepared than caught off guard. Plus, I might come across someone who needs them more than I do."


    Arielle gave him an appraising look before nodding. "Fair enough. Let''s get what you need, then."


    As they approached a stall selling potions, Damien extended his hand, summoning Luton. The Stellar Slime appeared in a flash of light, bouncing enthusiastically before launching itself toward Arielle.


    "Whoa!" Arielle laughed as Luton landed on her chest, wiggling happily. She patted the slime, a fond smile on her face. "Hey, Luton. Been a while. How''ve you been?"


    To her surprise, the slime wiggled in response, its gelatinous form shimmering faintly.


    Damien chuckled. "Don''t get too used to it. Luton''s just excited to be out in the open."


    "Still, it''s nice to know it has a soft spot for me," Arielle replied, grinning as she continued to pat the slime.


    They stopped at the potion stall, where an elderly alchemist stood behind rows of neatly arranged bottles, each glowing faintly with vibrant colors.


    "Ah, welcome!" the alchemist greeted them warmly. "What can I do for you?"


    "We need healing potions," Arielle said, gesturing toward the rows of bottles. "Something strong but compact enough for travel."


    The alchemist nodded, pulling out a selection of small vials filled with shimmering red liquid. "These should do the trick. They''re concentrated, so a little goes a long way. Perfect for adventurers like yourselves."


    "How many do you want?" Arielle asked, turning to Damien.


    "A dozen or two should be enough," Damien replied.


    The alchemist raised an eyebrow. "That''s quite a lot. You planning on heading somewhere dangerous?"


    "Let''s just say I like to be prepared," Damien said, his tone nonchalant.


    The alchemist chuckled, gathering the vials and placing them in a sturdy leather pouch. "That''ll be six Grade Seven essence cores or fifty gold coins."


    Damien reached into his pocket, pulling out six small, glowing orbs. Essence cores.


    He handed them to the alchemist, who inspected them carefully before nodding in satisfaction.


    "Pleasure doing business with you," the alchemist said, handing over the pouch of potions.


    As they left the stall and made their way back toward the Mercenary Guild building, Arielle glanced at Damien.


    "So," she began, her tone light, "I''ve been thinking. How about I tag along on your little hunting trip?"


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "Tag along? Arielle, this isn''t a stroll through the woods. It''s dangerous out there."


    "I know," she said, crossing her arms. "But I want to see how you handle yourself out in the field. Besides, it''s not like I can''t hold my own."


    Damien sighed. "It''s not about that. It''s a tough journey, and I don''t want to be responsible if something goes wrong."


    "Responsible?" Arielle smirked. "Last I checked, I''m a fully capable Mercenary, not some rookie you need to babysit." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stopped walking, turning to face her. "Are you sure about this? We''re not just dealing with bandits or low-level mana beasts. There''s a good chance we''ll run into demons."


    Arielle''s expression hardened. "I''m sure. I''ve fought demons before, Damien. Hundreds of them so I''m not scared. I''m up for it."


    They stared at each other for a moment before Damien sighed in defeat. "Fine. But you''d better be ready for what''s coming. We leave at midnight, when the demons are most active."


    Arielle grinned triumphantly. "You won''t regret this."


    "We''ll see," Damien muttered, resuming his walk.


    Back at the Mercenary Guild building, Damien began his final preparations for the journey. He checked his gear, sharpening his new Double Refined Sword and organizing the supplies he''d gathered earlier.


    Luton remained present bouncing nearby, absorbing items into its storage space as Damien handed them over.


    Arielle busied herself with her own preparations, ensuring her armor was secure and her weapons were in top condition.


    She couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and anticipation. This would be her first time accompanying Damien on a serious mission, and she was eager to prove herself.


    As the hours passed and the sun dipped below the horizon, the town grew quiet. The streets were bathed in the soft glow of lanterns, and the occasional sound of footsteps echoed through the night.


    By the time midnight approached, Damien and Arielle were ready.


    The two of them stood at the edge of town, the open road stretching out before them. Damien adjusted the strap of his bag, his expression calm but focused.


    "You''ve got everything you need?" he asked, glancing at Arielle.


    She nodded. "Ready as I''ll ever be."


    "Good," Damien said, turning to summon Aquila.


    "Summon Aquila." He commanded mentally. The Griffin appeared in a burst of light, its majestic form towering over them.


    Arielle stared at the creature in awe, despite having seen it before. "I''ll never get used to how amazing that thing looks."


    Damien smirked. "Hop on. It''ll save us some time."


    ___________________


    ___________________


    Author''s Note:


    Apologies dear readers!! I just discovered I uploaded a wrong chapter and this is the corrected version. I really am sorry. Please, accept my apologies dear readers.


    Thank you!


    And love you all!!

 Chapter 206 Ill Take My Chances

    Swoooosh...The cool night air rushed past as Aquila soared through the starry sky, its powerful wings cutting through the darkness with ease.


    Damien sat at the front, his posture relaxed yet alert, while Arielle sat behind him, her hands wrapped around his waist and lightly gripping his shirt.


    "So, where exactly are we headed?" Arielle asked, her voice raised slightly to compete with the wind.


    Damien glanced back at her, a faint smirk on his lips. "That''s the thing¡ªI don''t know."


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "You don''t know?"


    "Not exactly," Damien admitted, his tone nonchalant. "I''m just following my instincts. Letting them guide me to wherever the demons might be lurking."


    Arielle groaned, leaning back slightly. "You''re unbelievable. You let me tag along on this trip, and you don''t even have a plan?"


    Damien chuckled. "Plans are overrated and you basically wanted to come. Besides, there''s one place I want to check out first."


    Aquila let out a sharp cry, as if in agreement, and adjusted its course.


    "What place?" Arielle pressed, narrowing her eyes.


    Damien''s smirk faded slightly as he turned his gaze forward. "The cave. The one where I found those captives."


    Recognition flickered in Arielle''s eyes, and she straightened up. "You mean the one where you brought those people from?"


    "Yeah," Damien said with a nod. "I want to see if there''s been any activity there since. It''s a good place to start."


    Aquila descended gracefully, its large wings kicking up a cloud of dust as it landed near the collapsed cave entrance.


    Damien and Arielle dismounted, their boots crunching against the rocky terrain as they surveyed the area.


    The once imposing cave entrance was now little more than a pile of jagged rocks and rubble. The surrounding area was eerily quiet, with only the faint rustle of the wind breaking the silence.


    "Spread out," Damien said, motioning for Arielle to check one side of the collapse while he inspected the other. "Let''s see if there''s anything unusual."


    Arielle nodded, drawing her short sword as she moved cautiously toward the left. Damien unsheathed his new Double Refined Sword, its faintly glowing runes casting a soft light in the darkness, and headed right.


    For several minutes, the two of them scoured the area, their eyes scanning every nook and cranny for signs of activity.


    The rubble was undisturbed, and there were no tracks or markings to suggest that anything¡ªor anyone¡ªhad been there recently.


    After completing their search, they met back at the starting point.


    "Find anything?" Damien asked, sheathing his sword.


    "Nothing but rocks and more rocks," Arielle replied, shrugging. "It''s completely dead here."


    Damien exhaled slowly, relief washing over him. "Good. That means no one''s been snooping around."


    Arielle tilted her head, studying him. "You were really worried about this place, huh?"


    "I wouldn''t say worried," Damien said, scratching the back of his head. "Just... cautious. I didn''t want to leave any loose ends."


    Arielle''s lips quirked into a sly smile. "So, Cerbe was the one who brought the cave down, wasn''t it?"


    Damien nodded, his expression resigned. "Yeah. It was Cerbe."


    "I knew it!" Arielle said triumphantly, her grin widening.


    Damien rolled his eyes. "It''s not exactly a mystery, Arielle, considering it''s the only summon of mine with that amount of fire power."


    "Still," she said, crossing her arms, "it feels good to be right."


    With the cave confirmed as inactive, Damien and Arielle climbed back onto Aquila. The Griffin let out a low rumble of approval as they settled into place.


    "So, where to now?" Arielle asked as Aquila took off, its wings carrying them effortlessly into the sky. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not sure," Damien admitted. "But I have a feeling we''ll figure it out soon enough."


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "A feeling? That''s not exactly reassuring, Damien."


    "Trust me," he said with a smirk. "My gut hasn''t let me down yet."


    They flew in silence for a while, the landscape below them bathed in moonlight. The vast expanse of wilderness stretched out as far as the eye could see, its rolling hills and dense forests shrouded in mystery. Your next read is at empire


    As they traveled further, Damien''s instincts proved correct. In the distance, a faint flicker of movement caught his eye¡ªa shadow darting through the rugged terrain below.


    "Did you see that?" he asked, his voice sharp.


    Arielle squinted, leaning forward slightly. "See what?"


    "There," Damien said, pointing toward the ground. "Something''s moving down there."


    Aquila let out a low growl, its sharp eyes locking onto the same spot Damien had indicated.


    Arielle''s hand instinctively went to her sword. "What do you think it is?"


    Damien''s expression hardened. "Only one way to find out."


    He directed Aquila to descend, the Griffin angling its wings as it spiraled down toward the forest. The opportunity Damien had been waiting for was finally here.


    Wiiiiisssshhhh...


    The wind howled around Damien as he sat on Aquila''s back, the Griffin gliding smoothly through the sky.


    His eyes were fixed on the forest below, where faint movement among the trees betrayed the presence of demons.


    Without a word, Damien leapt from Aquila mid-flight.


    The rush of air tore at him as he plummeted toward the ground, his body slicing through the sky like an arrow. He tightened his grip on his sword, preparing for the impact.


    Booooom!!


    With a resounding crash, Damien landed on the group, the force of his arrival sending shockwaves through the earth.


    Dirt and dust erupted into the air, forming a cloud that obscured him momentarily from view. The ground beneath him cracked and splintered, a small crater forming where he stood.


    The commotion immediately drew the attention of the demons lurking in the shadows.


    Krrrrr....


    Their glowing red eyes fixed on the figure emerging from the dust cloud, and guttural growls echoed through the area as they began to close in.


    Damien straightened, his sword glinting faintly in the moonlight. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he scanned the approaching enemies.


    "Let''s make this quick," he muttered, stepping forward to meet the first demon.


    The first demon lunged at Damien, its claws aimed for his chest. He moved over to the side effortlessly, slashing upward with his sword and severing the demon''s arm in a single fluid motion.


    Karrreeeii!!


    The creature howled in pain, but Damien didn''t give it a chance to recover. With a swift spin, he drove his blade through its skull, ending its life in one moment.


    Two more demons charged him, their movements wild and unpredictable. Damien ducked under a swipe from one, kicking it backward before slashing at the second.


    Thwack!


    Damien''s blade met little resistance as it sliced through the demon''s neck, the creature collapsing to the ground in a heap.


    The first demon recovered and leapt at him again, but Damien was ready. He grabbed it by the throat with his free hand and slammed it into the ground, the impact sending another cloud of dust into the air.


    The battle raged on, more demons emerging from the area and rushing toward him. Damien moved like a shadow, his movements precise and calculated.


    Every swing of his sword found its mark, every step put him in the perfect position to counter or attack. Every movement wasn''t wasted and it brought down one demon or nearly killed another.


    Blood sprayed through the air, the forest echoing with the cries of the dying.


    High above, Aquila circled the scene, its sharp eyes watching as Damien tore through the horde of demons.


    Kreeeeeii!


    The Griffin let out a piercing cry before swooping down, landing gracefully at the edge of the clearing.


    Arielle dismounted quickly, her eyes widening at the chaos unfolding before her.


    She could see Damien in the thick of the fight, his movements almost too fast to follow as he dispatched demon after demon.


    Without hesitation, she drew her sword and rushed into the fray.


    Damien glanced over his shoulder as Arielle joined the fight, cutting down a demon that had been sneaking up behind him.


    "I thought I told you to stay out of this!" he called out, his tone half-annoyed, half-amused.


    "And I told you I can take care of myself!" Arielle shot back, her blade slicing cleanly through a demon''s torso.


    Together, they continued to fight, their movements synchronizing as if they had trained side by side for years.


    Arielle''s agility complemented Damien''s brute strength, the two of them weaving through the remaining demons with practiced ease.


    The area soon grew quiet as the last demon fell, its body hitting the ground with a dull thud.


    Damien and Arielle stood in the midst of the carnage, surrounded by the remains of over two dozen Grade Seven and Grade Six demons.


    Damien sheathed his sword, turning to Arielle. His expression was a mix of exasperation and approval. "You didn''t have to jump in, you know. I had it under control."


    Arielle smirked, brushing a strand of hair out of her face. "You looked like you were having fun. Thought I''d join in."


    Damien opened his mouth to reply, but Arielle cut him off with a shrug. "Besides, I told you I could handle myself. Or did you forget?"


    Damien chuckled, shaking his head. "Fine. You proved your point. But don''t blame me if you get in over your head one day."


    "I''ll take my chances," Arielle said, grinning.


    Damien let out a sigh, but there was a hint of a smile on his face as he turned back toward Aquila. "Come on. Let''s get moving. This was just the beginning."


    Arielle nodded, following him toward the Griffin. "At least admit I did a good job."

 Chapter 207 This Is About To Get Messy

    Aquila soared gracefully through the night sky, its powerful wings cutting through the cool breeze as Damien and Arielle rode silently on its back.The vast plain stretched endlessly below them, a mixture of damp grasslands and muddy patches that shimmered faintly under the moonlight. The muddy patches made it seem like it had rained earlier but Damien knew no such thing had happened.


    At least, not in the town he was coming from.


    Damien''s sharp gaze swept over the terrain, searching for signs of movement. His mind, however, wasn''t entirely focused on the task at hand.


    The events of their last battle still played vividly in his head, and the faint smile that tugged at his lips betrayed his lingering frustration.


    Arielle, seated behind him, broke the silence. "Alright, Damien, you''ve been quiet for too long. Spill it."


    He glanced over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow. "Spill what?"


    "You''ve got that brooding look again," she teased. "Something''s bothering you."


    Damien sighed, turning his attention back to the ground below. "It''s nothing."


    Arielle leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her hand. "Really? Because it looks like you''ve been replaying something in your head for a while now."


    "Fine," he admitted, his voice low. "I was just thinking about earlier. The battle."


    Arielle frowned. "What about it? We won, didn''t we?"


    "We did," Damien said, his tone neutral. "But you stole ten kills from me."


    Arielle''s mouth fell open in mock offense. "Stole? I saved your hide, Damien!"


    "I had it under control," he replied with a smirk.


    "Sure you did," she muttered, rolling her eyes. "But seriously, why do you care so much about the numbers? It''s not like there''s a prize for whoever kills the most demons."


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    Damien''s smirk faded, his expression growing thoughtful. "Because every kill counts," he said quietly.


    Arielle tilted her head. "Counts toward what?"


    Before Damien could answer, something on the ground caught his attention.


    "I have a target to meet and the faster I get to it, the better it is for both of us. Each steal delays the process and slows down the target which isn''t..."


    "Hold on," Damien said abruptly, leaning forward and narrowing his eyes.


    "What is it?" Arielle asked, straightening up.


    "Tracks," he muttered, pointing down.


    Aquila dipped lower, its flight now just above the ground. The faint outlines of clawed footprints became visible in the damp earth, crisscrossing in chaotic patterns.


    "Demons," Damien confirmed, his voice firm.


    "Are you sure?" Arielle asked, squinting at the tracks. She could barely see anything with Aquila''s speed. Not everyone''s sight were as good as a Terrace.


    "Positive," Damien replied. "The prints are fresh, but not too fresh. They''ve probably been gone for a few hours."


    He gestured for Aquila to maintain a steady pace, and the Griffin complied, gliding silently over the muddy terrain.


    The tracks led them through the open plain, weaving between patches of grass and pools of water. The stench of blood hung faintly in the air, growing stronger as they followed the trail.


    As they moved, Arielle broke the silence again. "You''re scarily good at this, you know. Tracking demons, fighting them... it''s like you were made for it."


    Damien didn''t respond immediately, his eyes fixed on the trail ahead.


    "How did you get so good at this?" she pressed.


    He hesitated before answering. "I trained. In a secluded area."


    Arielle''s curiosity deepened. "Secluded? Like... by yourself?"


    "Yeah," Damien said, his tone clipped. "For about two years." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes widened slightly. "Two years? Alone? Where?"


    Damien sighed. "Somewhere dangerous but fun filled. That''s all you need to know."


    Arielle frowned, sensing he didn''t want to go into detail. "Alright, fine. But why are you so eager to kill demons all the time? It''s like you''re on a personal mission or something."


    He chuckled, though there was little humor in it. "Maybe I am."


    "Why, though?" she pressed.


    Damien''s smirk returned, but his eyes remained cold. "Because it''s thrilling. Fighting demons pushes me to my limits. And every time I kill one, I get stronger."


    Arielle studied him for a moment, noting the intensity in his voice. "That''s it? You enjoy the thrill, and it makes you stronger?"


    "That''s enough reason for me," Damien said simply. "Don''t you think so?"


    "It indeed is." Arielle answered and then fell silent, her thoughts swirling.


    The plain stretched endlessly before them, its damp surface shimmering under the pale moonlight, most of the light clouded by dark clouds.


    The openness of the terrain made it easy to spot anything moving in the distance, but it also left them exposed.


    "This place gives me the creeps," Arielle muttered, glancing around.


    "It''s perfect," Damien said.


    "How is this perfect?" she asked, incredulous.


    "We can see anything coming from miles away," Damien explained. "No ambushes, no surprises. It''s the best place to hunt."


    Arielle shook her head. "You''re crazy, you know that?"


    "Maybe," Damien said with a smirk, "but I''m not lying."


    The tracks grew more clustered, suggesting the demons had stopped or slowed down recently. The faint sounds of growls and tearing flesh reached their ears, carried by the wind.


    "We''re close," Damien said, his voice low.


    Aquila slowed its flight, gliding silently toward the source of the noise. As they neared a small clearing, the gruesome scene came into view.


    A group of demons huddled together, their hunched forms illuminated by the moonlight. They feasted on three humans, their jagged claws tearing into flesh and their sharp teeth cracking through bones.


    Squelch!!


    The stench of blood was overpowering, and the wet, crunching sounds filled the air.


    Arielle''s breath caught in her throat, her hand instinctively going to her sword. "Damien..."


    "I see it," he said, his voice cold and steady.


    The demons remained oblivious to their presence, too consumed by their grisly meal to notice the silent predator circling above.


    Damien''s eyes darkened as he assessed the situation. His grip on Aquila''s fur tightened, and his free hand rested on the hilt of his new sword.


    "Stay sharp," he muttered. "This is about to get messy."


    For now, they waited, biding their time for the perfect moment to strike. The demons'' gruesome feast continued, unaware of the reckoning that loomed above them.


    _________________


    _________________


    Author''s Note:


    What do you guys think about longer chapters? Let me know what you think about it.


    If you all like it, I''ll do more of it and if you don''t, we''ll resume the usual short chapters.


    Expecting your replies. Thank you all.

 Chapter 208 Sending Out Troops

    "Please, don''t do anything irrational, your Majesty." In a barely observable room of the Royal Castle of Asphade, General Rhaegor sat amidst the chaos left behind by King Aythore''s earlier outburst as he whispered to the silent room.The room current condition was a result of the king''s frustration¡ªa broken table lay tilted against the wall, shattered glass glinted in the light of flickering torches, and scattered food and overturned chairs added to the disarray.


    Rhaegor''s leg bounced incessantly, his anxiety betraying his normally stoic demeanor. His mind replayed the intense discussion with the king.


    Ryedale, a distant city in the Western continent, had suffered an attack eerily similar to the one that devastated Eldham. A letter had reached Asphade, explaining that these demons were hitting weak spots first.


    The king had not taken the news well.


    King Aythore had raged, his voice echoing through the chamber. He slammed his fists against the table, swept items off shelves, and stormed about as though searching for a scapegoat.


    Though Rhaegor had braved countless battlefields, the king''s fury was a storm he could not weather without unease.


    "How dare this happen again, Rhaegor? How?!" the king had shouted, his face flushed with anger. "First was Eldham, and now news from Ryedale saying they''d experienced something similar even before us? Are we blind to the threats around us?"


    Rhaegor had stood stiffly, enduring the tirade. "Your Majesty, the situation¡ª" Your journey continues on empire


    "Do not tell me about the situation, General!" Aythore bellowed, cutting him off. "Our people are dying, our cities are burning, and we sit here sending letters and holding meetings!"


    The king had continued to pace, his anger radiating like heat. Eventually, he''d stopped, staring out the window with his hands gripping the ledge. The silence that followed was heavy, broken only by his heaving breaths.


    After a moment, Aythore had turned, his expression calmer but his voice firm. "I need time to think." Without another word, he''d left the room, leaving Rhaegor alone amidst the destruction.


    Now, as Rhaegor sat in the aftermath of the king''s wrath, his thoughts swirled. The letter from Ryedale posed a dilemma.


    Should they send a contingent to investigate, stretching their already limited forces thinner, or focus on fortifying their defenses at home?


    The decision rested on the king''s shoulders, and Rhaegor could only wait.


    The door creaked open, and King Aythore strode in, his posture commanding. The traces of his earlier fury were gone, replaced by the composed authority of a monarch.


    "General Rhaegor," the king addressed him, his voice calm but resolute.


    Rhaegor immediately dropped to one knee, bowing his head in deference. "Your Majesty."


    Aythore approached, his boots clicking against the stone floor. He paused in front of the general, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Rise."


    Rhaegor obeyed, his posture straight and attentive.


    Aythore clasped his hands behind his back, pacing slowly. "I''ve made my decision," he began. "While it''s tempting to send aid to Ryedale, the reality is that we lack the manpower to address threats so far from home."


    Rhaegor nodded subtly, understanding the weight of the king''s words.


    "The other kings and Family Lords have sent warriors to support us," Aythore continued. "Their assistance is crucial in protecting our kingdom. If we divert even a fraction of our forces to Ryedale, we risk leaving ourselves vulnerable to another attack."


    "Then... we won''t investigate Ryedale?" Rhaegor asked cautiously.


    Aythore''s expression hardened. "No, but we won''t ignore it either. I''ll ensure the letter reaches the other rulers. Someone will take up the cause. For now, our priority is securing Asphade and preventing another such attack."


    The king''s gaze locked onto Rhaegor''s. "Return to your post. Oversee the distribution of our forces. Make sure every town, village, and city is protected."


    Rhaegor saluted crisply. "Understood, Your Majesty."


    With a nod, Aythore dismissed him, sinking into the only chair left standing in the room. He leaned back with a weary sigh, the weight of his responsibilities pressing down on him.


    General Rhaegor exited the chamber, his mind focused on his task. He returned to the command center, where maps of the kingdom were spread across a large table.


    Red pins marked areas already fortified, while yellow pins indicated towns and cities still awaiting reinforcements.


    "Status report," Rhaegor barked, addressing his officers.


    One of them, a captain with red hair and eyes, stepped forward, saluting. "Sir, reinforcements are readied and are waiting to be sent to the northern villages and the southern regions. The eastern towns are also waiting for troops."


    Rhaegor nodded, his eyes scanning the map. "Prioritize the eastern towns. I want them covered before sunset tomorrow."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Rhaegor''s gaze lingered on a particular pin marking Eldham. Though the town was no longer under threat, its destruction served as a grim reminder of the stakes. He made a mental note to allocate extra patrols to the surrounding area.


    The castle courtyard buzzed with activity as soldiers prepared to depart for their assigned posts.


    Wagons loaded with supplies lined the cobblestone paths, and mounted messengers rode in and out, delivering orders.


    Rhaegor stood on a raised platform, addressing the assembled troops. "You are the shield of this kingdom," he declared, his voice ringing with authority. "The people of Asphade look to you for protection. Do not fail them."


    The soldiers saluted in unison, their faces resolute.


    One by one, the units began to move out. Cavalry units galloped toward distant towns, while foot soldiers marched in disciplined formations. The sight was both reassuring and sobering.


    As the last group departed, Rhaegor remained in the courtyard, watching until they disappeared from view.


    Back in the chamber, King Aythore sat alone, staring at the remnants of his earlier outburst. His thoughts were heavy, weighed down by the knowledge that the safety of his kingdom was never guaranteed.


    He reached for the letter from Ryedale, reading it once more. The desperation in its words was palpable, and though he''d made his decision, the thought of leaving the city to its fate gnawed at him.


    "May the gods guide us," he murmured, folding the letter and setting it aside.


    For now, all he could do was hope that his choices would lead to survival¡ªnot just for his kingdom, but for the world at large. "They won''t forsake us."


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 209 Stealing His Kills

    Damien and Arielle finally reached their destination while the shady sky cloaked the swampy terrain.The faint moonlight glinted off the damp grass and pools of water, casting an eerie glow over the area.


    Aquila circled above the group of demons, the air below them thick with the stench of blood and decay from the actions of the demons beneath.


    Damien stood on Aquila''s back, his sharp eyes assessing the enemy below. The demons clustered together in a chaotic pack, some gnawing on what remained of their previous prey. Damien''s lips curled into a smirk. "Perfect."


    Before Arielle could say a word, Damien leaped from Aquila''s back, plunging toward the ground like a meteor.


    Booooom!!


    With a thunderous impact, Damien landed in the center of the demon pack, the ground beneath him cracking from the force.


    Dirt and dust erupted into the air, momentarily obscuring the demons'' view.


    Grrrr...


    Their guttural growls turned to startled cries as Damien twisted sharply, his blade flashing through the haze.


    The first swing was merciless. In one fluid motion, Damien''s sword sliced through the necks of five Grade Seven demons, their heads toppling to the ground in unison.


    Blackened blood sprayed through the air, splattering across his cloak as he stood tall amidst the carnage.


    The remaining demons stumbled back, disoriented by the sudden assault.


    "Arielle, now!" Damien shouted.


    Arielle, perched atop Aquila, didn''t hesitate. "He finally needs my help." With a graceful leap, she descended into the fray, her weapon drawn.


    She targeted the weaker demons¡ªGrade Seven and Grade Six¡ªcutting through their ranks with precision. Her movements were swift and calculated, each strike reducing their numbers further.


    "Not bad," Damien muttered, glancing at her briefly before turning his focus to the real threats.


    Among the pack, two Grade Four demons stood apart, their larger, more muscular forms towering over the others.


    They observed the battle with cold, calculating eyes, their claws twitching as they prepared to join the fray.


    Damien tightened his grip on his sword. He knew these demons would be no easy foes, but keeping them away from Arielle was his priority. Without a word, he lunged toward them. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first Grade Four demon roared, slashing at Damien with claws that gleamed in the moonlight. He sidestepped the attack, countering with a quick upward slash that nicked the demon''s arm.


    Karrreeeii!!


    The creature howled in fury, but Damien pressed on, landing a solid strike to its chest.


    Bang!!


    The second Grade Four demon charged from the side, attempting to catch Damien off guard. He spun on his heel just in time, using the flat of his blade to deflect the attack.


    Crrrrnnng!


    The impact sent a jarring vibration up his arm, but he held firm.


    "Two against one?" Damien taunted, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "You''ll need more than that."


    Kreeeeeii!!


    Above the chaos, Aquila let out a piercing screech, diving toward the ground to shield Arielle.


    The Griffin''s talons raked across the backs of two Grade Six demons, sending them sprawling.


    One attempted to retaliate, leaping at the majestic beast, but Aquila easily sidestepped the attack, flinging the demon into a nearby tree with a powerful swipe of its wing.


    Meanwhile, Luton slithered across the battlefield, its crimson red body shimmering under the moonlight.


    The Stellar Slime was an efficient predator, devouring the corpses of fallen demons without pause.


    Occasionally, a weakened demon would stumble too close, and Luton would engulf it in a flash, its body expanding momentarily before returning to its original size.


    "Good work, Luton," Damien called, sparing a glance at his summon.


    Arielle, with Aquila covering her flank, focused on the remaining Grade Seven and Grade Six demons. Stay tuned with empire


    Her blade danced through the air, each strike finding its mark. She moved with a deadly elegance, her training as a mercenary evident in her precise and deliberate movements.


    One of the Grade Six demons lunged at her, claws outstretched, but she sidestepped gracefully, using its momentum against it.


    With a swift downward strike, she severed its arm, following up with a clean thrust to its chest. The demon crumpled to the ground.


    "Not so tough now, are you?" she muttered, wiping her blade on her cloak.


    Back in the center of the battlefield, Damien was locked in a fierce duel with the two Grade Four demons.


    They were relentless, their attacks coming in rapid succession. One swiped at his legs while the other aimed for his torso, forcing him to rely on his speed and agility to avoid their strikes.


    "You two are persistent," Damien said, parrying a particularly powerful blow.


    The first demon snarled, its glowing red eyes narrowing as it lunged forward. Damien met its attack head-on, their weapons clashing in a shower of sparks. He pushed back with all his strength, driving his blade through the demon''s shoulder.


    The second demon saw an opening and leaped at him, but Damien was ready. He pulled his blade free from the first demon and ducked, letting the second one sail over him. As it landed, he turned sharply, driving his sword into its back. "Don''t take it personal." He murmured.


    Both demons let out agonized roars, their movements growing sluggish as their injuries took their toll.


    Damien didn''t let up, delivering the finishing blow to one with a decapitating slash and driving his blade through the chest of the other.


    As their bodies fell to the ground, Damien straightened, blood dripping from his sword.


    By the time the last demon fell, the battlefield was littered with bodies. Blackened blood soaked the ground, and the air was thick with the stench of death.


    Damien turned to find Arielle standing amidst a cluster of fallen demons, her chest rising and falling with each breath. Aquila landed beside her, its feathers ruffled but otherwise unharmed.


    Luton slithered up to Damien, a satisfied wiggle indicating its success in devouring the fallen.


    "Well," Damien said, sheathing his sword. "That''s that."


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "You''re welcome, by the way."


    "For stealing my kills again?" Damien teased.


    Arielle rolled her eyes. "I told you, I can handle myself. Besides, you don''t have a monopoly on demon hunting."

 Chapter 210 In A Ditch

    Damien chuckled, shaking his head. "Fair enough. But next time, leave a few more for me, alright?""No promises," Arielle said with a grin.


    The two exchanged a brief smile before turning their attention to the trail ahead. Their journey wasn''t over yet, and the night was still young.


    The battle was behind them, the air still heavy with the aftermath. Rather than immediately take to the skies on Aquila, Arielle suggested a different approach.


    "Why not walk for a while?" she said, sheathing her blade and brushing some demon blood off her armor.


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "Walk? You do know we have a Griffin for faster travel, right?"


    Arielle smirked. "Yes, but walking gives us a chance to cool off and actually talk. Besides, you could use a bit of walking."


    Damien scoffed but didn''t argue. He dismissed Aquila with a casual wave of his hand, and the Griffin soared into the sky with a final screech, disappearing into the clouds.


    The terrain was still swampy but less oppressive now that the demon stench was gone.


    Short grasses swayed in the faint breeze, and the ground beneath them was soft but manageable. The pair walked side by side, the silence between them surprisingly comfortable.


    "So," Arielle began, breaking the quiet. "How many kills are you aiming for on this little hunting trip of yours?"


    Damien glanced at her, his expression thoughtful. "I need a hundred more meet the next target of mine. So far, I''ve got around thirty. Maybe a little more."


    "Only a third?" Arielle teased, nudging his arm playfully. "You''ve been slacking."


    "Slacking?" Damien shot her a mock glare. "You''re the one stealing my kills. I''d probably be more than halfway if it weren''t for you."


    Arielle laughed, the sound light and genuine. "You''re just mad I''m better at it than you."


    "Better? Please," Damien retorted, his lips twitching into a smirk. "I''m letting you have the easy ones. Consider it a favor. Can''t have you rust up while on the hunt with me."


    They continued bantering as they walked, the conversation bouncing between playful jabs and light-hearted topics. For a moment, it felt almost normal¡ªlike they weren''t in a demon-infested wasteland.


    Neither of them noticed the large ditch ahead. Hidden beneath a layer of loose foliage and camouflaged by the uneven terrain, the trap was nearly impossible to see.


    Damien was mid-sentence when his foot hit nothing but air. He stumbled forward, his balance completely lost. "Oops."


    "Dam¡ª!" Arielle''s voice turned into a sharp scream as the ground beneath them gave way. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Both of them fell, tumbling down a steep ten-meter drop. The sides of the ditch were rough, dirt and small rocks cascading with them as they plunged.


    "Ahhhh!!" Arielle''s scream echoed all the way down, while Damien remained eerily silent, his mind racing to process what had just happened.


    Bang!


    With a heavy thud, they hit the bottom. Dust billowed around them, the earthy scent of disturbed soil filling the air.


    For a moment, neither of them moved. Arielle groaned, sitting up and brushing dirt off her clothes. "What the hell just happened?"


    Damien pushed himself to his feet, checking his limbs for injuries. "We fell into a ditch," he said dryly, his voice laced with irritation. "A very deep ditch."


    "No kidding." Arielle stood, wincing as she stretched. "How did we not see that?"


    Damien didn''t answer immediately. He scanned the walls of the ditch, noting the steep incline and the lack of footholds.


    The ditch was about three meters wide, the walls towering above them with no immediate way out.


    "We were distracted," he admitted finally, his tone begrudging.


    Arielle dusted off her pants, glancing upward. "Well, call Aquila and let''s get out of here."


    Damien nodded, focusing his thoughts on the Griffin. He sent the mental command to call it forward, but instead of appearing, Aquila''s distant cry echoed from above.


    Arielle tilted her head, frowning. "What''s it doing?"


    "It''s... flying away," Damien said slowly, his irritation mounting. "Great. Just great."


    "Can''t you just unsummon and then summon it back?"


    "Give me a second." Damien closed his eyes, muttering under his breath as he canceled the summon. He waited a beat before attempting to call Aquila again.


    Before he could complete the summoning, a sound froze him in place.


    The faint crunch of boots on dirt reached his ears. Someone¡ªor something¡ªwas walking above them, circling the edge of the ditch.


    The footsteps were slow and deliberate, almost as if whoever was up there was assessing the situation.


    Damien''s hand instinctively went to his sword, his grip tightening.


    "Damien," Arielle whispered, her voice low. "Do you hear that?"


    He nodded, his gaze fixed upward. "Yeah. And I''m asking myself how I didn''t notice it earlier."


    The footsteps grew louder, closer. Damien''s muscles tensed, his instincts screaming at him to prepare for a fight.


    "Who''s there?" he called out, his voice echoing off the walls of the ditch.


    The footsteps paused, and for a moment, there was silence. Then, a shadowy figure appeared at the edge of the ditch, peering down at them.


    "Well, well," the figure drawled, their voice tinged with amusement. "What do we have here?"


    Arielle glanced at Damien, her expression a mix of confusion and concern. "Friends of yours?"


    "Not at all. I have no friend." Damien muttered, his eyes narrowing as he sized up the figure above.


    The stranger chuckled, their tone mockingly polite. "You two look a little stuck. Need a hand?"


    Damien didn''t lower his guard. "Depends. Are you the one who dug this ditch?"


    The figure tilted their head, feigning innocence. "Me? Oh no, I wouldn''t dream of it. But I might know who did."


    Arielle crossed her arms, her patience thinning. "Then maybe you could stop wasting our time and tell us."


    The stranger''s grin widened. "Now, where''s the fun in that?"


    Damien sighed, his grip tightening on his sword. "Looks like we''re not getting answers the easy way."


    The stranger took a step back, their shadow retreating from the edge. "Good luck climbing out, though. I''ll be watching from a few meters away."


    As their footsteps faded into the distance, Damien exchanged a look with Arielle.


    "This just got a lot more complicated," he muttered.


    "You think?" Arielle shot back, rolling her eyes.


    Damien glanced up at the walls of the ditch, his mind already racing with possibilities. Whatever this was, it wasn''t a random accident. And now, they had more than just demons to worry about.

 Chapter 211 Two New Faces

    Damien''s thoughts churned as he recalled the figure who had taunted them from above the ditch just moments ago.The sound of multiple footsteps earlier had already clued him in¡ªthere wasn''t just one person up there. But what truly nagged at him was their essence.


    When he focused to sense their presence and essence, none of them seemed to possess any notable strength. Their magic essence was faint, almost negligible compared to his or Arielle''s.


    It was suspicious. Were they concealing their true power, or were they genuinely weak?


    The latter made some sense if they feared Damien and Arielle might retaliate once pulled out. But it still didn''t explain why Aquila had taken to the sky in the first place.


    Aquila wouldn''t act out of fear¡ªnot against those weaker than itself. If anything, they would be dead the moment they made an attempt toward it.


    "There''s only one way to find out," Damien muttered.


    The ditch was deep and spacious enough for him to summon the Griffin once more.


    "Summon Aquila again." Damien made a mental command to his system. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a flicker of energy, Aquila reappeared at the bottom, its glowing eyes scanning the space warily. Arielle couldn''t hide her excitement.


    "Finally!" she said with a wide grin. "I was starting to regret suggesting we walk."


    Damien gave her a side glance, smirking faintly. "And now you''ve learned your lesson."


    Aquila lowered itself, allowing them to climb on. Luton, the Stellar Slime, wobbled onto Damien''s shoulder before settling back atop his head like a gelatinous crown.


    As Aquila leapt upward, its powerful wings cutting through the air, they soared toward the surface. But even as the Griffin cleared the edge of the ditch, it didn''t immediately land. Instead, it rose higher, as if reluctant to approach the ground.


    From this vantage point, Damien''s sharp eyes scanned the area. It didn''t take him long to spot them: six men scattered across the terrain. They were spread far apart, the closest pair at least a hundred meters from each other.


    What struck him wasn''t their placement¡ªit was how seamlessly they blended into their surroundings.


    Even with his keen sight, Damien realized he might not have noticed them without his earlier senses picking up on their presence. They lay flat against the ground, their camouflage nearly flawless.


    Damien leaned slightly to get a better look. "Interesting," he murmured.


    "What is it?" Arielle asked, craning her neck to follow his gaze.


    "We''re being watched," Damien replied, his tone neutral.


    Arielle''s eyes widened, but she quickly composed herself. "I''m guessing they''re not demons?"


    "Not demons," Damien confirmed. "Humans. Six of them."


    As Aquila descended slowly, one of the figures began to rise. The Griffin immediately halted its descent, letting out a low, guttural growl.


    Damien narrowed his eyes. "So, you''re the one¡­"


    Arielle tilted her head. "The one what?"


    "The one who spooked Aquila earlier," Damien explained. "Something about him set it off."


    Still, Damien didn''t alter his command. Aquila hesitated for another moment but eventually obeyed, touching down cautiously. The moment its claws met the ground, the man began walking toward them.


    As the man approached, Damien studied him closely. He was lean but not frail, with sharp features and an easy confidence in his stride. His movements were deliberate, unthreatening, yet calculated.


    "Welcome to the surface," the man said with a small smile, stopping a few meters away. "Name''s Axiom."


    Damien stepped off Aquila, watching Axiom carefully. "Axiom, huh? You''ve been keeping an eye on us."


    "Something like that," Axiom replied. "You don''t see people fall into ditches like that every day."


    Before Damien could respond, another man joined them. This one had a more rugged appearance, his shoulders broad and his hair slightly disheveled. Unlike Axiom, he didn''t carry the same calm demeanor.


    As he moved closer, Aquila let out another guttural sound, this time more threatening. The man froze, raising both hands in a gesture of surrender.


    "Easy there," he said, his voice steady but cautious.


    Axiom turned to him with a chuckle. "Relax, Jallen. You know how mana beasts are with you."


    Damien''s curiosity piqued. "What does he mean by that?"


    Axiom grinned, clearly enjoying the attention. "Jallen here is a prodigy at beast taming. Mana beasts can sense it. They know to be wary of him."


    Damien''s gaze shifted to Jallen, who remained still, clearly not wanting to provoke Aquila further. "A beast tamer, huh? That''s rare." Although this was the second tamer he''d encountered since he exited the forest, Damien knew tamers were rare.


    "Rare and useful," Jallen added, his tone hinting at pride. "But not always appreciated, as you can see."


    Damien folded his arms. "You''re good with beasts, but you didn''t bother helping us out of that ditch."


    Jallen gave a sheepish shrug. "Didn''t think you''d need it. And let''s be honest¡ªyou don''t look like the kind of guy who takes help kindly."


    "Fair point," Damien admitted, though his tone remained guarded.


    Arielle stepped forward, her arms crossed. "So, what are you two doing out here? This area isn''t exactly a tourist spot."


    Axiom and Jallen exchanged a glance.


    "We could ask you the same thing," Axiom said smoothly. "But since you asked first¡ªlet''s just say we''re... monitoring."


    "Monitoring what?" Damien pressed.


    "Things," Axiom replied vaguely, his smile never faltering.


    "You guys responsible for the ditch?" Damien asked again.


    Axiom shrugged. "Something like that."


    Damien''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t like the evasiveness, but before he could push further, Jallen spoke up.


    "You''re not exactly locals either," Jallen said. "And judging by the mess back there¡ª" he gestured vaguely toward the area they''d just fought in¡ª"you''ve been busy."


    "That''s none of your concern," Damien replied bluntly.


    Axiom chuckled. "Fair enough. We''ll keep out of your way, then. Good luck with... whatever it is you''re doing."


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    With that, Axiom turned, motioning for Jallen to follow.


    Damien watched them go, his instincts screaming that there was more to these two than they let on.


    Arielle stepped closer. "Do you trust them?"


    "No," Damien said simply.


    "Should we follow them?"


    Damien shook his head. "Not yet. Let''s see where they''re heading towards first."


    Arielle nodded, her expression serious. "Agreed."


    As the two men disappeared into the distance, Damien turned back to Aquila. "We''ll keep moving. Stay alert."


    With that, they mounted the Griffin once more, ready to continue their hunting.

 Chapter 212 A Bigger Group

    Damien and Arielle were about to take off with Aquila when the sound of hurried footsteps reached their ears. They both turned, and there stood Axiom and Jallen again, flanked by four others from their group."Well, that was fast," Damien muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as Axiom stepped forward with his ever-present grin.


    "Leaving so soon?" Axiom asked, tilting his head as though genuinely curious.


    "We have somewhere to be," Damien replied curtly, already impatient with their sudden reappearance.


    "Somewhere, huh?" Axiom said, feigning innocence. "And where might that be?"


    "None of your business," Damien shot back. "But if you must know, we''re going demon hunting."


    Axiom''s grin widened. "What a coincidence! So are we."


    Damien frowned. "Good for you."


    "I''ve got an idea," Axiom continued, ignoring Damien''s tone. "Why don''t we join forces? Strength in numbers and all that."


    Damien''s lips tightened into a thin line. "No."


    Axiom raised an eyebrow, clearly unfazed by the rejection. "Why not? We''re capable fighters. You saw how we avoided detection earlier."


    "It''s not about capability," Damien said bluntly. His gaze flicked to Jallen, who stood a few steps behind Axiom. "Your beast tamer is a problem. My beasts won''t work well with someone like him around."


    Jallen smirked, his arms crossed. "Afraid I''ll steal your pets'' loyalty?"


    Damien''s eyes hardened. "Not worried, just cautious. They might kill you if you become much of a problem and I don''t want to have to explain to your colleagues."


    Axiom held up his hands in a placating gesture. "Fair enough, fair enough. But we can work around that. Jallen can keep his distance. Promise."


    Damien glanced at Arielle, silently hoping she''d back him up. Instead, her eyes lit up with excitement.


    "I think it''s a great idea!" Arielle said, stepping forward. "Hunting in a larger group could be fun. Besides, it might make things easier."


    Damien sighed inwardly. He didn''t want to disappoint her, but the idea of traveling with these strangers didn''t sit well with him. After a long pause, he relented.


    "Fine," he said reluctantly. "But we hunt separately. I''m not interested in sharing my kills."


    "Deal," Axiom said quickly, his grin returning. He turned and let out a sharp whistle, signaling to the rest of his group.


    The remaining four figures approached, each carrying themselves with a confidence that didn''t match their weak essence signatures.


    Damien studied them carefully. One was a tall, wiry man with a scar running down his cheek, another was a woman with sharp eyes and a bow slung across her back, and the last two were a pair of stocky twins wielding heavy maces.


    The group exuded camaraderie, but Damien couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to them than met the eye. Probably because he''d spent a good amount of time alone.


    As the two groups prepared to set off, Damien felt a nagging discomfort. He wasn''t used to traveling with so many people, let alone strangers.


    Arielle, on the other hand, seemed to thrive in the social atmosphere. She chatted easily with Axiom, who was more than happy to entertain her questions.


    "So, how long have you all been hunting demons?" Arielle asked as they walked. She was already curious despite only knowing them for less than an hour.


    "Long enough," Axiom replied vaguely. "We''re a tight-knit crew. Been through a lot together."


    "Do you always hang around areas like this?" she pressed.


    "Only when the job calls for it," Axiom said with a wink. "And this job definitely calls for it."


    Damien, walking a few steps ahead with Luton wobbling on his shoulder, rolled his eyes. He wasn''t sure if Axiom was being evasive or just trying to seem mysterious. Either way, it was grating.


    Jallen, meanwhile, kept his distance as promised, though Damien could feel the man''s eyes occasionally drifting toward Aquila and Luton.


    "Keep staring, and you''ll lose an eye," Damien warned without looking back.


    Jallen chuckled but said nothing, wisely shifting his focus elsewhere.


    After about half an hour of walking, Damien stopped abruptly, turning to face the group.


    "Listen up," he said, his tone sharp. "Here''s how this works: I don''t care what you do or how you do it, but stay out of my way. My summons don''t take kindly to interference, and neither do I. Got it?"


    Axiom raised his hands in mock surrender. "Crystal clear, boss."


    "Good," Damien said. "And don''t expect me to save you if you get in over your heads."


    The twins exchanged a glance, one of them smirking. "We''ll manage."


    "We''ll see," Damien muttered.


    Arielle placed a hand on his arm, her expression softening. "You don''t have to be so harsh, you know."


    "I''m not here to make friends," Damien replied. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arielle sighed but didn''t argue further.


    With the rules established, the group continued their journey. Damien kept his senses sharp, scanning for any signs of demons. The trail they were following was faint but fresh enough to give him hope.


    After another hour, they reached a rocky outcrop overlooking a narrow valley. Damien crouched low, gesturing for the others to do the same.


    "There," he said, pointing.


    In the distance, a cluster of demons was moving through the valley, their grotesque forms silhouetted against the dim light.


    There were about twenty of them, a mix of Grade Seven and Grade Six demons, with one Grade Five leading the pack.


    Axiom let out a low whistle. "That''s quite the party."


    "Perfect," Damien said, a dangerous glint in his eye. "To test you all of course."


    Arielle leaned closer. "What''s the plan?"


    "We split up," Damien said. "They''ll take the on the demons. While we seat back and watch."


    "And us?" Axiom asked, gesturing to his crew.


    "Do whatever you want with the demons," Damien said dismissively.


    Axiom chuckled. "Fair enough. Let''s see what we can do."


    As the group descended into the valley, Damien''s heart pounded with anticipation. This was what he lived for¡ªthe thrill of the hunt, the rush of battle, and the promise of power with every demon slain. However, he wouldn''t be fighting this time.


    "Let''s get to work," he said, gesturing to the others.


    The demons, sensing their presence, turned toward the approaching hunters. Their guttural roars echoed through the valley, signaling the start of the fight.


    _________________ Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    _________________


    Author''s Note:


    What do you guys think about longer chapters? Let me know what you think about it.


    If you all like it, I''ll do more of it and if you don''t, we''ll resume the usual short chapters.


    Expecting your replies. Thank you all.

 Chapter 213 Testing The Others

    "Well, go on. The demons will come at you all of you don''t go to them." Damien grinned, gesturing for the Axiom and his teammates to head out and face the demons."Sure, sure. It''s not like we didn''t plan to do it." Jallen said with a lazy shrug.


    "Head out then." On Axiom''s command, all six of them bolted forward toward the growling and hissing demons.


    Damien leaned back against a rock, arms crossed, his sharp gaze locked onto Axiom and his team.


    The six of them were engaged in a battle against the demons Damien had deliberately left for them to handle.


    The harsh growls of the demons mixed with the shouts and grunts of Axiom''s group as weapons clashed and essence flared in bursts of light.


    "You really threw them into the deep end," Arielle commented, sitting a few feet away from Damien on another rock. She rested her chin on her hands, watching the chaotic scene in front of her.


    Damien shrugged nonchalantly. "If they can''t handle a fight like this, they''re better off heading back. I''m not dragging around a group that''ll fall apart the moment things get serious."


    Arielle sighed, her legs swinging lazily. "I get your point, but they''re not bad. You didn''t have to be this harsh."


    "They''ll live," Damien replied curtly a mischievous smile tugging at the side of his lips.


    Arielle studied his face for a moment. "You''re mad, aren''t you? About me inviting them without your permission."


    Damien''s jaw tightened slightly, but he didn''t deny it. "I don''t like having random people around my summons, especially when one of them clearly makes Aquila uneasy."


    "Jallen," Arielle guessed with a small nod. "I noticed. But he can''t help his gift, Damien. You don''t blame someone for being born with something they didn''t ask for."


    "It''s not about blame," Damien retorted. "It''s about keeping my summons comfortable. If they''re distracted, they can''t do their job. And I can''t afford distractions."


    Arielle frowned, then hesitated before speaking again. "Look, I get it. I do. But... having them around makes things feel a little less..."


    "Less what?" Damien asked, his tone sharper than he intended.


    "Less lonely," Arielle admitted, looking down at her hands.


    Damien blinked, taken aback by the unexpected confession. He studied her quietly for a moment before his expression softened. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ve got me and the summons," he said.


    Arielle gave him a small smile. "Yeah, but you''re not exactly a people person, Damien. And your summons? They''re great, but they don''t exactly hold conversations."


    Damien sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Fine. I get it. But don''t expect me to go easy on them just because you want more company."


    "Fair enough," Arielle replied with a playful grin.


    Damien found himself staring at her longer than he intended, noticing the way her expression brightened slightly when she smiled. Without thinking, he reached out and lightly patted her head.


    "You''re fine the way you are," he muttered.


    Arielle froze, wide-eyed, her cheeks flushing a light pink. "Uh... what are you doing?"


    Realizing what he''d done, Damien quickly pulled his hand back, clearing his throat awkwardly. "Ahem! Don''t read into it. I was... trying to be nice."


    Arielle blinked, then broke into a soft laugh. "Nice? Who are you, and what have you done with Damien?"


    "Don''t push it," he said, though his tone was lighter.


    "Hehe... Damien''s changed." Arielle chuckled.


    Clang!


    Bang!!


    The brief moment of awkwardness was cut short by the sounds of battle, drawing their attention back to Axiom and his group.


    The fight had turned in Axiom''s group''s favor. They moved with practiced coordination, splitting up to keep the demons off balance.


    Jallen stayed on the outskirts, his spear darting in and out like a serpent''s strike, while Axiom worked the front lines with his sword.


    Their companions filled in the gaps, one using dual axes to cleave through the weaker demons, another channeling elemental essence to attack from a distance.


    "They''re not bad," Damien admitted, his voice grudgingly respectful.


    Arielle smiled. "See? I told you they''d be fine."


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself," Damien said, though his tone lacked its usual sharpness and was instead replaced by slight interest.


    Axiom suddenly leapt into the air, his sword glowing with a faint blue aura. He brought it down on a demon''s head, cleaving it cleanly in two. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    At the same time, Jallen impaled another demon through the chest, pinning it to the ground.


    "Efficient," Damien murmured, nodding approvingly.


    Arielle smirked. "Careful, Damien. If you keep complimenting them, they might think you like them."


    "Let''s not go that far," Damien replied dryly.


    As the last demon fell, Axiom''s group regrouped, their faces flushed with exertion but triumphant smiles on their faces. Axiom walked over to Damien, wiping his blade on a cloth.


    "Well? Did we pass your test?" he asked, his tone light but laced with curiosity.


    Damien stood, arms crossed, and studied the group for a moment before giving a small nod. "You''re not terrible."


    Axiom grinned. "High praise."


    Arielle clapped her hands together, grinning. "You guys were amazing!"


    Damien rolled his eyes but didn''t argue.


    Jallen approached cautiously, keeping his distance from Aquila, who growled lowly. He raised his hands in surrender. "I''ll keep my distance from your summons. Don''t worry."


    "You''d better," Damien said, his tone sharp.


    The rest of the group introduced themselves properly, and while Damien remained aloof, Arielle quickly fell into an easy conversation with them.


    As they prepared to move on, Arielle walked alongside Damien, her mood noticeably lighter.


    "Thanks for giving them a chance," she said softly.


    Damien glanced at her, his expression unreadable. "You''re lucky I''m feeling generous."


    Arielle laughed. "You''re a big softie, you know that?"


    "Keep dreaming," Damien replied with a faint smirk.


    The group set off together, their new dynamic still fresh but promising.


    While Damien wasn''t entirely sold on traveling with such a large group, he couldn''t deny the spark of curiosity that had begun to grow. For now, he was willing to see where this would lead.


    "Since we''re done here, let''s get moving." Damien began walking.

 Chapter 214 Testing Damien

    The group walked through the open terrain, the darkened sky shinning down dimly on them as they moved cautiously.The earlier battle against demons had left everyone energized, though some were grumbling about Damien''s lack of participation.


    "I don''t get it," Jallen said, breaking the relative silence. "You talk big about not wanting weaklings to slow you down, but then you don''t even bother to show us what you''ve got."


    Another member of Axiom''s group, then dual-axe wielder named Ryn, joined in. "Yeah, for someone who put us through a trial by fire, you sure like to sit back and watch."


    Axiom chuckled, clearly amused but keeping his tone neutral. "Maybe that''s his way of testing us. But I''ll admit, it''d be interesting to see him in action."


    Damien didn''t respond. His sharp blue eyes stayed fixed ahead, his mind occupied with a mental tally of his progress.


    He estimated he still had about seventy demons left to kill before he unlocked his next summon. That number loomed over him, gnawing at his patience. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Let''s see how fast we can meet the count. Probably before sunrise.'' Damien was too engrossed in his own thoughts to even listen to their rants.


    Arielle, however, wasn''t going to let their jabs slide. "Oh, come on. Is that what this is about? You''re upset because Damien didn''t join the last fight?"


    Jallen shrugged, a smirk on his face. "Not upset. Just curious. If he''s as strong as you say he is, why not prove it?"


    Arielle''s expression hardened, and she stepped forward, pointing a finger at Jallen, Ryn, and another member who had joined in, a spear-wielding woman named Vel. "Alright, then. Who''s up for a match with him? Any of you brave enough to take him on? Or would you all like to jump on him altogether?"


    The trio exchanged awkward glances, their earlier bravado fading under Arielle''s sharp gaze. "It was just a joke," Jallen said quickly, his smirk faltering. "We''re not trying to start anything."


    "Thought so," Arielle said smugly. "But if you really want to see him in action, wait until we face something none of us can handle. Then you''ll get your show. Until then, maybe focus on not dying."


    The group quieted down, and Axiom chuckled, clearly entertained by the exchange.


    Damien barely registered the conversation, his mind still running through his options. Hunting with the group was slowing him down.


    While the teamwork was helpful, it meant fewer kills for him, which was a problem if he wanted to meet his system''s requirements.


    ''Maybe I should split off for a while,'' he thought. But then he glanced at Arielle, riding atop Aquila. She was chatting with Axiom, seemingly at ease, and Damien sighed. ''She''d probably insist on coming along. That''ll lead to more kill stealing which will in turn lead to delay in the time it''ll take me to complete my target.''


    As they walked, Damien kept Luton perched on his head, the red slime wobbling slightly with each step.


    Aquila, ever wary of Jallen, kept a sharp eye on the beast tamer, who stayed at the far end of the group as promised.


    Arielle, always the conversationalist, took it upon herself to learn more about their temporary companions. "So, what are your ranks?" she asked casually.


    Ryn, Vel, and the two others named Darrin and Kael answered first, revealing that they were all Silver Ranked Mercenaries. Axiom and Jallen, however, were Gold Ranked.


    "However, I''m a newbie in the rank." Jallen said with a lazy nod of his head.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Arielle nodded thoughtfully. "Not bad. I''m Gold Ranked myself," she said.


    Axiom smiled. "I figured as much. Your combat style and presence gave it away."


    Jallen, however, pointed at Damien. "What about him? I can''t pin him down. His essence is all over the place¡ªrising, falling. It''s impossible to tell."


    Arielle shrugged, a sly smile on her face. "That''s probably because he''s Platinum Ranked. Stronger than all of us combined."


    Her statement was met with wide-eyed stares, particularly from Jallen. "Platinum? That''s pretty cool if you ask me. No wonder he chose to test us all."


    "It''s true," Arielle said, leaning forward on Aquila''s back. "And his summons? Just as strong. Especially Luton there." She gestured to the slime wobbling on Damien''s head.


    Jallen tilted his head, examining the unassuming slime. "That little thing? It barely even has any magic essence."


    Arielle''s smile widened. "Maybe. But it''s still the deadliest."


    Jallen frowned, clearly skeptical, but didn''t push the matter further.


    Arielle had been with Damien longer than any which meant she knew what she was saying. If it was a lie, Damien probably wouldn''t spoken up... Or not.


    They had barely covered five miles when a deafening roar echoed through the area, stopping the group in their tracks.


    Ahead, a herd of mana beasts emerged from the brush, their glowing eyes locking onto the group.


    There were over a dozen of them¡ªGrade Five and Grade Four beasts, their massive bodies rippling with power.


    The ground seemed to shake with their movements as they spread out, surrounding the group.


    All eyes turned to Damien, expecting his lead. But Damien remained silent, his gaze distant as he continued calculating his next moves internally.


    It wasn''t until another roar, louder and more furious than the first, rang out that Damien''s focus snapped back to the present.


    He blinked, glancing at the beasts before him as though seeing them for the first time. "Oh? This is unexpected." Damien said with slightly widened eyes.


    Arielle raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "You want to wake up, or should I handle this myself?"


    Damien smirked faintly, drawing his weapon. "Relax. I''m here now."


    As the beasts charged, the battle began, the group moving instinctively into formation even though they knew they wouldn''t be able to handle the incoming herd who''d now set their eyes on the group.


    Arielle on the other hand couldn''t help but glance at Damien, wondering what had been on his mind. For a moment, he had seemed so far away, almost... distracted.


    And that worried her more than any mana beast ever could. "Welp, I guess it''ll be too much for the others."

 Chapter 215 Lutons Display

    Rooooooaaaar!!The mana beasts roared in unison as they charged toward the group. Their glowing eyes reflected primal rage, their claws tearing into the ground as they closed the gap.


    Standing at the forefront, Damien didn''t flinch. His calm demeanor only added to the unease of Axiom''s group as they stood frozen behind him, none of them knowing what to do.


    "Devour them."


    Damien''s voice was steady but carried a weight of absolute authority.


    The command was directed at none other than Luton, the small red slime perched on his head.


    At first, Jallen chuckled nervously. "What''s that little blob supposed to¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Luton leapt off Damien''s head and landed softly a few meters in front of him.


    The slime''s harmless appearance made it look out of place amidst the chaos of the charging beasts.


    The mana beasts, sensing no immediate threat, continued their charge. Just as they reached within striking distance, Luton sprang into action.


    In an instant, the small slime expanded, stretching impossibly wide and high.


    Its once-round shape transformed into a massive, semi-transparent blanket that loomed over the battlefield.


    "What the..."


    "Fuck!"


    "Wooaaah..." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Axiom''s group gasped, their disbelief plastered across their faces. The mana beasts hesitated, unsure of what to make of the towering predator that now blocked their path.


    With terrifying speed, Luton''s expanded form collapsed over the beasts, enveloping them in a single fluid motion.


    A muffled cacophony of growls and roars erupted from within the slime''s form, but it was short-lived. Moments later, silence returned.


    Then, just as suddenly as it had expanded, Luton contracted back into its original size, bouncing innocently on the same spot where it had landed.


    The ground where the mana beasts had once stood was now empty, save for faint imprints of their claws in the dirt.


    Arielle turned toward the group, a smug smile on her face. "Still think it''s harmless?"


    Ryn, Vel, and the others remained silent, their wide eyes fixed on the little slime that had just devoured half the herd of mana beasts. Even Jallen, who prided himself on his knowledge of mana beasts, was at a loss for words.


    "It''s... impossible," he muttered, his voice trembling slightly. "That thing is no ordinary mana beast."


    "Now you see why he said to avoid his summons?" Arielle asked, her question pointed at Jallen.


    Damien didn''t acknowledge their shock. His attention was focused on the notifications flooding his system.


    ?10 Grade Five Mana Beasts devoured! 164,850 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?3 Grade Four Mana Beasts devoured! 16,482 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?Reward: 8 Experience gained.?


    ?Reward: 24 Experience gained.?


    A faint smirk tugged at Damien''s lips as he closed the system window.


    Luton''s efficiency in combat was unmatched, and Damien knew that it would only grow stronger as it consumed more powerful foes.


    The remaining mana beasts, numbering around fifteen, hesitated. Their once-fierce demeanor was replaced by visible fear.


    They took slow, measured steps backward, their primal instincts warning them to stay away from the red blob that had just annihilated their companions.


    Damien chuckled softly. "Cowards."


    Without hesitation, he gave Luton a second command. "Go."


    This time, Luton moved with terrifying speed, shooting forward like a crimson blur. The mana beasts panicked, scattering in all directions to avoid the predator.


    Jallen, unable to stand idle, readied his weapon. "We can''t just let them get away!" He started to chase after one of the fleeing beasts, but Damien''s voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "Don''t bother."


    Jallen turned, his frustration evident. "Why not? If we split up, we can take them all down before they escape!"


    Damien''s silver eyes locked onto Jallen''s. "Because Luton will handle it."


    "You''re putting all your faith in that thing?" Jallen asked incredulously. "It''s fast, sure, but there''s no way it can track down all of them before they scatter too far."


    Axiom raised a hand, signaling for Jallen to stop. "Let''s see what happens."


    Jallen hesitated but ultimately complied, stepping back with his weapon lowered. The group watched as Luton pursued the fleeing beasts, its movements almost serpentine as it zigzagged through the open field.


    "Store them," Damien suddenly shouted.


    Luton, mid-pursuit, adjusted its strategy. Instead of devouring the beasts outright, it began capturing them, trapping them within its gelatinous form without killing them.


    One by one, the mana beasts disappeared into the slime''s depths, their struggles futile against Luton''s overwhelming power.


    The field was eerily quiet, save for the occasional rustle of grass as the wind blew through.


    Axiom''s group had spent the past thirty minutes observing in stunned silence as Luton systematically hunted down every last mana beast.


    Finally, the red slime returned, bouncing happily toward Damien like a child seeking praise. Its innocent wobble was a stark contrast to the terrifying predator they had just witnessed.


    "It''s done?" Jallen asked cautiously.


    Damien nodded, crouching down to pat Luton gently. "Good work."


    "What... what did it even do with them?" Vel asked, her voice filled with a mix of awe and fear.


    "Stored them," Damien replied simply. "They''re alive, just... contained. Would you like to face one of them?" Damien asked with a curious gaze.


    "No, thank you!" Vel said almost immediately.


    Arielle grinned, leaning back against Aquila. "Told you it was the deadliest."


    For once, Jallen had no rebuttal.


    As they prepared to move on, Damien found himself lost in thought. His earlier doubts about traveling with this group were beginning to fade.


    While their strength wasn''t on par with his own, they were competent enough to handle themselves in most situations.


    Still, he couldn''t shake the feeling that bringing them along might complicate things in the future. For now, though, he decided to focus on his primary goal¡ªcompleting his kill count and unlocking his next summon.


    "Let''s go," Damien said, his tone curt.


    The group nodded, falling into formation as they continued their journey. Though the tension from the earlier battle had subsided, the image of Luton devouring those beasts remained fresh in everyone''s mind.


    "You did me proud today," Damien spoke to his summoned slime lowly with a smirk, "you can devour the stored mana beasts as a gift."

 Chapter 216 Cornered?

    The journey stretched on as the moon endlessly blended into the night sky.The crescent moon hung faintly in the sky, offering meager light that struggled to penetrate the thick canopy of the forest they now treaded through.


    Towering trees stood like silent sentinels on either side of the narrow dirt path, their leaves rustling softly in the cool night breeze. Shadows danced across the group as they walked, their voices low but lively, exchanging jokes and banter to stave off the eerie quiet of the forest.


    Arielle was animated, feeling the most alive, chatting with Axiom and Vel about random adventures they''d been on, while Ryn and Jallen walked a bit further back, both seemingly lost in their own thoughts.


    Jallen, however, had his focus entirely fixed on the small red slime perched atop Damien''s head.


    Luton.


    For all his knowledge as a beast tamer, Jallen couldn''t make sense of what Luton truly was.


    It didn''t fit into any classification of mana beast he''d ever encountered. Its absurd abilities¡ªthe speed, the devouring, and now its eerie sentience¡ªset it apart from anything he''d studied or tamed.


    He found himself puzzling over the creature, his mind racing with possibilities.


    "Damien," Jallen finally called out, breaking his silence. "Where... where did you find that thing?"


    Damien didn''t even glance back. "I didn''t find Luton. It came to me."


    Jallen frowned. "Came to you? That doesn''t make sense. Mana beasts don''t¡ª"


    "They don''t normally bond without reason, right?" Damien interrupted, his tone even but curt. "Luton is an exception. Don''t try to understand it. You won''t."


    Jallen fell silent again, frustration mounting as he watched the seemingly innocuous slime wobble slightly on Damien''s head, as though taunting him.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    It was Jallen''s intense focus on Luton that made him notice it. Just a few dozen meters ahead of Damien, nestled in the shadows between two massive trees, he saw them¡ªsix faintly glowing pairs of eyes. The lights were dim but unmistakable, moving ever so slightly in the darkness.


    "What...?" Jallen whispered, narrowing his eyes at the unusual sight.


    At that exact moment, Damien stopped walking. His voice, sharp and commanding, cut through the quiet night.


    "They''ve been following us since we entered the forest," Damien said, his tone cold.


    Arielle and the others immediately froze, their relaxed demeanor replaced by heightened alertness.


    "What are you talking about?" Axiom asked, his hand already reaching for the hilt of his sword.


    "Demons," Damien answered simply, turning his head slightly. "There are about forty of them. Weak, but persistent. They think they''ve cornered us here in the forest."


    A shiver ran through the group as they instinctively looked around, the dense foliage and shadows playing tricks on their eyes.


    "Cornered?" Axiom raised his brow in shock and intrigue.


    Damien didn''t answer but instead nodded.


    "Forty?" Vel asked, her voice cracking slightly.


    "Give or take," Damien replied casually. "They''ve been waiting for the right moment to strike. Now they think it''s time."


    "Why didn''t you say anything earlier?" Jallen hissed, his voice low but sharp.


    Damien shrugged. "I wanted to see if they''d stay hidden or attack sooner. Besides, they''re not much of a threat. They''re exactly what I need right now."


    "Not much of a threat?" Ryn asked incredulously.


    Damien ignored her, his silver eyes scanning the darkness. "Here''s the deal. I''ll handle them, but I need you all to keep them occupied for a bit. Just stall them. Let me finish this. I have... goals to meet."


    "Goals?" Axiom asked. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m close to hitting my target," Damien replied cryptically. "So, delay them. Don''t kill too many, just keep them busy."


    The group exchanged uneasy glances. The thought of going against forty demons, no matter how weak, wasn''t exactly comforting.


    "Wait," Arielle spoke up, stepping forward. "Damien, you can''t seriously¡ª"


    But before she could finish, Damien moved.


    Vwooooosh...


    "Damnit!" She cursed under her breath.


    His figure blurred, vanishing from where he''d stood. A gust of wind rushed past the group, and within seconds, the forest erupted into chaos.


    The demons attacked.


    From every direction, dark, grotesque figures emerged from the shadows. Their twisted forms were illuminated only briefly by the faint moonlight that pierced the canopy.


    Karrreeeii!!


    Their guttural growls and screeches filled the air as they charged toward the group with clawed hands and glowing eyes.


    Arielle barely had time to react before the first demon lunged at her. She instinctively drew her blade, parrying its claws and countering with a swift slash that sent it reeling.


    Around her, Axiom and the others scrambled into formation, weapons drawn as they engaged the oncoming horde.


    In the midst of it all, Damien was a whirlwind of destruction.


    He moved through the demons with precision and ruthlessness, his silver blade flashing as it cut through their ranks.


    Each swing was calculated, every movement fluid and efficient. Heads rolled, limbs were severed, and bodies fell in rapid succession.


    Luton, too, joined the fray. The small red slime shot off Damien''s head and expanded, its body snatching up nearby demon corpses and devouring them in an instant. It moved with terrifying speed, its gelatinous form wrapping around its prey like a predator with no equal.


    Arielle fought off another demon, her breathing heavy as she glanced toward Damien. He was in his element, completely focused on the task at hand.


    "He''s... incredible," Axiom muttered, cutting down a demon that had gotten too close.


    "Understatement," Jallen added, struggling to fend off another.


    Despite the overwhelming number of demons, the group managed to hold their ground. Each of them fought with skill and determination, pushing back the tide of enemies as Damien had requested from them.


    Only now did they understand that it was easier to face demons when the goal was to kill.


    Now that they were fighting to stall the demons, it felt extra hard.


    Still, it was clear that Damien was the centerpiece of the battle.


    Minutes passed, and the tide began to shift. The demons, sensing the futility of their assault, started to hesitate. Their movements grew erratic, their attacks less coordinated.


    Damien, covered in blood and breathing steadily, stopped in the middle of the battlefield. His sword hung loosely at his side, dripping with black ichor.


    "Is that all?" he asked, his voice cold and mocking.


    The remaining demons, just over a dozen of them hesitated, their glowing eyes darting between Damien and the group behind him. They seemed to realize that they were outmatched.


    Luton bounced back to Damien, perching itself on his shoulder this time.


    "Pathetic," Damien muttered.

 Chapter 217 Jallens Kidnapping

    Booom!Bang!!


    Claaanng!!!


    The forest erupted into pure chaos. Screeches, snarls, and the clash of metal against flesh filled the air as the demons descended upon them like a storm.


    Damien, standing at the forefront, didn''t waste a second. His blade gleamed under the faint light that managed to pierce through the thick canopy above.


    With a single command, Damien sent Luton flying forward. The red slime expanded and devoured the nearest demon whole, its attack so swift and ferocious that it sent shivers down the spines of everyone watching.


    Arielle, perched safely on Aquila, watched in awe as Damien launched himself into the heart of the fray.


    The demons swarmed from every direction, their twisted forms blending seamlessly with the shadows of the forest.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Yet, Damien moved through them with precision, his movements fluid and calculated.


    Splaaaat!!


    Each swing of his blade brought a demon to its knees, their black blood staining the forest floor.


    Jallen, who had been fighting two Grade Seven demons at once, found himself cornered.


    One demon lunged at him with razor-sharp claws, while the other circled behind, its glowing red eyes locked onto him.


    Jallen slashed at the first demon, managing to wound it slightly, but he was too slow to react to the second.


    Just as the second demon''s claws were about to tear into his back, Damien appeared out of nowhere. "Keep your eyes open and be careful."


    With a single powerful swing, Damien''s blade cut through the demon''s arm, severing it cleanly. The demon howled in agony, staggering backward before Damien finished it off with a swift stab through the chest.


    "Focus," Damien said coldly, not sparing Jallen another glance as he moved on to his next target.


    Jallen gritted his teeth, nodding silently as he turned his attention back to the remaining demon.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Vel was in trouble. She had been holding her own against a single Grade Six demon, but two more had joined the fight. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the new demons lunged at her, its claws aimed at her legs. Vel dodged narrowly, but her foot slipped on the damp forest floor, leaving her vulnerable.


    Damien noticed her predicament instantly. Without hesitation, he darted through the battlefield, cutting down two demons in his path before reaching Vel.


    He planted himself between her and her attackers, his blade moving so fast it was almost a blur.


    "Get up," Damien barked, blocking a swipe from one demon while simultaneously slicing into the other.


    Vel scrambled to her feet, her heart racing as she watched Damien dispatch both demons with ease.


    "Thanks," she muttered, her voice shaky.


    "Don''t thank me. Just don''t fall again," Damien replied curtly before leaping back into the chaos.


    Arielle, accompanied by Aquila, was faring way better than the rest of the group. The Griffin had created a defensive perimeter around her, slashing at any demon that dared come too close with its talons.


    From her vantage point, Arielle fired off precise spells, targeting the demons that seemed to pose the most threat to her teammates.


    Her lightning spell crackled through the air, striking a demon that had been sneaking up on Ryn. The demon collapsed to the ground, convulsing as the electricity coursed through its body.


    "Thanks, Arielle!" Ryn shouted, her voice carrying over the chaos.


    Arielle nodded, her focus never wavering as she prepared her next spell.


    Meanwhile, Jallen found himself in trouble again. A particularly aggressive Grade Five demon had pinned him to the ground, its claws digging into his wears as it snarled inches from his face.


    Damien, who had just finished dispatching two other demons, noticed Jallen''s struggle. With a sigh of exasperation, he moved swiftly, appearing behind the demon in an instant.


    He drove his blade through the back of the demon''s neck, severing its spine. The creature let out a final, pitiful growl before collapsing lifelessly onto Jallen.


    "Do I have to babysit you the whole time?" Damien asked, his tone laced with slight annoyance as he yanked his blade free.


    Jallen pushed the demon''s corpse off him, scowling. "I had it under control."


    "Sure you did," Damien muttered, already turning to engage another demon.


    The group began to gain the upper hand. With Damien cutting down demons left and right, Arielle and Aquila providing support, and the others holding their own, the remaining demons started to retreat. Their snarls became more hesitant, their attacks less coordinated.


    Kaareeeeiii!!


    Just as it seemed the battle was nearing its end, a new wave of demons emerged from the shadows. These were larger, more menacing, and their glowing eyes burned with a fiercer intensity.


    The group tensed, their exhaustion evident in their movements. Damien, however, remained calm. He stepped forward, his blade at the ready.


    "Stay focused," he said, his voice cutting through the tension.


    The new demons charged, their growls echoing through the forest. The group braced themselves, ready for another round of chaos.


    Jallen, once again, found himself the target of two demons. This time, they moved with alarming speed and coordination, forcing him to retreat further and further from the group.


    "Dammit!" he cursed, slashing wildly to keep them at bay.


    One of the demons feinted an attack, distracting him while the other lunged from the side. Its claws tore through his clothes, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Before Damien could intervene, a third demon appeared, grabbing Jallen by the legs and dragging him toward the shadows.


    "Jallen!" Vel screamed, her voice filled with panic.


    Damien''s eyes narrowed as he sprinted toward the scene, but the demons moved too quickly. In the blink of an eye, Jallen was gone, swallowed by the darkness of the forest.


    The group stood frozen, the sudden disappearance of one of their own leaving them stunned.


    "Damien," Arielle said, her voice trembling.


    He didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he stared into the shadows where Jallen had been taken, his jaw clenched tightly.


    "We''re going after him," Damien finally said, his tone cold and resolute.


    Without waiting for a response, he started heading toward the darkness, his blade gleaming in the dim light, stained with the blood of his enemies.

 Chapter 218 Jallens Recovery

    Damien stood still for a moment, his eyes locked on the direction where Jallen had been dragged.The faint trace of Jallen''s energy flickered in his senses, confirming that the young man was still alive.


    Around him, the others were tense, their weapons drawn and eyes scanning the surrounding darkness.


    "They''re still here," Damien said, his tone sharp and unwavering.


    Arielle, perched on Aquila, frowned. "Then what do we do? Are we splitting up?"


    "You''ll stay here," Damien said bluntly, his gaze never leaving the shadows. "The rest of you can handle the demons that are lingering. Aquila and Luton will stay behind to give you an advantage."


    "What about you?" Axiom asked, gripping his blade tightly.


    "I''m going after Jallen," Damien said, already taking a step toward the darkness.


    "By yourself?" Vel blurted out.


    "Do you see anyone else capable of keeping up with them?" Damien snapped.


    Arielle hesitated, then nodded. "Be careful," she said softly.


    Damien didn''t answer. Instead, he bolted into the shadows with blinding speed, his silver hair catching what little moonlight filtered through the trees. Within seconds, he was gone.


    The forest blurred around Damien as he sprinted after the demons. His heightened senses locked onto Jallen''s faint energy signature, guiding him through the dense trees and uneven terrain.


    He could feel the demons ahead, their malevolent energy growing stronger as he closed the distance.


    ''They''re fast,'' Damien thought, his teeth clenched. ''But I''m faster.'' Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air grew colder the deeper he went, and the trees seemed to twist and lean toward him, their branches clawing at his clothes. The ground beneath his feet became damp and uneven, but Damien''s focus never shook. He took to the tree branches, using them as footholds to run even faster.


    Soon, he spotted them. A group of five demons, their grotesque forms illuminated by the faint glow of their red eyes.


    Jallen''s limp body was slung over the shoulder of the largest one, its jagged teeth glinting under the scarce moonlight.


    Damien came to an abrupt halt, crouching low to observe the group from the shadows. His mind raced as he formulated a plan. ''They''re sticking together¡­ perfect.''


    Damien''s hand tightened around his blade as he activated one of his most dangerous skills: (Elemental Integration).


    Closing his eyes, Damien focused on the elements within him. He first called upon the wind, feeling it swirl and coil around his body like an eager ally.


    Then came the fire, its heat igniting within him and fusing with the wind to form blazing currents.


    Finally, he summoned the lightning, its crackling energy adding a chaotic, destructive edge to the storm he was creating.


    As the three elements blended together, the air around Damien shimmered and warped, the sheer intensity of the energy distorting the space. He opened his eyes, which now glowed with a fiery, electric hue, and smirked.


    "Let''s see how you handle this," he muttered.


    With a sharp motion, Damien unleashed the swirling elemental storm. The attack surged forward, a roaring whirlwind of fire, lightning, and wind. It tore through the forest, scattering leaves and debris as it sped toward the demons.


    Swoooooshhh...


    Bwooooom!!


    The storm hit the group of demons like a freight train. The largest one, still carrying Jallen, was blown backward, the force ripping Jallen from its grasp and sending both of them tumbling across the forest floor.


    The other demons were flung in different directions, their bodies crashing into trees and rocks with sickening thuds.


    The once-quiet forest was now a scene of utter chaos. Trees splintered and cracked under the pressure of the storm, and the ground was scorched where the fire and lightning had touched.


    When the dust settled, Damien stood at the center of the destruction, his blade drawn and his eyes scanning the area. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Jallen lay unconscious a few meters away, his body battered but still intact. Damien chuckled to himself. "Guess you couldn''t handle the ride," he muttered before turning his attention to the demons.


    The surviving demons were dazed and disoriented, their twisted forms struggling to rise from the ground. Damien didn''t give them a chance to recover.


    He moved like a shadow, striking down the nearest demon with a single, precise swing, his blade sinking into the demons guts. Black blood sprayed across the ground as the creature let out a dying screech.


    Another demon lunged at him from the side, its claws aimed for his throat. Damien moved to the side effortlessly, slicing through its midsection in one fluid motion.


    The remaining demons tried to regroup, snarling and hissing as they encircled Damien. He smirked, raising his blade.


    "Come on," he taunted. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The demons attacked in unison, their claws and teeth flashing in the dim light. But Damien was faster, his movements a blur as he weaved through their attacks. Each movement of his blade was precise and deadly, cutting down one demon after another.


    Within seconds, the last of them fell, its body collapsing in a heap at Damien''s feet.


    Damien sheathed his blade, his breathing steady despite the intense fight. He walked over to where Jallen lay unconscious and crouched down beside him.


    "You''re lucky I needed to test that skill," Damien said, shaking his head.


    He lifted Jallen onto his shoulders, carrying him like a sack of grain. The young man was heavier than he looked, but Damien didn''t seem to mind.


    With one last glance at the carnage he''d left behind, Damien turned and began making his way back toward the group.


    When Damien emerged from the forest, carrying Jallen, the others were in the midst of cleaning up the remaining demons. Arielle was the first to spot him, her face lighting up with relief.


    "Damien!" she called, running over to him.


    "I''m fine," he said before she could ask. "He''s fine too. Just knocked out."


    Arielle glanced at Jallen, her expression softening. "Thank you," she said quietly.


    Damien shrugged, setting Jallen down gently on the ground. "Don''t thank me yet. We''re not done here."


    The rest of the group gathered around, their faces a mix of relief and exhaustion. Axiom clapped Damien on the shoulder, grinning.


    "Remind me never to doubt you," Axiom said.


    "Noted," Damien replied dryly.


    As the group prepared to move on, Damien glanced back at the forest one last time. The fight had been intense, but it had also brought him closer to his goal.


    "Thirty-six more kills. That''s all I need." Damien low-key smirked.

 Chapter 219 The Fifth Summon

    They''d only resumed their journey when Damien paused, gazing at the group trailing behind him.He''d noticed a troubling pattern: it seemed his presence was attracting demons of higher grades, far more dangerous than the ones the group could usually handle.


    While he could easily eliminate the threats, the others weren''t so fortunate. Arielle was safe with Aquila by her side, but the rest were vulnerable despite their skills.


    Damien''s silver eyes narrowed as he made a decision. He walked over to Axiom, who was discussing strategies with Vel and Jallen, now fully recovered from his earlier abduction.


    "I''m going ahead," Damien said bluntly.


    Axiom blinked in confusion. "Ahead? Why?"


    "Because it seems like my presence makes things harder for you," Damien replied. "The demons I attract are too strong for this group to handle. If I move ahead, I''ll draw them away."


    Arielle frowned from her perch on Aquila''s back. "Are you sure that''s a good idea?"


    "I''ll be close enough to intervene if anything happens," Damien assured her. "Aquila and Luton will stay with you. If there''s any danger, they''ll protect you."


    Arielle hesitated, then nodded reluctantly. "Fine. Just¡­ don''t do anything stupid."


    Damien smirked. "You''re talking to the wrong person if you want promises like that." His eyes ended up landing on Jallen as he spoke.


    With that, he turned and began walking ahead, his silhouette disappearing into the darkened forest.


    Damien moved silently, his steps deliberate as he entered deeper into the forest. The trees were dense here, their gnarled branches creating a canopy that drowned out the moonlight.


    Unlike before, Damien didn''t wait for the demons to come to him. He actively sought them out, using his heightened senses to detect even the faintest traces of demonic energy.


    He found his first targets within minutes¡ªa cluster of Grade Seven demons skulking in the shadows. They tried to flee the moment they sensed him, but Damien was way faster.


    "Not this time," he muttered, his blade flashing in the dim light.


    The fight was swift and brutal. The demons barely had time to react before Damien cut them down, his movements precise and efficient.


    As their bodies hit the ground, he extracted their essence cores, storing them for later use.


    The pattern repeated itself as Damien continued his hunt. Each time he sensed a group of demons, they attempted to escape, but Damien always caught them. His blade was relentless, cutting through their ranks like a scythe through wheat.


    With each kill, his confidence grew, but so did his kill count. He wasn''t just fighting to complete his kill count¡ªhe was preparing for the inevitable battles ahead.


    By the time he encountered a pack of Grade Six demons led by a single Grade Five, Damien was ready. He activated his (Elemental Integration) skill once more, combining wind and fire to create a scorching cyclone. The fiery whirlwind tore through the pack, leaving nothing but scorched earth and scattered remains.


    Damien walked through the aftermath, retrieving the essence cores from the charred corpses. "You should''ve run faster," he muttered under his breath.


    As Damien moved further into the forest, he encountered a larger group of demons¡ªnearly twenty in total. Among them were two Grade Five demons and one Grade Four.


    A savage grin spread across Damien''s face. "Perfect."


    This time, he didn''t rely on his elemental skills. Instead, he fought them head-on, using only his blade and raw physical prowess.


    The Grade Four demon charged at him, its massive claws slashing through the air, but Damien sidestepped effortlessly and delivered a fatal blow to its neck.


    The Grade Five demons followed, attacking him in unison. Damien parried their strikes with ease, his movements fluid and calculated. He was stronger than Grade Four demons so Grade Five were less of a threat to him.


    With a quick spin, he severed the arm of one demon and plunged his blade into the chest of the other.


    The remaining demons hesitated, their confidence shattered. Damien didn''t give them a chance to regroup. He lunged at them, cutting them down one by one until none were left standing.


    Breathing heavily, Damien stood amidst the carnage, his blade dripping with black blood. He wiped it clean on a nearby tree and began collecting the essence cores.


    As Damien retrieved the last core, a familiar notification appeared before his eyes.


    Ding!!


    ?Congratulations! You have completed your kill count.?


    ?You now have the chance to summon a new mana beast.?


    Damien smirked as he read the message. Finally, the moment he''d been waiting for had arrived.


    He sat down on a nearby rock, his breathing steadying as he focused on the system.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got for me this time," he said, summoning the interface for his mana beast selection.


    Meanwhile, back with the rest of the group, Axiom and the others were holding their own against a small group of demons that had approached them.


    With Aquila and Luton providing support, the battle was manageable, but the absence of Damien was keenly felt.


    "Do you think he''s okay?" Arielle asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Aquila let out a reassuring cry, as if to say that Damien was more than capable of handling himself.


    "I wouldn''t worry about him," Axiom said, slashing through a demon. "If anything, I''d feel sorry for whatever demons are unlucky enough to cross his path."


    Vel nodded in agreement. "Yeah, but still¡­ I can''t shake the feeling that he''s up to something."


    Arielle glanced toward the direction Damien had gone, her thoughts echoing Vel''s sentiment.


    Back in the forest, Damien finally made his decision. "Show me how much magic essence I have left."


    ?Magic Essence Units left: 110,000.? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the number before him, Damien smiled. "Let''s do it then."


    ?Summoning a Random Mythical Beast...?


    ?Congratulations! You have summoned a Shadowfang Wyvern (a Winged Tyrant)!?


    ?-85,000 Magic Essence?


    The system prompted him with a notification of the mana beast he''d summoned this time, and Damien didn''t hesitate to grin. He felt his essence get sucked into the summoning ritual, feeling a slight drain on his reserves as the air around him began to shimmer and warp.


    A large blue portal opened above him and Damien immediately felt the beast''s pressure press down on him.


    Roaaaaar!!


    A loud, guttural roar echoed through the forest as the summoning completed. Before Damien stood the Shadowfang Wyvern, a sleek, dragon-like creature with obsidian scales that shimmered in the moonlight.


    Its piercing violet eyes locked onto Damien, and it let out another roar, this one filled with power and defiance.


    Damien grinned. "You''ll do nicely."


    With a thought, Damien summoned Fenrir and Cerbe through similar portals.


    Roooooar!!


    Both mana beasts roared terrifyingly, frightening the defiance out of the Wyvern.


    Their presence swallowed the Wyvern''s completely, making it rethink it''s choice of defying the being before it.


    Grrrrr...


    The wyvern lowered its head slightly, acknowledging Damien as its master.


    "Time to get back to the others," Damien said, climbing onto the wyvern''s back.

 Chapter 220 The Cooling Reverse Technique

    The blazing heat of the First Layer of Hell was no longer as unbearable as it had been on their first day.Damon, Daveon, and Anaya had spent nearly a week acclimating to the fiery landscape, and now the oppressive warmth felt almost familiar. The once-draining environment had become another part of their daily life.


    Miss Leana''s heat regulation technique had proven invaluable. It wasn''t just a survival method¡ªit had become a versatile tool.


    With practice, all three students had mastered the ability to circulate magic essence through their bodies, converting it into a cooling force that allowed them to regulate their internal temperatures against the unbearable heat.


    Daveon, however, had taken the technique further.


    During their fifth day in the First Layer, Daveon had discovered something remarkable.


    By reversing the process, he could amplify heat within his body instead of cooling it down. He''d dubbed this the Cooling Reverse Technique.


    He''d realized this during a moment of frustration while experimenting on a Grade Six demon corpse.


    By circulating his essence through his Essence Pathways¡ªthe vein-like conduits that carried magic essence throughout the body¡ªand transforming it into heat, he could direct this thermal energy into his opponent.


    The result? The demon''s insides had burned until its body exploded into chunks of charred flesh.


    The technique was brutal, devastating, and uniquely his. However, it came with a significant drawback: the process was time-consuming.


    His target had to be immobilized long enough for the heat to build and overwhelm them. For now, Daveon used it sparingly, saving it for moments when he had complete control over his opponent.


    Today was another test of their strength. The three students had ventured deeper into the First Layer under Miss Leana''s supervision, encountering a pack of Grade Six demons.


    Miss Leana, as usual, held back, allowing her wards to handle the battle on their own.


    "Remember," she said calmly from her perch on a nearby rock. "If you need me, just yell. But I''d prefer not to ruin your fun."


    Damon rolled his eyes but grinned. "We''ve got this."


    The demons split into groups, each attacking one of the students. Damon found himself facing three snarling creatures with razor-sharp claws and glowing red eyes.


    "Let''s see what you''ve learnt so far," he muttered, drawing his sword and stepping forward.


    Anaya was similarly surrounded by three demons, her bracelets shimmering as her defensive spells activated. She muttered incantations under her breath, her hands crackling with lightning, her favourite element, as she prepared to strike.


    Daveon, however, had a different approach. He''d already incapacitated three demons, their limbs torn from their bodies and scattered around like broken branches.


    The creatures writhed on the ground, growling and hissing in pain as Daveon approached them with a wicked grin.


    Daveon stood over the first demon, its eyes wide with terror as it thrashed helplessly. He placed a hand on its chest and began circulating his essence, converting it into heat.


    Karrreei!!


    The demon''s screeches grew louder as it felt its insides warming unnaturally. Its body began to smoke, steam rising from its mouth and nostrils as the heat intensified.


    Daveon watched with cold fascination. "Feel that? That''s the inferno growing inside you," he said softly.


    The demon''s body convulsed violently, its flesh splitting in places as the internal pressure grew unbearable.


    Booooom!!


    The creature exploded in a burst of flames and gore, its remains splattering across the scorched ground.


    Damon, who had just finished killing his first demon, glanced over at the gruesome spectacle and grimaced. "You''re enjoying this way too much, Daveon."


    Daveon chuckled, his face smeared with the demon''s blood. "Don''t knock it till you try it."


    Without wasting time, Daveon moved to the second demon, which was now frantically trying to crawl away using its stumps. He grabbed it by the throat and slammed it back onto the ground, pinning it in place.


    "Your turn," he whispered, placing his hand on its chest.


    The process repeated. The demon''s insides heated rapidly, its body trembling as it struggled against the inevitable. Moments later, it too exploded, sending shards of bone and charred flesh flying.


    The third demon screamed in panic, its glowing red eyes darting around as if searching for salvation. Daveon turned to it with a blood-streaked grin, the flames in his eyes almost matching the fiery landscape around them.


    "You''re up next," he said, stepping closer.


    By now, Damon had dispatched his remaining two demons and was watching Daveon''s macabre performance with morbid curiosity. He leaned on his sword, wiping sweat from his brow as Daveon placed his hand on the final demon. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creature thrashed and snarled, but it was no use. Daveon''s essence worked its way into its body, and soon, the familiar sight of steam and smoke appeared.


    With a final, gut-wrenching screech, the demon exploded, leaving nothing but a blackened crater where it had been.


    Meanwhile, Anaya had finished her own battle. Her lightning spells had proven effective against the demons, frying them where they stood.


    She wiped her hands on her robe and turned to join Damon, who was still watching Daveon with a mix of amusement and concern.


    "Remind me not to piss him off," Anaya muttered.


    Damon nodded. "Yeah, no kidding."


    Miss Leana approached the group, her arms crossed and a satisfied smile on her face. "Well done, all of you. You''re starting to look like real warriors."


    Damon sheathed his sword and glanced at Daveon. "You might want to tone it down, though. I think you scared the demons more than we did."


    Daveon shrugged, wiping blood from his face. "Fear is a weapon, just like any other."


    Miss Leana smirked. "He''s not wrong. But remember, Daveon, your technique has its limits. If you''re too reckless, you might burn out before the real fight begins."


    Daveon nodded, acknowledging her advice. "Understood, Miss Leana."


    As the group regrouped and began preparing to move on, Damon couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride.


    They had come a long way since their first day in this hellish place. Each of them had grown stronger, not just in skill but in their ability to adapt to the harsh environment.


    But there was still much to learn, and the First Layer of Hell wasn''t done testing them yet.


    Miss Leana gestured for them to follow her, her eyes scanning the horizon. "Let''s keep moving. There''s still plenty of work to do."


    "Yes, Miss Leana!" All three students or rather wards of hers replied with riled up tones. They wanted more.

 Chapter 221 The Fog Realm

    "Move, we need to cover a lot of ground today." The blistering heat of the First Layer of Hell had reached a new level of intensity as Miss Leana led Damon, Daveon, and Anaya into a terrain shrouded by thick, swirling steam.It was unlike anything they''d encountered before. The dense fog obscured their vision to barely five meters, creating an eerie sense of vulnerability.


    Every step was a gamble, with the steam distorting shapes and sounds. Damon wiped sweat off his brow, his eyes squinting to make sense of the ever-shifting landscape.


    "This place is miserable," Anaya muttered, her voice tense.


    "Stay alert," Miss Leana warned, her tone serious. "You''re ready to face stronger demons, but this is where it gets real. Welcome to the Fog Realm."


    Miss Leana explained as they trudged forward. "The Fog Realm isn''t just hotter¡ªit''s deceptive. The steam cloaks the movements of the demons that dwell here. They know this place intimately. You don''t."


    Daveon glanced around, his usual confidence faltering. "How do we fight what we can''t see?"


    Leana smirked. "You''ll learn. The key here is to rely less on your eyes and more on your instincts. Magic senses and vibrations¡ªuse everything at your disposal. And stay close to each other."


    The group moved cautiously, their weapons drawn. The oppressive atmosphere seemed to press down on them, making every breath feel labored. The steam clung to their skin, intensifying the heat to unbearable levels.


    "This place feels alive," Damon muttered, his voice low.


    "It should," Leana replied. "The Fog Realm is where even the weakest demons become deadly because of the environment. Out here, Grade Seven and Six demons are still common, but the element of surprise makes them harder to fight. And if you''re unlucky, you''ll meet something far worse."


    They continued deeper, the steam growing denser with every step. The silence was unnerving, broken only by the occasional hiss of steam escaping the ground. Damon tightened his grip on his sword, his nerves on edge.


    Suddenly, it happened.


    A massive claw strike tore through the fog, heading straight for Daveon but wide enough to encompass the entire group.


    The sheer force of the attack sent a shockwave rippling through the steam, blowing it away momentarily and revealing the true scope of their danger.


    It was enormous¡ªa shadowy figure moving with terrifying speed, its claws glowing with demonic energy.


    "Move!" Leana barked, but the attack was too fast for any of them to react.


    Leana stepped forward, her sword flashing in an arc as she intercepted the strike.


    Boooooom!!


    The clash of energies created a deafening explosion, sending tremors through the ground and pushing the steam back for half a mile.


    In the brief clearing, they saw their attacker¡ªa Grade Four demon.


    The creature was unlike anything Damon, Daveon, or Anaya had faced before. Its hulking frame radiated power, its muscles taut and veins pulsing with dark energy.


    Jagged horns curled from its head, and its glowing crimson eyes locked onto them with a predator''s intensity.


    "Grade Four," Leana said coldly, her sword raised. "One of the strongest demons you''ll encounter here. And one you''re not at all ready for."


    The demon roared, the sound shaking the very ground they stood on. It launched forward again, its movements a blur.


    Leana met it head-on, her blade clashing with its claws in a shower of sparks. The impact sent waves of force rippling outward, knocking the students off balance.


    "Get out of here!" Leana yelled as she parried another strike. "This is beyond you. Head back, now!"


    Damon hesitated, his pride warring with his instincts. But one look at the demon''s overwhelming speed and power told him Leana was right. They had no chance against this creature.


    "Let''s go!" Anaya shouted, grabbing his arm and pulling him toward the edge of the Fog Realm.


    Daveon followed reluctantly, his gaze lingering on Leana as she continued to battle the demon. "She''ll be okay, right?"


    "She''s Miss Leana," Damon replied, though the unease in his voice betrayed his confidence. "Her brother even claimed she could handle stronger demons."


    The three of them sprinted through the steam, their breathing ragged. The fog seemed to close in on them, the oppressive heat making every step a struggle.


    Behind them, the sounds of battle echoed¡ªthe clash of steel against claws, the roars of the demon, and Leana''s fierce commands.


    Bang!


    Clang!


    Bang!!


    Leana was a blur of motion, her sword moving with precision and power as she fought the Grade Four demon.


    It was relentless, its strikes coming faster and harder with each passing moment. But Leana held her ground, her years of experience keeping her one step ahead.


    "You think you can corner me?" she taunted, her voice calm despite the ferocity of the battle. "I''ve faced worse than you."


    The demon roared in frustration, its claws slashing through the air with enough force to split the ground. Leana dodged effortlessly, countering with a swift slash that left a deep gash across its chest.


    The creature stumbled back, snarling in pain.


    Leana used the moment to glance over her shoulder, ensuring her wards had made it out of the Fog Realm. Satisfied that they were safe, she focused her full attention on the demon.


    "Let''s finish this," she muttered, her grip tightening on her sword.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya finally emerged from the Fog Realm, the oppressive heat and blinding steam giving way to the open barrenness of the First Layer of Hell. They stopped to catch their breath, their bodies drenched in sweat.


    Anaya leaned on her knees, panting heavily. "She''s still in there." Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    "She told us to leave," Damon said, though his fists were clenched tightly. "We''d only get in the way."


    Daveon paced nervously, his mind racing. "She''s strong, but that thing¡­ it''s on a whole other level from us."


    "We have to trust her," Damon said firmly, though his voice wavered slightly. "It''s not like we''ve even seen her fight at her full strength either." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three of them stood in silence, the sounds of battle still faintly audible in the distance. All they could do now was wait.


    Back in the Fog Realm, Leana dodged another strike, her blade cutting through the demon''s side. The creature roared in fury, its movements growing more erratic as its injuries piled up.


    "You''re strong," Leana admitted, her breathing steady despite the intensity of the fight. "But strength alone won''t save you."


    With a powerful slash, she drove her sword into the demon''s chest, piercing its heart.


    Karr...


    Pucck!


    A shorter blade stabbed into the demon''s throat before it had the chance to make any noise that would in any way affect their safety.


    Leana watched the life drain from the demons complete before pulling out both blades from the demons insides.


    Thud!


    The demon collapsed to the floor like a log of wood but Leana didn''t spare it another glance.


    Leana sheathed her sword, her expression calm but her body slightly aching from the fight. "It''s stronger than an average Grade Four." She whispered to herself.


    She turned and began making her way out of the Fog Realm, her thoughts already on her wards.


    "They''d better not have done anything stupid," she muttered, a small smile tugging at her lips.

 Chapter 222 Twice In A Row?

    As she emerged from the fog, she found them waiting for her, their faces a mix of relief and worry."Told you I''d be right behind you," she said, her tone light.


    Damon grinned. "We never doubted you." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, maybe a little," Anaya admitted, earning a glare from Daveon.


    Leana chuckled, motioning for them to follow her. "Come on. We''ve still got work to do."


    The group set off once more, their confidence renewed by Leana''s display of strength.


    But in the back of their minds, they couldn''t shake the image of the Grade Four demon.


    ''If that was what the Fog Realm held, what other horrors awaited us deeper in the First Layer of Hell?'' Anaya found herself asking a question no one had an answer to.


    Well... Their guardian probably had answers to it.


    "Alright. We''re going in again. That was unexpected. Hopefully, it won''t be like that this time." Miss Leana urged the three wards to begin their second journey into the fog.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya took deep breaths as they prepared to enter the fog again under the guidance of their guardian.


    The intense battle they''d just witnessed had left them in awe of Miss Leana''s abilities. Her strength had given them a renewed sense of confidence, even in the face of such overwhelming odds.


    Graaaaaa!!


    But just as they were about to take their first steps into the fog, a powerful roar erupted from within, stopping them in their tracks.


    Swoooosh...


    A demon shot forward at an incredible speed, tearing through the fog like a bolt of darkness.


    Its hulking figure emerged, larger and more menacing than the one before. It was another Grade Four demon, and its aura was no less terrifying than the first.


    "Stay back!" Leana barked, her voice sharp and commanding.


    Before any of them could argue or react, she raised her hand, casting a spell. A powerful gust of wind erupted from her palm, pushing her wards further away from the approaching demon. They stumbled back, landing safely out of range of the immediate fight.


    Miss Leana turned to face the demon, her eyes narrowing. There was something different about this one.


    The demon stood tall, its glowing crimson eyes locked onto Leana. It exuded a dark, oppressive energy that made the air around it feel heavy. Its sharp claws gleamed in the dim light, and its muscles rippled with unnatural strength.


    Leana''s instincts flared. ''Twice in a row? This isn''t a normal Grade Four demon.''


    She could sense that its magic essence was consistent with a Grade Four, but its power level far surpassed any demon of that rank she''d ever encountered.


    "What''s going on?" she muttered under her breath, her grip tightening on her sword.


    In the next second, the demon lunged at her with terrifying speed, its claws slashing through the air with enough force to split the ground. Leana dodged with ease, her movements minimal and her reflex on point.


    Leana smirked. "If you''re going to come at me like that, you''d better do better."


    She decided to put on a show for her wards. While she could end the fight quickly if she went all out, she wanted them to see what true combat prowess looked like.


    With a burst of speed, she closed the distance between herself and the demon.


    Swiiiish!!


    Her sword danced through the air, slashing at the demon with such precision that it barely had time to react.


    The demon roared in frustration, swinging its claws wildly in an attempt to retaliate, but Leana was always one step ahead. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    She weaved through its attacks as though anticipating them, landing blow after blow on its massive frame.


    "You''re strong," she admitted, her voice calm. "But not strong enough."


    The fight was completely one-sided. Leana''s ferocity left the demon with no room to counter or even defend itself. Her attacks were relentless, each strike cutting deeper into its flesh.


    Within minutes, the demon was covered in wounds. One of its arms hung limply at its side, barely attached after a particularly brutal slash from Leana''s blade.


    The demon roared again, its cries filled with pain and desperation. It tried one final, reckless charge, but Leana was ready.


    Slaash!!


    With a swift, clean motion, she severed its remaining arm. The demon stumbled back, its once-menacing form now reduced to a pitiful state.


    "Let me put you out of your misery," Leana said coldly.


    She raised her sword and, in one decisive strike, beheaded the demon. Its body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud, the oppressive aura it had carried dissipating into the air.


    Leana turned to her wards, wiping the blood from her sword with a cloth she kept at her side. Her expression softened into a grin as she addressed them.


    "Well?" she asked, her tone playful. "How was my performance?"


    The three of them stared at her in stunned silence for a moment before responding in unison:


    "It was beautiful!"


    Leana chuckled at their enthusiastic response. "Beautiful, huh? I''ll take it. Now, tell me what you really thought."


    Damon spoke first. "Honestly, it was hard to follow most of it. You were too fast. But from what I could see, your technique was flawless. You didn''t give it a chance to fight back."


    Anaya nodded in agreement. "You didn''t just overpower it¡ªyou outmaneuvered it. Every move you made felt calculated like Daveon does."


    Daveon, still staring at the demon''s lifeless body, added, "It was terrifying, to be honest. If that''s what a real fight looks like, we''ve got a long way to go. And I still have a long way to go before I can control the battle flow like you did."


    Leana smiled, pleased with their observations. "Good. You''re paying attention. Remember, it''s not just about strength. Strategy and precision are just as important. And yes, I mimicked Daveon on purpose."


    She sheathed her sword and gestured for them to follow her. "Now, let''s get out of here before another one shows up. We don''t want to push our luck and run into a Grade Three."


    The group began their retreat, moving quickly but cautiously. The oppressive heat of the First Layer of Hell seemed to intensify with every step, but none of them complained.


    As they left the Fog Realm behind, Damon couldn''t help but glance back over his shoulder. The image of the two Grade Four demons they''d encountered was burned into his memory.


    "Do you think there are more like that?" he asked, his voice low.


    Leana glanced at him, her expression serious. "Without a doubt. And stronger ones too. I don''t know how rare they are these days but there are definitely a few Grade Three demons in this place."


    Damon nodded, his resolve hardening. He knew they still had a long way to go before they were ready to face the true horrors of this place.


    For now, though, they had survived another day in the First Layer of Hell. And with each battle, they grew stronger, more prepared for the challenges that lay ahead.


    Leana''s voice snapped them out of their thoughts.


    "Let''s move," she said firmly. "We''ve got a lot more training to do before you''re ready for what''s out there and we''ve only got two weeks left before we leave. Let''s make hay while the sun still shines."

 Chapter 223 Battle On The Way Home

    The trek back to their Regulator was slow and tiresome. With the sun beginning its descent, the fiery orange sky cast long shadows over the barren land."Are we there yet?" Damon asked lazily despite knowing fully well they were still far from the Regulator.


    After seconds of no response from the others, he went silent.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya followed closely behind Miss Leana, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of danger.


    The First Layer of Hell was always unpredictable, and they knew better than to let their guard down.


    It didn''t take long before the air grew heavier¡ªa familiar sign that demons were nearby.


    Miss Leana raised a hand, signaling them to halt. "Be ready," she said quietly. "They''re coming."


    As if on cue, a group of Grade Seven demons emerged from the rocky terrain ahead. Their grotesque forms slithered and clawed their way toward the group, their glowing red eyes locked onto their prey.


    "Spread out!" Leana ordered.


    The trio moved swiftly into position, their weapons ready. Damon took the lead, his twin swords gleaming in the fading sunlight.


    Anaya stayed back, preparing her spells, while Daveon flanked the group, his daggers poised for a quick and deadly strike.


    The battle began with chaos. Damon lunged forward, slashing at the first demon with precision, his blades cutting through its thick hide.


    Anaya unleashed a torrent of lightning, frying another demon where it stood. Daveon darted between the creatures, his movements fluid as he targeted weak spots with his daggers.


    Miss Leana watched closely, stepping in only when necessary to ensure they weren''t overwhelmed. Her wards were improving, but they still had much to learn. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group had barely caught their breath when they sensed it¡ªa dark, oppressive aura that sent chills down their spines.


    From behind a crumbling boulder, a Grade Five demon emerged, its hulking frame towering over the smaller demons. Its body was covered in thick, blackened scales, and its razor-sharp claws gleamed menacingly.


    "This one''s different," Damon muttered, tightening his grip on his swords.


    Miss Leana stepped forward but quickly halted, raising her hand. "This one''s yours," she said firmly. "Work together. Show me what you''ve learned."


    The three exchanged uneasy glances but nodded. They knew Miss Leana wouldn''t step in unless absolutely necessary.


    The demon wasted no time, charging at them with terrifying speed. Damon moved first, intercepting its attack with a well-timed parry. The force of the collision sent vibrations up his arms, but he held firm.


    "Anaya, now!" he shouted.


    Anaya unleashed a barrage of fireballs, aiming for the demon''s legs to slow it down.


    The creature roared in anger, its scales glowing faintly as it absorbed some of the impact.


    Daveon took the opportunity to strike from behind, his daggers piercing into the softer flesh between the demon''s scales. But the creature was quick to retaliate, swinging its massive arm and sending Daveon flying backward.


    "Daveon!" Anaya cried, momentarily distracted.


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Focus!" Miss Leana''s voice cut through the chaos like a whip.


    Damon seized the moment, slashing at the demon''s exposed side. His blades cut deep, eliciting a guttural roar from the creature.


    The demon turned its attention to him, swiping with its claws. Damon barely managed to dodge, rolling to the side just in time.


    Daveon groaned as he pulled himself to his feet, blood trickling from a cut on his forehead. "I''m fine," he said, though his voice was strained.


    Regrouping, the trio devised a new plan. Damon would distract the demon while Anaya and Daveon focused on weakening its defenses.


    Anaya began chanting, her magic swirling around her as she prepared a powerful spell. Meanwhile, Daveon darted back into the fray, his movements precise as he targeted the demon''s joints.


    Damon engaged the creature head-on, his swords clashing against its claws in a deadly dance. He gritted his teeth, every muscle in his body straining as he blocked and countered its relentless attacks.


    "Anaya, whatever you''re doing, hurry up!" he shouted.


    "Almost there!" she replied, sweat dripping down her face as her magic reached its peak.


    With a final shout, Anaya released her spell¡ªa massive lightning bolt that struck the demon square in the chest. The creature staggered, its movements slowing as the electricity coursed through its body.


    "Now!" Damon yelled.


    Together, the three of them launched a coordinated assault. Damon''s swords slashed through the demon''s weakened defenses, Daveon''s daggers struck vital points, and Anaya bombarded it with spells.


    Finally, with one last cry, the demon collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    The trio stood over the demon''s corpse, panting heavily. Their bodies were bruised and battered, but they''d won.


    Miss Leana approached them, a proud smile on her face. "Well done," she said, her voice filled with genuine praise. "That was a tough fight, but you handled it well."


    Damon wiped the blood from his swords and sheathed them. "That was¡­ intense," he admitted, his chest still heaving.


    Anaya sank to the ground, her legs trembling. "I thought we were goners," she said with a shaky laugh.


    Daveon smirked, despite the pain in his ribs. "We make a good team, though."


    Miss Leana nodded. "You''re improving. But don''t get complacent. The demons in this place won''t give you time to celebrate."


    After a brief rest, the group forced themselves back onto their feet. The journey to the Regulator wasn''t over, and they knew they couldn''t afford to let their guard down.


    As they trudged onward, they encountered a few more demons¡ªmostly Grade Seven and Grade Six¡ªbut nothing they couldn''t handle.


    Each battle left them more exhausted, but they pressed on, determined to reach the safety of the Regulator.


    Finally, after over an hour of trekking, they saw it¡ªthe familiar silhouette of their assigned Regulator rising against the horizon. Relief washed over them as they quickened their pace.


    The moment they stepped inside, the oppressive heat of the First Layer of Hell seemed to fade. The air inside the Regulator was cool and refreshing, a stark contrast to the harsh environment outside.


    The group collapsed onto the floor, their bodies aching but their spirits high.


    Miss Leana looked at them with a satisfied expression. "Rest up," she said. "You''ve earned it. Tomorrow, we''ll train harder."


    Damon groaned. "Harder? Is that even possible?"


    Leana chuckled. "You''ll see."


    Despite their exhaustion, the three of them couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 224 Back To Westmont

    Damien had finally achieved what he set out to do. After countless battles, he stood alone in the aftermath of the carnage he''d created in the forest area, his heart steady, and his breathing calm.His new summon, a Shadowfang Wyvern of fearsome strength, had been added to his arsenal, but not one would knew about it. Only Cerbe and Fenrir knew of its existence. Even Aquila and Luton has no idea what Damien had just achieved because he''d left them to protect Arielle and the others.


    The Shadowfang Wyvern had submitted to Damien only after seeing the dominance of his other summons and recognizing Damien''s strength as a master.


    It was now bound to him by the (Pact of Summons), its power ready to be unleashed whenever Damien saw fit.


    However, Damien wasn''t ready to reveal this new ally¡ªnot to Arielle, not to anyone. Secrets had their own power, and this was one he intended to keep.


    With his mission complete, Damien regrouped with the others. They had spent hours battling alongside Arielle, Axiom, Jallen, and the rest of their temporary group. When Damien approached, his sudden announcement caught everyone by surprise.


    "I''m done here," Damien said, his voice firm yet calm. "It''s time to head back to Westmont."


    The group stared at him in silence, the weight of his words sinking in. For hours, they had been fighting demons and mana beasts, pushing themselves to their limits in his absence.


    They had all expected the hunt to last longer, but hearing Damien declare his departure made them realize how exhausted they truly were.


    Arielle, standing beside Damien, understood his reasoning almost immediately. "You''ve completed your goal, haven''t you?" she asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and admiration.


    Damien gave a small nod. "Yes. There''s no reason to stay any longer so let''s head back."


    Arielle smiled knowingly. "Then it''s settled. We''re heading back."


    Her voice carried a sense of finality, and the others quickly agreed. Even Jallen, who was usually the first to challenge Damien''s decisions, remained silent.


    The group was tired, their bodies battered from endless battles. The idea of returning to Westmont, to safety, was a welcome relief.


    Damien turned to Luton, his ever-loyal Stellar Slime. The red blob wobbled happily on his head before leaping off and expanding in size.


    Damien paused for a moment, contemplating how to travel back to the town with seven other people but then the idea resurfaced and he grinned.


    "Luton, open up. You''ve got visitors to keep safe." Damien commanded his stellar slime.


    Without needing further instructions, Luton opened its mouth wide, a gaping void ready to carry the group back to town.


    "Everyone inside," Damien said, gesturing toward Luton.


    The group hesitated for a moment, still unnerved by the experience of being swallowed whole, but one by one, they stepped into the slime''s mouth.


    Each of them disappeared into the void, their trust in Damien outweighing their discomfort.


    Arielle stayed behind, watching the others vanish into Luton. She glanced at Damien, a playful smirk on her lips. "You''re lucky I''ve experienced this before," she said before stepping into Luton as well.


    Damien chuckled softly, watching her disappear but at the last minute, he stopped her. "You ride with me."


    Once everyone was safely inside, he turned to Aquila, his majestic griffin. "Let''s go," he commanded, mounting the beast along with Arielle.


    Aquila spread its wings wide, the wind whipping around them as it took to the skies. The journey back to Westmont was quiet, the cool night air a stark contrast to the heat of the battles they had endured.


    Below them, the landscape blurred into darkness, the faint glow of Westmont''s lanterns in the distance serving as a beacon.


    As they approached the town gates, Aquila landed gracefully, its powerful wings stirring up a cloud of dust. Damien dismounted, calling for Luton to release the others.


    The Stellar Slime complied, shrinking down and spitting out the group one by one. Each person emerged looking slightly disoriented but relieved to be back on solid ground.


    The gates creaked open, and the group entered the town together, their footsteps echoing in the quiet night.


    Westmont was alive with activity, even at this hour. Workers moved about, repairing damage from the recent demon attack, while guards patrolled the streets to ensure the town''s safety.


    Arielle took the lead, guiding the group through the familiar streets. "The Mercenary Guild won''t have enough room for all of us," she explained. "There''s a nearby motel that can accommodate everyone. Follow me."


    The group followed her without complaint, their exhaustion evident in their sluggish movements. The sight of the motel brought a collective sigh of relief.


    Inside, the receptionist greeted Arielle warmly. She was well-known in Westmont, her reputation as a capable mercenary earning her respect from the locals. The receptionist quickly arranged rooms for the group, ensuring they had a place to rest.


    Arielle handed out room keys, her efficiency unmatched even in her own fatigue. "Get some sleep," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument. "We''ll regroup tomorrow." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group dispersed to their rooms, their exhaustion finally catching up to them.


    Damien lingered for a moment, his gaze fixed on Arielle. "You didn''t have to arrange all this," he said, his voice softer than usual.


    Arielle smiled, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "It''s the least I could do for them. Besides, you''re the one who got us back safely."


    Damien didn''t respond, but the slight nod he gave her was enough. Without another word, he turned and headed to out, his thoughts already drifting to the next challenge that awaited him. He would rest here for now. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    As he lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, Damien felt a sense of victory. His journey was far from over, but he knew that the peace they had found in Westmont was worth it. He''d grown so much in two years and he would continue to grow.


    For now, though, he allowed himself to rest, his body and mind preparing for the battles yet to come. "Sleep''s important!"


    He turned on the bed and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 225 Impromptu Celebration

    "ugh...""Mmm..."


    The muffled noise stirred Damien from his slumber, pulling him from a deep, dreamless sleep.


    At first, he thought he might be imagining it, but the sounds grew louder¡ªlaughter, singing, and the occasional clinking of glass.


    It wasn''t the sharp urgency of battle or danger, but rather a kind of chaotic revelry that piqued his curiosity.


    "Ughh... What the?"


    Groaning softly, he sat up in bed, raking a hand through his silver hair.


    The moonlight filtering through the window suggested it was late, and judging by the noise, the entire town seemed to be awake. He stretched briefly and stood, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    As Damien stepped into the weakly lit hallway, the noise grew louder and more distinct. He decided to check on the others first.


    Quietly, he made his way to the rooms of Axiom and his crew, knocking softly on each door.


    "Huh? Axiom? Are you in there?" Damien asked.


    When no one responded, he frowned and pushed the door open one.


    "It''s empty. That''s odd." Damien muttered to himself as he headed to the next room, Jallen''s room.


    Jallen was the last person he wanted to be around considering how the guy made his summons uncomfortable but he didn''t think it mattered at the moment.


    All his summons were absent so it was okay to approach.


    "Jallen, you up?" Damien called out, pushing the door open as well to check if it was unlocked.


    It turned out the door was also left unlocked and Jallen wasn''t in his room. "Hmmm... Where could they have gone to then?"


    Damien repeated the same for the other four members of Axiom''s team.


    Each room was empty.


    Damien''s frown deepened. ''Where could they all be at this hour?''


    The noise from outside was clearer now¡ªcheers, chants, and bursts of laughter carried through the night air.


    Intrigued, Damien followed the sound, exiting the passageway and stepping into the street.


    The scene that greeted him was nothing short of chaotic. The streets were packed with people¡ªmen and women, young and old¡ªall reveling in what seemed to be an impromptu celebration.


    Some were singing raucous songs, others were dancing in circles with mugs of ale raised high.


    The more inebriated revelers were sprawled on the ground, laughing uproariously or staring dreamily at the stars.


    As Damien took it all in, he realized that many of the songs included his name.


    "Damien, the demon slayer!" someone shouted, raising a mug in his direction.


    "The hero of Westmont!" another yelled, prompting a round of cheers.


    Damien blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the attention. Slowly, a faint smile tugged at his lips. He raised a hand in acknowledgment, which only made the cheers grow louder.


    He scanned the crowd and spotted familiar faces among the dancers. Jallen, Vel, and two others from Axiom''s crew were in the thick of it, their movements wild and uncoordinated but filled with energy and alcohol.


    Damien sighed, muttering under his breath. "Of course, they''d be in the middle of this."


    The singers began chanting his name louder, trying to draw him into their festivities.


    Feeling the weight of their cheers, Damien decided to slip away and find a quieter spot.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Across the street, an open pub caught his eye. The warm glow spilling from its windows and the large open doors that saw people entering and leaving seemed inviting enough, and Damien figured he could grab a drink and observe the chaos from a distance.


    However, as he entered the pub, he was met with yet another surprise. Behind the bar, serving drinks with an ease that suggested she''d done this a hundred times before, was none other than Arielle.


    Damien blinked, unsure if he was still half-asleep. "What¡­?"


    Arielle spotted him and waved enthusiastically. "Look who finally decided to wake up!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien sighed, shaking his head as he approached the bar. "What''s going on here?"


    Arielle laughed, pouring a drink for a nearby patron. "It''s a party," she said. "The townsfolk wanted to celebrate surviving the recent attacks, and it just¡­ spiraled from there. I think it started with a few people, but now it looks like the whole town''s joined in."


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "And why are you playing bartender?"


    Arielle shrugged, her smile never fading. "The owner needed help, and I figured, why not? It''s not like I had anything better to do."


    Damien sighed again, though this time there was a hint of amusement in his expression. He leaned against the counter, glancing around at the bustling crowd outside.


    "You didn''t think to wake me up?" he asked after a moment.


    "Oh, I tried," Arielle replied, grinning. "I knocked on your door, like, five times. You mumbled something about joining us later and went right back to sleep."


    Damien frowned. "I don''t remember that."


    "That''s because you were half-asleep," Arielle teased. "I figured you were too tired, so I let you rest. You''ve been working nonstop, after all."


    Damien exhaled, leaning his elbows on the bar. "Maybe I was more exhausted than I thought."


    "Obviously." Arielle chuckled, pulling out a clean mug. "So, what can I get you? Something strong?"


    "Milk," Damien said without hesitation.


    Arielle stared at him for a moment before bursting into laughter. "Milk? At a celebration like this? Come on, Damien."


    Before she could press further, the pub owner, a burly man with thick scarlet red beard, placed a mug of beer in front of Damien. "This one''s on the house," the man said with a grin. "You''ve earned it, son."


    Damien hesitated but eventually picked up the mug. "Thanks."


    Arielle leaned on the counter, watching him with amusement as he took a cautious sip. "Well? How''s it taste?"


    Damien set the mug down, his expression neutral. "Not bad."


    "Not bad?" Arielle teased. "That''s all you have to say?"


    "I''m not exactly a beer enthusiast," Damien replied with a smirk.


    Arielle rolled her eyes, laughing as she returned to helping the other patrons. Meanwhile, Damien leaned back, letting himself relax. "That beer wasn''t so bad." Damien muttered to himself.


    "Did you say something?" Arielle joked with a smirk on. It was obvious she''d heard what he said but she tried to play oblivious.


    "Nothing. I didn''t say anything." Damien raised both hands.


    "Two extra mugs coming up." Arielle stated with a grin.

 Chapter 226 Westmonts Lord

    The celebration carried on well into the night and even the early hours of the next day, the streets of Westmont alive with song, laughter, and the clinking of mugs.Damien, who had initially planned to keep things light, found himself swept up in the festivities.


    Arielle, ever the persuasive one, managed to coax him into trying more drinks, and before long, the young Mercenary was seated at a table surrounded by cheering townsfolk.


    "Drink! Drink! Drink!" they chanted, slamming their mugs on the table as Damien tilted his head back, finishing yet another pint of beer.


    He slammed the mug down, his silver hair disheveled, and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "I''m starting to see why people enjoy this," he muttered, a lopsided grin on his face.


    Arielle, seated beside him, laughed. "Told you it wouldn''t hurt to loosen up a little!"


    Damien shot her a mock glare but didn''t argue. He leaned back in his chair, watching as Vel and Jallen danced clumsily in the middle of the street, their arms locked in an awkward attempt at a jig.


    Axiom was nearby, regaling a group of townsfolk with exaggerated tales of their battles, while the rest of his group cheered him on.


    As the night pushed further, Damien''s eyelids grew heavier mostly due to the alcohol''s influence, and the world around him began to blur.


    He tried to fight it, but the combination of exhaustion and alcohol proved too much. With a soft groan, he slumped forward, his head resting on the table.


    He wasn''t the only one. All around him, others were succumbing to the same fate. Arielle was the last to fall, her laughter fading as she dozed off beside him.


    The bright morning sun was unforgiving, its rays piercing through the remnants of the celebration.


    "Ugh..."


    "Arrggghh..."


    "My back..."


    Groans echoed through the streets as people stirred awake, their heads pounding and their throats parched.


    Damien opened his eyes slowly, the sunlight making him wince. His head felt like it was being split in two, and his mouth was dry as sandpaper. He sat up, blinking at the chaos around him.


    The streets were littered with empty mugs, discarded plates, and slumbering bodies.


    Vel was sprawled across a bench, snoring loudly, while Jallen lay face-down on the ground, his arm draped over a chicken that had somehow wandered into the celebration. At least, that was what Damien believed.


    Arielle woke up not far from Damien, rubbing her eyes and groaning. "What¡­ happened?"


    "You convinced me to drink," Damien muttered, glaring at her half-heartedly.


    Arielle chuckled weakly. "Well, you needed it to relax."


    The two of them slowly got to their feet, stretching and groaning as they surveyed the mess.


    "We need to clean this all up." Damien stated with a sigh. It was indeed a mess.


    "Of course we will." Arielle nodded, filling two cups of water for herself and Damien.


    Other townsfolk were beginning to wake up as well, their faces a mix of confusion and regret.


    "Alright! Let''s get to work. This place needs to be clean before we can proceed to resume the town''s reconstruction." Arielle was a figure most of the people in the town looked up to.


    It didn''t take long for the cleanup to begin. Under Arielle''s direction, everyone started picking up trash, stacking chairs, and dragging the unconscious to more comfortable spots.


    Damien, despite his throbbing headache, pitched in as well, his movements simple but efficient. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as the streets were beginning to look somewhat presentable, the sound of hooves echoed in the distance.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Everyone paused, turning toward the town''s gate as a carriage rolled into view. It was an elegant vehicle, drawn by two sleek black horses and flanked by a pair of armored guards.


    Damien straightened, his brow furrowing. "Who''s that?"


    Arielle glanced at the carriage, her eyes widening in recognition. "The town''s lord."


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Damien turned to her, surprised. "The town has a lord?"


    Arielle nodded. "He''s usually away on business, but he oversees Westmont. I guess the recent attacks brought him back."


    The carriage came to a halt at the gate, and the door swung open. A man stepped out, his presence commanding attention.


    He was tall and broad-shouldered, with a stern expression and sharp green eyes that seemed to take in everything at once. His dark hair was streaked with silver, and his attire was a mix of nobility and elegance, befitting someone of his station.


    The townsfolk stood in silence as the lord approached, his boots crunching against the dirt road. His gaze swept over the gathered crowd before landing on Damien. The man squinted his eyes as though recognise my Damien which caused Damien to take a step back.


    To Damien''s surprise, the man''s stern expression softened, and he bowed deeply. "You must be the one they call Damien."


    Damien blinked, caught off guard. "Uh¡­ yes, that''s me."


    The lord straightened, his eyes filled with gratitude. "I''ve heard of your deeds. While I was away, you saved this town from certain destruction. For that, I owe you a debt I can never repay."


    Damien shifted uncomfortably, unused to such formal gratitude. "I just did what needed to be done."


    The lord smiled faintly. "Humility is a rare trait these days. But make no mistake, your actions have left a lasting impact on this town and its people."


    He turned to address the rest of the crowd, his voice carrying authority. "To all of you, I apologize for my absence during such a critical time. I will do everything in my power to ensure Westmont is fortified against future threats. But for now, let us acknowledge the hero who stood in my place."


    A cheer erupted from the crowd, their earlier exhaustion forgotten as they raised their voices in praise of Damien once more.


    Damien sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I really didn''t do it for the recognition."


    Arielle grinned beside him. "Get used to it. You''re the town''s hero already."


    The lord extended his hand to Damien, who hesitated for a moment before shaking it. "If there''s anything you need, anything at all, you have only to ask," the lord said earnestly.


    Damien nodded. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    With that, the lord excused himself, speaking briefly with a few of the town''s elders before heading toward his residence at the other end of the town. The crowd began to disperse, their energy renewed by the lord''s presence and words.


    Damien turned to Arielle, his expression unreadable. "This town is full of surprises."


    Arielle laughed, nudging him playfully. "And you''re at the center of all of them."

 Chapter 227 Request From The Lord

    The streets of Westmont were slowly returning to their usual quiet state as Damien and Arielle worked diligently to finish cleaning up after the previous night''s celebration.


    Even though they''d just seen the Town''s Lord, they didn''t dwell on the topic much and instead chose to work toward cleaning the streets. Only then would the others be able to resume reconstruction works in town after all.


    The townsfolk had already cleared most of the streets, but there were still patches here and there that needed attention. Damien didn''t mind the work¡ªit gave him something to focus on.


    Arielle hummed softly as she swept debris into a pile, her energy seemingly returning to her after the previous night''s celebration.


    Damien, on the other hand, moved with a active pace, more interested in completing the task efficiently than with any enthusiasm.


    Just as the last bits of trash were being collected, a man in a simple yet elegant outfit approached them. He had short brown hair, a lean frame, and an easygoing smile that seemed to disarm any tension around him.


    "Excuse me," he said, his tone polite but firm. "You two must Damien and Arielle, correct?"


    Damien turned to him, giving him a once-over before responding. "Who''s asking?"


    The man bowed slightly. "I''m Tarel, an aide to the Town Lord. He has requested a word with both of you, if you wouldn''t mind."


    Arielle tilted her head, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "The Town Lord?"


    "Didn''t he just pass by like an hour ago?" Damien asked Arielle with one brow raised.


    "Yes, he did. Which is why I''m curious too." Arielle nodded as she replied to Damien before turning to the man named Tarel. "Did we do something wrong?"


    Tarel chuckled. "Not at all. He merely wishes to thank you personally for your efforts in protecting Westmont. I believe he also has a proposition for you both."


    Damien exchanged a glance with Arielle before shrugging. "Fine. But we''re not done here yet."


    Arielle nodded in agreement. "The cleanup comes first."


    Tarel''s smile widened. "Understandable. It''s not urgent. I''ll wait until you''re ready."


    To their surprise, Tarel didn''t just stand around. He grabbed a broom from a nearby corner and joined in the effort, sweeping alongside them. "The faster we finish, the sooner you can meet with the Town Lord," he said, his voice light.


    Damien raised an eyebrow at the unexpected gesture but didn''t comment.


    Meanwhile, Axiom and his group had regrouped near the edge of the cleanup site. Unlike Damien and Arielle, they''d been relatively quiet during the morning, moving with an air of urgency that hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    When Damien and Arielle joined them for a quick chat, Axiom cleared his throat, catching everyone''s attention.


    "Damien, Arielle," Axiom began, his tone unusually formal, "it''s been a pleasure traveling and fighting alongside you. But my crew and I have somewhere we need to be."


    Arielle blinked in surprise. "Leaving already?"


    Axiom nodded. "We''ve overstayed as it is. We''re on a mission, and our client is expecting results. If we delay any further, we might fail to deliver what was requested of us."


    "What are you looking for?" Damien asked, his voice neutral.


    "A rare wild plant known as the Slumbering Tulip that grows in the dense forests west of here," Axiom explained. "It''s not easy to find, and the window for harvesting it is small. We can''t afford to waste any more time."


    Vel added, "If it weren''t for the celebration, we''d have left last night. But we couldn''t just walk away without saying goodbye."


    Jallen, ever the quiet observer, gave Damien a half-smile. "It''s been interesting, to say the least."


    Damien gave a curt nod. "Good luck with your mission. Try not to get yourselves killed."


    "Especially you." Damien said, pointing at Jallen.


    "Why me?" Jallen asked, slightly confused by Damien''s words.


    "You know why. Mana beasts would do anything but leave you alive if given the chance." Damien answered with a shrug. Damien had experienced it first hand with his own mana beasts but since he had total control of his mana beasts, they didn''t move against Jallen.


    Jallen smiled weakly and nodded. "Fine, fine. I''ll be careful."


    Arielle smiled warmly. "Safe travels. Maybe we''ll cross paths again."


    The group of six gathered their belongings and made their way toward the town gate, with Damien, Arielle, and Tarel walking with them to see them off.


    The farewell wasn''t emotional, but it carried a sense of mutual respect. They''d fought together, celebrated together, and now it was time to part ways.


    As the gates swung open, Axiom turned one last time. "Take care of yourselves. And Damien¡­ keep that slime of yours in check. It''s terrifying."


    A small chuckle escaped Damien as he waved them off. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    The group disappeared beyond the gates, their figures fading into the horizon.


    Once Axiom and his crew were out of sight, Damien turned to Tarel. "Alright, they''re gone. Now, about this Town Lord of yours¡­?"


    Tarel gestured toward the heart of the town. "If you''ll follow me, I''ll take you to his residence. He''s been eagerly awaiting your arrival."


    Arielle tilted her head curiously. "What exactly does he want to talk about?"


    Tarel''s smile turned mysterious. "I wouldn''t want to ruin the surprise."


    Damien sighed, motioning for Tarel to lead the way. "Fine. Let''s get this over with."


    With Tarel guiding them, Damien and Arielle began their trek toward the Town Lord''s residence, their footsteps echoing faintly against the cobblestone streets.


    ~~~~~


    Damien and Arielle arrived at the Town Lord''s residence just as the sun hung lazily in the sky. The building before them was a perfect reflection of its owner¡ªsimple yet commanding respect.


    With its clean architecture, sturdy walls, and well-tended gardens, it wasn''t a palace, but it was certainly fitting for someone of the Lord''s stature. It was surprising to Damien when he found out that it had been untouched by the recent destructive battle but it also made sense considering the place was far away from the town''s heart where the main battle took place.


    Tarel led them through the gates, where a pair of guards stood at attention, and into the main hall. The inside of the residence mirrored the outside¡ªmodest but refined.


    The walls were adorned with a few pieces of art, and the furniture, though not extravagant, was clearly crafted with care and skill.


    The Town Lord himself stood at the end of the hall, waiting for them with a welcoming smile. His outfit, while not overly luxurious, carried subtle details that conveyed his rank.


    "Ah, Damien. Arielle. Welcome," he greeted warmly, stepping forward to shake both their hands. "I trust your walk here wasn''t too tiresome?"


    Damien nodded curtly. "It was fine."


    Arielle smiled politely. "Your aide, Tarel, kept us company. He was very helpful."


    The Lord inclined his head toward Tarel, who gave a respectful bow before stepping aside.


    "Come," the Town Lord said, gesturing to a nearby seating area. "Let''s sit and talk properly. You''ve both done so much for this town, and it''s time we officially acknowledge it."


    Damien and Arielle followed him to a set of comfortable chairs arranged around a low wooden table. The Lord took his seat opposite them, his movements deliberate and calm.


    Once everyone was seated, the Lord leaned forward slightly, clasping his hands together. "First and foremost, Damien, let me thank you once again for what you did for Westmont. I know we spoke briefly earlier, but I felt it was only right to do so in a proper setting."


    Damien gave a dismissive wave. "You''ve already thanked me. No need to keep repeating it."


    The Lord chuckled. "True, but gratitude is something that should never be spared, don''t you think?"


    Arielle smiled at his words, but Damien remained expressionless, eager to move on.


    Sensing this, the Lord shifted the conversation. "I must admit, Damien, you''ve become something of an enigma to us. A mercenary capable of single-handedly fending off demons of such strength¡­ it''s remarkable. It raises questions, of course."


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "Questions?"


    The Lord nodded. "Purely out of curiosity, of course. What brought you to Westmont in the first place? And how long do you intend to stay?"


    The straightforwardness of the questions made Damien uneasy. He shifted in his seat, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. "Why do you want to know?"


    The Lord held up his hands in a placating gesture. "Forgive me if I''m overstepping. I assure you, my intentions are entirely positive. It''s just¡­ a talent like yours is rare. I was wondering if you''d consider making Westmont your home, even temporarily."


    Arielle frowned slightly, sensing Damien''s growing discomfort. She decided to intervene. "Why the sudden interest, my Lord?" she asked, her tone calm but firm.


    The Lord turned to her, his expression softening. "Arielle, you''ve been a part of this town for some time now. You understand how important it is for us to have capable protectors, especially now with the threat of demons looming larger than ever. Damien''s presence here has been a blessing. I simply wish to reward him appropriately."


    "Reward him?" Arielle echoed, raising an eyebrow.


    The Lord nodded. "I''d like to offer him a position in the town. Something befitting his skills and contributions. But to do that, I need to understand him better. His past, his goals, his reasons for being here."


    Damien''s gaze hardened. "I''m not interested in a position."


    The Lord blinked in surprise, clearly not expecting such a blunt rejection. "You haven''t even heard what the position entails."


    "It doesn''t matter," Damien said firmly. "I have my reasons for being here, but they''re personal. I don''t plan to stay in Westmont for long."


    The room fell silent for a moment, the tension palpable. The Lord looked as though he wanted to press further, but Arielle stepped in before he could.


    "My Lord," she began, her voice measured, "if Damien has made up his mind, I think it''s best to respect his wishes. Besides, even if he does leave, any title or reward you bestow on him will still carry weight. It would be a gesture of gratitude, not an obligation."


    The Lord''s eyes flicked between Arielle and Damien before he let out a resigned sigh. "You''re right, of course. I don''t mean to pressure you, Damien. Forgive me if I''ve made you uncomfortable."


    Damien gave a small nod but said nothing.


    The conversation shifted to lighter topics, with the Lord asking about the reconstruction efforts in the town and Arielle providing updates. Damien remained mostly silent, his thoughts elsewhere.


    Finally, the Lord rose from his seat, signaling the end of the meeting. "Thank you both for your time. Damien, whatever your plans may be, know that you''ll always have a place here in Westmont. And if you do change your mind, you know where to find me."


    Damien stood and shook the Lord''s hand. "Appreciate it." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they left the residence, Arielle glanced at Damien, a teasing smile on her lips. "You didn''t have to be so cold, you know."


    Damien shrugged. "I''m not staying. No point in pretending otherwise."


    Arielle chuckled. "Fair enough. But you have to admit, it''s nice to be appreciated."


    _________________


    _________________


    Author''s Note:


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    What do you guys think about longer chapters? Let me know what you think about it.


    If you all like it, I''ll do more of it and if you don''t, we''ll resume the usual short chapters.


    Expecting your replies. Thank you all.

 Chapter 228 Another Mission Already

    Damien and Arielle walked through the bustling streets of Westmont, the warm afternoon sun beating down on everyone equally.


    The town was slowly returning to its normal rhythm after the chaos of recent days. Merchants had resumed their chantings to advertise their wares.


    The Mercenary Guild building came into view. Arielle walked slightly behind Damien, her mind replaying their earlier conversation with the Town Lord. She was curious about what Damien planned to do next, but knowing him, she refrained from prying.


    As they stepped inside, the familiar hum of activity greeted them. Few mercenaries of different ranks sat around discussing their missions, sharing stories, or polishing their weapons. The others were either out on a mission or helping with the town''s reconstruction.


    The board at the far end of the room displayed a variety of missions, ranging from mundane escort jobs to more dangerous demon-slaying contracts.


    Damien walked straight to the mission board, his eyes scanning the parchment sheets pinned to it. Arielle trailed after him, crossing her arms as she leaned against the wall nearby.


    "Looking for something exciting?" she teased, watching as his blue eyes darted from one mission to the next.


    "Always," Damien replied without looking back.


    Arielle chuckled. "You just got back. Most people would rest after everything you''ve been through."


    "Most people aren''t me," Damien said dryly. His eyes landed on a particular mission pinned near the top of the board. He reached up and pulled it free, reading it carefully.


    "What is it?" Arielle asked, stepping closer.


    "High-priority mission," Damien replied, holding the parchment for her to see.


    Arielle scanned the details:


    -Mission Type: Investigate Suspicious Activity


    -Rank: Grade Five


    -Location: The outskirts of the Duskwither Forest


    -Reward: 500 Gold Coins + Potential Bonus


    -Details: Reports of missing livestock and sightings of unusual creatures near the forest edge. Investigate and eliminate any threats.


    "Sounds like fun," Damien said with a faint smirk.


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "Unusual creatures? That could mean anything."


    "Exactly," Damien said, rolling the parchment and heading toward the receptionist desk.


    At the desk, was a receptionist who filled in whenever Arielle was absent, a middle-aged woman with sharp eyes and a no-nonsense demeanor, looked up as Damien approached.


    "Taking a mission already?" she asked, her tone both surprised and amused.


    "Yep," Damien said, handing her the parchment. "Duskwither Forest. I''ll handle it."


    The receptionist hesitated. "You sure? There have been some strange reports from that area. Even some of our more seasoned mercenaries were hesitant to take it."


    "That''s why I''m taking it," Damien replied confidently.


    The woman shook her head with a small smile. "Alright. Just make sure you come back in one piece."


    After stamping the parchment to mark it as claimed, she handed it back to Damien. At the back of the scroll was the map leading there. "Good luck."


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    As Damien turned to leave, Arielle grabbed his arm. "You''re seriously going now?"


    "Why not?" Damien said, glancing at her.


    "You just got back," Arielle said, her tone edged with concern. "And you barely rested after the last fight. Don''t you think you should at least wait until tomorrow?"


    Damien shook his head. "The longer I wait, the harder it''ll be to track whatever''s causing the trouble. Besides, I''ve rested enough."


    Arielle sighed, knowing she wouldn''t be able to change his mind. "Fine. Just¡­ be careful, okay?"


    "I always am," Damien said with a smirk as he walked toward the door.


    "Summon Aquila. We''re going for a ride." Outside the guild building, Damien summoned Aquila, the majestic griffin appearing in a flash of light. Its feathers shimmered in the fading sunlight, and it let out a piercing cry that turned heads in the street.


    Damien climbed onto Aquila''s back, glancing down at Arielle, who had followed him outside.


    "You sure you don''t want company?" Arielle asked, her voice tinged with worry. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll be fine," Damien assured her. "Stay here and get some rest. I''ll be back before you know it. Besides, they need you more than I do."


    Arielle crossed her arms, frowning slightly. "You better. If you don''t, I''ll drag you back myself."


    Damien chuckled. "Deal."


    With a command, Aquila spread its massive wings and took to the sky, the powerful gusts kicking up dust as it ascended. Damien cast one last glance at Arielle before focusing on the horizon.


    The flight to the outskirts of Duskwither Forest was swift and long, the landscape below darkening as the sun dipped below the horizon. The forest loomed ahead, its dense canopy casting long shadows that seemed almost alive.


    Damien guided Aquila to a clearing near the forest edge, dismounting and dismissing the griffin. He wanted to move quietly and didn''t want to risk startling whatever was lurking in the area.


    The air indeed felt odd but it wasn''t threatening, and the faint sounds of rustling leaves and distant animal cries echoed around him.


    As he stepped into the forest, his senses sharpened. The faint scent of blood lingered in the air, and the ground beneath his boots was disturbed, as though something large had passed through recently.


    "Unusual creatures, huh?" Damien muttered to himself. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    With a confident stride, he ventured deeper into the forest, ready for whatever lay ahead.


    The forest remained eerily silent as he threaded its paths, save for the crunch of Damien''s boots against the damp earth.


    The dense canopy above blotted out the moonlight almost entirely, leaving the surroundings cloaked in shadow. Only faint traces of light filtered through the leaves, illuminating the narrow trail Damien followed.


    The scent of blood grew stronger the deeper he ventured, mixed with the earthy aroma of moss and decaying wood.


    Damien''s sword remained at the ready, the blade glinting faintly in the dim light. Damien''s eyes darted between the trees, his senses on high alert.


    After several minutes of walking, he came upon a clearing. The ground was littered with broken branches and deep claw marks etched into the soil. Scattered around were the remains of livestock¡ªsheep and cows, their bodies torn apart in a way that suggested savage attacks.


    Kneeling by one of the carcasses, Damien examined the wounds. "Claws," he muttered, running his fingers over the deep gashes. "Too large for wolves. Too clean for a bear or a demon."


    His gaze shifted to the footprints nearby. They were massive, with four distinct toes and sharp indentations where claws had dug into the earth. Damien frowned. "These aren''t normal mana beasts. Something''s off."


    As he rose to his feet, the rustling of leaves reached his ears. The sound was faint but deliberate, coming from multiple directions.


    Damien turned slowly, his grip tightening on his sword. He scanned the treeline, his keen eyesight picking up faint movements in the shadows.


    Glowing eyes began to appear¡ªpairs of them, staring hungrily at him from the darkness.


    A low growl echoed through the forest, followed by another and then another. Damien counted at least a dozen sets of eyes, all closing in on him.


    "Perfect," he muttered, a smirk playing on his lips.


    One of the creatures lunged from the shadows, its massive form illuminated as it leapt into the clearing. It resembled a wolf, but its body was covered in blackened scales, and its maw was lined with jagged teeth that dripped with saliva.


    Damien sidestepped the attack with ease, slashing his sword across the creature''s side.


    Awwoooo!!


    The beast let out a pained howl before collapsing to the ground.


    The others hesitated for a moment, growling and circling him cautiously.


    "Come on," Damien taunted, raising his sword. "Let''s get this over with."


    The beasts surged forward all at once, a wave of claws, teeth, and scaled bodies. Damien moved like a shadow, weaving between them with speed surpassing theirs. His blade moved through the air, cutting down the creatures one by one.


    One lunged at him from behind, but Damien spun around, driving his knee through its chest. Another came at him from the side, only for him to parry its claws with his sword and deliver a fatal essence filled blow to its neck.


    Crack!!


    Its neck bone shattered, piercing out of its skin and scales.


    Despite their numbers, the beasts couldn''t keep up with Damien''s precision and speed. His movements were fluid, almost effortless, as he dispatched them with efficiency that displayed his ruthlessness towards enemies.


    As the last of the smaller creatures fell, Damien noticed the forest growing silent once more. The remaining eyes in the shadows retreated, and a heavy, oppressive aura filled the clearing.


    Damien tensed, his instincts screaming a warning. From the darkness, a much larger figure emerged.


    The alpha.


    It was easily twice the size of the others, its body rippling with muscle and covered in thick, black scales. Its glowing red eyes locked onto Damien, and a guttural growl escaped its throat.


    "Finally," Damien said, his smirk returning.


    The alpha charged, its massive claws tearing through the ground as it barreled toward him.


    Damien braced himself, waiting until the last possible moment before dodging to the side. He slashed at the creature''s flank, but his sword barely cut through its tough scales as he was simply testing it out.


    "Figures," Damien muttered. "This one''s built differently."


    The alpha roared, spinning around to swipe at Damien with its claws. He ducked under the attack, countering with a strike aimed at its exposed underbelly. This time, the blade sank in deeper, drawing a pained howl from the beast.


    The battle didn''t end there. The alpha proved to be far more formidable than its pack. Its movements were faster and more calculated, and its strikes carried enough force to shatter trees.


    Damien relied on his agility, dodging and countering whenever he saw an opening. The two clashed repeatedly, the sound of metal against scale and the beast''s roars echoing through the forest.


    Finally, Damien saw his chance. The alpha lunged at him, and he feigned a stumble, luring it into overextending its attack. As the beast''s claws missed him by inches, Damien drove his sword into its exposed throat.


    The alpha let out a gurgling roar, thrashing violently as it tried to dislodge the blade.


    Damien held firm, twisting the sword to ensure a fatal wound.


    Raaaaarrr!!


    With one final roar, the creature collapsed, its massive body hitting the ground with a heavy thud.


    Damien exhaled, wiping the sweat from his brow as he stepped back from the fallen alpha. His clothes were torn in a few places, and a shallow scratch ran along his forearm, but he was otherwise unharmed.


    He knelt by the alpha''s body, extracting its essence core¡ªa large, glowing crystal that pulsed with power.


    "Not bad," Damien said, examining the core before tossing it into Luton which he immediately summoned.


    As he turned to leave, a faint noise caught his attention. It was coming from the shadows where the alpha had emerged.


    Damien''s eyes narrowed as he stepped closer, his sword at the ready. From the darkness, a small, whimpering figure appeared¡ªa young pup, barely larger than a rabbit.


    It looked up at Damien with wide, fearful eyes, its body trembling as it backed away.


    Damien stared at the pup for a moment, then sighed. "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    With a reluctant shake of his head, he sheathed his sword and knelt down. "Come on, I''m not going to hurt you."


    The pup hesitated, its eyes darting between Damien and the alpha''s body. Finally, it took a cautious step forward, then another, until it was close enough for Damien to scoop it up.


    "You''re lucky I''m feeling generous," Damien muttered, cradling the pup in one arm as he made his way back toward the forest edge.

 Chapter 229 Summons Stats

    Damien stepped into his room at the Mercenary Guild building, the soft glow of a single lantern illuminating the sparsely furnished space. He''d just finished with Arielle over the counter.


    After his return, Damien found out that Arielle had resumed her position and that the other receptionist had left.


    He''d submitted the completed mission scroll to her and she''d confirmed that he''d indeed completed the mission after which he was rewarded.


    The rewards from his completed mission jingled softly in a pouch he held, a satisfying reminder of his efforts. Yet, his focus wasn''t on the coins or the acclaim.


    Closing the door behind him, he let out a deep breath and sat cross-legged on the modest bed. With a wave of his hand, he summoned the familiar, shimmering blue screen of his system interface.


    "Let''s see how far we''ve come," Damien muttered to himself, pulling up his own stats first. However, before he could actually check it out, he dismissed it once again.


    Damien smiled faintly free dismissing the panel as he knew how far he had come. Still, he knew he had a long way so he didn''t want to always monitor his growth. At least not yet.


    He''d made significant progress since leaving the Twin Disasters Forest, his survival instincts honed into a lethal edge but he wasn''t quite there.


    "Almost there," he mused. "A few more thousand kills, and I''ll be ready to face him."


    Next, Damien shifted to the stats of his summons.


    "Summons panel, shall we?" Damien asked the system rhetorically. As the long screen appeared, he nodded in approval.


    Available summons: 5


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Name: Luton


    Race: Stellar Slime


    Grade: Three


    Endurance: 1,500 Intelligence: 20


    ??????????


    Skills:- Universal Space, Devourer.


    Name: Fenrir


    Race: Monstrous Wolf


    Grade: Three


    Strength: 400 Endurance: 370 Agility: 388


    Intelligence: 110


    ??????????


    Skills: Immense Strength, Rapid Growth, Devourer.


    Name: Cerbe


    Race: Three-Headed Hellhound.


    Rank: Grade Four


    Strength: 350 Endurance: 290 Agility: 330


    Intelligence: 97


    ??????????


    Skills: Ferocious strength, Berserker, Half-Immortality, Flames of Hell.


    Name: Aquila


    Type: Griffin


    Rank: Grade Four


    Strength: 270 Endurance: 245 Agility: 265


    Intelligence: 125


    ??????????


    Skills: Super strength, Flight, Piercing Eyes, Wild Combat, Magic Essence Resistance.


    Name: Skylar (New)


    Race: Shadowfang Wyvern


    Grade: Four


    Strength: 310 Endurance: 300 Agility: 310


    Intelligence: 120


    ??????????


    Skills:-


    Shadow Flames: Unleashes black fire that consumes both essence and life force.


    Winged Shadow: Creates decoys to confuse enemies in battle.


    ??????????????????


    Damien stared at the Wyvern''s stats for a moment longer. Its potential was immense, and though it was still young in terms of power, he could see it becoming one of his most formidable allies.


    "Definitely worth the effort," he said with a small grin.


    After reviewing the stats, Damien leaned back on his bed, his thoughts swirling with strategies.


    Fenrir and Cerbe had proven themselves invaluable in close combat. Aquila''s aerial superiority was unmatched, and Luton''s versatility made it indispensable.


    With the addition of the Wyvern, Damien now had a summon capable of large-scale destruction, a tool he intended to use sparingly for now.


    He decided that his next course of action would focus on balancing his combat capabilities.


    While his summons were powerful, he didn''t want to rely on them entirely. His own strength needed to grow alongside theirs.


    As Damien closed the system interface, a knock echoed through the room.


    "Come in," he called, sitting upright.


    The door creaked open, and Arielle stepped inside, carrying a tray with a steaming cup of tea. She looked relaxed, her usual mercenary demeanor softened by the late hour.


    "Figured you might still be awake," she said, setting the tray on a small table near the bed. "Thought you could use this."


    "Thanks," Damien replied, taking the cup. "What are you doing up this late?"


    Arielle shrugged, pulling a chair closer to sit across from him. "Couldn''t sleep. The guild is unusually quiet tonight."


    "Enjoy it while it lasts," Damien said, taking a sip of the tea. "It''s rare."


    As they sat in comfortable silence for a moment, Arielle''s gaze drifted to Damien. "You''ve come a long way since I met you," she said. "Your strength, your summons¡­ it''s impressive."


    Damien chuckled. "Thanks, but there''s still a lot I need to work on."


    "You''re holding back," Arielle said, leaning forward slightly. "You''ve got this air about you like you''re carrying something heavy. What is it?"


    Damien''s smile faded, replaced by a thoughtful expression. He considered her question carefully before answering. "It''s not something I like to talk about," he said. "But let''s just say I''ve got a lot to prove and a score to settle."


    Arielle nodded, respecting his boundaries. "Fair enough. Just don''t forget to take care of yourself in the process. It''s easy to get lost in the fight."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Damien said, finishing the tea. "Thank you."


    As Arielle stood to leave, she glanced back at Damien. "You''re planning something, aren''t you?"


    Damien smirked. "Always."


    With that, she left the room, leaving Damien alone with his thoughts. As he lay back on the bed, he stared at the ceiling, his mind racing with plans for what lay ahead.


    Tomorrow would bring new challenges, but for now, he allowed himself a moment of rest.


    ~~~~~


    The heat of the First Layer of Hell felt oppressive, but Damon, Daveon, and Anaya were no longer fazed by it.


    After nearly two weeks of training under Miss Leana, they had grown accustomed to the sweltering conditions.


    Their guardian''s heat-regulation technique had not only helped them endure but had also strengthened their control over their own magic essence.


    Today, however, marked a significant shift in their training. Miss Leana had decided they were ready to take on more challenging battles.


    Gone were the isolated one-on-one skirmishes with Grade Seven and Grade Six demons. Instead, she had set up group battles against Grade Five demons. These were far stronger, more intelligent, and far deadlier than anything they had faced so far.


    Miss Leana stood with her wards in a wide, open area within the First Layer of Hell. Steam rose from cracks in the ground, and the air shimmered with heat. Her sharp eyes scanned the horizon before turning to her wards.


    "Listen up," she began, her voice firm. "Today''s training will test your ability to work together. You''ve done well in individual battles, but teamwork is just as crucial, if not more so, when facing demons of higher ranks."


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya exchanged glances, a mixture of excitement and nervousness flickering across their faces.


    "I''ve captured three Grade Five demons for this exercise," Leana continued, gesturing to the rocky terrain ahead. "They''re already waiting for you. These demons are faster, smarter, and more coordinated than the Grade Seven and Six you''ve faced so far."


    "Your goal is simple: work together and eliminate them. I''ll step in only if your lives are in immediate danger." There was a mischievous grin on her face that warned of her seriousness.


    The three of them took their positions as Miss Leana gave a signal. From the shadows of the jagged rocks, three Grade Five demons emerged. Each was unique in its grotesque appearance:


    The First Demon was hulking beast with four muscular arms and a carapace-like skin that gleamed in the heat. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Second Demon was slender, serpentine figure that slithered across the ground with unsettling speed, its eyes glowing a venomous green.


    The Third was a winged creature with razor-sharp talons and a maw filled with jagged teeth, hovering just above the ground.


    The three demons roared in unison, their guttural cries echoing across the barren landscape.


    "Stick to the plan!" Damon shouted, drawing his dual swords.


    Anaya nodded, her staff glowing as she prepared her spells. Daveon, daggers in hand, slipped into the shadows, ready to flank their enemies.


    The first demon charged forward, its four arms swinging wildly as it closed the distance between itself and Damon.


    He met the creature head-on, parrying its powerful blows with his swords. Sparks flew as metal clashed against the demon''s hardened carapace.


    Meanwhile, the serpentine demon darted toward Anaya, its glowing eyes locked onto her.


    She muttered an incantation, summoning a wall of ice to block its path. The demon hissed, its tail lashing out and shattering the barrier, but the delay gave Anaya enough time to cast a lightning spell, her specialty.


    Bzzzzt!


    The bolt struck the demon''s head, momentarily stunning it.


    Daveon took advantage of the chaos, slipping behind the winged demon. He threw one of his daggers, embedding it in the creature''s wing and grounding it.


    With a swift motion, he leapt onto its back, stabbing repeatedly while the demon thrashed beneath him.


    "Anaya, focus on the serpent!" Damon shouted as he dodged another swing from the hulking demon. "Keep it off me while I deal with this one!"


    Anaya nodded, her hands glowing as she cast another spell. This time, she summoned a vortex of wind, trapping the serpentine demon in its swirling grasp.


    The demon screeched, struggling to break free, but the wind held it in place.


    Daveon, meanwhile, had grounded the winged demon completely. As it flailed, he drove both daggers into its chest, silencing its roars.


    "One down!" he called out, leaping off the corpse.


    Damon gritted his teeth as he fought the hulking demon. Its strength was overwhelming, but he noticed a weakness: the joints where its carapace connected. With a calculated strike, he drove his sword into one of its arms, severing it.


    Kreeeeeii!!


    The demon howled in pain, staggering backward.


    "Daveon, finish it!" Damon shouted.


    Daveon darted forward, his daggers flashing as he targeted the demon''s exposed joints. Within moments, the hulking beast collapsed, its lifeless body hitting the ground with a resounding thud.


    Only the serpentine demon remained, still trapped in Anaya''s vortex.


    "Now''s our chance!" Anaya said, her voice strained from maintaining the spell.


    Damon and Daveon moved in unison, their weapons cutting into the demon''s coiled body. It hissed and writhed, but it couldn''t escape. With one final strike, Damon severed its head, ending the battle.


    The three of them stood amidst the carnage, panting and covered in blood and sweat.


    Miss Leana approached them, a small smile playing on her lips.


    "Not bad," she said, her tone approving. "You still have a lot to learn, but you''re improving."


    Damon wiped his swords clean, his expression serious. "We''ll get better."


    "Of course you will." Miss Leana smirked.

 Chapter 230 This Isnt A Dream I

    The world around Damien was ethereal, a place unlike anything he had ever seen before. He stood still, taking in the vast expanse that stretched before him.


    The scenery was breathtaking, like a piece of heaven itself, yet it carried a haunting sense of abandonment.


    The massive pillars lining the space were cracked, some broken in half, their remnants scattered across the ground. The light was omnipresent, bathing everything in a soft glow, yet there was no discernible source. No sun, no stars, nothing.


    If he had to describe it in a single word, "heavenly" would be his choice. But even that seemed insufficient. It was a contradiction¡ªa ruin of heaven, a place of beauty tarnished by decay. The sheer density of magic essence in the air was unlike anything he had experienced before. It was so concentrated it resembled a visible fog, drifting lazily around him.


    Damien blinked and took a step forward, the soft crunch of debris beneath his boots echoing in the eerie silence. "Where am I?" he muttered to himself, his voice sounding foreign in the vast emptiness.


    He paused, realizing something odd. Despite knowing he was dreaming, he could think clearly. He could move with intention. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dreams were never this lucid, and the level of control he had over himself was unsettling. "This isn''t a dream," he said quietly. "It''s something else."


    The solitude of the place pressed down on him. For all its vastness and beauty, the absence of life made it feel hollow.


    The overwhelming quiet was broken only by his own breathing, his own footsteps. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw it¡ªa shadow darting behind one of the half-standing pillars.


    Damien froze, his body instinctively tensing. His mind raced. ''I''m not alone.''


    "Summon Fenrir." He murmured as he raised his hand and focused, summoning Fenrir. The towering Monstrous Wolf materialized by his side, its presence grounding him.


    Fenrir''s pure white fur shimmered faintly in the glow of the space, and its eyes glinted with awareness as it scanned the area.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Damien exhaled slowly. If this was a dream, the summoning wouldn''t have worked. Yet here Fenrir stood, just as real and imposing as ever. The realization sent a shiver down his spine. "Where am I?" he asked aloud, his voice steadier now.


    Fenrir let out a low growl, its ears perked and its body poised. It had sensed the shadow as well.


    "Let''s go," Damien said, his tone firm. He started toward the pillar where the shadow had disappeared, his fists clenched. He didn''t have his sword with him, but if it came to a fight, he was ready for hand-to-hand combat.


    As they approached the pillar, Damien slowed his pace, his eyes narrowing. He peered around the corner cautiously, his breath held. But there was nothing there. The space behind the pillar was empty.


    A flicker of movement caught his attention again¡ªa shadow darting to another pillar further away. The shape was the same, resembling that of an animal, though he couldn''t make out any clear details.


    Damien clicked his tongue. "It''s toying with us."


    Fenrir let out a soft growl, its gaze locked onto the new target. Together, they advanced toward the next pillar, Damien''s footsteps echoing faintly in the stillness.


    The closer they got, the more his frustration simmered beneath the surface. He rounded the second pillar swiftly, expecting to catch the shadow off guard.


    Nothing.


    The empty space greeted him again, mocking his efforts.


    Another shadow appeared in the distance, its movements smooth and deliberate, as though it was leading him somewhere.


    "This is getting ridiculous," Damien muttered.


    Fenrir huffed in agreement, its sharp eyes never leaving the shadow.


    Determined to uncover the truth, Damien trudged toward the third pillar. His movements were slower this time, more deliberate, as though hoping to catch the shadow by surprise. As he rounded the pillar, his eyes widened.


    A small, scruffy cat sat on the ground, lazily scratching its face with a paw.


    Damien blinked in disbelief. "A cat?"


    The animal meowed softly, its large eyes meeting his before it scampered away into the mist.


    Damien stood still for a moment, his hands on his hips. "All this for a stray cat?" he muttered, his tone dripping with annoyance.


    Fenrir, however, didn''t seem convinced. It remained alert, its gaze fixed on something beyond the mist.


    Before Damien could say anything else, another shadow appeared¡ªthis time closer than before.


    The shape was the same, and its movements were eerily deliberate, as if it were waiting for him to follow.


    Damien clenched his jaw, his frustration bubbling to the surface. "Alright, let''s see what''s really going on here."


    With Fenrir by his side, he started toward the fourth shadow. His steps were quicker now, his patience wearing thin. Whatever game this was, he was determined to end it.


    As he approached the next pillar, the shadow disappeared once again, vanishing into the thick fog. But this time, Damien felt a faint presence lingering in the air. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but it was there.


    "Something''s here," he said quietly, his eyes scanning the area.


    Fenrir growled lowly, its hackles rising as it turned its head toward the source of the presence. Damien followed the wolf''s gaze, his senses on high alert.


    The mist ahead began to shift, swirling unnaturally as if something was moving within it. Damien took a cautious step forward, his fists tightening. The oppressive silence seemed to deepen, each second stretching endlessly.


    "Show yourself," Damien called out, his voice firm and commanding.


    For a moment, there was nothing. Then, from the depths of the mist, a figure began to emerge. It moved slowly, its form indistinct at first. But as it drew closer, its outline became clearer¡ªa humanoid figure cloaked in shadows, its features obscured.


    Damien''s breath caught in his throat. The figure radiated an aura that was both overwhelming and familiar, a strange mix of power and mystery.


    Fenrir growled louder, stepping protectively in front of Damien.


    "What are you?" Damien demanded, his voice steady despite the unease creeping into his chest.


    The figure paused, its head tilting slightly as if studying him. Then, without a word, it raised a hand and pointed toward the horizon, where the mist was thickest.


    Damien frowned, unsure of what the gesture meant. "You want me to go there?" he asked, his tone wary.


    The figure didn''t respond. Instead, it began to dissolve, its form melting into the fog until it was gone entirely.


    Damien stood in silence, his mind racing. Whatever this place was, it clearly had more to it than he understood.


    "Let''s go, Fenrir," he said finally, his gaze fixed on the direction the figure had pointed.

 Chapter 231 This Isnt A Dream II

    Damien pushed through the thick fog, his steps purposeful as he followed the direction the shadowy figure had pointed toward.


    Fenrir remained by his side, its ears perked and alert, though even the wolf seemed to sense the unease hanging in the air.


    The further they walked, the heavier the atmosphere became. The dense magic essence seemed to weigh on Damien''s shoulders, pressing against his very being.


    When the fog began to clear, Damien stopped in his tracks, his breath catching in his throat. Before him stood a female figure, her presence striking and otherworldly. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stood in the center of a small, circular clearing, her body cloaked in flowing garments that shimmered faintly with the light of the place. Her face was obscured by a delicate veil, but something about her presence captivated Damien entirely.


    Though her features were hidden, he felt as though he could see her beauty¡ªa beauty that defied description.


    She seemed perfect in every way, a vision pulled straight from the most divine of dreams. For a moment, Damien found himself frozen, lost in her presence.


    ''What¡­ is she?'' Damien thought, his mind struggling to piece together what he was seeing.


    The spell broke suddenly as a wave of sharp, suffocating bloodlust washed over him. Damien stiffened, his instincts screaming at him that this figure, no matter how beautiful, was dangerous.


    Then, she spoke.


    "Well then, it''s nice that you''ve come this far. Let''s put you to a test, shall we? Fenrir, get over here."


    Her voice was unlike anything he had ever heard before¡ªmelodious, hypnotic, and utterly enthralling.


    Her words were elegant, but Damien found himself unable to focus on what she was saying. It wasn''t the content of her speech that held him, but the sound of it, as if her voice was a song weaving itself into his mind.


    "Who are you?" Damien forced out, trying to anchor himself against the seductive pull of her voice, despite missing all what she''d said earlier.


    The female figure tilted her head slightly, as if amused by his struggle.


    Damien''s attention was pulled away when he noticed Fenrir walking toward her. At first, he thought the wolf was simply drawn to the figure''s strange aura, but when it didn''t stop or respond to his calls, unease began to crawl up his spine.


    "Fenrir," he called sharply, his voice edged with concern. The wolf ignored him.


    "Fenrir, stop!" Damien''s voice grew louder, tinged with panic as his summon continued its steady approach.


    Still, the wolf paid him no heed.


    A sinking realization hit him, and Damien immediately tried to cancel the summon. He concentrated, reaching out to sever his link with Fenrir, but nothing happened. The bond refused to break.


    His blood ran cold. ''What the hell is going on?''


    "What did you do to him?" Damien barked, his voice rising with frustration and fear as he turned back to the figure.


    The woman remained still, her head tilting slightly again, as if studying him. Her lack of response only fueled his anger.


    "Release him!" Damien shouted, his fists clenching.


    But instead of releasing Fenrir, the woman spoke softly¡ªbarely above a whisper. "Get him."


    Though Damien couldn''t fully catch the words, their effect was immediate.


    Fenrir turned toward him, its glowing red eyes locking onto his with an intensity that sent chills down his spine.


    "Fenrir¡­" Damien whispered, his heart sinking as the wolf''s stance shifted. Its fur bristled, and its lips curled back into a snarl.


    It lunged.


    Damien reacted instinctively, dodging to the side just as Fenrir''s massive form came crashing down where he had stood. "Damn it! Summon Cerbe!" he hissed, summoning his Three-Headed Hound.


    Cerbe materialized instantly, its three heads snapping to attention. "Stop Fenrir!" Damien ordered, pointing at the Monstrous Wolf.


    But as Cerbe prepared to act, the female figure spoke again, her voice carrying the same hypnotic melody. "Cerbe, join Fenrir and attack."


    This time, Cerbe froze. Its body shuddered, and a low growl escaped from its throats as its eyes turned blood red, just like Fenrir''s.


    "No¡­ no, no, no," Damien muttered, his chest tightening.


    Cerbe turned toward him, its stance mirroring Fenrir''s. Before Damien could react, both of his summons charged him, their coordinated attacks leaving him barely enough time to dodge.


    Desperation clawed at him. He summoned his other mana beasts¡ªAquila, Luton, and his newest summon,Skylar¡ªhoping their combined strength could counter whatever hold the figure had on his summons.


    However, the moment they appeared, the woman''s soft words reached them as well. "Welcome. Join the team."


    One by one, his summons turned against him, their once-loyal gazes now filled with bloodlust.


    Damien was forced onto the defensive as the beasts attacked relentlessly. Each strike, each claw, each snap of their jaws chipped away at him.


    Blood dripped from cuts on his arms and legs as he struggled to stay standing. His stamina dwindled rapidly, his breathing growing ragged.


    Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Damn it! Stop!" he roared, his voice cracking as he tried again to cancel his summons. It was useless.


    He felt Fenrir''s claws rake across his back, sending him sprawling to the ground. Cerbe''s flames seared the air around him, narrowly missing as he rolled to the side.


    The ground beneath him shook as Aquila swooped low, its talons carving deep grooves into his body along with the earth.


    His strength was failing. His vision blurred. He could feel his life force draining away with every second.


    "This can''t be the end, right?" he whispered hoarsely, his body trembling as he struggled to push himself up.


    Then, as if sensing he was on the verge of collapse, the woman spoke again. Her voice, soft and commanding, reached his ears. "That''s enough."


    The attacks stopped.


    Damien looked up in confusion, his breaths ragged. His summons stood still, their glowing red eyes fading as they were unsummoned one by one.


    The female figure began walking toward him, her movements graceful and deliberate. She stopped just in front of his battered form, her veil shifting slightly as she looked down at him.


    Damien tried to move, but his body refused to obey. He could only watch as she sighed softly, shaking her head.


    "You still aren''t ready yet," she said, her voice tinged with disappointment.


    With that, the world around him began to fade. Darkness crept in at the edges of his vision, swallowing the ethereal landscape piece by piece until there was nothing left. Damien has passed out.

 Chapter 232 Battle In A Lake

    "Gaahh!!" Damien''s eyes snapped open, and he immediately tensed, his senses sharpening as he took in his surroundings.


    The familiar walls of his room at the Mercenary Guild were gone. Instead, an endless plain stretched in every direction, barren and featureless, with no trees, structures, or landmarks to break the monotony.


    The sky overhead was clear, painted in soft hues of blue and white, yet something about it felt unnatural. The air was still, completely devoid of sound.


    A wave of unease settled over him.


    "Where the hell am I this time?"


    He pushed himself up, his body tense, his instincts already on high alert. That was when he noticed them¡ªhis five summons.


    Fenrir, Cerbe, Aquila, Luton, and Skylar stood in a perfect circle around him, their expressions unreadable as they stared at him in silence.


    Their sheer presence was overwhelming, their imposing figures casting long, dark shadows over the dry ground.


    For a brief moment, dread clenched at his chest.


    His mind flashed back to the dream¡ªor whatever it had been. He had seen them turn against him. Controlled.


    Used as weapons against him, forced into a battle where he had no chance of victory.


    The memory sent a shiver down his spine.


    He swallowed hard and cautiously called out, "Fenrir?"


    The massive Monstrous Wolf perked up, its ears twitching at the sound of his voice. Then, to his immense relief, it padded closer and nuzzled against him affectionately.


    Damien let out a slow breath. They were still his. "At least I own them here."


    He reached out, running a hand through Fenrir''s thick white fur. The warmth beneath his fingertips reassured him, grounding him in the moment. But even with this relief, a bitter truth settled in his mind.


    Someone had been able to control his summons.


    Someone¡ªwhoever that woman had been¡ªhad exerted more authority over his own creatures than he had. He had felt utterly helpless, powerless to stop it. It was a feeling he despised more than anything else.


    His fists clenched. "I can''t let that happen again." He shook his head as he made his declaration with no one around to witness his promise to himself.


    He had relied on his summons too much, trusting that they would always be under his command. That illusion had been shattered.


    If there ever came a time when his summons turned against him again¡ªwhether through manipulation, external control, or their own will¡ªhe needed to be prepared. He had to be stronger.


    Stronger than his summons or at the very least, as strong as they were.


    Stronger than anything that would try to take them from him.


    A new goal had rooted itself firmly in his mind.


    But first, he needed to figure out where he was.


    Damien took one last look at his summons before making a decision. He dismissed three of them, keeping only Aquila and Luton.


    Aquila was his best option for aerial reconnaissance, and Luton¡­ well, Luton was essentially his portable storage unit. The others, for now, weren''t needed. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a flick of his wrist, Fenrir, Cerbe, and Skylar vanished in bursts of light.


    Aquila stretched its powerful wings, waiting for Damien''s command.


    He climbed onto the griffin''s back with practiced ease. "Take us up," he instructed.


    "Krreeeii!!" Aquila let out a sharp cry and launched into the sky, the force of its takeoff kicking up dust from the dry ground below.


    As they ascended higher and higher, Damien''s view of the endless plain expanded, stretching so far that the horizon itself seemed blurred.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Luton, still perched atop his head with it''s gelatinous red form glowing under the daylight sun, shifted slightly before dropping something into his hands. Damien caught it instinctively, glancing down.


    A map.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "Good work, Luton."


    The Stellar Slime quivered happily in response.


    Unfolding the parchment, Damien scanned the layout of the terrain, trying to match it with the view below. But as he looked around, frustration began to creep in.


    It was all the same. Flat land as far as the eye could see, completely devoid of significant landmarks.


    No roads. No towns. No rivers.


    Nothing to anchor his location.


    Hours passed as Aquila soared across the land, Damien''s eyes flicking between the map and the world below. His muscles tensed with growing irritation. "Where the hell am I?"


    Then¡ªfinally¡ªhe saw it.


    A shimmer of water in the distance.


    A lake.


    His heart pounded in his chest as he looked down at the map. His eyes darted across the inked markings, searching¡ªthen locking onto the same body of water, its distinct shape unmistakable.


    A thrill of recognition shot through him.


    "There," he muttered. "We''re heading there."


    Aquila adjusted its trajectory instantly, banking in the direction of the lake.


    Damien''s grip tightened as he stared ahead, his mind racing. He still had no idea how he had ended up in this place, but now he had a lead.


    And once he figured out where he was¡­


    ''I will never be this powerless again.''


    A wide grin spread across Damien''s face as he and Aquila descended toward the shimmering lake. The journey had been long, and his excitement grew at the thought of finally cooling off in the water.


    Aquila landed gracefully near the shore, its large wings stirring up a gentle breeze as Damien slid off its back.


    His boots sank slightly into the damp soil, the scent of fresh water filling his senses. The lake was very clear, its surface reflecting the sky above like a perfect mirror. However, the bottom remained unseen.


    "Finally," Damien sighed, rolling his shoulders. "This heat''s been killing me."


    Luton wobbled on top of his head, quivering slightly as if sharing his excitement.


    Without wasting time, Damien stripped off his outer garments and waded into the water, shivering slightly as the cool liquid enveloped him. He let out a satisfied groan before diving in completely, cutting through the water with smooth strokes.


    For the first time in a while, he allowed himself to relax. He floated for a moment, eyes closed, letting the gentle ripples of the lake soothe his body.


    ''This isn''t so bad,'' he thought, a rare moment of peace washing over him.


    Then, just as he was about to fully enjoy the tranquility¡ª


    Something moved beneath him.


    Damien''s instincts flared instantly. His body stiffened, his muscles coiling as he treaded water, peering into the depths below.


    The lake''s clarity allowed him to see deeper than most bodies of water, but what he saw made his stomach drop.


    A dark shadow slithered beneath him, moving swiftly through the water.


    ''That''s big¡­''


    Before he could react, a sudden force yanked him downward. "Gaahh!"


    Water rushed past his face as he was dragged into the depths, bubbles escaping his lips as he barely managed to hold his breath. His limbs flailed as he twisted his body, kicking against the pull of whatever had seized him.


    His eyes adjusted just in time to see his attacker¡ªa massive, serpentine creature with fish-like features, its scales shimmering with an eerie blue glow.


    Its long body coiled around him, its sharp, webbed fins slicing through the water as it pulled him further into the lake''s abyss.


    ''Oh, hell no!'' Damien thought, gritting his teeth.


    The creature''s glowing yellow eyes locked onto him as it opened its mouth, revealing rows of jagged teeth.


    Damien swung his fist into its snout, forcing it to recoil slightly, but its grip around him remained firm.


    ''I am not drowning today!''


    Kicking harder, Damien twisted his body, trying to break free, but the creature only tightened its hold, dragging him down faster.


    His lungs were already burning from the lack of air, and the deeper they went, the stronger the creature''s hold seemed to become.


    He needed a way out. Fast.


    With no hesitation, he summoned Luton into the water.


    The Stellar Slime materialized instantly, floating in the water beside him.


    Through their bond, Damien sent a single, desperate command:


    ''Absorb. The. Lake.''


    For a second, nothing happened.


    Then, Luton expanded.


    The water around them churned violently as Luton''s (Universal Space) ability activated at full force. Within moments, the lake''s surface began to spiral downward, sucked into the slime''s vast internal storage.


    The serpent-like creature''s grip faltered as the water level plummeted. It thrashed, its movements becoming erratic as its aquatic environment rapidly disappeared.


    Damien took the chance.


    With a powerful twist, he wrenched himself free from the beast''s weakening grasp.


    The lake continued to drain, the once deep waters now turning into a muddy, exposed basin. In mere moments, the entire lake was gone¡ªsucked dry into Luton''s space.


    Damien landed hard on the damp lakebed, coughing violently as he gasped for air. His entire body ached from the fight, but he had no time to recover.


    The lake monster thrashed wildly beside him, its gills flaring as it struggled to adjust to the sudden lack of water.


    Damien smirked. "Now that the tables have turned, you''re not so comfortable, are you?"


    The beast lunged at him, desperate and enraged.


    Damien dodged, rolling to the side before launching forward with everything he had. He grabbed his sword¡ªsummoning it in an instant from within Luton¡ªand drove the blade deep into the creature''s head.


    The monster let out a guttural screech, its body convulsing violently before finally collapsing.


    Damien panted, wiping the water from his face as he looked down at his fallen foe. "Yeah," he muttered between breaths, "next time¡­ maybe don''t pick a fight with me."


    Luton wobbled beside him, quivering proudly.


    Damien chuckled, patting the slime. "Good work, buddy."


    Now that the threat was dealt with, he had another problem¡ªhe had just erased an entire lake from existence.


    He turned to Luton, shaking his head. "Alright, let''s fix this before someone comes looking."


    With another mental command, Luton regurgitated the lake.


    Water burst from its body like a flood, rapidly refilling the empty basin. Within moments, the lake was restored to its original form, the surface once again calm and undisturbed¡ªas if nothing had ever happened.


    Damien exhaled, stretching his sore limbs.


    "Yeah¡­ I think I''m done swimming for today."


    With that, he dragged the massive lake monster out of the water''s edge, preparing to deal with his unexpected prize. The fight had been both exhausting and ridiculous, but if there was one thing Damien had learned¡­


    He really needed to stop letting his guard down. Nothing seemed ordinary to him anymore.

 Chapter 233 Dont Be Gross

    "That was honestly rough and very much unexpected." With a satisfied sigh, Damien knelt beside the massive carcass of the lake beast, his fingers tracing the rough, scaly surface.


    The battle had been unexpected, but it had provided him with an opportunity he wouldn''t waste.


    Carefully, he summoned a small, precise blade from Luton''s storage and made an incision along the creature''s chest. The thick hide resisted at first, but with steady pressure, he sliced through, exposing the internal organs.


    His target was the magic essence core.


    Every mana beast had one, the concentrated source of their power. Stronger beasts had larger, denser cores, and from the intensity of their battle, he knew this one would be valuable.


    Damien reached into the cavity, his fingers brushing against something smooth and solid. He gripped the core firmly and pulled. It came loose with a wet squelch, glistening with a soft blue glow.


    He held it up, studying the pulsing energy within.


    "Not bad," he murmured, wiping the excess blood onto the creature''s tattered fin. "A Grade Four essence core from something this large isn''t bad either."


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Satisfied, he stored the core in Luton''s space before shifting his focus back to the body. His stomach growled, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten properly since he found himself in this strange place.


    "Well, at least I won''t be going hungry."


    Damien began cutting the creature''s flesh into manageable portions. The beast was massive, but he only needed enough for a meal. Once he had several sizeable pieces, he moved on to the next step¡ªfire.


    A quick scan of the area revealed a small grove of trees not too far away. It was a rare sight in this barren landscape, but it was exactly what he needed.


    Damien made his way toward the trees, his sword in hand. With a few clean strikes, he chopped down several branches and bundled them together before dragging them back to his makeshift campsite.


    With his Flame Manipulation skill, he dried the sticks instantly, ensuring they would burn efficiently. Then, with a simple spark of fire magic, he set them ablaze.


    The campfire crackled to life, casting a warm glow over the lakeside.


    Next came the seasoning.


    Damien sighed, shaking his head. If there was one thing he had learned over the years alone in a God foresken forest, it was to always carry spices. A good meal in the wild could make all the difference.


    Luton, ever reliable, spat out a small pouch of mixed seasonings.


    "I really do have everything stored in there, huh?" Damien smirked, patting the Stellar Slime before rubbing the seasoning onto the meat.


    As the pieces sizzled over the flames, their rich aroma filled the air, making his mouth water. He sat back, turning the meat occasionally while glancing at the lake.


    The water had returned to its calm, undisturbed state, as if his battle with the beast had never happened.


    After a few more minutes, the meat was ready.


    Damien took a bite, savoring the smoky, well-seasoned flavor. It wasn''t the most luxurious meal, but it was one of the best he''d had in a while.


    Between bites, he scooped up water from the lake with his hands, drinking deeply. The water was surprisingly pure, refreshing him instantly.


    When his meal was finished, Damien stretched his arms behind his head, exhaling contentedly.


    "I''ve got nothing better to do at the moment so I guess it''s that time. Time to rest." Damien whispered to himself lazily.


    He laid back, pulling Luton closer. The Stellar Slime, ever adaptable, reshaped itself into a soft, pillow-like form beneath his head.


    Damien smirked. "Perfect."


    His eyes drifted shut, and for the first time in what felt like forever, he allowed himself to relax.


    His plans to get stronger could wait. His battles could wait. Right now, he had no immediate danger, no urgent mission¡ªjust a quiet night under an open sky.


    ''When I get back to Westmont,'' he thought drowsily, ''I''ll start working toward real strength.''


    "If I can still return." Those were Damien''s last words before he fell asleep.


    Morning came quickly.


    Damien stirred, blinking against the soft morning light. Luton shifted on his head as he sat up, stretching his stiff muscles.


    He glanced at the remains of his campfire, embers still glowing faintly. He stepped over and stomped it out, ensuring no stray sparks remained.


    Aquila stood a few feet away, watching him with its sharp, golden eyes.


    Damien took one last look at the lake, mentally marking its location before turning back to his mount. Now that he had confirmed this lake was the same one on his map, he had a clear direction to follow. "Well then, it''s time to head back to base."


    He climbed onto Aquila''s back, gripping the beast''s feathers as he settled into position.


    With a powerful beat of its wings, the griffin launched into the sky, climbing higher and higher until the vast landscape unfolded beneath them.


    Damien''s gaze locked onto the horizon.


    It would take time, but now, he knew how to return to Westmont.


    Aquila soared through the evening sky, the rhythmic beating of its powerful wings blending with the whisper of the wind.


    Damien sat comfortably atop the griffin, his eyes scanning the horizon as the sun dipped lower, casting an orange glow across the vast landscape.


    His flight toward Westmont had been uninterrupted for hours, but just as he thought he could reach his destination before nightfall, something unusual caught his attention.


    Below, three figures moved rapidly across the terrain. One was sprinting desperately ahead, while the other two pursued closely behind.


    Damien''s sharp eyes focused on the chase, and he gestured for Aquila to descend slightly, keeping a careful distance. "Don''t get too close but get close regardless. Just make sure to remain out of sight."


    The griffin obeyed, its silent flight ensuring they remained unnoticed. As he got closer, Damien''s heightened senses allowed him to pick up snippets of their conversation.


    "Get back here, girl!" the male pursuer barked, his breath ragged but determined.


    "You''re just making things worse for yourself," the female added, her voice laced with amusement rather than anger.


    The one being chased¡ªa girl¡ªstaggered slightly, exhaustion evident in her movements. She had snow-white hair that stood out against the darkening surroundings, and though Damien couldn''t yet see her face clearly, she looked young. Probably younger than him.


    Damien''s eyes narrowed. "A captive?"


    As he continued to observe, he pieced together more of the story from their exchanges.


    The pursuers had killed her family a few miles back, slaughtering them in cold blood because her father had evidence that could expose their organization¡ªan underground human trafficking ring known as ''The Stray Hounds.''


    Damien''s jaw clenched.


    He knew nothing of the Stray Hounds but the fact that they were traffickers was enough information.


    The Stray Hounds were a disgusting, vile group that preyed on the weak, selling human lives like mere commodities. He detested people like them, viewing them as little more than filth.


    The mere thought of trafficking innocent people churned Damien''s stomach, and now, seeing it unfold before him, his blood boiled.


    He almost felt guilty for not arriving sooner. Maybe, just maybe, he could have saved her family.


    But he was here now.


    As the chase reached its climax, the girl tripped, her exhausted body failing her at the worst possible moment. She hit the ground hard, barely able to push herself up before the two pursuers were upon her.


    "There we go," the man sneered, grabbing a handful of her white hair and yanking her up roughly. "Tired of running yet?"


    The girl didn''t respond, her breathing ragged as she struggled against his grip.


    His female companion chuckled. "Look at her. So stubborn."


    "Guess we should break her spirit a little, huh?" The man''s eyes gleamed with something dark and vile.


    Then, to Damien''s disgust, he began pulling down his pants.


    The girl''s eyes widened in horror as she thrashed harder, trying desperately to escape.


    Damien moved.


    Aquila plummeted from the sky like a silent predator, and in one swift motion, Damien leapt from his mount, sword flashing under the setting sun. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man never even saw it coming.


    A single horizontal slash carved through his waist before he even registered the attack.


    "What was that?" For a brief second, he remained standing, his breath hitching as if his body was trying to process what had just happened. Then, as he looked down, the reality of it struck him.


    Blood.


    So much blood.


    His lower half stood frozen while his upper body tilted unnaturally, the disconnect between them becoming grotesquely apparen to everyone around.


    "Aarrhhhg!!" The girl''s scream of horror filled the air just as his torso separated completely, his upper body collapsing to the ground while his legs remained standing for another second before falling lifelessly.


    Damien stood over him, his blade dripping crimson, his golden eyes glinting with cold fury.


    The surviving woman barely had time to react.


    She took a single step back, trembling, as Damien turned his gaze toward her.


    His voice was flat, unbothered, almost bored as he muttered, "Don''t be gross."

 Chapter 234 Do You Want Revenge?

    Damien didn''t acknowledge the woman at first. He ignored her completely, his focus shifting to the girl lying on the ground.


    Her body trembled, her breathing was erratic, and the tear-streaked dirt on her face spoke of exhaustion, pain, and terror.


    Luton shifted on Damien''s head, sensing its master''s intent. Without needing to be asked, it produced a robe from its storage space, dropping it gently into Damien''s outstretched hand.


    With a calm, steady motion, Damien draped the robe over the girl, covering her tattered clothing and shielding her from the cold air. He wanted her to know that he wasn''t after her body, that he wasn''t like the monsters who had chased her down.


    He crouched beside her, his voice soft but firm. "What''s your name?"


    She parted her lips to speak, but before she could answer, a sudden shift in the air warned Damien of the incoming attack.


    "Behind you!" the girl screamed.


    Damien didn''t move¡ªhe didn''t need to.


    Aquila acted first.


    The griffin, standing watch just a few feet away, reacted with blinding speed. With a single, powerful swing of its wing, it struck the woman across the face with devastating force.


    Bang!


    The sound of the impact cracked through the air like a thunderclap.


    The woman''s body was sent flying, twisting mid-air before she slammed into a tree a dozen meters away.


    Boooom!!


    Crack!


    The sickening crunch of bones breaking followed as she crumpled to the ground, coughing violently, her body convulsing from the sheer force of the blow.


    For a brief moment, she lay there, motionless.


    Then, with a choked gasp, she forced herself to her feet, swaying unsteadily. Her eyes flicked to Damien, to Aquila, and then to the girl he had just protected.


    She bolted.


    Not once did she look back as she disappeared into the dense forest, her ragged breaths and frantic footsteps fading into the distance.


    Damien finally turned back to the girl. His expression remained unreadable as he repeated his question. "Your name?"


    The girl hesitated, still shaken, but this time, she answered.


    "Lizella," she said quietly.


    Lizella''s wide, fearful eyes darted to the fleeing woman. Her hands clenched the robe tightly around her as she turned to Damien with urgency. "You have to stop her. She''ll return with more of them!"


    Damien, to her surprise, smirked. "That''s exactly what I want."


    Lizella''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What¡­?"


    "I''m letting her go because I know she''ll run straight to the others," Damien explained casually, stretching his arms. "And once she does, I''ll know exactly where to find them."


    Lizella swallowed hard, staring at him as though seeing him in a new light. "Who¡­ who are you?"


    Damien''s smirk softened into something more neutral. "No one important." Then, with a small nod, he added, "Just call me Damien."


    Lizella shifted uncomfortably under his gaze, but as they spoke, she kept stealing glances at the small, gelatinous creature resting atop Damien''s head.


    Luton remained unmoving, stuck to Damien like a second layer of hair. It wobbled occasionally, reacting to the shifting movements of its master, but no matter how Damien tilted his head, it never budged or fell off.


    Damien sighed, finally acknowledging her curiosity. "Something on your mind?"


    Lizella hesitated before pointing weakly. "That¡­ thing on your head. What is it?"


    "Luton," Damien answered simply, reaching up to give the Stellar Slime a light pat. "It''s a companion of mine."


    Lizella blinked, watching as the slime vibrated slightly, almost as if it was pleased. She opened her mouth to ask another question, but Damien cut her off with a more pressing inquiry.


    "Why were they after you?" he asked, his voice turning serious. "I want the full story."


    Lizella hesitated before nodding. She took a deep breath, steadying herself.


    "My father," she began, "was a small-time Dunter. He Sort of gave up on demon hunting though."


    "Instead, he focused on investigate criminal activities, especially ones involving people who went missing. A few weeks ago, he discovered information about a human trafficking ring¡­ the Stray Hounds."


    Damien''s expression darkened, but he remained silent, letting her continue. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    "They tried bribing him to stay quiet, but he refused," Lizella went on, her voice shaking slightly. "So¡­ they came for us."


    Her hands tightened around the robe. "They captured my father, my mother, and me. They planned to sell us, but not together. They planned to sell our parts. They said if they split us up, it would be easier to keep their operations hidden."


    Damien''s fingers twitched.


    "My father was furious. He fought back¡­ and they killed him." Her voice wavered. "My mother¡ªshe tried to help me escape. She¡­ she pushed me away while they¡­"


    She trailed off, her breathing uneven.


    "They killed her too," she whispered.


    Damien let out a slow breath, shaking his head. ''Humanity truly is a disease.''


    For a fleeting moment, he wondered if demons were really the greater evil. Compared to the cruelty of men, demons at least killed for survival or feeding. Humans did it for pleasure. For greed.


    Maybe the world truly needed to be cleansed.


    He pushed the thought aside. It didn''t matter right now.


    Lizella looked up at him, her expression uncertain. "If you hadn''t arrived¡­ I would''ve been¡ª"


    She couldn''t finish the sentence.


    Damien stepped forward and held out his hand. "Do you want revenge?"


    Lizella stared at him in shock.


    "I¡­" she bit her lip, her eyes clouded with hesitation. "I don''t have the strength." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s not what I asked," Damien said firmly.


    Lizella''s breath hitched. Then, after a long pause, she finally nodded. "¡­Yes."


    Damien smirked, reaching out to ruffle her snow-white hair. "Then I''ll help you get it."


    Lizella''s eyes widened, a flicker of something unfamiliar crossing her face. Hope.


    Damien adjusted the robe over her, ensuring it covered her properly before leading her toward Aquila.


    The griffin remained still as Damien lifted Lizella onto its back.


    Something about this moment made him pause.


    Aquila didn''t let just anyone ride it. The only other person who had been granted that privilege¡ªbesides himself¡ªwas Arielle, and that had only been because of Luton''s influence.


    Yet, Aquila didn''t resist Lizella. It didn''t screech or shake her off. It simply accepted her presence.


    ''Interesting.''


    Shrugging off the thought for now, Damien climbed up behind her, gripping the reins.


    "Hold on," he instructed.


    Lizella obeyed, clutching the feathers in front of her.


    Damien grinned. "Let''s go hunting."


    With a powerful beat of its wings, Aquila shot into the sky, chasing after the woman who had fled.

 Chapter 235 A Mass Slaughter

    Aquila glided silently through the sky, its wings slicing through the cool night air as Damien observed the woman below. She ran desperately, weaving between trees, her breath ragged from exhaustion.


    Damien''s blue eyes remained locked on her as she moved, her frantic steps leaving a clear trail behind.


    Over thirty minutes passed before she finally arrived at her destination.


    A massive tree¡ªeasily the largest in the entire forest¡ªstood towering before her. It was colossal, its trunk alone spanning at least fifty meters in width, its roots sprawling deep into the earth.


    The upper branches stretched toward the sky like gnarled fingers, casting an eerie silhouette.


    Lizella, seated in front of Damien atop Aquila, pointed at the enormous tree. "That''s one of their hideouts," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Damien glanced at her. "You sure?"


    She nodded quickly. "Very much so. It''s not just a base¡ªit connects to tunnels underground. This is where they keep most of their captives. There will be a lot of guards."


    Damien smirked. "Good."


    Lizella turned her gaze back to the tree, her brows furrowing. The woman they had been following had just vanished inside, slipping through an opening near the base of the trunk.


    It became clear why she had fled here.


    "She thinks she''s safe," Damien muttered, reading Lizella''s thoughts.


    The girl turned to him. "Well¡­ isn''t she? That place is heavily guarded. You''ll be outnumbered."


    Damien gave her a side glance. "And?"


    Lizella blinked. "And¡ªwait, you''re going in alone?"


    He slid off Aquila''s back, landing gracefully on the forest floor. "I''ll be fine."


    Lizella looked between him, the massive tree, and the gelatinous creature resting lazily on his head. Her lips parted as if to argue, but then she hesitated.


    "¡­You''re serious."


    Damien smirked, stretching his arms. "Watch and learn."


    Before she could protest, he turned to Aquila. "Protect her," he commanded.


    The griffin let out a low, acknowledging cry before flapping its wings, taking Lizella back into the air to ensure she had a clear vantage point of what was about to happen.


    As Aquila ascended, Lizella clutched the beast''s feathers tightly, her heart hammering in her chest.


    She had only known Damien for slightly over thirty minutes, but something about him felt¡­ different. His confidence wasn''t arrogance¡ªit was something else. Something terrifyingly real.


    And then it began.


    Rooooooaaaar!!


    A deep, guttural, feral sound that sent shivers down her spine.


    The very air seemed to vibrate with the force of it.


    It was a sound that didn''t belong to any ordinary beast¡ªit was something more. Something monstrous.


    Before she could process it, another roar followed, just as powerful, shaking the very ground beneath her.


    Then, chaos.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    "Stooop!!"


    "My fucking legs!"


    Screams.


    Not just any screams¡ªscreams of agony.


    Lizella''s eyes widened as she looked down from above.


    The once-quiet forest now echoed with the wails of dying men.


    Her breath hitched as she watched shadows move rapidly through the area. Even from her distance, she could see it.


    It was Damien.


    He had summoned more beasts.


    From the darkness, two colossal figures tore through the guards stationed outside the massive tree base.


    Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf, moved with terrifying speed, its white fur fluttering with every of its move. It pounced on its first victim, its fangs sinking deep into the man''s throat, silencing him before he could scream.


    Blood sprayed across the ground as Fenrir whipped around, striking another guard with its massive claws, sending him crashing into the tree trunk with a sickening crunch.


    Beside Fenrir, another beast rampaged¡ªthe Three-Headed Hound, Cerbe.


    Its three heads snapped and tore through flesh as it carved a path of carnage through the camp.


    One head breathed dark flames, setting a portion of the base ablaze, while another ripped through the armored chest of a guard, leaving him lifeless in seconds.


    Lizella could do nothing but stare in horror and awe.


    This wasn''t just a battle.


    This was a slaughter. A mass slaughter.


    And Damien¡ªhe was at the center of it all. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He moved like a ghost, his blade flashing under the light as he cut down anyone in his path.


    A guard rushed him from behind, swinging a heavy axe.


    Without even turning, Damien ducked and twisted his body, dodging the strike effortlessly before driving his sword upward into the man''s ribs.


    "Gaahh!" The guard let out a strangled gasp before Damien yanked the blade free and kicked his body aside.


    Another came at him.


    Damien didn''t slow.


    He stepped forward, side-stepping the attacker''s clumsy strike before plunging his dagger straight into his throat.


    Blood sprayed onto Damien''s face, but he barely seemed to notice.


    It was as if he had done this a hundred times before.


    Lizella''s fingers trembled as she watched the carnage unfold.


    This was one man against an entire stronghold of criminals.


    And yet¡­


    They were the ones dying.


    More guards rushed out from the tree base, drawn by the sounds of battle.


    Damien smirked, calling out, "Fenrir!"


    Roooar!!


    A few dozen meters away, the monstrous wolf let out a sharp roar before bolting forward.


    With its razor-sharp fangs and claws, it clawed through multiple guards at once, its beak snapping bones with each strike.


    The battlefield was now drenched in blood, the once-proud hideout now littered with bodies.


    The surviving guards, those who hadn''t been cut down within the first few minutes, hesitated.


    Their weapons shook in their hands, their eyes darting between their fallen comrades and the unstoppable force before them.


    Damien stood among the bodies, his expression unreadable, his blue eyes gleaming dangerously.


    He took a step forward.


    The remaining men¡ªsome hardened criminals, others no doubt seasoned fighters¡ªturned and ran.


    Not a single one stayed to fight.


    Damien let out a slow exhale, watching as they disappeared into the forest. He could chase them down, but he wouldn''t.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    They would do the job for him.


    They would run to the deeper hideouts, warning their allies of what had happened.


    And he would follow.


    Turning, he wiped the blood off his sword and walked toward Lizella, who remained where Aquila had left her. She stared at him with wide, unblinking eyes.


    He smirked. "Not bad, right?"


    She swallowed hard, looking at the absolute devastation he had left behind.


    "¡­What are you?" she whispered.


    Damien chuckled, sheathing his weapon. "Just a nobody."


    He reached out, ruffling her snow-white hair again before glancing at the now partially burned tree base.


    "Time to move," he said. "We have more rats to hunt inside here at first. We''ll let Fenrir and Cerbe deal with the ones that escaped."


    "Okay." Lizella nodded, her body still processing everything she had just witnessed.


    As he spoke the words, Fenrir and Cerbe sped into the forest immediately to finish off those who had escaped and probably follow them to other hideouts.

 Chapter 236 The Summons Massacre

    The air was thick with the stench of blood and fear. The forest, once alive with the sounds of nature, had been replaced with the agonized screams of dying men.


    Cerbe, the Three-Headed Hound, moved like a force of nature, its three sets of jaws tearing through flesh and bone without hesitation. The crimson glow in its eyes burned with primal rage as it chased down its terrified prey.


    This was the command from its summoner and it intended to fulfill it to the best of its abilities.


    The men who had fled from the battle at the tree hideout were now running for their lives, panting and stumbling over roots and uneven ground.


    But no matter how fast they ran, Cerbe was faster.


    One of the men barely had time to react before Cerbe''s left head snapped its powerful jaws around his leg, yanking him off his feet. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhhh¡ª"


    His scream was short-lived¡ªone of the other heads clamped down on his throat, crushing his windpipe instantly. Blood splattered across the leaves as Cerbe flung the lifeless body aside.


    Another man tried to climb a tree, his fingers clawing at the rough bark in desperation. Cerbe didn''t even slow down.


    The middle head launched a small sized ball of flames, engulfing the tree in unnatural hellfire. The man shrieked as the flames consumed him, his body writhing before falling to the ground, charred beyond recognition.


    The rest of the targets scattered, some drawing their weapons in a last-ditch effort to fight back. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    It was useless.


    Cerbe leapt into the midst of them, its powerful limbs sending bodies flying. One woman managed to stab a dagger into its side, but the hound barely flinched.


    One of its heads twisted unnaturally, grabbing her arm in its teeth. With a sickening crunch, it bit down, tearing the limb clean off. The woman''s scream turned into gurgled agony as another head latched onto her face, ending her suffering.


    More figures emerged from the shadows of the forest¡ªother members of the Stray Hounds, drawn by the commotion.


    They had come to investigate the source of the horrific sounds echoing through the woods.


    They had no idea what they were walking into.


    Cerbe turned its gaze toward them. Its three mouths dripped with blood, and its massive frame was silhouetted against the eerie glow of the flames still licking at the tree behind it.


    The new arrivals hesitated.


    And then, Cerbe roared.


    Roaaaaaar!!


    A bone-chilling, monstrous roar that seemed to shake the very air itself.


    Some of them turned to flee. Some raised their weapons.


    It didn''t matter.


    Cerbe charged.


    For the next several minutes, the forest around the Three-Headed Hound was filled with nothing but the sounds of tearing flesh, snapping bones, and dying screams.


    By the time the bloodbath ended, the ground was soaked in red, bodies and severed limbs littering the area like discarded trash.


    Cerbe sat in the middle of the carnage, licking the blood from its fangs. Its breathing was steady, its eyes scanning the area.


    There was no one left alive.


    Now, it waited.


    If anyone else dared to come, they would meet the same fate.


    ~~~~~


    Unlike Cerbe, Fenrir didn''t rush into battle. It didn''t need to.


    It was a predator. A hunter.


    And its prey had no idea they were being hunted.


    The group of traffickers who had fled from the tree hideout were still running, convinced they had escaped Damien''s wrath. They were battered and breathless, but alive.


    "We need to reach the northern hideout," one of them panted. "If we warn the others, we can¡ª"


    A rustling sound interrupted him.


    Everyone froze.


    Their heads darted around the darkening forest, eyes scanning for movement. The only thing they could hear was their own frantic breathing and the rustling of leaves in the wind.


    "Keep moving," another urged. "Don''t stop¡ª"


    Fenrir watched them from the shadows, its body moving effortlessly between the trees.


    It was careful, precise. Each step was silent. Each movement calculated and done so well that it could be considered professional.


    The wolf could have ended them instantly. It could have torn through them as Cerbe had.


    But Fenrir preferred the hunt.


    It followed them at a distance, keeping to the darkness, its glowing golden eyes the only hint of its presence. It could smell their fear. It could taste their desperation.


    They weren''t just running from danger. They were running toward more of their kind.


    More prey.


    Fenrir continued to stalk them, weaving through the underbrush with a grace unnatural for something so large. Even as they ran, it didn''t close in.


    Not yet.


    It wanted them to lead it to the others.


    And then, it finally happened.


    New scents filled the air.


    More of them were approaching. At least a dozen.


    They had come in response to the cries for help.


    Fenrir stopped in its tracks, its ears perking up.


    The fleeing targets reached a small clearing, collapsing onto the ground as they waved at their incoming allies.


    "Help! We¡ª"


    They didn''t get to finish.


    One of the men looked up¡ªstraight into Fenrir''s glowing eyes.


    The wolf was perched on a thick tree branch above them, its massive frame perfectly balanced, its sharp fangs bared.


    For a brief moment, the world stood still.


    The man''s mouth opened to scream a warning¡ª


    But Fenrir moved first.


    It leapt down from the tree, its immense weight crashing onto him, smashing his skull against the forest floor.


    Crack!


    They all heard the sound and their hearts all sank into their stomachs when they saw the hulking figure of the white wolf.


    Chaos erupted.


    Fenrir didn''t give them a chance to react.


    It tore through them like a specter of death, its claws slicing through flesh, its fangs closing around throats and limbs.


    Men and women alike shrieked, scrambling to draw weapons, but they were too slow.


    Fenrir was a blur of silver and blood.


    One woman swung a blade, only for Fenrir to twist mid-air, dodging effortlessly before pouncing onto her, crushing her ribs beneath its weight.


    Another man tried to flee, but Fenrir''s powerful legs sent it hurtling forward, closing the distance in an instant. Its jaws latched onto his neck, tearing it open with a single, brutal motion.


    The ones who had come to "help" were now in pieces, their bodies scattered among the trees.


    The last remaining survivor dropped his weapon, falling to his knees.


    "P-Please¡­" he whimpered, his voice barely a whisper.


    Fenrir stared at him, its head tilting slightly.


    For a moment, it almost seemed as though the wolf was considering mercy.


    Then, with a flick of its tail, it lunged forward, sinking its fangs into his skull and ripping his head off.


    Silence fell over the forest once more.


    Fenrir lifted its bloodied muzzle, licking the crimson liquid from its lips.

 Chapter 237 Inside Of The Tree Hideout

    The inside the tree hideout was damp and the scent of unwashed bodies filled the space.


    Dim torches flickered along the curved walls, casting eerie shadows as Damien and Lizella moved deeper into the structure. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The corridors were narrow, made from hollowed-out wood, branching in multiple directions like veins in a living organism.


    Aquila remained outside, standing watch. If anyone returned, the griffin would make sure they never entered or better still, alerted anyone else.


    Lizella walked slightly behind Damien, her eyes darting nervously around the unfamiliar space.


    Unlike Damien, who moved with complete ease, she was tense, her hands clenching and unclenching as she stepped over wooden planks.


    Damien, however, wasn''t tense. He was¡­ excited.


    His steps were calm, deliberate. He wasn''t just scouting¡ªhe was hunting.


    The first guard appeared at the end of the hallway, his back turned. He never saw Damien coming.


    The moment the guard turned around, Damien was already on him.


    A single blow to the ribs shattered them instantly, the crack echoing through the silent corridor.


    "Arrghh!" The man screamed, staggering back, but Damien grabbed him before he could fall, twisting his arm at an unnatural angle until bone tore through skin.


    "My arm!!" The guard howled in agony.


    "You''ll alert the others," Damien murmured, before slamming his fist into the man''s throat, crushing his windpipe.


    Thud!


    The guard dropped, his breath coming in wet, choking gasps.


    Damien stepped over him and kept walking.


    Lizella swallowed hard, staring at the twitching body before hurrying after him.


    They advanced further, encountering another pair of guards stationed near a small storage area.


    Damien didn''t use his sword. He wanted them to feel it. To feel a portion of the pain and fear their captives and victims felt.


    The first man lunged at him with a dagger.


    Damien sidestepped effortlessly, grabbing the man''s wrist and twisting it until the bone snapped like dry wood. The dagger clattered to the floor as the guard shrieked.


    Before he could react further, Damien grabbed his collar and slammed him headfirst into the wooden wall. Blood splattered, but he wasn''t done.


    He wrenched the man''s arm backward, pulling hard.


    The bone tore through the skin, leaving a jagged white spike protruding from the guard''s flesh.


    The second guard hesitated, terror flashing across his face.


    Too slow.


    Damien was already moving.


    He ducked under a wild swing and delivered a crushing blow to the man''s knee, shattering the joint completely.


    "Ahhhh!!" The guard collapsed, screaming.


    Damien grabbed his head.


    A single, sharp twist.


    Snap.


    The screams stopped.


    Lizella flinched but kept moving. She was slowly getting used to this now.


    More guards fell as they advanced, each one taken down with agonizing precision. Damien could have ended them quickly. Instead, he made sure every injury was deliberate¡ªpainful beyond recovery.


    By the time they reached the end of the corridor, the wooden floor was smeared with blood, bodies lying in unnatural, broken positions.


    Lizella could hardly believe it.


    Damien hadn''t just killed them.


    He had ruined them.


    The final room was larger than the others, lit by weak lanterns. The air was thick with the scent of sweat, filth, and hopelessness.


    Rows of people sat on the floor, their wrists bound with iron cuffs. Some were children. Others were bruised and malnourished.


    Three guards stood over them, one holding a whip.


    "Get up, scum," one barked at a young boy who had collapsed in exhaustion. He raised the whip again¡ª


    And then Damien''s fist connected with his spine.


    The man''s body jerked violently, his scream cut off as his vertebrae snapped in multiple places.


    The other two turned, their weapons half-drawn, but Damien was already there.


    A brutal kick sent one flying into the wooden wall, splintering it on impact. The second tried to run¡ª


    Damien grabbed him by the collar and threw him.


    The guard''s body slammed into the floor, and before he could crawl away, Damien stomped on his ankle, snapping the bone.


    "Aaiiyaaaaah!!" The man shrieked.


    Damien knelt beside him, grabbing his arm and twisting¡ªslowly. The guard''s face twisted in agony, eyes bulging as his shoulder popped out of its socket.


    Then, a final blow crushed his skull against the wooden floor.


    Lizella hurried past him, rushing toward the captives.


    "It''s okay," she whispered, helping untie a young girl''s restraints. "We''re getting you out of here."


    Damien moved from one captive to another, breaking their chains with ease.


    Then¡ª


    A sound.


    A deep, rattling hiss.


    The captives stiffened.


    Lizella''s hands trembled as she turned toward the source of the noise.


    Aquila wasn''t inside and it definitely couldn''t make such a sound.


    So what was that?


    Damien turned, his eyes narrowing.


    From the shadows, something massive moved.


    A long, scaled body slithered into the dim light, its black and green patterned skin glistening as it emerged.


    A cobra.


    But not just any cobra.


    It was enormous¡ªat least fifteen meters in length, its thick body coiling as it flicked its forked tongue. Its red eyes locked onto Damien, unblinking.


    Lizella barely managed a whisper. "D-Damien¡­"


    The serpent ignored the captives. It wasn''t interested in them.


    It was interested in him.


    Drawn to the sheer amount of pure essence radiating from his core, the beast lunged.


    Damien dodged, rolling backward.


    A fight here would be a disaster.


    The captives. Lizella. The tight space.


    He could fight it.


    But why bother?


    A smirk tugged at his lips.


    "Stay put," he said over his shoulder to Lizella. "I''ll be back."


    Then, without hesitation, he bolted.


    The snake hissed again and slithered after him, its massive body crashing through wooden walls as it pursued him with terrifying speed.


    Lizella''s heart pounded.


    Damien wasn''t running out of fear.


    He was leading it outside.


    She rushed toward the entrance, pulling the captives along with her as the hideout shook from the force of the beast smashing through it.


    The damp air hit Damien''s face as he burst out of the tree''s base, his boots skidding across the dirt.


    Behind him, the massive serpent followed, its body tearing apart the wooden structure as it emerged, its tail smashing against the tree in frustration.


    Damien didn''t slow.


    He needed the snake to come all the way out.


    Then¡ª


    A shadow passed overhead.


    Aquila.


    "Kreeeei!!" The Griffin let out a piercing cry as it swooped down, its talons extending.


    Damien leapt aside just as Aquila''s claws raked across the snake''s scales, sending sparks flying as they clashed.


    The snake let out a furious hiss, its attention shifting from Damien to the griffin above.


    Damien chuckled, brushing dust off his sleeve.


    "Well," he muttered, watching as Aquila circled above, its sharp eyes locked onto its new opponent. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Have fun." Damien smirked. He''d brought an opponent for Aquila.

 Chapter 238 The Underground Search

    The massive cobra hissed violently, its red eyes locking onto Aquila as it coiled its thick body, preparing to strike.


    At the moment, the air felt heavy and time seemed to pause, the ground trembling beneath the weight of the two Grade Four beasts.


    Aquila flapped its majestic wings, rising slightly above the ground, its sharp golden eyes glaring down at its opponent. The griffin was calm¡ªconfident. It wasn''t afraid.


    The serpent struck first.


    Like a whip, its long body lashed out, its fangs aiming for Aquila''s throat with terrifying speed.


    ...Woooosh!!


    Aquila twisted mid-air, dodging effortlessly before slamming its talons into the snake''s thick body, raking across its scales.


    Clang!!


    Sparks flew as claw met armor-like flesh, but the attack barely left a scratch.


    The snake retaliated instantly, exhaling a thick, dark green gas from its fanged mouth.


    Aquila flapped its wings hard, sending a powerful gust through the battlefield. The poisonous mist was swept away instantly, rendering the attack useless.


    The serpent''s eyes flickered in surprise.


    It coiled tighter, its long body weaving between the trees as it circled Aquila, looking for an opening.


    Aquila didn''t wait.


    Krreeeii!!


    With a sharp cry, the griffin dove, its beak striking the snake''s side. This time, the impact left a deep wound, black blood dripping onto the forest floor.


    Hissssss!!


    The cobra let out a furious hiss and lunged again, but Aquila was already soaring higher, evading its attack with ease.


    The fight escalated rapidly.


    Each time the snake tried to strike, Aquila dodged it''s advanced, delivering devastating counterattacks.


    The serpent''s fangs missed again and again.


    Its poison was useless.


    Its speed meant nothing in the face of a flying predator that could move in all directions.


    The snake grew more desperate. It flung its body recklessly, trying to coil around Aquila, but the griffin continued to slice into it, cutting through its scales with sharp, precise strikes.


    The forest was in chaos.


    Trees were uprooted, their trunks shattered from the sheer force of the battle. The once peaceful clearing had become a warzone, filled with destruction and blood.


    From afar, Lizella and the freed captives exited the tree hideout and were stunned by the sight before them. They gathered together and watched in silence, all of them too engrossed to even speak. Some were too afraid to move. Others simply stared in awe at the battle unfolding above them.


    Damien, on the other hand, stood with his arms crossed, a small smirk playing on his lips.


    He wasn''t worried.


    Aquila was toying with its prey.


    The snake was already weakening, its body covered in gashes. Its movements were slower, its strikes losing precision.


    Aquila saw its chance.


    With a powerful flap of its wings, it launched forward, gripping the serpent''s thick body with its talons.


    The snake shrieked in panic as it was lifted off the ground, its massive body writhing in protest.


    Higher.


    Higher.


    Aquila soared, taking the serpent hundreds of meters into the sky.


    Then¡ª


    It let go.


    The cobra plummeted, its massive form crashing into the ruined forest below.


    Boooom!! Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    The impact shook the earth. A crater formed where the serpent landed, its body twitching from the brutal fall.


    But Aquila wasn''t finished.


    The griffin dove down again, grabbing the barely-alive snake and pulling it back into the sky.


    It dropped it a second time.


    Boooom!!


    Then a third.


    Booooooom!!


    With each fall, the cobra''s body broke further, its bones snapping, its internal organs rupturing.


    By the fourth drop, it was no longer moving.


    Yet Aquila wasn''t done.


    With one final ascent, it took the lifeless serpent even higher than before¡ª


    And then, with a feral cry of victory, "Kreeeeeii!!"


    Aquila ripped he snake apart.


    Its talons and beak tore through flesh, severing the snake into multiple pieces.


    Blood rained from the sky.


    Thick droplets splattered against the tree canopies, drenching the forest floor in dark crimson.


    Even the freed captives were not spared.


    They gasped as warm blood rained down on them, some crying out in horror, others too stunned to react.


    Lizella shivered, gripping her robe tightly as the snake''s remains crashed onto the ruined landscape below.


    Silence followed.


    Only the sound of dripping blood remained.


    Aquila flapped its wings once more, descending gracefully. Its golden eyes gleamed with victory as it landed beside Damien.


    The griffin let out a sharp cry, its head held high.


    Damien chuckled, patting its bloodied feathers. "Show-off."


    Aquila ruffled its wings in response, clearly pleased with itself.


    Lizella swallowed hard and turned to Damien. "¡­That was terrifying."


    He smirked. "Good. They should be afraid."


    She looked at him, then at Aquila, then at the destroyed battlefield around them.


    For the first time, she truly understood.


    The Stray Hounds weren''t just dealing with any opponent.


    They had made an enemy that would never stop hunting them.


    "I''ll be back as soon as possible." Damien informed Lizella and then turned to Aquila. "Keep watching over them."


    Damien stepped back into the tree hideout, the scent of blood and burnt wood still thick in the air.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    His boots echoed lightly against the wooden floor as he retraced his steps toward the room where he had encountered the massive serpent.


    The hole from which the creature had emerged was easy to spot¡ªits massive body had left deep, winding marks across the floor, leading to a gaping tunnel.


    He wasted no time.


    Stepping forward, he descended into the passage.


    The air grew colder almost immediately, dampness seeping in from the rocky walls.


    The ground was uneven, littered with small puddles of stagnant water. He could hear the faint, distant dripping of moisture from the ceiling, the sound echoing eerily through the narrow space.


    Damien''s sharp eyes scanned the dirt floor, noting the presence of footprints¡ªfresh ones.


    ''They were just here.''


    His lips curled into a smirk.


    Preys.


    Without hesitation, he pressed forward, following the tracks. His movements were precise, his pace steady. He knew he would get to them.


    The air grew heavier the deeper he went, the tunnel twisting and branching off into smaller paths.


    Traps were scattered throughout the route¡ªtripwires, spiked pressure plates, hidden pitfalls.


    Damien barely slowed.


    He sidestepped a falling spike trap effortlessly, ducked under a swinging axe, and leapt over a shallow pit of sharpened stakes without breaking stride.


    None of it fazed him¡ªuntil one did.


    A sudden whoosh of steel slicing through the air forced him to react.


    He turned sharply, twisting his body, but not fast enough.


    Pain lanced through his waist.


    A hidden blade had shot from the tunnel wall, narrowly missing his torso but cutting a shallow line across his side. Blood seeped through his clothing, warm against his skin.


    Damien hissed but didn''t stop moving.


    His fingers brushed against the wound as he pressed forward, ignoring the sting. It was nothing serious¡ªjust a reminder that this place wasn''t meant for visitors.


    He took out a vial of healing potions and emptied its contents within seconds. "That should do it." He murmured and continued deeper into the tunnel, pushing past the discomfort.


    Finally, he reached another door¡ªnearly identical to the one he had entered through before. The footprints stopped here.


    With a silent breath, Damien pushed it open.


    The moment Damien stepped through the door, he knew this was another base.


    Weapons with the Stray Hounds'' insignia were lined up on racks along the walls. Cuffs and chains hung from iron hooks, some rusted, others looking new¡ªwaiting for their next victims.


    He spotted neatly folded uniforms on a wooden table. A map was pinned to the far wall, detailing routes through the forest.


    But there were no people.


    The hideout was abandoned.


    Damien''s eyes swept across the room, his gaze sharp as he scanned for any signs of recent activity. There were still embers in the fireplace, a faint warmth lingering in the air. Someone had been here not long ago.


    "They ran the moment they realized I was coming."


    Cowards.


    Damien clicked his tongue, stepping further inside. He checked every room, every storage chest, but there was nothing of value left behind. The only thing he confirmed was that this was indeed another Stray Hounds stronghold.


    His fingers trailed over a worn-out whip hanging from the wall.


    How many people had suffered here?


    How many had been dragged into this place, only to be shackled and sold like animals?


    The thought made his stomach churn.


    Tearing the whip from the hook, he threw it to the ground and stomped on it, the leather cracking beneath his boot.


    "There''s nothing left here." Turning back, Damien exited the hideout and re-entered the underground tunnel.


    Unbeknownst to him, half a mile aboveground, near the surface entrance to the hideout, Cerbe sat patiently.


    The Three-Headed Hound''s glowing eyes scanned the treeline, its massive form still and waiting.


    Blood still dripped from its fangs, the scent of its previous kills lingering in the air.


    It didn''t move.


    Not yet.


    Cerbe was waiting for its next target.


    It knew more would come.


    And when they did¡­


    It would be ready.


    Damien didn''t stop.


    He had promised Lizella he would return soon, but that didn''t mean he was going back just yet.


    Not until he had seen enough.


    The tunnel stretched ahead, twisting deeper into the unknown. "How far did they make this thing?" Damien asked himself.


    _________________


    _________________ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N: Dear readers!! I apologise for the lack of recent updates. I promise to upload two more chapters today to make up for the previous missed days.


    I am still recovering but you all matter to me too!! Thank you guys!! I love you all!!!

 Chapter 239 Never Hit a Womans Face

    The tunnels stretched endlessly before Damien, their winding paths carved deep into the cavern walls.


    The tunnel''s air carried a faint, metallic scent that clung to his senses. Each step he took was careful, his eyes scanning the dimly lit corridor while his essence remained tightly controlled.


    Damien had already encountered too many surprises in this place, and he wasn''t about to let his guard down now.


    As he pressed forward, another door came into view. Unlike the ones before, this one felt different¡ªtoo deliberate in its placement, as if someone had specifically set it up as a barrier. Damien narrowed his eyes, instincts flaring as he came to a stop a few feet away.


    He didn''t approach immediately. Instead, he activated his essence sensory abilities, sending out the faintest ripple of detection through the air.


    The moment his senses brushed against the door, he picked up on it¡ªan unnatural fluctuation, subtle but unmistakable. Damien smirked.


    "A trap, huh?"


    His perception honed in on the source of the disturbance, and there it was¡ªan Essence Paper Bomb, placed on the other side of the door.


    Essence Paper Bombs were exactly what their name suggested¡ªpaper-thin explosives infused with stored magic essence, set to detonate under specific conditions.


    Whoever had placed this one had configured it to trigger upon detecting an unfamiliar essence signature. If Damien had walked in carelessly, his essence would have been enough to activate it, causing a concentrated explosion that, while small in range, would have been devastatingly intense.


    "Clever. But not clever enough."


    Damien exhaled slowly, withdrawing every trace of his essence. He pulled it deep into himself, hiding his presence entirely.


    The shift left him feeling oddly weightless, like he was floating in an empty void, but it was a necessary precaution.


    Only when he was certain that no hint of his essence remained did he move forward. His hand pressed lightly against the door, and with a careful push, it creaked open.


    The Essence Paper Bomb remained dormant, its deadly energy lying in wait for a presence that never came.


    "Work smarter, not harder."Damien chuckled softly under his breath, stepping inside and shutting the door gently behind him. Whoever had set the trap was expecting intruders¡ªbut not someone like him.


    The corridor beyond was barely lit, torches embedded in the walls flickering with faint, unstable flames.


    Damien walked silently, his footsteps barely making a sound against the uneven ground. His instincts told him he wasn''t alone.


    It didn''t take long before he found what he was looking for¡ªthe reason he had ventured this far in the first place.


    Humans.


    Not prisoners, nor lost travelers, but people belonging to them. The very organization he now detested.


    Damien''s eyes darkened as he took in the scene. They weren''t many, perhaps a handful scattered throughout the chamber.


    Some sat at a makeshift table, speaking in hushed voices, while others stood near the walls, checking weapons and supplies. They had no idea he was there, yet.


    A surge of frustration welled up inside him, fueled by everything he had uncovered earlier¡ªthe chains, the weapons, the captives who had suffered because of the twisted actions of those who stood before him now. He clenched his fists.


    "Time to relieve some stress."


    The moment Damien moved, it was over for them. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    He struck first, closing the distance in an instant. His fist met the first man''s gut, driving the air from his lungs before he even realized what was happening.


    Damien didn''t let him recover¡ªhis elbow cracked against the man''s temple, sending him crashing into the table with a dull thud.


    The others reacted, but too slowly. Damien''s leg shot out, kicking the closest one''s knee inward at an unnatural angle.


    "Yeeeeee!!" A scream tore through the chamber, but it was quickly silenced as Damien grabbed the man''s collar and slammed him into the wall hard enough to leave a dent.


    The third tried to fight back, swinging a blade toward Damien''s side. He caught the wrist mid-swing and twisted.


    Plop!


    A sickening sound echoed as the man howled in agony. Damien wrenched the weapon from his hand and drove the hilt into his ribs, breaking at least two.


    By the time the last two even thought to run, it was far too late.


    Damien sent one sprawling with a brutal kick to the chest, his foot connecting with enough force to lift the man off his feet. The final one barely had time to turn before Damien''s fist drove into his jaw, shattering bone on impact.


    He collapsed instantly, blood trickling from his mouth as his consciousness faded.


    Damien stood amidst the aftermath, breathing slow and steady. He didn''t kill them. That had never been the plan. But they wouldn''t be walking properly for a long while, and some might never wield a weapon again.


    His eyes swept over the scene, ensuring they were all unconscious before stepping back.


    "That should be enough."


    They weren''t the last of them, not by a long shot. But this was a good start.


    Shaking off the tension in his muscles, Damien turned toward the deeper chambers. "A purge is what you all need."


    ~~~~~


    On another continent entirely, the sun hung lazily in the sky, its rays shining down on the land.


    It did little to increase or drcrease the temperature around Damon and his group stood.


    The First Layer of Hell, was dry and empty with the occasional movements of distant demons, providing a bland backdrop to what was supposed to be their "day off."


    Miss Leana had stated earlier that they would be taking the entire day off from hunting demons.


    Damon stretched, rolling his shoulders with a content sigh. "Finally, a break," he muttered, hands behind his head.


    "A break that won''t be a break," Anaya said, arms crossed, her eyes scanning their surroundings.


    Daveon smirked. "We all know Miss Leana. She doesn''t do ''days off.'' She probably has something cooked up already."


    As if on cue, Miss Leana¡ªex-general, their guardian, and relentless trainer¡ªstepped forward, her ever-calm yet imposing presence casting a silent command over them.


    She wore her usual dark combat gear, the leather reinforced with runic etchings, her twin blades strapped to her back.


    "You''re not wrong," she said, her voice smooth but firm. "You''re all growing stronger, and I intend to make sure you keep growing. You''re Gold Ranked Dunters now, capable of handling Grade Five demons alone. But demons aren''t your only enemies. I want to see how well you fare against a human opponent."


    The three of them tensed. Fighting demons was one thing¡ªthey were predictable in their ferocity. But humans? Humans were calculated. Cunning. Ruthless.


    Damon exchanged a glance with his teammates. "So what''s the catch?"


    Miss Leana allowed a small smirk. "Whoever lands a hit on me gets a Grade Four Essence Core."


    That got their attention. Essence Cores were precious¡ªespecially at Grade Four. They could amplify strength, boost magical abilities, and even enhance endurance.


    Daveon whistled. "Now that''s a prize."


    Anaya adjusted the wrappings around her wrists. "And the downside?"


    "You''ll find out," Miss Leana said, stepping back and drawing her twin blades.


    The air around them shifted instantly. Gone was the guardian they laughed and trained with daily.


    In her place stood a warrior who had commanded armies, who had seen more battles than they could count despite her seemingly young looks.


    Damon swallowed hard. "Oh, this is so going to hurt."


    They spread out, years of training kicking in as they instinctively fell into a triangle formation.


    Damon took the lead, his fingers and sword crackling with raw energy. Anaya stood prepared, ready to chant instant incantations and launch attacks, while Daveon''s hands hovered over the hilts of his twin daggers, ready to strike.


    Damon attacked first. He dashed forward with a burst of speed, essence coiling around his sword as he aimed a strike at her side. Miss Leana sidestepped smoothly, her movement so fluid it was as if she had predicted his attack before he even launched it.


    Boooom!!


    The ground exploded as the sword tore through it.


    Daveon was next. He swung one of his daggers in a feint, while the other arced toward her exposed flank.


    Miss Leana twisted at the last second, catching Daveon''s blade between her own and flicking her wrist, sending his weapon flying.


    Bang!


    The blow that landed on Daveon''s chest sent him crashing a few metres away.


    Anaya came from behind, her lightning conjured daggers slicing through the air with a scary voltage within them.


    Miss Leana turned, blocking Anaya''s assault with the flat of her essence coated sword, before planting a well-placed kick into Anaya''s stomach.


    "Ugh." Anaya grunted as she stumbled back but recovered quickly. Her defensive items had acted at the last moment, blocking the attack from harming her.


    "Faster," Miss Leana instructed, her voice steady, unbothered. "Smarter."


    Damon gritted his teeth. They weren''t even scratching her defenses.


    They needed to work together.


    He signaled to Anaya and Daveon with a quick glance. Anaya nodded, adjusting her grip on her lightning daggers. Daveon flexed his fingers.


    Damon feinted to the right before launching a burst of energy at her feet, aiming to disrupt her balance. At the same time, Daveon came from the left, slashing low. Anaya dashed in, aiming for a precise strike at her blind spot.


    Miss Leana reacted instantly. She leapt into the air, avoiding Damon''s blast, twisted mid-air to deflect Daveon''s sword, and then¡ª


    Bang!


    Pain exploded in her face.


    A fist. Damon''s fist.


    For the first time in the fight, Miss Leana staggered back a step.


    There was a moment of stunned silence. Damon blinked at his hand, then at Miss Leana, who was touching the spot where his punch had landed.


    Then he grinned. "I hit you."


    Daveon gaped. "No way."


    Anaya smirked. "Looks like we get that core, huh?"


    Damon threw his fists in the air. "I actually¡ª"


    Miss Leana''s expression darkened.


    Damon barely had time to react before she moved.


    In an instant, the pressure in the air intensified. Before he could process what was happening, she struck.


    A palm to his chest sent him flying backward. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sweep of her leg took Anaya down before she could dodge.


    Daveon barely lifted his weapon before he was met with a bone-crunching kick that sent him tumbling into a rocky formation.


    Miss Leana moved like a storm, relentless and unstoppable. She chased after them, attacking before they were balanced and dealing even more damage to them.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    Crack!


    Boom!!


    Damon was slammed into the ground violently.


    "Arghh..." He groaned in pain but Miss Leana paid no attention to his pain.


    "Never hit a woman''s face." She uttered before slamming him into the ground again.


    Booom!!


    Within moments, all three of them were on the ground, bruised, breathless, and unable to so much as lift their hands.


    Damon groaned. "Oww¡­ What happened to the prize though?"


    Miss Leana sighed, placing her hands on her hips. "You got too cocky."


    Damon coughed. "I mean, I did land a hit. Even though it also taught me to never hit A woman''s face."


    Anaya forced herself to smile. "Yeah, Damon. Never hit a lady''s face or better still, never hit one at all."


    "You did well," Miss Leana admitted. "Which is why you''ll get the Essence Core."


    Damon grinned weakly, even as pain throbbed through his body.


    Daveon groaned. "Worth it?"


    Damon gave a thumbs-up. "Totally worth it."


    Miss Leana shook her head, but a small smile played at the corner of her lips. "Rest up. Tomorrow, we train again. No days off."


    "Training in this condition? No way." The three groaned in unison.

 Chapter 240 The Ambush In A Cavern

    The clearing was eerily quiet in the aftermath of their brutal training session. Damon, Daveon, and Anaya lay sprawled on the ground, still recovering from their one-sided battle against Miss Leana.


    Every inch of their bodies ached, bruised and battered from the relentless beating their guardian had given them.


    Miss Leana, however, stood as if nothing had happened. Not a single strand of her dark hair was out of place, and her breathing remained as steady as ever.


    She regarded them with an almost amused expression before casually announcing, "I''ll be heading out for a bit."


    Damon, lying flat on his back and staring at the crimson-tinged sky of the First Layer of Hell, let out a groan. "Where are you going?"


    She shrugged. "Hunting a Grade Four demon."


    That got their attention. Even in their half-dead state, they all turned their heads toward her.


    "You''re serious?" Daveon was the first to speak, his voice hoarse from exhaustion.


    Miss Leana nodded. "I promised Damon a Grade Four Essence Core, didn''t I?"


    Damon blinked. "Wait, you didn''t already have one?"


    "If I had, I would''ve given it to you already."


    Anaya sat up slightly, wincing at the pain that shot through her ribs. "So you''re leaving us here like this?"


    Miss Leana gave another shrug, her indifference infuriatingly casual. "I don''t see why not."


    Daveon let out a disbelieving laugh. "Uh, because we''re basically corpses right now? If a demon wanders over here, we''re done for."


    Anaya quickly nodded. "Exactly! You just beat us to a pulp. If a Grade Five demon comes by, we won''t even be able to fight back."


    Miss Leana smirked, tilting her head slightly. "Then that''s your problem."


    Damon frowned. "Our problem?"


    She nodded. "If you''re weak enough to get eaten, then you weren''t worth training in the first place."


    Silence fell over the group.


    Damon, despite his soreness, sat up and shot her an incredulous look. "You do realize who made us this weak, right?"


    Miss Leana tapped her chin, pretending to ponder his words. Then, as if seeing some merit in his argument, she gave a nonchalant nod. "Fair enough."


    Before any of them could sigh in relief, she reached into her Void Key and pulled out a thick coil of rope.


    They exchanged glances.


    "What''s that for?" Daveon asked suspiciously.


    Without answering, Miss Leana walked over, grabbed Damon''s wrist, and began tying him up.


    "Wait, what the hell¡ª?!" Damon protested, trying to squirm away, but his body was still too sore to resist.


    She secured his arms and legs before moving on to Daveon, then Anaya, ignoring their complaints. Within minutes, all three of them were bound together in a tangled mess of limbs and rope.


    They were too stunned to react at first.


    Then Anaya found her voice. "Are you seriously tying us up right now?"


    Miss Leana finished the last knot and stood up, completely unfazed. "I can''t have you running off while I''m gone."


    Daveon scoffed. "Run off? With all due respect, Ex-General, we can barely move!"


    Damon struggled against the bindings, then gave up with a sigh. "Okay, I get that you don''t want us to wander, but what''s with the rope? You could''ve just told us to stay put."


    Miss Leana smirked. "And where''s the fun in that?"


    Before any of them could argue further, she grabbed the rope and¡ªwithout warning¡ªbegan dragging them across the rough, rocky terrain.


    "Ow, ow, ow¡ªwait, that didn''t hurt?" Damon blinked in confusion.


    That was when they noticed something strange.


    Despite being pulled over jagged stones and uneven ground, they felt nothing. No pain, no scrapes¡ªjust a strange sensation, almost like floating.


    The three of them fell silent.


    Miss Leana, sensing their confusion, finally decided to enlighten them. "I reinforced the rope with a protective enchantment. You won''t feel any pain while being dragged. Convenient, isn''t it?"


    Damon, still lying limply, let out a breath. "You know, that was almost considerate of you."


    Daveon exhaled. "Almost."


    Anaya sighed. "I don''t even have the energy to protest anymore."


    Miss Leana smirked, giving the rope a small tug. "Good. Now shut up and enjoy the ride."


    And with that, she continued dragging her three bound wards away, leaving behind nothing but disturbed dust and the occasional groan from the trio as they resigned themselves to their bizarre fate.


    ~~~~~


    The expedition had started as nothing more than a routine mission.


    A group of researchers and their assigned Dunters were sent to explore an uncharted region of the Northern Ireleone Continent.


    It was supposed to be simple. Survey the area, mark dangerous locations, and assess whether this zone was stable enough to be used as a forward outpost.


    They had passed by a certain cave earlier, noting its existence but seeing no reason to investigate.


    It was unremarkable, just another jagged wound in the earth, a dark hollow leading into nothingness. The Dunters had seen plenty like it before. They didn''t waste time on meaningless detours.


    Hours later, as they began their return trip, something changed.


    A demon.


    A weak one.


    A Grade Seven demon¡ªits frail body twisted and deformed, its skin peeling off in patches¡ªwas crawling desperately toward the cave. Blackened blood dripped from its wounds, its legs barely functioning as it dragged itself over the cracked ground.


    The group froze, watching it.


    Corvus, the leader of the Dunters, narrowed his eyes. "Strange." His hand rested on the hilt of his sword, fingers tapping lightly. "Demons don''t retreat unless they''re running from something stronger."


    "Maybe it was already injured in a fight," one of his men suggested.


    Corvus wasn''t convinced. "Then why head into the cave? That thing''s barely hanging on, but it''s still trying to get inside."


    Dr. Vaylen, the head researcher, adjusted his spectacles. "This area isn''t mapped yet. If there''s something unusual in that cave, we should investigate."


    Corvus hesitated. His instincts screamed at him to let it go. But the Dunters were well-trained, and the researchers were determined. They had faced worse odds before. A few stray demons weren''t enough to deter them.


    No one could have predicted that stepping into that cave would seal their fate.


    The cave swallowed them whole.


    At first, it was just a normal tunnel¡ªdark, damp, and lifeless. Their torches cast flickering light against the stone walls, revealing jagged formations jutting out like broken teeth.


    But the deeper they ventured, the more unnatural it became.


    The air grew heavy and uncomfortable. Every breath felt like inhaling something thick, something that clung to their lungs.


    The walls¡­ pulsed. Not visibly, but they all felt it. A slow, rhythmic thrum beneath their feet.


    Something was breathing.


    No one spoke of it, but the unspoken unease spread through the group.


    Then they reached the cavern.


    A massive chamber stretched before them, veined with multiple tunnels spiraling into deeper darkness. It was vast, hollow, and endless. The researchers muttered among themselves, taking notes, marking pathways.


    The Dunters stood guard, tense.


    Corvus tightened his grip on his sword. "Something isn''t right."


    And then¡ª


    The torches flickered.


    A whisper of movement.


    A growl.


    Kaaareeeii!!


    Then came the screams.


    The darkness moved.


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    They poured out of the tunnels¡ªdozens, no, hundreds of them.


    Demons of every size and shape. From the hunched, scuttling forms of Grade Seven demons to the towering, grotesque monstrosities of Grade Three. Claws scraped against stone, teeth gnashed, glowing eyes flickered in the abyss.


    They came like a flood.


    A wall of death.


    There was no escape.


    The first attack was so fast, so brutal, that one of the researchers didn''t even have time to scream before he was split in two.


    Splat...


    Thump!


    His body hit the ground in a wet pool of his own blood, his insides spilling out.


    A Dunter lunged forward, swinging his blade¡ªonly for a Grade Four demon to cleave straight through him. His torso crumpled like paper, a spray of blood misting the air.


    "Run out!"


    "Escape!"


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    Screams.


    "They''ve locked down the whole place!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Snarls.


    Bones snapping.


    Corvus fought. His blade lashed out, slicing through the nearest demon''s neck.


    The creature gurgled, black ichor spewing from the wound¡ªthen another tackled him from behind, fangs sinking into his shoulder. He roared in pain, twisting his weapon, impaling his attacker before throwing it off.


    He turned¡ªjust in time to see Dr. Vaylen being dragged into the darkness.


    The researcher''s fingers clawed at the ground, his terrified eyes meeting Corvus''s before he disappeared, "Corvu¡ª" his final scream abruptly cut off.


    The researchers were the first to die. Their fragile bodies stood no chance.


    The Dunters lasted longer.


    They fought like animals, slashing, casting spells, trying to break free of the encirclement. But the demons were endless. For every one they cut down, three more took its place.


    One by one, they fell.


    One by one, they were devoured.


    "You annoying pieces of shit!" A Dunter screamed as a Grade Three demon tore off his leg. Another cried out as claws gutted him, spilling his organs onto the stone floor.


    Blood drenched the cavern, seeping into the cracks, painting the walls.


    And then¡ª


    Silence...


    The demons did not linger.


    As quickly as they had appeared, they vanished.


    The tunnels swallowed them whole, dragging them back into the abyss. The chamber was silent again, as if nothing had happened.


    No bodies remained.


    No weapons.


    Nothing.


    Only the blood, soaking into the cold stone.


    And yet, amidst the carnage, something small had fallen to the ground.


    A black crystal.


    It tumbled from the torn remnants of a Dunter''s armor, rolling slightly before coming to a stop. The blood-soaked ground pulsed faintly as the crystal did its job.


    A location beacon. A life beacon.


    Bound to its owner, it transmitted its final message.


    Far away, in a distant outpost, its twin counterpart flickered¡ªtransmitting the location to whoever was watching.


    A last, desperate warning.


    Then, its purpose fulfilled, the crystal crumbled to dust.


    Its job was done.


    And the cave remained as it always had been.


    Silent. Waiting.


    Hungry...

 Chapter 241 Obtaining A Grade Four Essence Core

    The relay center was a fortress of efficiency, a nerve center designed to monitor and track the movements of exploration teams across several regions of the Northern Ireleone Continent.


    Deep within its control room, a wall of displays pulsed with streams of real-time data¡ªtracking beacons, vitals, and status reports from every active group in the field.


    It was supposed to be just another routine day.


    Then the alarm went off.


    A single beacon¡ªone of the life-bound crystals assigned to the exploration team¡ªhad gone dark.


    The room went silent.


    Eyes turned to the central display, where a red dot flashed ominously, marking the last known position of the fallen Dunter.


    The officer on duty, a veteran named Garrick, leaned forward, his jaw tightening. "Bring up the beacon logs."


    A technician quickly pulled the data. The screen flickered, showing the sequence of events¡ªtracking stable, then a sudden surge of activity¡­ then nothing.


    "Were there any distress signals?" Garrick asked.


    The technician shook his head. "Negative. No emergency triggers. No messages. Just¡­ silence."


    That was worse than any distress call.


    The commander of the relay center, a hardened woman named Serah, stepped forward. "And the others?"


    The technician hesitated before answering. "All missing. The only thing left behind was the single beacon."


    Serah exhaled sharply. "That means none of them survived long enough to activate their distress runes." Her voice was grim. "Something wiped them out before they even had the chance."


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    Then, Serah straightened. "We''re sending a retrieval team. Immediately."


    Unlike the first group, this one would be different.


    This was not an expedition team. This was a rescue and recovery unit¡ªbattle-hardened Dunters whose sole purpose was to retrieve survivors and, if necessary, eliminate threats.


    Serah wasted no time assembling them.


    "We lost a full team," she told them as they geared up. "Demon hunters and researchers alike. We have a last known location from the beacon, but no additional information. That means we go in expecting anything."


    Among the team was Garrick himself, an expert tracker with decades of experience. Beside him stood Lisette, a master of barrier magic, and Varian, a close-combat specialist whose blade had slain more demons than anyone in the relay center.


    They were joined by five more elite Dunters¡ªeight in total, a force strong enough to deal with most threats.


    This time, they weren''t going in blind.


    Serah handed them two linked crystals. The first was a standard tracking beacon, identical to the one that had led them here. But the second was new¡ªa communication crystal, capable of transmitting live audio in real-time to the relay center.


    "You keep this on at all times," Serah ordered. "I want a constant feed. The moment something feels wrong, you report back. Understood?"


    "Understood," Garrick confirmed.


    "Good." Serah exhaled. "Let''s bring them home. Or at least, bring back whatever''s left."


    The Dunters wasted no time.


    Teleportation arrays were precious, requiring significant resources to maintain. There weren''t many, and none existed close to the beacon''s last recorded location.


    The nearest active array was an hour''s journey from the site. It would have to do.


    The Dunters gathered around the glowing sigils of the teleportation circle, their armor gleaming under the arcane light. Garrick held the tracking crystal tightly, watching the coordinates lock into place.


    With a final nod, he gave the command.


    The array activated.


    In an instant, the world shifted.


    The relay center vanished.


    Darkness swallowed them¡ªjust for a second¡ªbefore they reappeared at their destination.


    A ruined outpost.


    It had once been a forward operating base, now abandoned. The structures were little more than crumbling stone, long since overrun by the elements. This was the closest teleportation point to their target.


    From here, the rest of the journey would be covered on foot.


    The moment they arrived, Garrick activated the tracking beacon. A faint pulse of energy shimmered, pointing them toward their objective.


    The Dunters set off without hesitation.


    The land stretched out before them, a barren, lifeless expanse. The First Layer of Hell was an unforgiving place¡ªscarred landscapes of jagged rock, rivers of molten tar, and skies filled with eerie red light.


    An hour''s journey was nothing for experienced Dunters. But as they moved, an unease settled over the group.


    Lisette frowned. "It''s too quiet."


    Varian grunted in agreement. "Not a single demon in sight."


    That alone was unnatural.


    Garrick checked the tracker. The signal was getting stronger. They were close.


    "Stay alert," he warned. "Whatever killed them might still be out there."


    The team pressed on, moving as shadows under the crimson sky.


    Ahead, looming in the distance, was the cave.


    ~~~~~


    Damon had completely lost track of time.


    It had been hours since Miss Leana had tied him, Daveon, and Anaya together like a bundle of supplies and started dragging them across the unforgiving landscape of the First Layer of Hell.


    They had long since stopped protesting.


    At first, there had been complaints. Then groaning. Then weak attempts at struggling. But now? Now they simply let themselves be hauled along, too sore, too tired, and too resigned to fight it.


    The terrain was relentless¡ªsharp rocks, scorched ground, and patches of twisted, blackened earth that reeked of sulfur.


    Yet, despite the rough surface, they felt nothing. The enchantment on the rope dulled all sensation of impact, preventing their battered bodies from worsening.


    Even so, their pride had taken a hit. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This has to be some sort of abuse," Daveon muttered.


    Anaya exhaled loudly. "You just figured that out now?"


    Damon tilted his head back, staring at the blood-red sky above. "At this point, I think she''s just doing this for fun."


    Up ahead, Miss Leana walked without a hint of effort, her movements as smooth and effortless as ever. Her eyes scanned the area, searching for a target¡ªone strong enough to produce a Grade Four Essence Core.


    But so far, nothing.


    Grade Four demons weren''t exactly common. They were powerful creatures, cunning and vicious, usually lurking in deeper territories. Finding one should have been difficult, but today, it felt impossible.


    Miss Leana stopped abruptly.


    The trio barely had time to brace themselves before they were jerked forward, the rope pulling them closer as their guardian sighed.


    "Not a single one," she muttered.


    Damon groaned. "Are you seriously complaining about not finding a dangerous, man-eating monster?"


    She turned her head slightly. "Yes."


    Daveon scoffed. "What, disappointed that you don''t get to beat something up?"


    Miss Leana ignored him, already moving forward again.


    And so, the dragging continued.


    One hour.


    Two hours.


    Three.


    They passed smaller demons¡ªpathetic Grade Sevens crawling in the dirt, feral Grade Sixes snapping at each other in meaningless fights.


    A few Grade Fives prowled the area, their glowing eyes watching from the shadows. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    None of them were worth her time.


    Then, finally¡ª


    Her gaze locked onto movement in the distance.


    A deep, rumbling growl echoed through the air.


    A shadow moved between jagged rocks.


    And then, it stepped into view.


    The Grade Four demon was a towering, monstrous figure, its body covered in thick, obsidian-like scales that gleamed under the dim red light.


    Four muscular arms extended from its torso, each ending in long, curved claws that dripped with a faint, toxic-looking substance. Its head was elongated, split in the middle by a vertical mouth lined with rows of jagged teeth.


    Its glowing orange eyes locked onto Miss Leana.


    A predator recognizing another predator.


    She didn''t hesitate.


    The moment she spotted it, she released the rope.


    Damon and the others collapsed onto the ground, the bindings falling loose the instant she let go.


    But Miss Leana was already moving.


    She sprinted forward, closing the distance with terrifying speed.


    The demon let out a guttural roar, swinging one of its massive arms toward her. The claws sliced through the air¡ªonly to hit nothing.


    She had already dodged.


    Miss Leana twisted her body, sliding under the demon''s arm, then launching herself upward with a burst of force. Her twin blades flashed in the air, striking across its chest.


    Sparks erupted as metal clashed against its hardened scales.


    The demon staggered back, hissing in pain. But it wasn''t done yet.


    It retaliated instantly, lunging forward, its vertical mouth splitting open wider than before¡ªrows of jagged teeth aiming to snap her in half.


    Miss Leana''s expression remained unreadable.


    She moved before the beast could close its jaws, flipping over its head in a blur of motion. As she landed behind it, she twisted sharply, her blades slicing downward.


    Crack!


    Kaaareeeii!!


    The demon let out an agonized shriek as one of its arms was severed completely, black blood spraying onto the ground.


    It thrashed, its remaining arms clawing at her wildly. One of them nearly grazed her side¡ªbut she was too fast.


    Her body weaved between attacks like a ghost, her movements precise, almost effortless.


    And then¡ª


    She ended it.


    Miss Leana darted forward in one final burst of speed, her blades glowing with condensed energy. She leapt, twisting mid-air before driving both swords straight into the demon''s chest.


    The force of the impact sent a shockwave through the ground.


    For a moment, the creature''s glowing eyes flickered.


    Then¡ªsilence.


    The massive body crumpled, its weight causing the earth beneath it to tremble.


    Miss Leana stood atop the fallen beast, her blades still embedded in its corpse. She exhaled slowly, then yanked the swords free, shaking off the blackened blood.


    The battle had lasted less than a minute.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya could only watch in stunned silence.


    "Did she¡­ just solo a Grade Four demon in under a minute?" Daveon whispered.


    "Of course she did," Anaya muttered. "It''s Miss Leana."


    Damon sighed. "And here I thought she was just dragging us around to mess with us."


    Miss Leana approached them again, dragging the corpse behind her with one hand.


    She walked up to Damon, stopping directly in front of him. Without a word, she dropped the demon''s carcass onto the ground and retrieved her rope, wrapping it around her wrist once more.


    Then she reached down, her fingers cutting through the creature''s thick hide with surgical precision.


    With a quick, practiced movement, she extracted a glowing Grade Four Essence Core from its chest.


    The dark-red crystal pulsed with raw power, a testament to the demon''s strength.


    Miss Leana turned to Damon, holding it out with a blank expression.


    "Here," she said flatly.


    Damon blinked, still processing everything that had happened. He reached out, hesitating for a second before taking the core from her hand.


    It was warm. Almost alive.


    Miss Leana narrowed her eyes slightly. "You''d better put it to good use."


    Damon gulped. "Yes, ma''am."


    She sighed, shaking her head before turning away. "Let''s go. No more delays."


    Then, without another word, she grabbed the rope¡ªagain¡ªand resumed dragging them forward.


    Damon groaned as he felt the tug around his waist. "Oh, come on¡ª"


    His words were cut off as he, Anaya, and Daveon were once again yanked off their feet, dragged mercilessly across the landscape as their unstoppable guardian led them towards their next stop. The Regulator.

 Chapter 1 - 1: Birth Of The Terrace Twin

    "Hey! Have you heard?" Within the confines of a large opulent and wealth radiating room, a lady asked. She was blessed with brown hair tied into a bun and dressed in attires of color black and white. Around her bun was a white ribbon use to hold the bun perfectly in place and shape. Her smooth skin and face was a sign of her young age.


    The lady''s pair of dark eyes peered into the other person''s eyes present in the room with her. "What? There''s news?" The other figure, another lady dressed in the same attire but slightly shorter, responded with a question.


    She was prettier than the first lady with a similar brown hair also tied into a bun. Her bright brown eyes stared back at the lady standing opposite her.


    Even as they communicated, their voices were barely audible, mere whispers as they were afraid of being overhead.


    "I guess you wouldn''t know yet since it''ll only be announced in a day''s time but I''ll share it with you now," The first lady looked around as she spoke. She was being wary of her surroundings.


    Whatever she was about to say, it was very important for both parties and could very well jeopardise their positions if overhead.


    "Tell me, tell me!" The second lady said, her voice still a whisper only the first lady could hear. She leaned in closer as the first lady had gestured.


    The first lady placed her mouth close to the second one''s ear and whispered words that made the second one gasp in surprise. "Lady Terrace has just delivered a set of twin boys."


    The shock was evident on the face of the second lady as she asked with a subtle smile. "Are you certain of this information?"


    The first lady grinned, raising her head high. "You''re aware my mother works as a senior servant of this household, isn''t that so?"


    In response to the first lady''s question, the second lady nodded obediently, leading the first lady to continue. "She took care of the delivery along with two midwives some hours ago."


    Hearing this, the second lady wore a wide smile that mirrored the first lady''s. "That makes it the third pair of twins for the Terrace family. That makes this a thing of joy!"


    The first lady nodded along, feeling accomplished after sharing sensitive information of the Terrace family.


    Before they could continue their discussion, the door to the room swung open and another figure, a male stood there. "Maid Sheryl and Lyra, Lady Reyla requests both your presences."


    After delivering the information to the two ladies who turned out to be maids, the man walked away, leaving the door open.


    Both ladies stood, frozen on the spot at the mention of Lady Reyla. There was a brief moment of shock before the ladies finally turned to stare at each other. "It''s just a coincidence. Yes, a coincidence!" The first one said wit a nod.


    "Let''s not waste any more seconds and head out then." The second one added and quickly, both figures exited the room, closing the door shut behind them as they made their way to the abode of revered Lady Reyla.


    Lady Reyla was one of the highest ranking individuals of the Terrace family whose name spoke fear into the hearts of the maids.


    She was strict and appeared cold whenever she was seen walking around.


    The maids finally arrived in front of a large triangle shaped door.


    "Come in," one of the most attractive female voices echoed from within the room beyond the door.


    Maid Sheryl, the first maid who''d provided the information pushed the door open and both of them walked into the room side by side, holding each other''s hands.


    The room that presented itself before them was way larger than the one they''d been in before and was filled with different things that made it even more attractive. A king sized bed at the far end of the room, two large bookshelves, two large wardrobes with intricate flower designs, a few small drawers placed in different parts of the room¡ªtwo of which were by the sides of the bed.


    At the centre of the room was the fur and head of a lion-like beast. The head looked almost alive as it stared at the two young ladies that had just walked in. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    About a meter and half from the bed was a large door that led to a balcony and on the balcony was a table and a few chairs. It was also filled with vases of various flowers.


    Spotting the figure sitting on one of the chairs on the balcony, Sheryl and Lyra proceeded toward the balcony. "You called for us, Lady Reyla." Sheryl said with a bow. Lyra also bowed out of respect for Lady Reyla who simply stared at them as they performed the greeting expected of their position.


    Lady Reyla simply nodded after the two ladies finished bowing toward her. "Come closer." She commanded with her charming voice and the ladies immediately obeyed, their eyes fixed on the floor.


    This was their first private encounter with her and they didn''t want to mess it up one way or another. They heard rumors of how strict she was after all in private and wanted to be of best behaviour.


    "Look at me." Another command went out of the lips of Lady Reyla but this time, the ladies in front of her contemplated obeying the command.


    "I said raise your heads and look at me." She repeated, her voice tinged with a trace of impatience.


    The ladies finally raised their heads and the face before them made their hearts skip a bit.


    Round blue eyes and woven silver hair that flowed down her back, smooth white skin and peach lips, round small face that was just the perfect size for her petite body structure. she looked even younger than the two maids before her. She was dressed in a silver gown similar to the maids.


    Although Sheryl and Lyra had seen her before, neither of them had seen her this close.


    "You''ll stare me to death with those eyes." Lady Reyla chuckled, staring back at the girls with her ocean blue eyes.


    "Our apologies!" Lyra bowed first and Sheryl followed. When they finally raised their heads, they avoided eye contact with Reyla.


    "It seems like the rumor of my elder brother giving birth to his own set of twins have already started spreading." Reyla said with a straight face.


    However, when Sheryl and Lyra heard the words she''d spoken, they froze, too scared to move.


    They immediately knew she''d overheard them. Eager to clarify the situation, Sheryl quickly spoke first. "Lady Reyla, that''s not¡­"


    "That''s not why I called you both here though." Reyla interrupted Sheryl''s sentence.


    "Pardon?" Sheryl asked with a perplexed expression. Lyra on the other hand, remained silent as though she wasn''t even in the room or even a part of the conversation. As a newly hired maid, she was too scared to speak and risk getting fired or worse, persecuted.


    "Look at my hair. It''s rough and their ceremony is only six days away. I need you both to remake it." Reyla said with a shrug. She gestured for the both ladies to move closer which the immediately did.


    "Make it very neat and I won''t have to punish you both for sharing information that''s yet to be official." Reyla warned and they immediately rushed to begin work.


    "Yes, Lady Reyla!"

 Chapter 2 - 2: Opposing Awakened Talents

    The Terrace family was one of the greatest families of the Eastern Shirefort Continent, one of the six great continents of the Lumane Realm.


    The family was blessed with individuals with varying talents and had carved their name in the history books across the realm.


    Around three centuries ago, the Dark Gods had first attacked with their minions, the demons, bringing apocalypse unto the entire Lumane Realm. These gods wanted to lay claim to the realm and it''s inhabitants and so, their minions decimated millions of individuals, thousands of families, and hundreds of cities and kingdoms.


    For two decades, humanity lived in fear and hiding from the demons who''d begun to overthrow the humans.


    The actions of the Dark Gods angered the Gods of Light who ruled over Lumane and they retaliated with the full forces. In order to help their inhabitants and worshipers remain strong, the Gods of Lumane began blessing individuals with talents, unique abilities that gave the humans an edge over the demons sent to destroy them.


    The first generation of talent awakeners fought a gruesome battle.as they became humanity''s last wall against the demons. The battle lasted for a decade and soon, a new generation of talents joined the battle. This new generation possessed superior talents that turned the tides of the world battle slightly and when the third generation of talents came into being, the humans regained power.


    The demons were driven back even though they had higher numbers compared to the human race. However, the human race knew that if they applied too much pressure on the demons, they would become completely irrational. They had nothing to lose afterall. This led the humans to only drive the demons far enough for them to begin inhabiting their previous territories.


    When it was clear that humanity could now face the demons, the Gods of Light decided to narrow down their talent giving. The first and second generation of talent awakeners had died leaving only the third generation.


    From among the third generation, the Gods of light selected individuals with very special, unique and powerful talents and made contracts with them. They would forever continue to bless the descendants of these chosen few with extraordinary talents until the humans finally managed to fully erase the demons.


    One of such families to have been chosen by the Gods of Light was the Terrace family, favoured by a few of the Gods of Light. The God that favoured them the most was the Battle God of Light.


    This was why most of them had awakened talents relating to the battlefield. They were all powerful individuals who held strong in terms of weapons. They were all gifted different talents relating to varying weapons.


    When a child clocked fifteen, a ritual would be performed to awaken the child''s talent. During the ritual, the child would become accessible by the Gods of Light. Only one God is allowed to bless a child with talent and this talent follows the child, only developing further until arrives.


    Today, in the Terrace family''s estate, within the underground area used for secluded training, such a ritual was ongoing.


    The Terrace Twin, Damien and Damon had just celebrated their fifteenth birthday the previous day and now, they were undergoing the ritual to awaken their talents.


    Damien and Damon, two identical kids with grey hairs and crystal blue eyes sat lotus style in front of a figure with a very imposing aura. Dressed in identical black shorts and grey tank tops, they watched as the man opened a large book before them.


    "What is he saying?" Damon, the younger of the two kids asked with a smile on his face. He seemed excited for what was to come.


    He was simply curious as to what the figure in front of them was doing. He seemed to be reading the writings of the book but the language was foreign to both of them.


    "Probably chanting for the ritual to begin?" Damien, the older of the twin answered with a shrug.


    As the figure brought his reading to a stop, closing the book, two rays of light descended upon both children, wrapping them completely.


    As the over thirty other individuals in the room stared at this event, a small girl asked. "Mummy, what is uncle doing to big brothers?"


    "Mother will tell you later. For now, watch as it''ll soon be your turn." The woman replied. She turned to another eleven year old boy standing close to her. "Seth, you''ll be going through the ritual soon as well. You better be prepared." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let it begin!" The figured deep voice boomed out once again. As he spoke, the light kept increasing until it became to bright for the others in the room to stare at. They all had to close their eyes or look away.


    However, there were exceptions like the figure standing authoritatively in front of the kids, the mother of the twins who covered the eyes of the little girl shw was carrying with one hand, with the palm of her other hand, and a petite figure with silver hair and blue eyes standing among the other individuals. This was Lady Reyla who also had no problem staring at them.


    The light stopped I creasing in brightness and soon, it began to dim. Slowly, until it completely vanished. Replaced by the light was a ring of light floating above the head of both kids, one brighter than the other.


    "You both should proceed forward and write down your names in this ancestral book. It should reveal your talent and its rank." Their uncle, the man who''d overseen the ritual commanded with a grin of pride.


    "Damon, come forward and write down your name." The figure said with a smile, anticipating nothing but good news.


    Damon, the younger twin penned down his name "Damon Terrace" and moved back. Seconds later, something extraordinary happened as words began to form just beside his name. As their uncle watched the letters arrange themselves, he smiled.


    "Blessed by the Battle God of Light, Damon has awakened the S-Rank Talent, Weapon Master." He could barely contain the excitement as he announced the result of Damon''s ritual.


    There were rounds of applause and even chants of victory as they all celebrated the kid''s awakened talent which gave him mastery over all weapons.


    "Damien, step forward." Their uncle commanded and immediately did Damien comply. He received the feather from his uncle and dipped it into the bottle of ink on his uncle''s palm.


    Damien beautifully scribbled down his name "Damien Terrace" on the book and returned the feather to his uncle. a few seconds later, the same phenomenon occurred as words began to take form on the book.


    "Blessed by the Mischief God of Light," His words slowed as he read the other part of the ritual''s result. "E-Rank, Summoning." Their uncle announced with a frown on his face.


    While his was simply a frown, the others had looks of disappointment and disgust.


    "Opposite talents, huh? One''s perfect and the other is pathetic." A figure spat as he walked out of the area.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Separation And Focus

    Four weeks had passed since the awakening ritual for the twin. Within those two weeks, a lot had changed in the Terrace family in regards to the twin siblings.


    The family head, the father of the twins had given a command that all resources available be focused on the younger of the twins¡ªDamon. Seeing as the older one, Damien had awakened as a failure, the family head had decided to groom Damon into the next family head in place of Damien who should''ve been the rightful heir.


    As such, after the talent Awakening ritual, Damon had been given full attention by the family while Damien had been neglected. The twins had essentially been separated from each other through training.


    Initially, Damien and Damon trained together under the same teachers but now, Damien was left to train himself. No one wanted to train a kid with an E-Rank talent. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This had led to the separation of the twin siblings who were now forced to live different lives due to their talents. Damon was separated from his brother so he could focus more on harnessing the most of his talent. Damien on the other hand, was separated so he would neither be a distraction or slow down his twin brother.


    "I guess that''ll be the end of round three of today''s training according to my schedule." In the dimly lit confines of a room of about thirty square meters, Damien sighed as he wiped the sweat off his chin. He''d just finished the daily training routine he''d gone through with Damon for the past five years.


    The training comprised of thorough physical training as well as combat training which was the specialty of the family as a whole. It usually lasted around three hours and there was no break within those four hours.


    "I wonder how Damon is doing right now." Damien whispered to himself, taking off his top and heading to the bathroom to clean himself up.


    Damien shook the thought of his twin brother out of his head. "He''d definitely be fine seeing that he''s been cared for by the whole family," Damien smiled and then he remembered a certain silver haired aunt of his and his smile vanished faster than it had appeared. "Or not."


    Damien made his way to his bathroom without delay. He''d spent the first half of the day training within his room after all. He needed to clean up and head out. He was out of food and needed to restock. A weekly habit he''d started building up after the Awakening ritual.


    After spending minutes in the bathroom, enjoying the hot spring in his room, Damien walked out feeling refreshed. "I only got this room due to mum and uncle''s influence. Thank the Gods for their intervention." He had a towel wrapped around his waist as he spoke.


    "It even has a sound cancellation spell attached that prevents eavesdropping from people with very sensitive hearings like her." Damien''s smile returned at that thought. No matter what he said, she wouldn''t hear him.


    "She better get married or else she''ll become a single grandaunt soon." Damien chuckled.


    He quickly changed into a new set of clothes and without hesitation, he left his room. He didn''t have a window in his room so he never knew how the weather fared. He could only tell by the change in general temperature.


    However, today that he''d stepped out, Damien noticed that the sky was rather redder than usual. Indeed, it was sun set but Damien had been around to be able to differentiate between sunset and the current color of the sky.


    "It''s that time again, huh?" Damien asked himself as he made his way to the family''s storehouse.


    Every twenty years, for a certain period of time, the sky would turn red like this which signaled the start of something every talent user knew either through teaching or experience.


    The start of another War of Blood. The war between human and demons that led to a huge bloodshed each time from both side. The sky would turn red for three years and on the fourth year, the war would begin.


    "Wish you all the best." Damien said weakly as he continued his lonely journey. He wouldn''t be joining either way. The talent he''d awakened would either make him the first kill or a bonus kill if he chooses to join the war.


    As he strolled through the walkways down to the storehouse, Damien met no one on his path. For a place with over three dozen maids and five dozen guards and warriors, it was eerily empty.


    "Or have they decided to leave this building for me too?" Damien asked himself as he thought of how many buildings existed within the family''s estate that spanned over a hundred acres.


    Not bothered by whatever the case might truly be, Damien arrived at the building''s storehouse with a smile. If they truly had abandoned this building and have chosen. To let him be alone, he would be more excited.


    Of course his training would continue within his room so he didn''t attract unwanted attention but he''d be free to step out more often without having manage the gaze of his disappointed family members and maids alike.


    Damien pushed opened the storehouse and soon, his smile turned to a frown. "Do they want me to die soon? What''s with the little amount of food stored here?" Damien''s frown grew worse.


    Separating him from his twin was fine. Neglecting him was fine. Partially abandoning him was also fine. But now, they wanted him to starve? He wouldn''t have that.


    "They better be providing restocks regularly or I''ll have to visit father soon." Damien walked into the storehouse and picked a few loaves of bread. The thought of visiting his father played in his head and by the end of his imagination, he shook his head. "I''ll visit uncle instead."


    Picking the few loaves of bread and some other food items, Damien made us way back to his room. He wouldn''t be out for a while again.


    As he approached his door, he paused. He''d left his door closed when he left but now, it was slightly open. "It better be you." Damien murmured and continued toward his door.


    There was only one person he knew who would enter him room without a warning and do whatever he wanted.


    Damien pushed the door open and found a figure laying on his bed, facing the ceiling.


    When the figure heard the door creaked open, he raised his head, revealing a face that was exactly like Damien''s. "Oh. You''re back, Damien." The figure said with a smile on his face.


    "Damon, if you keep doing this, you''ll get caught." Damien said. Even as he spoke in such a tone that suggested warning, he was smiling. Smiling at the fact that Damon had sneaked out to see him once again.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Caught And Punished

    Damien and Damon felt different whenever they were together. They felt like a whole. Like a body with its head intact.


    Damien liked it more than anything. The thought of being close to his twin brother but he knew it would be impossible. Fate had shown that it had a different path for them.


    Damon seemed to be doing well and Damien was simply happy with that fact. If Damon was in good shape, then it was worth it.


    However fate had willed it, Damien didn''t plan to let it go that way. Since he couldn''t meet up with his brother''s talent with his own, he would close the bridge through hardwork.


    Clang!


    Theie wooden swords clashed against each other within Damien''s room. Since it cancelled out noise, it was the perfect place for an activity such as this one.


    The twin brothers attacked each other with their weapons, hoping to overpower each other.


    In terms of close combat, Damien had always been superior but now that Damon had awakened and S-Rank Talent known as Weapon Master, his talent was starting to show itself. He could wield weapons better, he could see their weaknesses and strengths and knew how best to utilise them all.


    Clang!


    Crack!


    A tear appeared on Damien''s sword which led Damon to chuckle. He''d seen the weapon''s weak spot and striked. "Hehehe¡­ I guess I''ve been training a lot more, huh?"


    However, despite his words, Damon knew his talent played a major role. He also knew that when it came to hand to hand combat without a weapon, he''d definitely lose to Damien. He''d never won before.


    "It seems to be the case. That talent of yours is perfect for you." Damien smiled, changing the way he held his weapon as well as his fighting stance. "Uncle Osbourne sure is taking good care of you."


    "Ready?" Damien asked his twin and before he even got a response, he descended on Damon who reacted just in time.


    Crack!


    Damon''s parried strike ended up making Damien''s sword crack even more from the force of impact and by the time the third clash happened.


    Crack!!


    Damien''s sword snapped in two, with small pieces falling off as well.


    "It was a good fight," Damien said, rubbing his brother''s head. "I''m proud of you, little brother."


    Damon paused for a moment as he heard Damien''s last two words. "You''re only six minutes older."


    "You should''ve made it out at the same time or earlier and I wouldn''t have to add that." Damien shrugged as he tossed the other half of his Worden sword into a basket close to his bathroom''s door. It held a bunch of other wooden weapons as well.


    "Whatever." Damon also threw his weapon into the basket and quickly walked into the bathroom to clean up.


    "Hey! I''m older so I get to enter first!" Damien rushed toward the door but Damon was faster. The door slammed against his face just as he arrived in front of it.


    "You bett r be prepared for a fist fight when you come out." Damien warned as he walked back to his bed.


    Both brothers felt alive when they were together and although they wanted that, they couldn''t have it. At least, not yet.


    "Hey! You know," Damon suddenly called out from the bathroom,ending the five minutes long silence. It was obvious that he was done bathing and was preparing to come outside.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    There was a series of knock on the door that coincidentally sounded the same time as Damon''s three worded sentence.


    Damon didn''t hear the knock. Damien didn''t hear Damon''s sentence due to the knock. He headed to the door to see who it was.


    Just before he reached the door, it swung open and when Damien saw the figure standing in front of the door, he froze.


    Silver short hair, blue eyes, a long vertical scar in front of his right ear, short thin nose, a tall muscular build, silver inner robes, and blue outer robes.


    "Greetings father." Damien quickly reacted with a respectful bow. He didn''t want to seem suspicious in front of this man.


    With a nod of acknowledgement from his father, Dakien raised his head and just as he stood straight and met eyes with the man, he heardhis father''s words. "Where''s your twin?"


    Damien froze for a second but just as quickly, he answered. "Not here, father."


    He knew what it would mean if their father found Damon here.


    Fortunately, Damon hadn''t left his clothes in the room when he entered the bathroom.


    Unfortunately? Damien was sure the boy was done cleaning up and would be out soon. He could only pray that Damon''s luck didn''t run out today.


    ''Please, dear Gods. Allow him spend another minute or two in there!'' Damien prayed deeply to the Gods who had blessed him with a talent as weak as his.


    The doorknob of the bathroom''s door twisted and the door was pulled opened. "Damien, I was said Father has decided I start Essence Train¡­"


    Damon also froze on the spot. His eyes clashes with his father''s and both of them engaged each other in a battle of stares.


    Their father then turned his gaze to Damien who was standing just a few feet away. He grunted lowly. "You''re becoming more useless as the days go by."


    With that said, their father turned and walked away. "Damon, you better be at the main building by the time I arrive." He commanded as he walked away.


    Without a single word, Damon bolted outof the room. He knew that speaking another word might spell his doom or that of his twin.


    "You''ll face punishment for lying and trying to cover up for another despite being useless." Damien heard his father''s voice one last time just before the man vanished from his sight.


    Damien slammed the door shut and rather than shout out to his heart''s content, he sighed. "It''s one hell after another, huh?"


    His mind travelled back to the day after their awakening ritual. Their father had sparred with the personally and Damien had ended up being tossed around like a rag doll. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien''s talent seemed to continuously irritate their father whenever they came together. He was always reminded of Damien''s talent upon seeing the boy.


    "I can only wait it out. What doesn''t kill me, makes me stronger. Right?" Damien asked himself, hoping whatever punishment his father had, it wouldn''t be harsh enough to spell his death.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Punishment For Disobedience

    Within the confines of a large room three times the size of Damien''s, Damon stood facing his parents as well as some other high ranked individuals of the family like Lady Reyla.


    The round shaped room was furnished with luxurious white chairs forming an arc around almost half the room. In the middle sat the family head dressed in the same attire as everyone else¡ªsky blue outer robe and silver inner ones¡ªalbeit more grander.


    There was a long ornate silver staff by the side of his chair with a banner displaying the family''s sigil. A stylised, silver sword with a tiger''s head at its tip, set against a black background. The tiger''s eyes glowed with a calm, blue light that signified its hidden power.


    Sitting on the seats of both sides of the family head were his sibings. His twin brother by his right and his sister to the left. There were two other empty seats that signified the absence of two siblings and then came his mother.


    There were other members of the family like the head maid, the chief guard, their private tutors and a few others. The head mage of the family as well as the the head healer was present.


    It was a full gathering with the absence of very few important individuals. Damon didn''t mind the absence either way.


    He simply stood in the heart of the room, his eyes scanning everyone as he awaited his judgement. He knew he''d been called here to decide his punishment for sneaking out to meet his twin brother once again.


    After being caught by their father a few days back, Damon had received warning from their father rather than punishment. Damien had been the one to suffer punishment.


    Damon on the other hand, had been told to stay away or risk getting punished. Of course he''d gone again after a few days of staying away. He was almost sure they wouldn''t punish a genius like him. He''d practically become the heir of the Terrace family.


    How wrong he had been. Now he stood, facing the members of the family awaiting penalty for disobeying his father¡­ Again!


    "Damon Terrace! As punishment for disobeying the Lord of the Terrace Family, you will be sent to the off to the Illustrious Elderglow Academy a month earlier than anticipated." The voice of the family head boomed forth, echoing through the room that was void of sound except the occasional tensed breathing from Damon.


    As he heard his verdict, a small smile broke out on his face. If anything, Elderglow Academy wasn''t a punishment. It was a reward for anyone who knew a thing about the academy.


    Located a far distance away the family estate, Elderglow Academy was practically built for prodigies like him. Damon could already see himself meeting children from other prestigious families that would be just as talented as he was.


    The academy raised individuals whose names echoed around their world. People who have been hailed as heroes of the past and even the present. He slowly became excited.


    However, just as quickly as the smile formed, it disappeared as he heard his father''s next words.


    "You''ll be sent off alone and you''ll arrive at the academy yourself. With no escort of any sort. I''m sure you know what that means." His father said.


    His mother raised her voice, aiming to plead on his behalf as she knew how dangerous it would be. "Darling¡­"


    "This is not the time or place to speak, Lady Danyel. I am addressing the heir as the Lord of the family, not as a father." The Lord spoke.


    Seeing as the Lord shunned his wife, Osbourne, the Lord''s twin brother spoke up. "Lord Ashbourne, I suggest¡­"


    "There shall be no suggestions." He too is as interrupted by the Lord with a raise of his hand. "My judgement is final."


    Lord Ashbourne turned to Damon whose face had darkened as realisation dawned on him. "You may leave. You leave immediately. A letter shall be delivered in advance before your arrival."


    Their mother''s face darkened and so did the faces of the others in the room.


    "Yes, Lord." Damon replied respectfully and took his leave without a moment to waste. He knew there was no pleading with his father. His judgements were always final.


    Along with Damon, their mother exited the room and so did the others. When Osbourne finally stop up to leave, he was stopped. Reyla as well. "You both, stay behind. There are things we must discuss in private." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hwewing the word of their older brother, they paused and awaited everyone''s departure. "Reyla, I know you''re the most displeased by my decision on Damon''s matter but I cannot afford to go soft on the future heir."


    He sighed before raising his head to look into his younger sister''s eyes. "Please watch over him from a distance as he journeys to the academy. Only help when absolutely necessary. Only when he''s on the verge of death."


    As his words landed, he could see the change in Reyla''s expression. Her gloomy face was replaced with an almost uncontained excitement. "If that is my task, then I shall gladly do just that!" Lady Reyla said with an excited tone, walking out of the room the next moment.


    Osbourne had remained silent but even he had a subtle smile on his face as he heard his brother''s statement.


    However, when he was met with the cold look on his twin''s face, Osbourne knew his task wouldn''t we all milk and honey like Reyla''s. His brother only gave him such a look when he needed him to do something extremely hard.


    "Whose body will I be putting down this time?" Osbourne asked with a frown that was just as serious as his twin''s expression.


    Ashbourne''s expression grew even darker as he answered. "Damien¡­"


    At the mention of the boy''s name, Osbourne''s face become extremely cold.


    "He''s made the heir defy my, the Lord''s rules twice without lifting a finger and there''s no telling what might happen in the future. Their bond seems to be¡­ Stronger. Yes, stronger than ours." Ashbourne said without a single ounce of emotion in his words.


    When Osbourne heard the mention of "bond", his brows furrowed but he somewhat understand what Ashbourne meant. So, to show he understood, he nodded.


    "In order to end that, we have to do away with Damien. I know how had it''ll be for any of us kill him off so we''ll let nature help us out. Let''s hope he''s lucky enough to receive his death at the hands of the magic beasts and not at the hands of the demons." As Ashbourne spoke, Osbourne seemed to already know where it was heading.


    Osbourne opened his mouth to ask the question on his mind but Ashbourne was one step ahead. "Yes, take him to the forest and leave him there."

 Chapter 6 - 6: Second Awakening

    "Where exactly are we and why are we here?" Damien asked, his eyes scanning the entire greenery with uncertainty and fear.


    Just ten minutes ago, he''d been taken out of his room by his uncle''s Osbourne who''d told him that they were headed somewhere very important. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Six hours ago, Damon had been sent off to Elderglow Academy alone as his punishment but Damien had no idea. He did feel somewhat odd but since he didn''t know the reason, he kept it to himself.


    He''d remained in the confines of his soundproof walls awaiting the punishment from his father after what Damon had done. To be fair, Damien also had a hand.


    Their father seemed to have placed a tracking device or spell of some sort on Damon without the boy''s awareness. They''d been caught just seconds after reuniting and from the glare his father had given them both, Damien knew. They weren''t getting out of it easy.


    He was probably in this area filled with dense grasses and towering trees of different sorts that gave him the creeps as a form of punishment.


    ''Ten minutes ago, uncle Osbourne said we were leaving the estate for a while. He took me to one of the three transport rooms of the estate and seconds later, we arrived here.'' As they continued their journey heading deeper into this dense forest, Damien kept analysing his current predicament.


    He hadn''t received an answer to his question from his uncle so he tried to come up with theories of his own. ''Uncle Osbourne probably brought me here to punish me. That''s the only thing I can think of. As for the punishment, I have no idea what it is.''


    A sigh escaped his mouth as he failed to understand what was happening. His sight caught the attention of his uncle who paused to look at him for a brief moment.


    Damien could swear he''d heard the man sigh afterward but he kept it to himself. ''Yeah, something''s definitely not right.''


    Damien was preparing to ask his uncle another question when he heard a furious roar that shook the surroundings.


    Everything and everywhere shook at the sound of the roar, immediately alerting Damien of the dangers that lurked in these woods. He''d decided it was a random forest after seeing a lot of common trees but now, he was beginning to rethink that decision.


    A thought crossed his mind and he froze. ''It can''t be, right?'' Damien asked himself and then turned to his uncle.


    "This¡­isn''t where I think it is, right?" Damien asked with eyes that betrayed his utmost curiosity as well as his fear of being right.


    "Phew¡­"


    A sigh was all he received from his uncle.


    ''A sigh? No! No!! It can''t be!'' Damien shok his head in fear.


    Osbourne noticed and sighed again. "Listen Damien, this is the Forest of Twin Disasters. A wrong move will get you killed."


    As those words registered in his ears, Damien''s legs froze, too terrified to move. There was almost no one in the entire Eastern Shirefort Continent who didn''t know of this forest.


    A dreaded area that housed a large number of not only magic beasts but also humanity''s greatest threat¡­ Demons.


    Seeing the look on Damien''s face, Osbourne decided to continue. Since he''d let the cat out of the bag, he''d better done it completely.


    "Your punishment as decided by the Lord of The Terrace Family, Lord Ashbourne, states that you be condemned to death in the Forest of Twin Disasters." As Osbourne began to speak, Damien could feel his heart shattering piece by piece with each word his uncle released.


    ''Condemned to death, huh? Damon''s punishment must''ve been tough as well.'' Even amidst his own peril, he still thought of his twin brother.


    Osbourne watched the life drain from Damien''s face and although he kept a cold exterior, his insides were screaming for him to defy his twin brother''s command.


    However, Osbourne couldn''t. That would be treason and he would end up dead. Since he couldn''t do that, he offered the next best solution he could give.


    "Would you rather I end it here and now, your life I mean. Or would you face your punishment as declared by the Lord, your father."


    At the mention of the word "father" Damien''s face grew cold and icy. His pain was replaced with anger and regret.


    The young boy shook his head. "The punishment states that I be condemned to death in here. I''d rather be devoured by the creatures lurking in here than have you stain your hands with my blood. For now, protect the family like you''ve always done."


    As Damien spoke, Osbourne''s hand curled into fists, his fingers digging into his palms. Every word from Damien stabbed at his heart.


    "Take this with you." Osbourne couldn''t bear it and unbuckled the strap on his waist. It was the strap that held the weapon he used. "This should at least keep you safe for a while." Osbourne handed the thing sword still tucked in its sheath to Damien.


    "I will use it well," Damien said with a weak smile. He received the weapon from his uncle and held it in his hands. He turned away with an icy expression. "Farewell, uncle." Damien said after a few minutes of silemce and then ran off, heading into the unknown.


    He didn''t even notice that his uncle had left before his words reached him.


    Within minutes, Damien found himself being chased by creatures he''d never seen before. It was a group of beasts that looked like a jackal but had scales and was twice as big as him. A Scaled Dog.


    Damien screamed as he ran through the forest madly, attempting to escape them.


    The pain in his eyes were undeniable as he received another slash from the monster closest to him.


    Damien had constantly proven himself to be elusive but the creatures also found a way to reach him. Once one for close enough, it would swing a claw at him, leaving a cut on his back. They didn''t seem to care if it was deep or not. After all, their injuries had a corrosive ability. Soon after, the cut would begin to decay.


    Dozens of small cuts covered Damien''s back that were beginning to decay. He''d bleed enough to faint twice but the adrenaline didn''t let him stop.


    Finally, it happened. There was a loud crash as something descended upon him from above. He saw a large scaled figure close the distance and the only thing he could think of was, ''No! I shouldn''t have to die like this. Anyone, help!! Help me!


    I don''t want to die!"


    As he slowly lost consciousness, he saw light descend from the sky, enveloping his frame, and scaring the attackers away. Even the large scaled figure that was undoubtedly a large serpent slithered away faster than it came.


    As Damien stared at the light, something seemed to resonate within him. He''d felt like this once before. A few weeks back. When he''d gone through the Awakening ritual.

 Chapter 7 - 7: First Mythical Summon: A Nine Tailed Fox

    "Where''s your weapon?"


    Back at the Terrace Family estate, two brothers were engaged in what looked like an interrogation session.


    Ashbourne''s question continued. "Did you give it to that failure in hopes that he would somehow survive with a weapon?"


    Osbourne remained quiet at his brother''s questioning.


    "You refuse to answer me. I''ll take it that you indeed gave him the weapon."


    Seeing that Osbourne still did not answer, Ashbourne flared. "You''ve become too fond of that child. How can I even be certain that you took him to the forest just as I¡­"


    "Yes! I took him there!l" Osbourne finally couldn''t hold back and roared back at his twin.


    His facial expression changed drastically as he locked eyes with his brother and lord. "A father that claims to hate his son because of the child''s failure and yet, couldn''t bring himself to cut down the failure. That''s pathetic."


    He stopped speaking. Not because he was done but because in a split second, a blade had appeared in front of his throat.


    "Osbourne! Mind your words!!" Ashbourne''s gleaming gold sword with crystal blue handle was raised in his fury.


    Still, Osbourne didn''t seem to care. He looked at the blade and then Ashbourne. "Sending your own twin to escort your son to his death and then doubting that he completed the role you failed to complete. That''s even more pathetic."


    He gathered pure magic essence in one hand and¡­


    Boom!!


    In one second, he slapped the weapon away with his bare hand. The force made the weapon slammed into the ground, creating a webbed crack that covered almost the entire room.


    Fortunately, this was the ground floor of the building or they both would''ve fallen through.


    "Do not ever," Osbourne walked closer to his brother with a cold frown, "raise your weapon against me or any family member except you''re ready to kill or be killed. That goes against family morals."


    The last sentence seemed to bring back Ashbourne''s senses from wherever it had initially vanished to. It was indeed utterly disrespectful to raise your weapon against another member of the family when it wasn''t a duel or a death sentence.


    "I am indeed sorry brother. I let my anger get to me for a moment." Ashbourne apologized as he drew back his weapon, putting it back into his sheath.


    Osbourne nodded and tossed something at his brother. "Each of our weapon has a tracking spell attached so we can always find."


    Ashbourne quickly caught it and discovered it was a disc. A disc with map like drawings that constantly changed. However, when he imbued magic essence into it, the drawings stilled. It then expanded until a white light shone on a very tiny portion of the disc.


    "I left that weapon with him as a parting gift." Osbourne explained to his brother. "It has been stationary ever since I left the forest which must mean that Damien is dead."


    "However, since he was sent to exile, retrieving his corpse would be impossible. You and the beasts there made sure of that."


    As Osbourne spoke, he retrieved the disc from Ashbourne. "I hope you''ll excuse me now. I have a funeral to attend."


    Without waiting for a response from the stunned Ashbourne, Osbourne exited the room, slamming the door behind him.


    ~~~~~


    Back in the Forest of Twin Disasters, Damien remained unconscious even as the light of awakening faded from his body.


    However¡­


    Ding!


    Even in his unconscious, Damien could weakly learn the voice that peered into his unconsciousness.


    [The God of Summons is furious and has blessed you with a system!]


    [Host Accepted! Fusion with Host will now commence!]


    [Fusion completed!]


    [You have fused with the Mythics Summoning System¡ªA system that only allows you to summon mythical beasts!]


    The entire forest area returned to calm as the light completely died down but this peace only lasted a few seconds. The roars returned and the loud footsteps only continued to grow louder. This time, it want just Scaled Dogs. Creatures far more dangerous had been drawn to the light.


    Ding!


    [Host is in imminent danger.]


    [Host is unconscious and cannot defend himself.]


    [Attempting to summon in place of the host.]


    [Summoning random Mythical Beast...]


    The series of sentences that kept echoing in his head was enough to wake anyone but Damien still didn''t wake up.


    [Summon failed! insufficient Magic Essence!]


    [Attempting to summon again!]


    [Summoning random Mythical Beast¡­]


    [Summon failed! Insufficient Magic Essence!]


    As the system attempted to summon in place of its unconscious host, the wild howls and cries grew louder. They were closer!


    There was silence for a moment and then the sound returned just as Damien''s eyes twitched. The approaching sound had woken him up.


    ''What the hell is happening?'' Damien though as he opened his eyes.


    [Converting Host''s Life Force to Magic Essence for Summoning¡­]


    "Huh?"


    Damien was confused. Had he misheard just now? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wished so. However, the royal blue panel in front of his eyes told him otherwise. Written on it was the exact same voice he''d heard.


    He rose from the ground as he felt the vibrations getting worse. The last thing he remembered was getting enveloped by a familiar white light and then going unconscious.


    It didn''t take long for Damien to spot the first Scaled Dogs running madly towards him, its mouth drooling more than ever.


    "Shit!" He screamed and turned to continue his race from where he''d stopped but his body felt limp.


    [Conversion successful! 93% of Host''s Life Force turned to Magic Essence.]


    "That''s definitely bad." Damien murmured and the next second, his body froze up and he fell to the ground like a log of wood.


    "Not again!" He cried out but even his voice didn''t respond.


    [Oops!]


    He heard the voice in his head.


    "It''s you, right? What did you do to me?" Damien asked the panel only he could see. He could see the Scaled Dogs and in less than fifteen seconds he would make a decent meal for them.


    [Attempting to summon again.]


    [Summoning random Mythical Beast¡­]


    [Congratulations on your first summon! You have Summoned a Nine Tailed Fox!]


    Damien saw a royal blue portal open and then he watched a white dog-like beast with nine tails jump out of it.


    The aura it emitted told him it wasn''t ordinary. However, this was his last stop. He fainted before he got to see the action about to ensue.


    [Rest well.] Were the last words he heard from the system.


    ____________________


    A/N: Please support with power stones while we await the time for Castles and Tickets. Thank you. Make sure to leave comments if possible too.

 Chapter 8 - 8: The Mythics Summoning System

    "What the hell?!" Once again, Damien was awake and the sight that lay before him was simply¡­ unexplainable.


    He couldn''t find the words to describe the scene in front of him.


    If he has to describe it in simple words he would call it a mess of flesh.


    The cause for the mess sat calmly at a corner, its white pristine fur a complete opposite of the disaster it had caused while Damien was unconscious. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien turned to the creature, its gaze meeting his gaze as if to acknowledge him. "You did all this?" Damien asked with a perplexed expression. On one hand, he was hoping the creature would understand. On the other, he was hoping it couldn''t.


    A nod confirmed his fear and he squinted his eyes in suspicion. Had he really just communicated with a beast?


    He had memories of what transpired before he went unconscious and so he knew that somehow, he was responsible for the beast''s appearance.


    [Technically, I am responsible for it but since we''re one and the same, you''re not wrong either.]


    Ah, yes!


    The same troubling voice was back.


    "What even are you and where areyou speaking from?" The words rolled off Damien''s mouth as his curiosity got the best of him.


    [A skill bestowed upon you by the God of Summons. He couldn''t bear to see a summoner die. When he saw that you were a weakling thrown here to die, he felt pity.]


    [After going through your information, the God of Summons discovered that he wasn''t the one who''d given you such talent and decided to override it with a skill of his own. A Summoning system that only allowed you to summon mythical beasts provided you have enough Magic Essence.]


    [So yes. I am the voice of the system he blessed you with. I along with the system have fused with you which is why you hear me directly in your head.]


    "And what is the name of this system?" Damien asked, eager to understand more of whatever this new skill once.


    He''d never heard of someone going through a second awakening but since the system said it was a skill that blended with his initial Summoner talent, he thought it plausible.


    [The Mythics Summoning System.] The voice in his head answered.


    "Pfft!" Danien tried not to laugh but ended up almost choking on his own spit. "Who came up with that name? It''s lame!"


    [...]


    There was no response from the system which suggested something was wrong.


    Damien didn''t know if it was due to what he said so he called out again to confirm. "Hello? Did I say something wrong?"


    [No! I simply do not know how the name came to be. Most likely, I was named by the God of Summons himself.]


    "Oops!" Damien said, quickly covering his mouth with his hands. He''d mocked a God''s naming sense as has almost gone further.


    Still, he couldn''t agree with the name. "How about Mithas?"


    [Sounds like a male name.]


    "Well, you sound masculine and so, I thought of a male inclined name." Damien shrugged at the system''s confrontation.


    [I will accept the name the host has bestowed me with. Would you like me to change how I sound? There''s a feature for that.]


    At that, Damien''s eyes lit up but he quickly shook his head. He was already getting used to this voice. There was no need to change.


    Then, the rumbling sound of a stomach free Damien''s attention to the dog-like creature sitting a few meters away.


    It very much resembled a fox except for the snow white fur and the nine tails sticking out of its behind.


    "That''s a Nine Tailed Fox? Wasn''t it supposed to be way bigger?" Damien pointed at the beast as its stomach grumbled again. He''d read about it a little and the description did seem very off.


    [Fully grown Nine Tailed Foxes can reach the heights of ten metres but that one before you is yet to fully mature.]


    As the system explained to Damien about the fox''s features, it rose up and walked toward him. The beast, when standing on all fours, was almost the same height as Damien.


    Scared but determined, Damien closed his eyes and stretched forth his hand, placing it on the fox''s head.


    He could hear its growl as his hands closed in on it and it only got louder until his hand landed between its brows. Then it went silent. Damien slowly opened his eyes and was immediately met with the silver eyes of the beast.


    It growled gently and then pulled back its head and walked past Damien, heading toward the mess of flesh it had made.


    [To do that, it needs to feast on Essence Cores from slain beasts. As a pure Mythical Beast, it will only devour the cores of magic beasts as the cores of the demons have been tainted.]


    True to Mithas'' statement, Damien watched the white fox swallow certain orbs of glowing energy. The similarity between the swallowed orbs was that they were the Essence cores of the magic beasts. One could identify them as cores with coloured or white condensed energy.


    The Essence cores of demons were Howe, marked by their distinct black energy. Energy that had been tainted by darkness. The fox avoided cores like this.


    "Wait, so there are various mythical beasts and they all consume Essence Cores from magic beasts to grow to their full potential?" Damien asked a question that bothered him.


    [Although, there are various mythical beasts, not all of them are as pure as the Nine Tailed Fox and depend solely on the Essence Cores from slain beasts.]


    [With time, you''ll come to know them. As long as you do not stop summoning them that is.]


    [However, we need to refill your life force and the Nine Tailed Fox happens to have something to help with that. When it is done with its meal, it will help you out in that area.]


    "I¡­ I see." Damien stammered as he thought about it.


    Powerful magic beasts indeed had skills and so, it was normal for a mythical beast to possess it too. He just hadn''t thought that far ahead.


    [There''s a feature you need to try out. It lets you see your various abilities quantified in numbers. Call out "Status" and go through it all while we await the fox''s return.]


    For some reason, Damien didn''t need to argue. He just did as told.


    "Status." He lazily called out and another panel materialised.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 5


    Exp: 48/150


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 120/1300


    Magic Essence: 20/100


    Strength: 20 Agility: 18


    Stamina: 20 Endurance: 20


    Intelligence: 15


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer (locked)


    Transformation (locked)


    Merger (locked)...(locked)


    ??????????????????


    As Dakien went through the panel, his face morphed into a smile like never before.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Running and Hiding

    Damien was still admiring the beautiful bluepanel that displayed his status as well along with the subskills that came along with the skill he''d received from the God of Summons when he heard Mithas''voice again.


    [I can''t say you shouldn''t be excited but I should say you shouldn''t get too excited. Most of those sub-skills probably won''t open for a while until you meet a requirement to unlock them.]


    Damien paused and raised his head questioning the voice. "And how do I meet them?"


    [You''ll find out with time.]


    [For now, you should focus on the unlocked ones and missions provided. Those go a long way.]


    With a nod, Damien decided to take a look at his unlocked skills. Each of them had a "locked" writing beside them and the only open one was Pact of Summons.


    "Hmmm." Damien muttered. He was just about to expand it to get a description on this Subskill when another panel got overlaid on top.


    Ding!


    This time, it wasn''t Mithas voice. It was just a panel appearing.


    [New mission!]


    [Survive the hunt: You are currently in the midst of a bloody meal. Magic Beasts and Demons are drawn to this location. Escape within five minutes or risk being devoured as well.]


    [Reward: Subskill (Essence Devourer) will be unlocked, +2 to all stats, +15 EXP, you get to live.]


    [Failure: Death]


    For a moment, Damien remained frozen. Both physically and mentally. Hia brain couldn''t process what he''d just heard. Or maybe he could.


    He just didn''t want to. Although the rewards were enticing, the reward for failure was one and final. Death.


    "He¡­ Hehe¡­" Damien let out a dey chuckle. Wasn''t he on the verge of death a little too much today? This was the third time he was being caressed by death and one thing was certain.


    It wasn''t fun!


    Just then, the Nine Tailed Fox he or rather, Mithas had summoned walked back to him. It stood before him and stared into his eyes for a moment.


    Then it leaned forward, pressing its head against Damien''s chest.


    Wooonng~


    There was a low hum as a soft warm light like the fox''s sfue began to emit from the creature''s head. The light quickly enveloped Damien and he felt it almost immediately.


    Energy and life surged into his body at a fast rate. He could almost tell how speedily his life force was returning and it felt refreshing. It was restoring water to a seabed that had gone dey for years. Like drinking water after being thirsty for a year.


    The feeling was nothing but invigorating. Damien could get addicted to this.


    [You better not.]


    The voice of Mithas brought him back from his delusional voyage.


    [This might be the final gift it will give to you.]


    "Final?" Damien asked as the light slowly died down. The fox had fully recovered his life force and even his magic essence.


    [Indeed. Keeping a summon outside this long requires a huge essence reserve. A reserve you don''t lack. So how do you think it has managed to stay out this long?]


    Mithas'' voice was almost like that if a teacher questioning his student.


    Damien shrugged. "I don''t know?"


    [So much for your intelligence stats.] Damon could almost taste the disappointment in Mithas'' voice.


    [It stayed this long by utilising its own essence reserve. That''s another reason why it needed to devour all those cores. For a refill and an increase.]


    "Ohh¡­" Damien''s reply was one word.


    He ignored the system''s insults and stared at the fox that had remained standing in front of him. He placed his hand on its head and when he saw that it didn''t growl this time, he moved closer.


    He wrapped both arms around the fox''s head gently and then placed his head on it too. "Thank you." Damien smiled at the thought of a summon expending its own essence to stay with its summoner. It was a noble act. A sacrificial one.


    The same circular blue portal that had opened before, appeared again. It had come to return this creature to wherever it came from.


    Damien let go of the Nine Tailed Fox as he whispered his last words to it. "Hopefully I''ll see you again."


    He still didn''t get why Mithas said it might be the last time they see but this wasn''t the time to ask.


    He''d spent two minutes getting healed and being all emotional with the fox. He was running out of time.


    As the fox made its way back to the portal it turned once more and a low purring sound. Then it turned back toward the portal and jumped in.


    The portal closed immediately after and without a single word, Danien turned.


    Then he bolted.


    [Faster! If you''d left earlier, you''d be further away now. Don''t stop! Faster!]


    Again, Mithas'' voice was back in his head, motivating him to run faster and also scolding him for not having left earlier.


    "You could''ve reminded me earlier, but you didn''t!" Damien thought as he increased his pace even more.


    He had no idea where he was running to but something told him that anywhere else was better than his current location. This place was about to become packed full of various creatures. It would be a feast and he couldn''t afford to be here when it happened.


    As if on cue, he heard a loud animalistic voice that sounded nothing like a roar. It sounded deeper. More authoritative. More deadly. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was all Damien needed to confirm that he would be dead if he was within this vicinity in the next two minutes.


    To make things worse, a panel appeared in front of him, displaying the number of seconds he had left until the creatures got there.


    "Damn it!" Damien gritted his teeth, forcing his legs to carry him even faster.


    However, he was grateful for one thing.


    [Take a left!]


    Mithas had become a navigator.


    The system''s voice told him what to do and when to do it to avoid the creatures that were trooping in from all angles.


    [Stop!]


    Mithas'' voice rang out again and immediately, Damien came to a stop.


    [Hide!]


    Another command and Damien did exactly that. Fortunately, there was a very large tree just in front of him. It had grown over fifty meters tall and two meters wide. Its roots were thicker than Damien''s arms.


    Without delay, Damien hid between the roots, finding a way to get between the intertwined roots and seek cover there.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Second Mythical Summon

    Damien remained between the trees as he watched the various magic beasts give chase to something invisible. Damien knew where they were all heading.


    Seeing that they were all running toward the direction he''d be escaping from and given the system''s warning, he knew they were headed toward the scene of mangled flesh his summon had left.


    "Ahh¡­ A Nine Tailed Fox. Not only did I see one, I was the one who''d summoned it!" Damien almost couldn''t contain his excitement.


    All he knew was that he''d managed to summon a beast that only existed in books. Only a handful of people had gotten to see a Nine Tailed Fox and he was now on that list. Even if he was the only one aware of it.


    Tap!


    A certain footstep drew his attention back to his present situation.


    Tap!


    The sound grew louder and Damien couldn''t help but get a bad feeling that something was about to go wrong.


    Tap!


    Damien could now hear the footsteps like it was just behind him. However, he was certain it couldn''t be from behind him as all that was behind him was tree roots and more roots. There was no space to accommodate another creature.


    Still, Damien knew he couldn''t afford to be conceited about his hiding spot even though it was indeed the best he could find.


    Slowly and as quietly as he could, Damien ventured even deeper into the tree roots, straining and bending his body parts in ways he never thought possible just so he could get to the deeper and thicker parts of the roots that offered better cover.


    Fortunately for him, his clothes were dark coloured materials. When combined with the darkness the roots offered in the nighttime, Damien was almost unseen. He blended almost perfectly.


    The steps continued until Damien saw four limbs standing in front of the hole he''d used to get into his current hiding place.


    The limbs were larger than any normal beast could possess. Covered in thick brown fur Damien could easily tell it was a different creature from anything he''d encountered in his short time of living here.


    Snap! Riiip!!


    Damien heard the snapping of wood and then a sound akin to something being ripped off.


    It didn''t take long for the sound to come again and this time, it sounded louder. Then a munch sound followed it, confirming that whatever was out there was chewing on something else.


    Snap!


    Yet another sound came and Damien had to make a conclusion.


    "That sounded like a tree branch." Damien made a mental note and immediately a mental confirmation that almost made him scream.


    [Indeed!]


    "Gah!" Damien yelped but shut his mouth almost immediately. However, it was too late. The creature paused for a while and then Damien watched as it took one step back. Another step. A third step.


    Until he couldn''t see the legs and could only hear the sound it made with each step. He listened until heard its footsteps slowly fade away.


    Since Damien had gotten beneath the tree and between its roots, Mithas had remained silent and in the tension of the moment, Damien had forgotten all about his new system.


    "Don''t do that!" Damien whispered, afraid to draw attention.


    [Do what?] Mithas asked in return.


    "Suddenly pop up and scare me half to death." Damien answered, still whispering.


    [Noted but I should inform you that I can read your thoughts. I exist in your head after all.] Mithas'' response was almost mocking.


    Damien wanted to confirm but then it occurred to him that Mithas'' first response was a response to something he''d thought, not said.


    "That''s absurd." He ended up thinking again.


    [That just goes to show how bonded we''ve become.]


    Damien didn''t reply to the system''s words and remained quiet. He was exhausted after having to run and escape death three times in under two hours.


    Folding as best as he could, Damien closed his eyes to get some sleep. If one thing, he was hoping this would all be a dream when he woke up.


    Life wasn''t that giving though!


    Drip!


    A drop of water from one of the roots dropped on his eyes and Damien''s body quivered slightly from how cold it was.


    Almost instantly, his eyes opened and he stared at his surroundings. He was still under a tree, tucked between its roots.


    [Welcome back.] The voice of his system followed almost immediately which was all Damien needed to confirm that all that had happened yesterday was real. None of it was a dream.


    Ding! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You have successfully completed your first mission: Survive The Hunt!]


    [Rewards: Subskill (Essence Devourer) unlocked!]


    [+2 on all stats!]


    [+15 EXP!]


    [You get to see another day!]


    The panel in front of him told Damien that the hunt from yesterday was finally over. He''d survived and had been rewarded. He''d lived to see another day and had received two extra points on all his stats. Above all, he''d unlocked a new sub-skill. "Essence Devourer."


    Damien was about to ask a question when another panel materialised. One that answered his question.


    [Essence Devourer: A skill of all magic beasts that allows them to devour essence in large quantities. Not absorb, devour! They devour the essence cores of other beasts, turning the essence within it into their own. The only drawback of this skill is that overfeeding can result in Essence Outburst which will in turn result in death.]


    Damien didn''t need an explanation of Essence Outburst as he knew it was a condition where a person''s body absorbs more essence than it can hold which ends up affecting them generally. The result can vary but they all eventually lead to death.


    Dismissing the system panel, Damien crawled out of the roots and when he finally got out, feeling the cool breeze blow against his skin, he sighed in relief and looked to the sky.


    Then he saw it. The branches the creature from the previous night had snapped and eaten.


    They were over ten meters high. There had been lower branches but the creature had chosen these branches in particular. It told Damien just how tall it was.


    Something that tall was definitely dangerous.


    "I can''t afford to laze around or I''ll die without knowing. So, where do we start?" Damien asked his sentient system.


    [Of course, we start with you summoning a Mythical Beast!]

 Chapter 11 - 11: Pact of Summons

    ?Summoning failed! Insufficient Magic Essence!?


    The panel was annoying to stare at, even for Damien who''d seen it over a dozen times.


    He frowned as he read the text written on it.


    Throwing his eyes off the panel as he dismissed it, he took another look at the green landscape he found himself.


    Now that it was day time, it looked beautiful. The trees stretched so high that some in the distance could kiss the clouds. He could hear the sound of birds chirping and when he listened closer, he could hear the sound of a waterfall as well. He''d have to check it out later.


    Remembering he was on a journey to get stronger, he asked Mithas. "Can I see my status, please?"


    [Sure!]


    A second later, a panel popped up that revealed an update to his stats.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 5


    Exp: 63/150


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 650/1300 S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Magic Essence: 100/100(+6,500 from LF conversion)


    Strength: 22 Agility: 20


    Stamina: 22 Endurance: 22


    Intelligence: 17


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Transformation (locked)


    Merger (locked)...(locked)


    ??????????????????


    He smiled as he saw the newly unlocked Subskill. Even though he hadn''t used it yet, he was eagerly anticipating the results it would yield.


    However, when he saw his Life Force and Magic Essence, his smile disappeared.


    He didn''t need Mithas to explain to him the conversion rate. He''d immediately done that himself. One Life Force point was equal to ten Magic Essence points.


    Even now that he''d converted half his Life Force points to Magic Essence points, he still couldn''t summon a mythical beast.


    "Mithas, don''t tell me I wasted all those points for nothing." Damien muttered as he glared at the panel. He didn''t even know what to do. He was afraid to convert even more as Mithas had told him there was a chance he''d go unconscious after using up more than eighty percent of his Life Force.


    [Not at all. You''re simply trying too much to summon one.]


    "Huh? Isn''t it a mythical beast? Aren''t I supposed to try that much?" Damien was confused by Mithas'' response.


    [You should. The system summons a random mythical beast in most cases but in a situation where the host is trying so hard to focus on a certain kind of beast, the system fulfils the host''s request by summoning that beast.]


    "Oh¡­ I see." Damien''s voice became lower as he understood the explanation Mithas had provided.


    Just now, he''d been focusing too much on the Nine Tailed Fox he''s summoned before and when the system tried to summon a Nine Tailed Fox, it turned out that the available Magic Essence wasn''t enough.


    "Do your thing then." Damien said with his hands folded as though he''d totally given up on trying.


    [Attempting to summon in place of the host.]


    Damien heard Mithas speak and a second later, there was a panel that confirmed its request had been granted.


    ?Summoning a Random Mythical Beast...?


    Soon, Damien could feel energy leaving his core. It was being sucked rapidly at a rate he''d never experienced. Last time, he''d been almost unconscious and so he didn''t feel it. This time was different.


    Wooooong~


    Damien felt the energy gather and condense into a blue portal just a meter away from him. It continued to gather until the portal looked stable, like it was originally a part of that location.


    The portal shone with white light and then¡­


    Plop!


    Something dropped out of the portal and a second later, the portal vanished again. Even with all the converted Life Force, Damien could feel that his Magic Essence had dropped to less than twenty percent.


    However, that didn''t matter much to him at the moment. He was curious to know what he''d summoned. As he approached the spot, he discovered a round drop of something that looked like a viscous substance. It was light blue and somewhat transparent which made him think of it as a giant drop of thick water.


    "Huh?"


    Damien stared at the thing as it remained immobile, refusing to move. He bent down and with a finger, he slightly nudged the round blob that was as large as his head.


    ?Congratulations! You have summoned a Stellar Slime!?


    [Would you look at that?]


    Almost after the panel appeared, Damien heard Mithas'' voice.


    [Leave it to me and I''ll summon the best mythical beasts you could ever think of.]


    The voice sounded arrogant. It had always sounded that way to Damien but this time, it was a little too obvious.


    With a condescending look at the blob on the grassy floor, Damien asked. "What the hell did you summon then? What''s a Stellar Slime?"


    [Well. It''s a mythical beast that is so rare that even among mythical beasts, its existence is a myth.]


    "That doesn''t sound right in a way." Damien said with a raised brow.


    [Truth be told, they''re almost extinct. You definitely possess absurd luck to pull one of the very last few.] Mithas responded and for the first time, Damien felt like he''d been praised by the system.


    "So, what does it do? How strong is it?" Damien asked. Nudging the blob-like creature even harder.


    [I suggest you enter a Pact of Summons with that thing before you ask such questions.] Mithas said, its voice laced with a tone of concern and warning.


    Damien was still playing with the creature when Mithas'' warning reached him. Each nudge made it jiggle in a way that excited him.


    "Why? Is it going to eat its summon¡­"


    Damien hadn''t finished his speech when the slime moved with blinding speed. Its blue transparent body wrapped around Damien''s hand and within seconds, it made its way up to his shoulder.


    "Ahh!" Damien screamed as his entire right hand became enveloped by the slime. It began to burn as though the arm was wrapped in acid.


    [That''s exactly what it''ll do.] Mithas seemed unfazed by Damien''s cry.


    "Get it off! Get! It! Off!!" The boy screamed as the slime continued to extend toward his neck.


    [I can''t, but the Pact of Summons can. Since it''s entirely different from the others, a little blood from the summoner should do the trick¡­]


    Damien didn''t wait for Mithas to finish when he bit his other arm, drawing blood.


    "Here''s blood to form the damned pact!" Damien slammed his bloodied palm onto the slime. The blood immediately disappeared and the slime''s advancement stopped.


    ?You have entered a blood Pact with a summon: Stellar Slime!?


    [That was fast. Congratulations.]


    Damien could feel the mockery in Mithas'' voice.


    ________________________


    A/N: There has been a slight change. So as not to confuse the readers, Mithas acts like the system guide to Damien. It is the system''s voice. However, although it comes with the system, it is different. It is somewhat sentient and can communicate with him. It also possess more access to the system than Damien himself.


    Damien has now become aware of the difference between Mithas and the system and so, he''s able to differentiate. When Mithas speaks to him mentally, it will be encased in [ ] and when the system speaks to him as a panel, it''ll be encased with ? ?.


    The reason why [ ] was initially used in general was because in the start, Damien had been unconscious and Mithas had to read all the panels that popped up during that period. I hope this explains things. And please, power stones!! More power stones = more chapters after all. Comments are welcome as well.


    Thank you all! :)

 Chapter 12 - 12: Essence Devourer

    Damien crashed on his butt as he panted heavily. He''d almost gotten himself devoured by the creature he''d just summoned.


    He watched as the slime slowly turned from blue to red and all he could think of as the cause was the blood he''d fed to it.


    "What next?" Damien asked when he finally calmed down. He wasn''t willing to take any other risk against this fragile looking demonic creature. He''d almost gotten eaten after all.


    [Now? We wait until it finishes what it had started¡ªdevouring you.]


    Mithas could feel Damien''s thoughts and so, beforeDamien could speak, [Joking. In about a minute or two, it''ll let go of that hand and then you''ll need to make it. A name deepens and strengthens the bond between a summoned creature and its summoner.]


    A sigh of relief came from Damien as he dropped both hands and lay flat on his back, awaiting the release from the slime.


    True to his words, the slime slowly retracted after a minute and Damien, who had watched his hand slowly dissolve when it first attacked, was shocked to see that his hand was whole again.


    "What the hell?" Damien asked with a perplexed expression. Just a few minutes ago, he''d definitely felt pain to an extent that told him what he experienced wasn''t a hallucination.


    [That''s one of the skills of the Stellar Slime. Restoration. A skill that allows that creature to restore previously devoured items or things to its original state. However, it will only work if the item was devoured within an hour and if there''s enough Magic Essence to restore it to its original condition.]


    The explanation from Mithas was more than enough to make Damien understand what had just happened. Without a second to waste, he asked his question again. "Back to my question. What exactly does it do? Is it powerful?"


    Mithas remained quite for a few seconds and Damien for a s find thought the system''s guide was just ignoreinh him.


    He opened his mouth to rephrase his question but before he could form the words, he heard a response from Mithas.


    [It certainly depends on perspective. It possesses almost no active or passive attack still neither does it possess any active or passive defense skill.]


    Damien had a fair share of knowledge on skills as he''d come from a family of very skilled awakeners. So, he was well aware that the most important of skills were attack and defense skills, either passive or active.


    This was why he immediately frowned. How was he going to utilise a creature that couldn''t attack or defend? Simply allow it to take his place and die?


    [However,] Mithas continued with a tone that drew Damien''s attention back to its explanation.


    [It possesses two inherent skills. One is called the (Devourer) and the other is (Universal Space). The first one is a skill that allows it to devour any and everything. There isn''t a limit to what it can devour.] Damien paused for a second as he tried to comprehend the meaning behind the words the system''s guide has just provided him.


    [The second skill allows the Stellar Slime to limitlessly store things within its body. There is almost no end to what it can store and the best part is that it doesn''t increase in size despite storing things.] S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien''s eyes widened as he heard the second skill''s explanation. "When you say anything, you mean humans too?"


    [Anything¡­] Mithas answered. It didn''t directly answer Damien''s question but it was more than a sufficient answer for the young boy.


    "That''s basically an upgraded version of the Void Key we use." Damien said with a crazed grin.


    The void key refers to an item that opens a pocket dimension that is used for storing things. They came in different shapes, sizes and qualities. They were expensive but they performed their duties very well. So well that they were sought after by many despite their prices.


    [They''re so much better than those items of yours but yes. You''re not exactly wrong.] Mithas answered with another explanation that wasn''t direct but still detailed enough.


    The slime finally pulled off from Damien''s arm, bouncing on his open palm. It was wiggly and warm to his touch with made him smile a little. "You''re not useless after all." He muttered.


    [You should name it. It needs a name.] Mithas added. It reminded him that a name was necessary to build a stronger connection between the Summoner and the Summoned Creature.


    "Hmm," Damien muttered as he rubbed his chin in thought. "Luton. Seems like the perfect name for it." Finally, he came up with a name that he felt was perfect.


    [Derived from Gluttony, huh? I see.] Damien could almost hear a chuckle behind the words Mithas spoke.


    Ding!


    ?Congratulations! You have named your summon "Luton". The bond has been strengthened!?


    A panel appeared in front of Damien''s eyes to confirm that the naming ceremony has been completed.


    [You should know this though.] Mithas'' sudden advisory tone made Damien curious. What was this guide about to say?


    He sincerely hoped it wasn''t bad but regardless, he waited for Mithas to continue.


    [Your summon might be a mythical beast but its current level is quite low. Very low in fact. You should consider feeding it later to increase its power level.]


    Mithas had just finished speaking when Damien suddenly felt dizzy. His eyes spun and he almost fainted immediately.


    ?Warning! Your Magic Essence has reached a critical point and it is beginning to affect your Life Force. Please consider ending Essence Usage.?


    [Your Magic Essence has been depleted. You should consider cancelling the summon. Don''t worry, since you already made a pact with it, you can summon it anytime you want provided you possess enough Magic Essence.]


    Heeding immediately to Mithas'' warning, Damien cancelled the Summoning skill.


    He panted as he almost lost consciousness. "I need more Magic Essence. I can''t even keep the summon for up to ten minutes."


    [That''s where the (Essence Devourer) comes in. Ready to test your newly unlocked Subskill?] The question was laced with anticipation.


    Damien grinned as he thought about it. He also wanted to test out this newly unlocked subskill and now, it would do that.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Nonstop Growth

    Damien stood in place, essence cores in both hands.


    His Subskill (Essence Devourer) was activated and Damien was greedily sucking the magic essence out of both cores. Within seconds, it was empty and Damien tossed them aside. Around him, in the midst of the forest was hundreds of cores along with a certain slime.


    It had been three days since the first time he summoned the slime and formed a pact with it and now, he had enough magic essence to keep the slime around.


    Damien had slowly grown fond of the seemingly weak creature. During these three days, Damien had discovered just how scary the creature''s abilities were.


    The (Devourer) skill was just as overpowered as Muthas had stated the first time. There was nothing Luton, the slime couldn''t devour. After devouring the creatures that attack Damien, it would spit out its essence core which Dakien would then absorb.


    Slowly and steadily, this had gone on for three days and Damien had amassed a lot of essence.


    The first day, Damien had ended with slightly over thirty essence cores and the second day, it had jumped by a lot. The second day had amounted to over one hundred as Damien actively attracted the magic beasts lurking in the Forest of Twin Disasters.


    Today was the third day and while the sun had just finished setting in the sky, Damien was done with today''s hunt. One hundred and fifty cores from today along was a great haul.


    Damien couldn''t be more proud of his alone as well as the system that had made this a possibility. He was beginning to trust Mithas completely. After all, all the system had done since its arrival was make Damien''s life better.


    What made him the most pleased was the fact that he''d levelled up five times during these three days.


    "Status." Damien ordered and in a split second, a panel popped up.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 10


    Exp: 240/500


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 650/2600


    Magic Essence: 300/280


    Strength: 31 Agility: 29


    Stamina: 31 Endurance: 31


    Intelligence: 26


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Transformation (locked)


    Merger (locked)...(locked)


    ??????????????????


    Damien had studied his system during these three days and noticed one thing. For every level increase, he received +1 on all stats and +100 on his Life Force stat. As for his magic essence, it rose +20 for every level. However, when he happened to cross over to Level 10, he''d received five times what he usually received from leveling up.


    While all this had taken place, there was one thing that seemed to remain stuck on his mind. His Magic Essence level. It could go beyond the limit of each level as long as he could absorb enough magic essence to surpass his cap for the respective level.


    This greatly excited Damien as he planned to amass as much magic essence as possible. He didn''t mind gathering it for the next summon. After all, he needed as much magic essence as he could gather for the summon.


    Satisfied with his growth during the past three days. Damien dismissed the system panel and proceeded to continue with his devouring. Essence devouring was his new best thing and he needed to continue. He needed to see how far he could go with this new Subskill. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two new essence cores appeared on his hand, falling out of the slime situated atop Damien''s head. He smiled and then closed his eyes. Once again, he would devour the essence within these cores in mere seconds.


    A smile graced his face as he concentrated and magic energy began to churn out of the cores into his own body with a terrifying speed.


    If anyone saw him at the moment, they would be left speechless. This was because the cores in Damien''s hands were cores previously owned by beasts of a higher rank than him.


    As he''s expected, Damien had emptied the cores within a minute.


    Thud!


    The two cores dropped from his hand and he opened his eyes, awaiting a new set of cores from Luton.


    The slime bounced slightly on his head but Damien didn''t quite understand its action.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Damien asked curiously. He was still awaiting a new set of cores but he was met with another round of bouncing from his slime.


    Damien shook his head, failing to comprehend the meaning behind the slime''s jumping.


    [Sometimes, I wonder how you managed to accumulate that much stats in respect to intelligence despite being this dumb.] Mithas'' voice was as mocking admit could be and the system''s guide didn''t even try to hide it in the slightest.


    Damien''s face darkened with a frown but before he could say a word, Mithas spoke again.


    [Luton is simply saying that it has run out of essence cores and so, there isn''t any more to provide.


    Luton, Damien''s summoned slime would instantly digest whatever it devoured while keeping whatever it desires. The essence core was an example of that.


    Damien sighed as he looked around him once more. Around him lay hundreds of cores he''d emptied and he wanted more.


    "I guess we''ll have to go hunting tonight." Damien usually stopped hunting just before the sun completely disappeared from the sky but today, he planned to hunt into the night.


    He needed as much core as he could get. Damien''s eyes peered into the depths of the forest and he smiled. With his current magic essence level, Damien was sure he could keep Luton around for twelve more hours.


    Since that was the case, he planned to make the best use of the creature. With this new summons, Damien felt like his growth could not be stunted.


    All he saw around him was resources for leveling up. Although Luton used magic essence each time it devoured a magic beast, it recovered it after absorbing the beast it had devoured.


    Although Luton couldn''t devour beasts of a higher rank than it without a backlash, Damien wasn''t planning on doing that.


    As stated by Mithas earlier, Luton was advancing after much devouring and so, Damien planned on devouring even more beasts until Lutok advanced to the next rank.


    The forest was filled with resources that aided non stop growth for Damien and Luton. So, why stop?

 Chapter 14 - 14: Rumors About The Terrace Family

    Three months had waltzed past in the blink of an eye and within that short time, a lot had happened.


    Two months ago, Damon had safely arrived at his destination. The Illustrious Elderglow Academy that only accepted the elites of elites. This school of talent was built for the very best students and the lowest talent requirement for admission was a C-Rank talent. Any less automatically disqualified a person from chasing admission.


    As if that wasn''t enough, there were also magic essence requirements as well as age and skill requirements. Simply put, it wasn''t easy to get in. One would have to come from a prestigious family to even get the chance to enroll.


    However. There were exceptions. Damon''s letter of recommendation had already arrived at the academy before Damon himself, courtesy of his father and the authorities of the academy simply awaited his arrival.


    It took a month for him to arrive and along the way, Damon had faced a lot of trials. After seeing to it that Damon had arrived at the academy, his secret escort decided to return home. Lady Reyla returned back to the family estate after she watched Damon arrived at Elderglow.


    When he arrived, he was immediately welcomed and tested according to the academy''s requirements and when they found out he exceeded the entire requirements, he was immediately enrolled into the academy.


    Damon''s talent had raised a lot of eyebrows in the upper echelon of the academy which immediately bought him a spot in there. A S-Rank talent that focused on close combat. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The classes of the academy were split into three ranks according to talent and Damon had found himself in the highest rank due to his high ranking talent.


    A month later, Damon had climbed to the top five of the class. A class of over seventy students with equally terrifying talents.


    Damon''s talent was shining through the whole of the academy and he planned to keep the momentum going. The academy would train it''s student for four years and after then, they would graduate. By the time they graduated, they would have gathered all the needed experience and would be regarded as fully awakened individuals. Demon Hunters as they were called.


    Their final exam made sure of that.


    Two months had now passed and Damon continued to shine in the school. He wanted to grow as much as possible for one sole reason. His twin. If he grew strong enough, protecting Damien wouldn''t be so tasking and he intended to do just that¡ªprotect Damien.


    However, today was somewhat troubling. Damon had received a summon. He''d been called to the office of the Dean and during the two months he''d stayed in the academy, he had deduced that eighty percent of the summons to the Dean''s office wasn''t a nice encounter.


    Standing in front of the large wooden door ornately designed with silver and gold petals, Damon took a deep breath before knocking on the door.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    He knocked on the door, the sound echoing down both paths of the empty hallway. He was the only one in the large hallway. Not even a single person could be seen walking past.


    Rather than a response from the other side of the door, the door itself hummed with great power and then, it slowly swung open, wide enough for Damon''s entry.


    From where he stood, Damon took in the whole scene before him. It was nothing short of magnificent even though this was his second time in the room.


    The room was a semicircular room with the walls at the far end being made entirely of glass while the other sides were covered with bricks. There was a large wooden table, its design so unreal that it seemed to have been created through a magic act which was indeed the case.


    The legs or rather roots of the table dug into the smooth floor, surrounded by short grasses while the top was polished so smooth it didn''t seem like a wooden table. It glittered like marble.


    The room itself was loaded with tons of varying books arranged in their appropriate shelves. Half the entire room was filled with shelves and even more than the books and shelves was the greenery in the room. The room was somewhat reminiscent of a garden.


    Seated on a wooden chair that matched the table was an old man in his seventies. Although he was that old, his build suggested otherwise. He had white long hair that fell down his shoulders and a full beard that was neatly trimmed. His frame however, was confusing as it resembled that of a thirty year old.


    Dressed in an all white robe with gold collars and a black staff beside him, the man raised his head and stared at Damon who had remained standing at the door. "Student Damon, come in." The man''s voice boomed forth, his tone dripping with authority.


    Known by few, feared by all, this was the man that was hailed as the most powerful Dean of any human academy. This was Dean Godsthorn, the Dean of Elderglow Academy.


    Obeying the Dean''s words, Damon walked into the room and proceeded toward the Dean''s table located just before the glassed wall at the end.


    "Greetings, Dean Godsthorn." Damon said with a polite bow.


    Dean Godsthorn smiled at the boy''s etiquette and quickly waved his hand, telling the boy to get over the formalities.


    "I didn''t call you here for those." The Dean said. With a snap of his finger, another chair sprouted from the ground in the form of a tree and then transformed into a chair just like the Dean''s chair.


    "We''ve got something more important to discuss." Dean Godsthorn continued after Damon took his seat. "Like your brother."


    Damon froze immediately he heard that word. It wasn''t a secret that he had a twin. In fact, on the day he arrived, he''d been asked about his twin.


    "There''s news going on about your brother." Dean Godsthorn looked around and leaned closer to Damon. "And it''s really bad news."


    Damon frowned but didn''t say a word. Instead, he waited for the Dean to continue.


    "I don''t know how it is possible but I figured you should know about it since it also concerns you. There''s been rumors flying around about how your family killed off your twin and somehow transferred his talent to you."


    "What?!" Damon immediately rose from his chair, his voice thundering through the entire room.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Summoned By The King

    According to Dean Godsthorn, the rumors were still only spreading around the higher-ups of prestigious families like his. There weren''t many that knew about it but Damon would soon find out that it wasn''t so.


    The rumor was spreading wildly and neither of them had any idea how far it had gone.


    Back at the family estate, there was a meeting ongoing. The full family was in attendance this time. Including the other two siblings of Lord Ashbourne who hadn''t been around for a while.


    They were all seated in a room. The five Terrace siblings comprised Ashbourne the eldest, Osbourne his twin, Duke and Nesmond, the third and fourth siblings and then Lady Reyla, the last of the siblings.


    The two siblings, Duke and Nesmond bore similar looks with each other. They also had silver hair and blue eyes like the rest of their siblings but the difference between the two was that one, Duke had his hair cut very short and styled manly while the other, Nesmond let his hair flow back, stopping just above his shoulders. the


    Lady Danyel was also in the room along with Seth, her third son and child. Damien and Damon were the only ones not present in the family. As for Lady Danyel''s other children, they weren''t needed as they were still too young to attend family meetings.


    A few other important individuals like the head guard were also present which marked a full room.


    The room felt full of tension with the presence of so many powerful individuals and the one who undoubtedly felt the most pressure was Seth. Even though they had all reined in their energies, Seth didn''t feel the slightest bit comfortable in the room.


    The pressure and atmosphere in the room were a result of the topic of discussion as well as the person who had called for the meeting.


    "There''s a certain rumor flying around the Great Families." The speaker wasn''t Ashbourne. Neither was it Osbourne.


    It was Duke. The third sibling of the Terrace family. "I have just returned from the city of Ahtris and among their higher-ups, there have been rumors about our family."


    Immediately they heard those words, they all frowned. The fact that Duke had said rumors rather than news could only mean that it wasn''t good.


    "What exactly is this¡­ rumor?" Lord Ashbourne asked with raised brows.


    "We all know that Damok arrived safely at the academy two months ago," Duke said and turned to Reyla. "She confirmed that."


    Everyone in the room nodded. Reyla did the same. It was common knowledge in the family.


    "After finding out about Damon''s talent, they started asking questions like why Damon''s twin hasn''t been enrolled as well. Or why he''d never shown his face even till this moment." Duke continued, his eyes meeting Ashbourne''s for a split second.


    They all remained silent for a few seconds as they tried to come up with answers to that question.


    "It''s simply because his twin has been exiled by the family Lord. He''s been exiled to the Forest of Twin Disasters." Osbourne answered when he saw everyone too afraid to answer.


    The news about Damien''s exile wasn''t a new thing. Lady Danyel had even gone ahead to challenge her husband for sending away their fifteen-year-old son but her challenge had done nothing to change the situation. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was because, by the time she found out, Damien had been declared dead. Osborne had been the one to tell her just before he went on to make a funeral for the initial Terrace heir.


    "But others do not know about that so they came up with a theory." At this point, Duke stopped speaking and turned to Nesmond, the fourth member of their family.


    Duke and Nesmond journeyed together most times and so, it was both of them that found out about this rumor.


    "As we all know, it had been over three years since the awakening of an S-Rank talent in our kingdom. This led them to conclude something abominable." Nesmond''s way of speaking was largely different from Duke but they understood him anyway.


    "And what is this conclusion they arrived at?" Lady Danyel asked, already feeling like she wouldn''t like the answer that came afterward.


    Nesmond looked at Duke and after a nod of confirmation, he turned back to the rest of the family. "They concluded that Damien was killed and somehow, his talent was given to Damon."


    He hadn''t even finished speaking when multiple terrifying pressures descended on the room.


    Boom!


    Crack!!


    The glasses and windows shattered and the pressure only continued to get worse by the second. Lord Ashbourne, Lady Danyel, and Lady Reyla had all exploded in fury simultaneously.


    "They dared to accuse us of murder and even go as far as claiming we transferred one of the twin''s talent onto the other? Abomination!" Lady Reyla was the first to speak, her tone full of untamed fury.


    Amidst this revelation, there was a certain family member who wasn''t as surprised. "They aren''t wrong about the murder though. Sending him toward certain death isn''t far off from murder and we did just that. I did that." Osbourne''s voice cut through the tension and fury in the room.


    Without waiting for a response from any of the individuals in the room, Osbourne stood up. With guilt still eating at him, he added. "I would like to be alone for a brief moment. I shall return soon enough." Then he walked out of the room.


    After his departure, the room remained silent as his words clawed at them. Especially Lord Ashbourne and Lady Danyel, the parents of the deceased twin. Lord Ashbourne had ordered his death and Lady Danyel believed she''d failed by noticing too late.


    "How then do we solve this problem? It''s not like we can bring Damien back to prove to them that he isn''t dead and that we didn''t give his talent to his brother." Lady Reyla asked, suppressing her magic energy once again.


    "We simply tell them what happened." Lord Ashbourne answered with a blank expression.


    Just then, Osbourne walked back into the room. There was a letter in his raised hand as he entered the room. "We''ve received a letter of summon from the king." His tone was extremely serious.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Party of Six

    The City of Elaria, the capital of Staria, spread out from the base of the Grand Castle in a meticulously planned web of streets. It is a bustling metropolis of over a million souls, with towering structures made of steel and enchanted glass. The inner city is home to the noble elite, while the outer rings teem with merchants, artisans, and soldiers.


    At the city''s heart lies the Great Plaza, where colossal statues of the king''s ancestors stood guard, and magical fountains flowing with waters imbued with healing properties. Roads paved with enchanted stones shimmered underfoot, reflecting the power and grandeur of the king who ruled this mighty kingdom.


    The Grand Castle of Staria, towering over the kingdom like a monument to power, spanned an immense area, its sprawling walls stretching across miles of fertile land.


    Built from dark stone and adorned with shimmering obsidian spires, the castle emanates a sense of both majesty and menace.


    Each tower was capped with banners bearing the king''s sigil¡ªa white tiger, fluttering in the ever-present winds. The castle was fortified by towering walls lined with guards, who kept watch from massive battlements that could withstand a siege from any force.


    Inside, opulent halls lined with enchanted torches gave off an otherworldly glow. The throne room, at the heart of the castle, was a vast chamber with a high vaulted ceiling, its walls etched with the history of the kingdom, and at its center sat the Throne of Power, a seat carved from a single massive gemstone, radiating the king''s arcane strength.


    Standing before the Throne of Power were the faces of the Terrace family, Lord Ashbourne Terrace along with his twin and second in command, Osbourne Terrace.


    "You called for us, your Highness." Lord Ashbourne bowed along with Osbourne before the King of their kingdom. Although he surpassed the King in terms of talent and even power level, a king remained a king.


    "You may raise your head." The king said with a smile laced with subtle pride.


    "Why have you summoned us here, King Derek?" Lord Ashbourne immediately asked. Although he''d shown his respect to the king, he wanted to be done with their business here and return to his family.


    Seeing how Lord Ashbourne addressed him with his name this tie, King Derek raised a brow but quickly returned his expression to its neutral state. He knew he couldn''t hold back such an important and powerful figure for so long in the castle. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, the Terrace Family estate was just outside the border of the kingdom but the family had decided to hide under the name of the kingdom.


    "The rumours about one of your children being used as a stepping stone for another. It''s quite an earful and before it spreads like wildfire, I would like to confirm from the family head himself." King Derek went straight to the point. He also didn''t want them staying too long. He also knew to ask his questions in a manner that didn''t anger the Lord of the Terrace family.


    "Although I do not quite believe in it as it is considered abominable, I would like to ask what happened to the second one of the twin siblings." Seeing the immediate transformation on Lord Ashbourne''s face, King Derek quickly added. "Young master Damon has built a name for himself in the Elderglow Academy while there isn''t any news regarding his twin, Young master Damien."


    "Phew¡­" Lord Ashbourne exhaled as he tried to regulate his breathing. He''d almost flared up after recalling the rumors.


    Lord Ashbourne was cold, decisive and strict but he would never indulge in abominable actions like the one his family was being accused of. It was an insult he wasn''t willing to take but he also knew better than to act out regarding it.


    "Late Master Damien, initial heir to the family committed a grave sin that went against the orders and authority of the Family Head, Lord Ashbourne and so, he was exiled on the same day Master Damon left for the academy."


    "Sent to live the rest of his short life in the Forest of Twin Disasters." Osbourne answered in place of his brother. He had just as much right to speak as the king or his brother.


    King Derek''s eyes widened when he heard the exiled location. The Forest of Twin Disasters. It wasn''t close to their kingdom but its tales lived in the hearts of the citizens. A place crawling with magic beasts of all sorts and ranks. If that was all, it would be understandable but lurking in the forests was an evil and more dangerous race. The demons.


    King Derek couldn''t believe what he''d just heard. If Damien had indeed been sent there, the chances of him being alive for the past three months was almost nonexistent. Osbourne''s way of addressing Damien had also ruled out the fact that Damien could still be alive.


    Still, the king spoke yet again. "May his soul rest in peace. Since the late young master was exiled, I assume his corpse hasn''t been retrieved." Then he added to himself mentally. ''Provided there''s still a corpse.''


    "Indeed." Osbourne answered again.


    "Then if I should bring together a team to receive his corpse, that wouldn''t be a problem, would it?" The king''s request was rather odd to both brothers.


    Lord Ashbourne raised his eyebrows, staring at the king. It was unexpected and above all, he saw no reason as to why the king would want to retrieve Damien''s body. ''Why would he need to retrieve Damien''s body? Even if he wanted the talent bestowed upon the boy, it would be too late. Besides, it''s a useless talent.''


    Lord Ashbourne had always suspected the king for some reason but he remained an observer. "Do what you want with the corpse. He''s no longer a member of our family after all."


    "If that will be all, we will now take our leave." Lord Ashbourne stood before the king, his impatience already seeping out.


    "That will be all. Have a safe trip back." The king answered, his face contorting into a suspicious smile.


    Immediately the Terrace brothers exited the room, another individual walked in. A man clad in silver armor from his neck down.


    "Your Highness, the six member party you called for has arrived." The figure announced with a salute.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Visit To The Forest

    Damien had spent three months in the Forest of Twin Disasters and during these three months, he''d gone from being scared to becoming a threat to the creatures living in the forest.


    Today was a day of rest for him as Damien had just finished absorbing the essence out of every core within his vicinity which numbered in hundreds.


    Within these past three months, Damien had advanced from hunting Grade Seven magic beasts and demons to hunting Grade Six ones.


    Just like talents that ranked from E-Rank to SSS-Rank, magic beasts and demons were the same. Going from Grade Seven to Grade Zero in terms of power and deanger level with abilities ranked from E-Rank to SSS-Rank. However, the majority of creatures in this forest were of the lowest ranks¡ªGrade Seven.


    After having advanced to Level 25, Damien had discovered that the EXP he gained from killing Grade Seven magic beasts had fallen from three to one. The speedy rise in level was mostly due to his summon, Luton.


    The summon, which had originally been a Grade Seven slime¡ªthe weakest possible rank¡ªwhen it first arrived, had advanced a rank higher which had allowed Damien to hunt higher ranked magic beasts.


    "Summon''s Status." Damien muttered under his breath as he sat on the floor, his back resting against a tree''s bark. This was a feature he discovered two months ago.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Luton


    Race: Stellar Slime


    Grade: 6


    Endurance: 100 Intelligence: 5


    ??????????


    Skills:- Universal Space, Devourer


    ??????????????????


    The slime had two stats which were worlds apart. It possessed two inherent skills as well. Damien had been confused at first when he discovered that there were only two skills. He knew the slime had a restoration skill too but when he didn''t see it on the slime''s panel, he had questioned the system which revealed it was a sub-skill of Restoration. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this knowledge, Damien had a rough idea of the slime''s strength. Although it didn''t possess strength as its most basic form of attacking was simply to devour its opponent whole, its endurance said a lot about it.


    The slime could withstand certain physical attacks from more powerful magic beasts or outright devour the attack if it was a magical one.


    Damien had made sure to utilise the slime''s(Devourer) skill to the best of his knowledge. When they engaged in battles with a magic beast or a demon, Damien made sure to wear out their opponent by having the slime devour everything thrown at them.


    Seeing the slime''s progress made a wide smile appear on Damien''s face and he quickly dismissed the panel. He was satisfied with this level of growth. As they advanced in strength in the forest, Damien also made advancements in his martial prowess.


    Whenever they encountered a single magic beast, Damien engaged it himself. He honed his battle skills using the magic beasts and demons as test dummies and only when they were gathered would he utilise Luton, the slime that never left his head.


    "You don''t expend much magic essence so keeping you around isn''t tasking at all. Not the slightest bit." Damien murmured again, his eyes tracing after the slime as its red body bounced around, absorbing the emptied cores around down.


    This was its cleanup method. While the emptied cores were basically useless to Damien after absorbing the essence, they were still used to fuel the slime''s growth. Devouring the cores themselves provided energy to further the creature''s growth.


    Damien''s eyes wandered off through the gaps in the towering trees lost in thoughts about how he''d gotten here and when he snapped out of it, his eyes were staring at the red sky. The sky that reminded him of the war that was to come between humans and demons.


    He quickly damned his surroundings and discovered that it was once again empty. All the emptied essence cores were gone as a result of Luton''s cleanup. Speaking of Luton¡­


    "Huh? Where have you wandered off to?" Damien asked himself as he discovered his summon was nowhere to be found.


    He stood to his feet and glanced at the tree behind him. The thought of climbing it and calling out the name of his summon felt tempting but he knew his shouts would attract more than just the slime. Besides, the forest was so dense that he wouldn''t be able to see through the canopy even if something was approaching him.


    Damien looked around for a while and then he decided. He would wait it out. It couldn''t have gone far.


    Meanwhile, a mere three kilometres right of Damien''s location, a magic circle suddenly appeared. It glowed red with a terrifying aura and then another magic circle appeared within it that glowed purple.


    As the purple light brightened, space warped gently as though permeating something to pass through.


    The light didn''t last long as a minute later, it completely vanished, leaving behind six individuals. All clad in shining silver armors.


    The group consisted of four men and two ladies. The first man, their leader, had short black hair and eyes that could peer into the souls of others. He wore a full body silver armor with golden inscriptions on it and a red cape. Strapped to his waist was a silver sword with a red crystal just above the handle.


    The second and third men bore similar looks with brown hair and red eyes. They were taller than the others in the group and both carried similar silver shields. There was the head of a tiger on one of their shields while the other had the head of a menacing wolf.


    The last man also had silver armor but he also wore a dark robe over it that covered most of his features. However, his black eyes told one that was the least excited about being here. His robe however, did little to his the long wooden spear in his hand with a silver head.


    The two ladies, one with pink hair and the other with gold, both had red eyes like rubies and lips like peaches. They wore similar armors with scratches on the armour revealing they weren''t newbies. While the one with pink hair had a short sword on her waist, the other had two short swords strapped to her back in a crisscross form.


    "I guess this is it." Their leader''s voice echoed as everything calmed down.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Calm And Calamity

    The Forest of Twin Disasters was calm with the occasional rustling of leaves as humans and creatures made their way through the various paths within the forest.


    With the addition of six new humans to the Forest''s population, things were sure to get lively even a little bit but now was not the time.


    "What were the king''s orders again?" The lady with pink hair asked, her eyes tracing the unseen contours of their own leader''s body. Even though she was asking an important question, her eyes told a different story.


    She seemed more interested in prying open the black-haired figure''s armor.


    "Amelia, if you keep looking at Gerald that way, you just might undo his armor." The golden-haired lady nudged at the pink-haired one with a small smile on her face.


    Amelia, as revealed by the second lady, took her eyes off Gerald, their leader, and turned to her female colleague. "That''s exactly what I intend to do, Liyah. Now, let me be." She turned back, her eyes focused on Gerald once again.


    "Besides, if the armor does come off, I''m pretty sure you wouldn''t look away either," Amelia muttered just loud enough for Liyah to hear.


    "Tsk! You don''t know that." Liyah said, turning her face away from Amelia who began to chuckle at Liyah''s action.


    Gerald and the other cloaked figure were up ahead, a few meters apart from each other and the team behind as they attempted to deal with any threat that lay awaiting.


    Gerald turned his head to the left just enough so his left eye could meet the ladies and then he focused it on Amelia. "He said to bring back the boy''s body. We don''t know if he''s still alive or dead but we''re supposed to bring the body regardless."


    "Also, if we fail to find the body within three days, we are required to return immediately. Staying an extra day might exponentially increase our encounter with the magic beasts and demons that roam this forest. They''re attracted to a huge gathering of magic essence after all." Gerald explained to Amelia and then faced forward once again.


    He''d told her the basics of the mission and he was certain she would understand the rest herself.


    Humans like them who''d gathered a lot of magic essence within their essence cores were basically targets of the creatures within this forest. Especially the magic beasts that required large amounts of essence to further grow.


    "Three days to search this massive place, huh?" This time, it was one of the two identical men that spoke up. There was a small paper map in his hand that detailed the entire Forest''s size.


    "Hey, Darius. This place feels a little too calm, don''t you think?" The second man asked, his words directed at the other figure resembling him. Both figures took the rear with their large shields held in their hands. Their eyes scanned their surroundings, especially the sides. "I mean, for a place rumored to be full of magic beasts and even demons, there shouldn''t be a lack of activity at¡­"


    "Shh! Don''t jinx it! Do you really want to get into a battle despite just arriving here? How about we scan the area a little more before encountering a battle? Huh, Garius?" Darius turned toward his twin brother, Garius. While Darius walked on the left wing, Garius took the right wing.


    "Yes." Garius''s response was exactly how his brother had anticipated. "I would like to go against the dwellers of this magnificent and terrifying forest so when we return, I can boast of having visited the Forest of Twin Disasters, fought the beasts in it, and then returned alive," Garius answered, his neck elevated proudly as he imagined how he would narrate the tale to others.


    Darius sighed at his brother''s delusion and once again, focused on his left, the angle he was watching over along with their backs.


    Darius had just finished turning when he noticed something dark twisting and turning in the distance.


    At first, it wasn''t that obvious but the more he looked, the clearer he could see. "Huh? What the hell is that?" he muttered to himself but he ended up speaking louder than he''d intended. His words drew the attention of the others but they didn''t know what he was referring to.


    The dark figure was becoming larger by the second and then it occurred to Darius. It kept changing form because it wasn''t a creature. It was an attack. ''Garius, you bastard! You jinxed it!''


    "Incoming!" He shouted as he pulled his shield in the direction of the incoming attack. "Garius!!" He yelled, calling his brother for backup.


    "On it!" Garius yelled back as he pulled his shield as well, positioning the large silver construct beside his brother''s.


    "Now!" They roared in unison and immediately, a silver incorporeal shield formed in front of their shield, its size four times as large as their shields out together.


    It covered all six of them from the incoming attack that happened to arrive just as the incorporeal shield finished forming.


    Boom!!


    The explosion rocked the entire area tearing trees from the roots. For a moment, even with the shield in front of them. All they could see was darkness.


    There was a wild whirlwind as the attack reached its climax and seconds later, it died down, revealing a barren land for over fifteen meters in the direction from where the stack had come. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As brightness returned to their sights, they scanned the area for signs of whatever had sent such a devastating attack but found nothing.


    "What the fuck was that?" Amelia asked with a shocked expression.


    The attack was dreadful but that was the most dreadful fact. It was the fact that none of them had sensed it until it was too late. If it wasn''t for Darius, they would definitely have suffered damages.


    Fwoosh!


    They heard something like wind blow past and Gerald turned toward another direction. When he came in contact with the sound''s maker, he paused.


    It was a demon. Charred skin, obsidian horns, and jagged teeth with terrifying claws.


    They''d encountered a calamity from the start.


    _____________________


    A/N: Apologies for the past days without a release. I was admitted in the hospital but in back now. Thank you all for sticking around. I will return to regular updates from today.


    Thank you all!!

 Chapter 19 - 19: A Sudden Appearance

    Gerald remained frozen in place at the mere fact that he''d come across a demon from the start.


    Demons¡­


    Backed and blessed by the Dark Gods to erase humanity''s existence for centuries now, they were the bane of humanity.


    Whenever a human encounters a demon, both sides only have one thought ringing out in their mind.


    Even right now, Gerald''s mind was filled with that single thought.


    ''Kill it or you''ll be killed by it!'' His mind screamed but his legs were too frozen to move due to past trauma.


    He''d lost his younger sister at an early age due to a Demon outbreak, an incident where demons would suddenly attack a place in great numbers. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His parents had taken off for their lives and Gerald was left to fend for his sister and the result? Her death. Devoured whole by a demon while he, Gerald watched, unable to do anything.


    He''d vowed to never lose anyone else to demons and above all, to eliminate the demons as commanded by the Gods of Light. Ever since then, he''d done just that. Slaying demons whenever and wherever he encountered them.


    ''Why? Why then was this time different?!'' His mind raced as he thought of the various reasons why he couldn''t move his body.


    Was he scared? No!


    Was it a result of essence exhaustion? He hadn''t even used his magic essence at all. The defense had been done by the twin brothers.


    While he was lost in his own thoughts, barely three seconds had passed.


    "Gerald, move!" Amelia screamed at Gerald making him snap out of his thoughts instantly but it was already too late. The demon was already lounging at him, its deadly claw reaching for his neck.


    Boom!


    Another explosion rocked the area. It was smaller than the attack the demon had first launched but for some reason, it had more impact compared to the previous one.


    Gerald froze in shock as he watched the explosion take place just in front of him. The others were just as shocked too.


    Clang!


    Bang!!


    Explosive sounds could be heard as something exchanged attacks with the demon within the cloud of dust the new explosion had created.


    "Huh?" As the cloud of dust died down, it revealed two figures facing off against each other. While one was the blackened body of the demon, the other was covered in silver armor and a black robe. Their sixth member.


    Bang!


    A spear slammed into the demon''s chest, forcing it back a few meters which allowed the figure a moment to turn around. "Darius and Garius, cover for me!" The figure''s voice was both deep and commanding in its right.


    "On it!" The twin brothers appeared a second later, erecting another barrier just like the last one but with more Magic Essence poured into the technique. Unlike the last one that was erected in a second, this one was well-prepared and would hold even better.


    "Amelia, Liyah, keep it busy for a few minutes." The figure barked orders at the ladies as well and without a single word, they sprinted forward. Seeing him face the demon one-on-one, they''d been motivated to face it off. He might be stronger and although they were behind in terms of skills, fighting together as a pair, one could say they had an edge.


    Having ordered the others to keep the demon busy, the figure, his hood finally falling off his head and revealing a head full of sky-blue hair and eyes both settling perfectly on a handsome face, turned to Gerald. As he arrived in front of him, a resounding slap landed on Gerald''s right cheek.


    "Huh?" Gerald was stunned by this action. His hand moved, touching his slapped cheek which surprised him even more. "Jack, what was that just now?" Gerald asked, his eyes betraying his confusion as he stared at the figure in front of him.


    "Snap out of it! It''s a mental attack." Jack, the sixth member of the party answered. "It decided to attack mentally and whatever memory it seemed to make you remember," Jack turned to the demon once again to see the other four keeping it at bay. "It almost worked."


    Hearing Jack''s explanation seemed to take a burden off Gerald''s back. He sighed in relief, his eyes focused on the demon that had decided to make him remember a tragic past.


    "Thank you, Jack," Gerald said with a weak smile and began walking toward the place the others were battling. "Now, let''s go kill that godforsaken creature!" His words had only just finished when he bolted, speeding toward the battleground to tip. the scales of the right even more to their advantage.


    Jack watched all five of them face the demon and shrugged. "You''re welcome. However, five is overkill. Six is even worse so I''ll sit this one out."


    After exchanging over a dozen strikes with the demon, Jack had been able to gauge the demon''s strength and he was sure any one of them would be able to deal with it one on one. However, it seemed to be overpowered only because the others were first taken by surprise and then because the forest itself felt threatening and so they were generally scared of whatever they found.


    Jack could tell that after the battle, they would be more alert to their surroundings and their courage to face the creatures of the forest would naturally reappear as well.


    The fight continued for seven more minutes. Gerald, Amelia, and Liyah faced off against the demon with Gerald dealing the most damage to it.


    They''d also learned that the demon''s first attack could only be activated once every two minutes as it took that long to gather magic essence for the attack.


    Whenever it was attacked, a shifting ball of darkness was ready to destroy everything in its path, Darius and his brother were there to block it.


    Each of them made up for the other''s weakness and after the seventh minute, things changed completely.


    "Now!" Gerald was running toward the demon from an angle when he yelled out a command. Amelia and Liyah slammed their weapons simultaneously into the demon''s chest, sending it flying high.


    Gerald grinned and leaped into the air to deal damage when a certain ball of what seemed to be blood appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 20 - 20: The Unaccounted Incident

    At first, it seemed like a large drop of blood floating in the air, but it made no sense to either Gerald or the others how it had come to be. They had fought demons before¡ªbattled unimaginable forces¡ªbut this crimson sphere was something else entirely.


    The team stood, weapons in hand, eyes wide as they took in the strange, liquid-like substance hovering between Gerald and the demon. It was suspended, eerily still, defying logic. There was one thought that crossed all their minds simultaneously:


    ''Where did that come from?''


    Though they''d dealt significant damage to the demon they were fighting, there was no reason it should have released such a large mass of blood at once. They had all seen it too late.


    However, there was one among them who had seen its entrance. Jack. His eyes had locked onto the thing the moment it appeared, his instincts instantly telling him something was wrong.


    "Get away from that place immediately!" Jack roared, his voice full of alarm as he sprinted towards Darius, who was the closest to the sphere. He raced against time, a sense of dread gripping him. The ball of red liquid had materialized in the air, and without hesitation, Jack had sprung into action.


    The others turned, shocked by his sudden panic. They were even more startled when Jack snatched Darius''s tiger-headed shield from his grasp.


    "Hey! You can''t just go around taking other people''s¡­" Darius began, but his voice trailed off as Jack performed a wild and unexpected move.


    "I said get away!" Jack shouted again, spinning with all his might and using the momentum to launch Darius''s shield into the air. It flew with terrifying speed, aimed directly at Gerald.


    "Are you crazy?!" Liyah shrieked.


    "Do you want to kill him?!" yelled Amelia, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    They watched in horror as the shield rocketed toward Gerald, certain it would strike him. But instead of cutting him down, it collided bluntly with his side, knocking him out of his original trajectory and hurling him away from the blood sphere.


    Bang!


    "Huh?" Gerald''s grunt of confusion echoed as he tumbled to the ground. But that was nothing compared to the sight that followed.


    The ball of red liquid had begun to expand, slowly at first, but soon it grew at a rapid pace, swelling into an enormous, monstrous shape that dwarfed even the demon it had once hovered near. Then it changed again, revealing something disturbing beneath the surface.


    Was it a mouth?


    With a wet, unsettling plop, the sphere seemed to open, though no one could say for sure if it was a mouth, a hole, or something else entirely. But they were all certain of what they had just witnessed.


    The demon they had fought so fiercely was now gone, swallowed whole by the red liquid as though it had never existed. The balloon-like mass had absorbed it entirely, and then, just as quickly, it began to shrink back down, returning to its original size.


    For a long moment, no one spoke. They were stunned into silence, their minds struggling to grasp what had just happened.


    Finally, Liyah broke the silence. "How did you know?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, her eyes locked on Jack.


    "I saw it appear right after we dealt the final blow to the demon," Jack explained, his eyes still fixed on the shrinking sphere. "And as Gerald gave the order to send it through the air, it vanished for a second, only to reappear between him and the demon. It was as if it anticipated the trajectory." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others inhaled sharply at his words, chilled by the idea that the thing had acted deliberately, waiting for the right moment to strike. But even then, there was a more pressing issue.


    With another soft _plop_, the liquid sphere fell to the ground, landing with a soft splash. It didn''t move, didn''t roll¡ªjust stayed in place like an ordinary puddle of water. But none of them were foolish enough to believe it was harmless.


    Gerald rose from the ground, dusting himself off as he approached the shield Jack had thrown at him. Without a word, he picked it up and walked over to Darius, handing it back with a nod of thanks.


    "If you hadn''t acted, I''m pretty sure I would''ve disappeared like that demon," Gerald said, his voice steady, but there was no mistaking the fear that had brushed against him.


    Darius was still too shocked to respond. Instead, he was the first to notice Amelia, her voice soft and uncertain. "I think it''s starting to turn toward us."


    Garius, standing closest to the ball of liquid, let out a mocking snort. "Forget it. That thing''s so round it doesn''t even have a face. How can it tell which direction is which?"


    Liyah turned toward Amelia as well, her tone light. "If this is another attempt to get Gerald''s attention, this really isn''t the time," she teased gently, though a hint of unease lay behind her words.


    Garius grinned at the joke and began to step closer to the liquid, but Jack''s voice cracked through the air like a whip. "What in the Gods'' name do you think you''re doing?"


    Garius halted, startled by the sharpness in Jack''s tone. "It''s just¡ª"


    "If you''re not stupid, you''ll get the hell away from¡ª"


    Fwoosh!


    The ball of liquid suddenly vanished from the ground, reappearing inches from Garius''s face. It hovered for only a second before it started to grow again, expanding slowly, its shadow falling over him like a predator closing in on its prey.


    "Garius!" Darius screamed, realizing too late what was about to happen.


    Garius looked toward his twin brother, confusion on his face, but Darius''s expression said it all. It was over.


    The liquid mass expanded once more, larger than Garius himself, its eerie form casting a dark shadow. And then, with terrifying finality, the ball opened.


    The hole was darker than anything Garius had ever seen, a void with no bottom. In an instant, it swallowed him whole.


    Plop!


    Garius was gone. The sphere shrank back down, as though it had never been large at all.


    For a long moment, no one moved. Then Darius let out an anguished roar, fury and grief contorting his features. "No! I''ll kill that damned thing!"


    Snatching Amelia''s sword, he charged toward the ball of liquid, oblivious to the danger it posed.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Sub-Skill Unlocked

    "Relax! You do not want to get eaten like¡­" Gerald paused his words, refraining from speaking further.


    Darius''s gaze was real. His eyes bloodshot and his aura oddly coldly and filled with the intent to kill.


    He turned toward Gerald for a moment despite being held by the two women of the group. They struggled to keep him stable due to his brimming anger.


    "Like what? Like Garius?" Darius stared deep into Gerald''s eyes as they he was the one who''d fed Garius to the creature in front of them. "Let me tell you all this now! I would rather die here with my brother than return alive, knowing we never got to avenge him."


    "Why? Because we were afraid of one slimy little ball of red fucking blood!" Darius''s voice got louder each second but the ladies slowly let him go as subtly ordered by Gerald.


    Gerald knew better than to speak so he simply shook his head in respect to Darius''s words.


    "Are you saying we should ignore his killer who''s right in front of us?" Darius asked, his eyes dancing and moving from one figure to the other. He also didn''t forget to steal glances at the liquid ball that slowly kept advancing toward him.


    Once again, Gerald shook his head with a frown before answering. "It would be most unwise to go after that creature after witnessing what it did to your twin brother. You would without a doubt, end up like Garius." Gerald sighed.


    Gerald states into Darius''s eyes as he spoke and the moment he sensed a flicker of emotion, he began walking toward Darius.


    "I know it''s not how it should be but I''d suggest we retreat for now."


    Roaaaar!!


    As though in agreement with Gerald''s words, a furious jaw dropping roar spread through the forest, the impact making the ground itself tremble.


    For a moment after the vibration stopped, all five members of Gerald''s team, still alive, turned to face their leader.


    "What? What''s with the look?" Gerald was overwhelmed by the look on the faces, especially the facial expression Darius was displaying.


    "You all heard it too, right? I''m hoping that''s the cause for such faces." Gerald coughed, managing to maintain maximum composure despite being caught in an embarrassing situation once again.


    Jack nodded while Darius opted to remain silent. It was like he was waiting for a word of approval from Gerald so he would put an end to the liquid ball no matter what.


    As for the other two ladies, they chose to answer verbally. "That''s exactly why we''re all staring at you. That much should be obvious." They seemed to be in unison, both of the shrugging simultaneously.


    Roaaaar!


    The roar came again, louder than the previous one and this time, Darius was the one to yell.


    "God damn it!" Darius roared, ignoring the blob-like creature for a while. "You just made it clear that kind of us was allowed to die here after Garius and now. You''re spacing out while something we don''t know closes in on us?!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gerald''s whole body vibrated as he tried to speak. "Uhm¡­ Guys? I hate to say this but as much as I would like to run the hell out of here, my body''s frozen. I can''t move." Gerald confessed and Jack could only facepalm himself gently.


    "I don''t think this will cut it. Our leader gets frozen every time. It''s not very¡­ Leader like." Jack sighed as he walked toward Gerald. Hie picked Gerald off the floor and then turned to the other team members. "Let''s head back for now. We can at least have a burial for Garius as well."


    Hearing Jack''s suggestion brought a gentle smile to Darius''s face. They were at least going to have a burial for his deceased brother. It might not revive him but it sure as well would mean a lot to himself.


    All five of them gathered close by. Darius''s gaze still lingering on the blob a few metres away which now seemed to be leaping away. "I''ll get stronger and then I''ll come back to hunt you within this forest."


    Now that Darius''s rationality was back, he seemed to understand just how easily Garius has been killed and also how he would''ve died just as easily had it not been for the others.


    Receiving the approval of everyone present, Jack tore a purple scroll he''d pulled from his small waist strapped bag. A bright shining light made of purple shot into the sky for a brief second, engulfing all five of them and in the next second, it vanished. The entire ruined scene was empty.


    It hadn''t been up to a quarter of the day and yet, the party of six that were sent to retrieve Damien''s body had returned with one member short. A story none of them would forget as they left the location completely empty and ruined.


    Well, it wasn''t completely empty.


    The occasional sound of more magic beast heading toward their previous location.


    Having nothing else to do, the blop creature made its way toward a certain location within the forest.


    Faraway from all the destruction and ruins of the battle was a young, smart, and handsome man, seated lotus style with his back relaxed on the trees bark. However, he was far from being alssep or unconscious of his surroundings.


    He was in his zone.


    He was still thinking about where his only summoned creature had done off to when he received another notification from his system.


    Ding!


    ?Congratulations! You have unlocked the Subskill (Sensory Link) after passing the hidden mission: Feed your summon with the core of a beast at least two rank higher.?


    ?Would you like to view the description of your new skill??


    Another panel popped up a few minutes after Damien absorbed the information on the first panel.


    "Yes, please!" Damien wasted no time answering the question.


    ?Sensory Link: The user is able to link their senses with that of their summons. They can see, feel, hear, taste and even smell whatever their summon can. This makes for a wider sensual range for the user.?


    There was a smile on Damien''s face as he finished reading the details on the panel.


    ?Would you like to perform Sensory Link with your summon: Luton??


    Another panel came and Damien couldn''t help but answer immediately as he wanted to know the whereabouts of his summon. "Yes!"


    _______________________


    _______________________


    A/N: My deepest apologies to my dear readers who''ve been waiting for new chapters. I apologize for having not uploaded during the past few days. I can assure you all, I am back and I will not miss a single day of releasing new chapters so please, support me with your power stones and comments!!


    For every 50 stones, I will drop a bonus chapter and for every 100, I will drop two bonus chapters. Thank you all!! :)

 Chapter 22 - 22: A New Threat In The Forest

    Boom!


    With trees everywhere, there was enough punching to go around. His fist pressed into the tree, leaving a dent as it quivered under the force of his blow.


    A couple of minutes ago, Damien had activated his new Subskill (Sensory Link) and connected to his only summon at the moment, Luton. The feelings that flooded his senses were so real that Damien first froze.


    Luton''s way of movement as a slime which was basically crawling against the ground almost felt like he was the one doing it.


    Two of the other senses however weren''t affected that much. Damien immediately discovered that Luton didn''t possess the sense of taste and smell. The slime only had three of the major senses. Sense of Sight, Hearing and Touch.


    The sense of hearing was exactly why he''d picked up the voices of the humans. It was the second sense that overwhelmed him after the sense of touch.


    "Let''s head back for now. We can at least have a burial for Garius as well." Those were all Damien needed to hear to confirm that the speakers were humans.


    Then the sense of sight came and Damien saw all five of them.


    Damien watched all five gather in a circle with one member resting in the shoulder of another.


    The figure carrying another on his shoulder had sky-blue hair and eyes and a handsome look that stunned even Damien for a second. The system had explained to him that he would be able to share senses with his summons but Damien tried to push further.


    "Please, move! Luton, move!" He urged Luton to move in whatever way he could but nothing happened after a few trials which made him sigh in regret.


    He could only watch and hope Luton would move closer or hint at them or anything. However, when the slime finally moved closer, the humans seemed to move away. It was as if they were afraid of it.


    ''Luton, what did you do?'' Damien asked himself in curiosity. Having failed to control his summon, he continued to watch until the blue haired figure brought out a purple scroll that Damien immediately identified.


    Immediately deciphering the purpose of the scroll, Damien screamed as best as he could. hoping for some form of miracle that would allow them to hear him. But all his efforts were futile. No one even knew how far away they were from each other. Damien sighed as he watched the man and his purple scroll.


    It was the same color and type of scroll that his uncle, Osbourne had shown him as his ticket back to the family estate on the night that Damien had been abandoned in this forest.


    He watched the figure tear the scroll in two and a purple light engulf all five of them for a few seconds. When the light finally died down, they were all gone. All five of them.


    He was furious!


    No human ever came to the Forest of Twin Disasters except it was utterly important as most times, the dangers in the forest outweighed the benefits.


    However, if these people had come here, it meant they were after something very important. Or someone.


    Damien had missed his chance at leaving the forest after over four months and he wasn''t even certain another opportunity like this would be presented to him. Fate could be that cruel.


    This was the reason for his fury. Furious at having missed his chance back to civilization.


    Boom!


    The fury had been his reason for causing such a ruckus and almost falling down a tree with his punch.


    He needed something to relieve the growing anger and the tree had been perfect for it.


    However, he soon regretted it.


    Rooaar!!


    There was another violent roar that shook the area along with Damien and from months worth of experience in the forest, Samien knew her offended and attracted something with his noise and would have to change his location.


    "Cancel summon." Damien commanded, immediately rising to his feet. He looked around for a brief second as the panel popped up once again.


    ?Summon Cancelled!?


    He took a deep breath and began running. Toward the south. If there was one thing he''d learnt from the first about directions, it was that south was the safe regardless of the situation.


    And so: whenever he found himself in a pinch or attack from something he couldn''t face yet, Damien escaped to the south.


    With a smirk on his face, Damien gave another command to his system. "Summon Luton."


    ?Summoning Luton, the Stellar Slime¡­?


    ?Luton Summoned!?


    As he raced through the forest, a small portal opened up in front of him and his summoned slime jumped out, perfectly landed on Damien''s head as he raced forward. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He chuckled as he continued his race without looking back.


    ~~~~~


    It was barely sunset when a pillar of light descended in front of the castle gate within the city of Elaria, capital of Staria.


    Wooooong~


    The guards, always ready, free their swords in anticipation of an attack from intruders but were stunned to see five figures when the light vanished.


    "Huh?" The highest ranked guard at the gate stood ikna daze. He''d been the one to inform the king some hours ago of the appearance of the six member party the king had called together. He''d also overheard their mission. Each one of them was considerably powerful but looking at five of them now, he couldn''t find that powerful aura.


    And five members?


    "We''ve returned!" The guard was still in a daze, asking himself questions like why only five members had returned instead of six and what had happened to the sixth member when Jack arrived in front of him with a frown.


    "Ah. Yes! Welcome. I shall inform the King of your arrivals and I''m sure he''ll grant you all immediate audience. Give me a few minutes." The guard informed Jack, turning to take his leave when Javksuhand suddenly held onto his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll see him immediately."


    The guard was surprised by Jack''s statement as there was an unspoken rule that whenever there was a visitor, the guards needed to inform the King first to ensure the King was expecting such a visitor.


    "But¡­"


    "It''s very important and I suggest you step aside. There''s a new threat in the forest and the King needs to know about it immediately." Jack cut through the guard''s statement.


    "Still¡­"


    The guard opened his mouth to speak again but paused.


    "You may proceed." He said after a few seconds of silence.

 Chapter 23 - 23: The Forest Of Three Calamities

    Standing before the Throne of Power were the five individuals left from the party of six that had gone after Damien Terrace.


    King Derek stared deep into their eyes, his fingers tapping on the armrest of his throne. One could feel the dissatisfaction that filled them but the king refused to speak.


    Along with the King and the team of five standing in front of the king was a huge figure completely covered in silver armor as well. Hia armor however, has intricately woven lines that stretched all over it in black lines. This figure, standing behind the king''s throne with a domineering aura, remained silent, watching everything that was about to play out.


    "Your Highness, if I may¡­" Jack was the first to break the eerie silence that filled the throne room. He wasn''t comfortable and since their supposed leader, Gerald wouldn''t speak. It was up to him who''d made the call to return home.


    The king squinted and shifted his eyes, landing them on Jack who chose to reveal himself to the king. King Derek hasn''t seen the man''s face the previous time as the hood he wore completely covered the face.


    "Were you the one with a hood last time?" King Derek asked, hoping to satisfy his curiosity with that question.


    "Yes, your Highness." Jack said with a deep bow that completely revealed his sky-blue long hair. For a moment, King Derek was stunned as having such a hair color was¡­ rare.


    It is widely believed that those with rare hair colours often grow up powerful if they ever thread the path of a Demon Hunter. It wasn''t a confirmed theory but it was also undisputed as those they''d found everytime, were experts at demon exterminations.


    Remembering Jack''s request, the king nodded. "Yes. You may."


    With that, Jack let out a sigh of relief. He''d been afraid the king wouldn''t let him speak as he wasn''t the assigned leader of the group as ordered by the King himself but now that he''d gotten permission to speak, he was relieved.


    Gerald wouldn''t speak up and Jack didn''t know if it was due to shock, fear or even shame. He didn''t even bother raising his head to meet the king''s eyes and simply kept his head bowed.


    As for the ladies, it was obvious to Jackand anyone else in the room that they had no place speaking before the king while the men were quiet.


    The only other person who could''ve spoken besides Gerald and Jack was Darius but currently, he wasn''t in the position to say a word. He was grieving the loss of his twin brother. His red eyes made unspoken promises about returning to the Forest of Twin Disasters to avenge his brother.


    Jack weighed all of these before finally speaking. "My King, the forest is filled with untold dangers as we already know."


    King Derek nodded his head in agreement with Jack''s statement. It was well known among Demon Hunters that the said forest was one of the most dangerous place for average low ranked hunters. They could be dead minutes after arrival and if they were lucky, they would last a day or two.


    "Upon arrival, we made no contact whatsoever with any being or creature and so immediately set out to work, searching the forest area for any sign of life but we found none." Jack b gan to provide the king with a report of how the story has gone from his point of view. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It hadn''t been three hours since we arrived when we were suddenly attacked by nothing other than a demon. It''s attack was so sudden and powerful that we would have died if it wasn''t for Darius and his now late brother, Garius."


    Jack turned toward Darius for a second before he continued. "The demon was indeed formidable, making our leader, Gerald relive a memory that was traumatic for him. This made him vulnerable and seeing that we couldn''t afford to lose our leader, I stepped it. But it was already too late. He''d managed to get to our leader the first time."


    Jack went on to explain also that after facing the demon, he''d discovered that it was on the same level as him meaning it would be easy to deal with. Gerald was a stronger hunter than him which would even make the defeat faster.


    After Jack snapped Gerald out of him traumatic memory, Gerald had joined the battle against the demon. Jack had stayed back to keep an eye on the environment and ensure everything was going smoothly and within minutes, they had dealt a lot of damage to it. And just when they wanted to finish it off, a new intruder arrived.


    "Your Highness, we all are aware why it is called the Forest of Twin Disasters, right?" Jack asked, his seemingly rhetorical question drawing the attention of his dazed comrades.


    It was common knowledge why the forest was named so. "That''s because it is greatly infested by the only two things that can threaten humanity''s existence. Demons and Magic Beasts. They do not feed on each other because of their contrasting taste." King Derek explained, answering Jack''s rhetorical question.


    "While Demons simply want us dead for no apparent yet, Magic Beasts would do anything for our magic essence. However, since Demons have tainted magic essence and magic beasts with pure magic essence would only go after puree essence, their paths almost never cross."


    Jack heard the king''s explanation and smiled deeply. "That is correct, your Highness."


    "However, while we simply believed those two are the existences that can threaten us, that does not seem to be the case." Jack shook his head as he thought of how the intruder had simply entered the battlefield and devoruing the demon whole.


    "Your Highness, I believe there is a third existence in the forest that poses a bigger threat. A monster that threatens the existence of not only humans but demons as well."


    Understanding his point, the others nodded in approval which forced the king to ask, his curiosity piqued. "What is this thing or being you speak of?"


    "Before we could defeat the demon, a creature the shape of a large drop of thick blood suddenly arrived, devouring the demon whole. As though that wasn''t enough, this creature proceeded to devour our sixth member in the same way it did to the demon."


    "Hmmm¡­ I''ve never heard of anything like that from the Forest of Twin Disasters." King Derek muttered, rubbing his chin.


    "Your Highness, with this new threat, it is no longer a forest of twin disasters. It is now a Forest of three calamities." Jack pointed out, his words reminding the king of the third existence.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Third And Fourth Summons

    A month has passed since Damien''s new Subskill was unlocked. During this past month, Damien had become accustomed to the abilities of (Sensory Link) and could now easily switch between his summon''s senses and his. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first, alternating between the three senses of Luton his slime and his five senses wasn''t easy but as he practiced with it, he''d somehow made it work.


    Aside from training with (Sensory Link) to get a better mastery over it, Damien had been doing two other things. One of them was physical training. Damien couldn''t afford to slack on his sword and martial arts training just because Luton could easily devour mana beasts. Damien knew mana beasts weren''t the only things he would face in the future and so he prepared in advance.


    He was sure to face humans after all.


    Standing in front of a large tree as thick as a dozen of him, Damien swung a wooden sword in a downward slash repeatedly.


    A smile slowly crept on his face as he admired the effects of his slash. He''d made enough progress despite training all by himself. With no one to train him, Damien had no choice but to build on the foundations his family had drilled into him.


    Swoosh!


    Each slash came with enough force to produce a small gust of wind that blew away the surrounding leaves. Even the trees on the tree he was facing fluttered with each slash.


    "Five hundred and twenty." He counted as he swung once more.


    The second thing Damien had been doing during this time was continuous absorption of essence to further increase the total essence his core could hold at any given time. Damien had received so much essence cores from Luton that he lost count.


    "Status." Damien muttered under his breath and he brought his swinging to and end. He was done for the day.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 20


    Exp: 650/1000


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 3987/4000


    Magic Essence: 557/560(+430 from essence cores)


    Strength: 45 Agility: 43


    Stamina: 45 Endurance: 45


    Intelligence: 40


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    Transformation (locked)


    Merger (locked)...(locked)


    ??????????????????


    Damien didn''t know how many cores he''d absorbed since his arrival in the Forest of Twin Disasters but he was certain it was now in the thousands. Just the previous day, he''d absorbed over forty cores from Grade Seven mana beasts and ten from Grade Six mana beasts. He''d also managed to find nine Grade Seven Demonic essence cores as well as one Geade Six.


    About a month ago, on the day Damien had received the Subskill, he''d cancelled Luton''s summon and then summoned the slime again. When Luton did arrive, it provided Damien with the essence cores it had managed to accumulate during its short trip that led it to encounter the group of six.


    Damien had discovered two distinct cored among the essence cores provided by the slime. One felt very familiar and reminded Damien of his own core. Damien immediately identified it to be the essence core of a human and refrained from absorbing it despite it being full of essence. No wonder the group of five Damien had seen through Luton''s eyes were very weary and cautious around it.


    There and then, Damien made sure to warn Luton never to devour a human except they posted a threat to its existence.


    The second core Damien had discovered as an oddity was one full of ominous energy. It was dark and felt very intimidating. Damien had never received a core like that from Luton devouring hundreds or even thousands of mana beasts so Damien was quick to conclude it was a demonic essence core. He was right.


    However, something kept bothering Damien. The cores weren''t Grade Seven or Six. They were both higher. This made him question the capabilities of Luton''s (Devourer) skill. However, right now, Damien had more pressing matters to attend to.


    "It''s about time for another summon. I need to get my limits." Damien muttered. He stared at Luton, the summon which had remained still all the while as Damien did his daily routine of physical training. "I''m about to get more Pala for you." He smiled at the Stellar Slime, hoping it understood his statement.


    He had multiple times as much magic essence as when he first started with the system. Although he knew his magic essence wouldn''t be enough to summon and makes pact with another mythical beast, Damien had a way around that. Converting his life force to magic essence was always an option. An option Damien wouldn''t hesitate to use as long as it meant getting another summon.


    Damien took in a deep breath before giving out his order. "Convert half my life force into magic essence."


    A panel immediately appeared in his peripheral vision in accordance to his command.


    ?2,000 Life Force converted to Magic Essence?


    Another panel popped up a second later to confine the successful exchange of Life Force for Magic Essence.


    ?+20,000 Magic Essence?


    With this much Magic Essence available at his disposal, Damien was certain he would be able to summon a good beast. He didn''t know why he has so much Life Force from leveling up but it helped him regardless. That was all that concerned Damien.


    "Now, summon a decent beast for me." Damien ordered and once again, a panel appeared.


    ?Summoning a Random Mythical Beast...?


    ?Congratulations! You have summoned a Monstrous Wolf!?


    ?-9,000 Magic Essence.?


    Woooong~


    A blue portal opened in the air and like the previous times, a large white furred wolf jumped out.


    Thud!


    It landed on the ground gently and raised its head, locking crimson red eyes with Damien.


    Damien paused for a moment as he tried to recall any myth surrounding wolves. Were they mythical beasts?


    ?The Monstrous Wolf is one with the potential to grow into a mythical beast. When it achieves the peak of the growth and becomes a mythical beast, it is known as Fenrir, a ferocious and giant wolf that devours all in its path and destroys all that stands in its way.?


    The description was more than enough to sweeten Damien''s insides and untie the knot in his belly.


    However, he wasn''t even finished. "Summon another." He commanded with a wild grin. Today, he would be making a (Pact of Summons) with not one but two beasts he''d summoned.


    ?Summoning a Random Mythical Beast...?


    ?Congratulations! You have summoned a Three-Headed Hound, Cerberus!?


    ?-9,000 Magic Essence?


    Damien didn''t need an explanation to know about this beast. He''d read about the Three-Headed Hound in books and knew just how ferocious it could be. It was one of the few mythical beasts that had written down information.


    "Yes!" Damien roared in ecstasy as he watched the blue portal open and then expand even further detailing its massive size.


    Thud!


    The moment the first leg stepped out of the portal, the temperature spiked!

 Chapter 25 - 25: Different Pacts Of Summons For Different Mythical Beasts

    Ding!


    ?Congratulations! You have summoned a Three-Headed Hound, Cerberus!?


    The beast''s arrival marked a shift in the atmospheric temperature. No, even before it arrived, its presence already spiked the temperature considerably.


    Tap!


    Its second passed through the portal that continued to expand to accommodate the beast''s size.


    From its forelegs which already stretched as high as Damien''s chest, the boy could already tell it would be large.


    The previous summon, the Monstrous wolf that was stated to grow into a mythical wolf known as Fenrir had only stretched as high as Damien''s head. However this creature, the Cerberus coming out of the portal was alreadyproving itself to be larger.


    Damien wasted no time to request the details of the beast. Even though he had knowledge on the Cerberus as it was one of the very few mythical beasts that humans had written down knowledge about like the Nine Tailed Fox, Damien knew the information from his system was equally important.


    "Summon''s Status." Damien commanded.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Luton


    Race: Stellar Slime


    Grade: 6


    Endurance: 100 Intelligence: 5


    ??????????


    Skills:- Universal Space, Devourer


    ??????????????????


    That was the only panel that appeared before Damien. A frown appeared on his face as he asked. "Where are the other two summons?"


    Thud!


    The Cerberus finally came out of the portal, its three heads letting out ferocious roars that shook the area. The heads had two eyes each, ears and ferocious fangs that dripped with saliva. It was clear that this beast was here to devour and destroy.


    Atop all three heads, a small flame danced like a crown and around the necks, were also collars of flame.


    Rooooooaaarrrr!


    It let out another wild roar, its six eyes boring into its summoner, Damien.


    ?You are yet to form a Pact of Summons with the new summons.Therefore, their statuses cannot be revealed?


    ?However, you can get a description of the summons with the command "Summon Description" replacing "summons" with the race of beast you summoned?


    The system was proving useful in more ways than one which made Damien grin. "Cerberus Description."


    ?Cerberus: A Three-Headed Hound that guards the gate of the underworld, preventing the dead from leaving and the living from entering.?


    ?Skills: Ferocious strength, Berserker, Half-Immortality, Flames of Hell?


    The results were more than enough to make Damien grin. However, a third panel appeared containing new details of the Cerberus.


    ?Pact of Summons: Cerberus is a creature of strength and only bows to a stronger force. Prove to it that you''re worthy of being its summoner by displaying a higher essence output and it will submit to you.?


    Now, this was new. Damien had only needed blood to form a Pact with Luton. The Cerberus was different. He would need to display overwhelming essence capability to form a Pact with the Cerberus.


    Before he went ahead to form a Pact of Summons with the Cerberus, he decided to look at the description of the Monstrous Wolf. It was shorter and smaller than the Cerberus but the energy it radiated was no smaller that the Cerberus.


    Rooooar!


    The Cerberus let out another roar, hoping to intimidate something but then, something out of the ordinary happened.


    Roooaaaarr!!


    There was an outrageous roar that shook the very earth. One so loud it made the Cerberus whimper. A furious roar came from the Monstrous Wolf. It was finally tired of staying calm. Despite being the first to arrive, it had remained gentle, and yet, the Cerberus wanted to display its might in front of it. The Monstrous Wolf wouldn''t tolerate such.


    Its aura began to climb as it took a step toward the Cerberus. The Three-Headed Hound seemed to sense that it had offended the Monstrous Wolf and quickly lowered its head with a low growl as if apologizing.


    Damien''s eyes widened at the scene and he immediately summoned the Monstrous Wolf''s description again.


    "Monstrous Wolf Description."


    ?Monstrous Wolf: The Monstrous Wolf is one with the potential to grow into a mythical beast. When it achieves the peak of growth and becomes a mythical beast, it is known as Fenrir, a ferocious and giant wolf that devours all in its path and destroys all that stands in its way.?


    ?Skills: Immense Strength, Rapid Growth, Devourer.?


    ?Pact of Summons: The Monstrous Wolf is a creature of immense strength and only bows to a stronger force. Prove to it that you''re worthy of being its summoner by displaying a higher essence output and it will submit to you.?


    A smile formed on Damien''s face as he read through the wolf''s detail, understanding it had been able to silence the Three-Headed Hound. It was also a beast of strength that didn''t like the actions of Cerberus and simply acted like a senior out to punish a junior.


    The Pact of Summons description was even more reason for his smile. "I don''t have nearly that much magic essence," Damien muttered to himself, staring at both beasts, both of them appearing to be docile but he knew better. They were deadly.


    This confirmed his theory. There were different Pact of Summons for different mythical beasts.


    "If I had to choose one, it would be the Monstrous Wolf as it is obviously stronger from their previous exchange."


    One major reason why Damien seemed to favour the Wolf even more was the skill it possessed (Devourer) which was undoubtedly similar to Luton''s own skill with the same name.


    Unlike Luton the Stellar Slime, this wolf wouldn''t be able to restore what was devoured by it. However, it would serve as fuel for its (Rapid Growth) which excited Damien even more.


    Damien thought for a moment but then he shook his head, his eyes landing on both creatures from legends. "I don''t want one. I want both."


    The Cerberus (Flames of Hell) was sure to be powerful as well and Damien wanted to see it in action.


    Since they both had the same way of forming a pact with them, Damien thought of a wild idea. He had a feeling that he would require a lot of essence to form a Pact with both of them even though they had the same method of forming pacts. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~~~~~~~


    A/N: I apologize for the release inconsistency as I was once again under medical supervision. I''m all better now and while I''ve been told to rest, I would surely be able to release one chapter a day.


    As an apology for the previous missed days, I will release two chapters tomorrow. For now, I rest (Doctor''s orders.) Thank you all! :)

 Chapter 26 - 26: Burning Through Essence

    Damien thought for a moment before coming up with a feasible solution to the problem he was currently facing.


    He was out of essence and although he had life force to convert, Damien believed it wouldn''t be enough.


    "Status!" He requested and the panel appeared in the blink of an eye.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 20


    Exp: 650/1000


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 1995/4000


    Magic Essence: 557/560(+2430 from life force and cores)


    Strength: 45 Agility: 43


    Stamina: 45 Endurance: 45


    Intelligence: 40


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    Transformation (locked) S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Merger (locked)...(locked)


    ??????????


    Available summons: 1


    Name: Luton


    Race: Stellar Slime


    Grade: 6


    Endurance: 100 Intelligence: 5


    ??????????


    Skills:- Universal Space, Devourer


    ??????????????????


    Damien looked at his panel one last time and frowned. He had spent 9,000 units of magic essence just to summon one of these beasts and without a doubt, he would need at least twice that amount to prove his superiority to either one of these beasts.


    "Convert 1,800 units of my life force to magic essence." Damien ordered the system and immediately received a notification confirming the exchange.


    ?1,800 Life Force converted to Magic Essence?


    ?+18,000 Magic Essence?


    His life force had dropped dangerously low but Damien held on. He needed to risk that much for what he was about to do after all.


    Filling the magic essence in his body spike by the second, Damien adopted a wild grin as he turned to the two mythical beasts before him. Luton had since vanished to satisfy its insatiable hunger and since Damien didn''t need it at the moment, he let it go.


    If needed, he could simply cancel the summon and then summon it again. Again, only if need be.


    Damien''s Magic Essence rose drastically and he had to make a choice soon. His plan was looking plausible and so he chose to follow through it.


    "Form a Pact of summon with the Monstrous Wolf." He commanded and immediately, he could feel a large amount of mana leave his core in a split second.


    ?-3,000 units!?


    A panel displaying the units of essence he''d lost from that split second appeared, marking the start of the Pact of Summons.


    ?Pact of Summons processing¡­?


    The magic essence drained from his essence core pooled into a translucent blue ball, levitating midair like the portals from which the beasts were summoned.


    The ball began to change shape and soon, it took the shape of a four leaf clover made entirely out of the mana from his core, appeared before him. This was a summoner''s seal and for as long as the summoner lived and this seal remained on the summoned beast, they would forever be bound by it.


    The seals came in different shapes and varied depending on the summoner but Damien''s system chose the four leaf Clover shape for him. The Summoner''s seal began to move toward the Monstrous Wolf.


    The giant wolf noticed the approaching mana form, sensing it would become bound to the caster the moment it touched it.


    "Please, just allow the pact form without a fight."


    Damien had not even finished speaking when he noticed the change in the wolf''s aura. It was rising.


    Boom!!


    There was an explosion as the wolf let out its aura without a care for anything. The sheer pressure crashing down on everything around a fifteen metres radius.


    The trees, the earth, even the other summon, all quivered at the wolf''s aura. Only Damien remained standing upright and this was because of the amount of mana he currently possessed.


    "Damn it!" Damien muttered as he reinforced the seal with an influx of magic essence.


    His aura spiked as well, both beings contesting for who would come out stronger.


    Seeing as he was on equal footing with the beast, he raised his output again.


    ?-50 units!?


    ?-50 units!?


    ?-50 units!?


    Despite burning up fifty units of magic essence per second, the seal still couldn''t reach the wolf. Its aura continued to slow down the seal. The closer it got to the wolf, the slower it became until it finally arrived within a meter radius around the wolf. It''s movement completely stopped which only caused Damien''s frown to worsen.


    "You''re one stubborn large creature, aren''t you?" Damien asked, increasing his output once again.


    Boom!


    The ground split under the pressure he currently exuded as he locked gaze with the wolf. The creature simply refused to back down and to Damien''s surprise, its aura rose another level as the wolf burner through its magic essence reserves just so it could reject the seal.


    "So much for being cautious." Damien grinned menacingly, finally tossing aside his cautiousness. The pact of Summons for this wolf has stated that the wolf would only bow to a stronger force and not one that kept dragging power levels with it.


    Since the wolf wanted someone stronger, Damien would momentarily surpass the wolf by burning even more of his essence.


    "You asked for it. Don''t chicken out too quickly." Damien''s aura rose to a terrifying degree, his pressure pulling down the branches of the trees around. Even some smaller trees fell from the pressure. The ground caved in and the cracks underneath him spread, turning into a web of cracks.


    ?-200 units!?


    ?-200 units!?


    ?-200 units!?


    The Three-Headed Hound was already beginning to tremble under the pressure but it still didn''t submit to Damien. He hadn''t sent a seal its way after all. His plan was to deal with the stronger beast first. The other one, Cerberus, would have to wait.


    The Monstrous Wolf, despite its trembling body, refused to succumb to the pressure which only led to Damien increasing his output again.


    ?Current maximum output reach! Cannot go beyond 300 units per second!?


    ?-300 units!?


    ?-300 units!?


    ?-300 units!?


    Trees splintered and the earth sank once again, a three metre wide crater forming around Damien. Cerberus had gone unconscious, its large form sprawled on the ground.


    However, the only thing that mattered to Damien was obtaining the Monstrous Wolf. Burning through Essence barely served as a means.

 Chapter 27 - 27: A Secondary Essence Core

    Booooom!


    The pressure now proved too much for the Monstrous Wolf and it was slammed into the ground.


    With its head pressed against the ground, it could only watch as the four leaf clover seal made its way to its head.


    Rooooooaarr!!


    The wolf let out a feral roar that shook the ground. However, its roar did nothing to slow down the summoner''s seal that gently landed atop its head.


    The seal soon disappeared, sinking into the wolf''s head without leaving a trace.


    "Did it fail?" Damien asked, seeing the wolf was still growling slowly. This was his first time forming such a Pact of Summons and he didn''t know if it was a success or a failure.


    Even though he asked if it had failed, Damien couldn''t afford to fail. If he were to cancel the summons without forming a pact of Summons with these beasts, Damien would surely hate himself.


    Ding!


    ?You have entered a Pact of Summons with a summon: Monstrous Wolf!?


    The notification triggered a crazed smile on Damien''s face and he turned to the wolf as it slowly rose from the ground, shaking off the dirt on its white fur.


    "Hehe¡­ You''re mine now." Damien chuckled, asking closer to the wolf.


    As he approached the wolf, it lowered its head, slightly bowing to its new owner.


    Damien stretched his hand forward and to his surprise, the wolf placed its head underneath his palms. His smile widened and in the blink of an eye, Damien had placed both hands on the wolf''s head, holding its furry head in place with one hand and caressing its warm fur with the other hand. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who''s a good boy?" Damien asked, rubbing the space between the wolf''s ears.


    Roooaaaarr!


    The wolf''s sudden roar stunned Damien for a second as he''d been expecting a bark instead.


    ?Your new summon needs a name to further build the bond between Summon and Summoner?


    Seeing this notification panel, Damien immediately understood. "Oh! I guess that''s why."


    The panel sort of reminded him of his first encounter with Luton. The slime had almost eaten him.


    "Hmm¡­" Damien continued to rub the wolf''s head as he thought of a name for the wolf. A name worthy of such a mythical beast. But nothing came to mind.


    "Since its final form is a wolf called Fenrir, why not name it Fenrir already?" Damien asked himself.


    ?Would Host like to make it "Fenrir"??


    Damien thought for a second and shrugged. The name seemed to fit the beast perfectly. "Yup. Fenrir it is."


    ?Congratulations! You have named your summon: Monstrous Wolf as "Fenrir". The bond has been strengthened drastically!?


    Damien turned to the wolf again, "who''s a good boy?"


    Wooof!


    "That''s more like it!" Damien hugged the wolf''s head, a smile forming on his lips.


    Having finished forming a (Pact of Summons) with Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf, Damien decided it was time to check his status once again. He needed to know how many units of magic essence he had left.


    "Status!" Damien called out.


    "Close!" He called out again a second later.


    Now that he''d made Fenrir his summon, Damien remembered he was now capable of looking at the beast''s stats.


    "Summons Status!" He called out once again and this time, rather than his status panel, the status of his summons appeared.


    ??????????????????


    1. Name: Luton


    Race: Stellar Slime


    Grade: 6


    Endurance: 100 Intelligence: 5


    ??????????


    Skills:- Universal Space, Devourer


    2. Name: Fenrir


    Race: Monstrous Wolf


    Grade: 5


    Strength: 148 Endurance: 147 Agility: 120


    Intelligence: 28


    ??????????


    Skills: Immense Strength, Rapid Growth, Devourer.


    ??????????????????


    Observing the new addition to his list of summons, Damien smiled. Seeing Fenrir''s stats, Damien understood why it had been so hard to form a (Pact of Summons) with it. It was initially leagues above him.


    "Luckily, its (Pact of Summons) required me subduing it with Magic Essence rather than physical combat." Damien let out a dry laughter. "Otherwise. I''d be dead."


    "Skill descriptions of Fenrir." Damien requested, another panel appearing immediately to feed his curiosity.


    ?(Immense Strength) allows the beast to exhibit 3x its base strength in exchange for its agility?


    ?(Rapid Growth) allows the beast to quickly grow as it devours other beings. This skill also has a Subskill known as (Gigantification) that allows it to momentarily grow in size. The limit is the summoners magic essence reserves?


    ?(Devourer) allows the beast to devour any, and everything. There isn''t a limit to what can be devoured?


    "Sounds like Luton." Damien muttered as he read through the last skill of the wolf.


    Having gone through all that he needed to know about the Monstrous Wolf, Damien sighed in relief.


    It was finally time to check his magic essence reserves. "I wonder what units of magic essence I have left."


    ?Magic Essence: 557/560(+2670 units)?


    "I''ll be damned." Damien sucked in a cold breath.


    He''d previously possessed over 20,000 units after his second conversion and now, he was down to just over three thousand units. He was right after all, he needed almost double of what he''d used to summon Fenrir, to subdue it.


    Seeing he still had enough magic essence for one more (Pact of Summons), Damien immediately activated the Subskill.


    "Form a (Pact of Summons) with the Three-Headed Hound." He commanded and the response was immediate.


    ?-3,000 units of Magic Essence?


    Damien felt it. Another large chuck of his magic essence disappeared immediately. The same four leaf clover seal appeared and floated through the air, landing on the unconscious hound.


    Ding!


    ?You have entered a Pact of Summons with a summon: Three-Headed Hound!?


    Damien, without waiting for the next panel, named the unconscious beast.


    "It''s name shall be Cerbe."


    ?Congratulations! You have named your summon: Three-Headed Hound as "Cerbe". The bond has been strengthened drastically!?


    The reason why Damien had first targeted Fenrir was simple. If Fenrir succumbed, it meant that the Three-Headed Hound already did since the wolf was stronger. However, if he''d first dealt with the Hound first, he wouldn''t have possessed enough essence to deal with the wolf afterwards.


    Remembering something he''d always forgotten each time he opened and closed his panel, Damien quickly asked. "There''s a limit to what my Essence core can contain. Where then does the excess I convert get stored?"


    ?The answer is quite simple. You possess a secondary Essence Core?


    The answer was swift and unexpected. "What?"


    ***********


    Author''s Note:


    Apologies for the late release of today''s chapters but as promised, here are the two chapters I promised to release as a compensation for the missed days.


    Thank you all for sticking and reading despite all the inconsistent updates!

 Chapter 28 - 28: Lectures I Had For Breakfast I

    Elderglow Academy was an architectural marvel, constructed from pale marble and interwoven with veins of luminous crystal that pulse faintly with magical energy. The various buildings of the academy, rising into the sky, are crowned with intricately carved runes that shift and glow in a constant dance, reflecting the ebb and flow of the ley lines that pass beneath the academy grounds.


    Each building houses a different school of magic, their peaks resonating with the hum of raw power as wards and enchantments weave a protective web over the entire campus.


    The central courtyard is a vast circular expanse with an array of enchanted gemstones, each color representing a different magical discipline. The air is filled with the scent of rare herbs and a faint metallic tang from the ambient magic.


    Sprawling gardens of magically sustained flora bloom even in winter, and arcane fountains channeling pure magic essence dot the grounds, their waters glowing a deep azure.


    The interior is no less impressive; enchanted and elaborate designs that narrate the history of magic line the walls of every corridor, while floating lanterns illuminate the passageways with a steady, comforting light.


    The grand library was composed of multiple floors, with tomes and grimoires arranged by both alphabet and potency, each section guarded by warded gates that only open for those who meet certain prerequisites.


    Within one of the lecture halls¡ªa spacious, amphitheater-like room¡ªa lesson was ongoing. The room was designed with tiered rows of desks made from rich mahogany, each engraved with enchantments to assist in spellwork.


    High above, a domed ceiling stood. enchanted to mimic the sky outside, displaying everything from a bright afternoon to a star-studded night, depending on the time of day.


    At the front of the room, the blackboard rested, not slate but a magically reactive surface, shimmering with symbols as the instructor weaves diagrams and equations onto its surface using gestures alone.


    The instructor, Magister Eldrin Voss, or as the students liked to call him, Dunter Voss¡ªthe word Dunter coined from the words Demon and Hunter, stood at the centre of a glowing rune circle, his dark robes lined with silver thread that glinted like starlight.


    His hair was as white as new-fallen snow, and his eyes carried the weight of centuries of knowledge. He raised a hand, and the air thrummed with a subtle energy as he addressed the gathered students.


    "Today, we delve into MES 101, the source of magic itself¡ªwhat we term magic essence," he begins, his voice resonating through the enchanted acoustics of the room.


    "To understand magic essence on a deeper level is to understand the very fabric of reality, for magic is not merely an external force; it is a fundamental aspect of the universe, interwoven with all matter and energy."


    With a flick of his wrist, the blackboard shimmered, displaying an intricate diagram of a human silhouette surrounded by aligned circles of varying colors.


    "Magic essence exists in different forms," he continued, gesturing to the diagram. "The most basic division is between ambient essence and personal essence. Ambient essence is the raw, untamed magic that flows through the world¡ªley lines, enchanted objects, even the very air we breathe is suffused with it. It is a resource, but a volatile one, needing refinement to be useful." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He steps closer to the students, his gaze sweeping the room to ensure every eye is on him. "Personal essence, on the other hand, is the refined form of magic that resides within living beings. It is what we, as magic users, draw upon to perform our magic. It is stored in the body and for those like us who aim to perform magic spells, it is further stored in our Essence Cores."


    "Your personal essence is influenced by your willpower, emotional state, physical condition, and your connection to the ambient magic around you."


    Dunter Voss gestured, and the diagram shifted to show streams of light connecting the figure to the circles around it, illustrating the flow of magic.


    "The most skilled of us learn to merge their personal essence with ambient essence, creating a synergy that amplifies their power exponentially. However, this is not without risk. If the ambient essence overwhelms your personal reserves, it can cause feedback¡ªa dangerous phenomenon where the magic turns against the caster."


    He paused, allowing the gravity of his words to sink into the minds and brains of his students. The room was silent, the students captivated by the depth of the lecture.


    "Remember," he said, his tone stern but patient, "magic essence is more than fuel for spells. It is the life force of the universe. When you cast a spell, you are not merely shaping energy; you are bending the very laws of reality to your will."


    Seeing that he had full control over their attention, he smiled and continued. "This is why mastery of magic essence is crucial, for if your control falters, even for a moment, the consequences can be... catastrophic."


    The Magister raised his hand again, and the diagram on the board faded, replaced by a series of glowing sigils representing different techniques for refining magic essence.


    "Now," he continued, "we will practise methods for refining and storing personal essence. The first technique, known as Essence Focusing, will allow you to purify your internal reserves and better integrate ambient essence into your casting. I''m sure you all know what that means."


    The Magister pointed at a certain black-haired male student he''d caught dozing off. "Student Ross Dimitri," his tone sounded displeased and the student quickly rose to his feet, his saliva drooling down his lips.


    "For individuals like us who have decided to learn how to cast spells, where are our personal reserves stored?" Hia question was directed toward the boy named Ross.


    "In our body?" Ross answered, his response sounding more like a question than an answer.


    "Pfft!"


    A small chuckle escaped the mouth of a student who''d been careless enough to laugh.


    Magister Voss quickly identified the student and directed his question at her. "Where then is it stored? Since you know better."


    ************


    A/N: Hello dear readers. I want to use this medium to inform you all that I am now better and daily updates have resumed.


    Please, leave a comment for me if you enjoy reading it and please, this is me shamelessly begging for power stones!


    Let''s do a weekly challenge, shall we?


    ? 80 Power Stones = 2 Bonus Chapters


    ?110 Power Stones = 3 Bonus Chapters


    ?150 Power Stones = 5 Bonus Chapters


    We can do this!!

 Chapter 29 - 29: Lectures I Had For Breakfast II

    The student, a peach-haired girl with beautiful peach eyes and lips quickly rose to her feet, eager to answer his question. "While he is indeed correct that we all have our personal reserves stored on our bodies, your question pointed to those of us that actually go further to manipulate and utilise our personal essence in spellcasting."


    Seeing that Magister Voss now had his eyes completely fixed on her, she smiled and proceeded. "The answer to that is our Essence Cores. You mentioned that earlier." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was silence in the whole classroom. Even though many of them knew the answer, most couldn''t bring themselves to speak before such a stern looking figure.


    Magister Voss smiled and then¡­


    Pa! Pa!!


    He actually applauded her answer. "That''s absolutely correct. You did great."


    "You may take your seat, Student Anaya." Their lecturer gestured to the peach-haired girl.


    He turned to Ross and frowned. "Remain standing if that''ll help you pay attention."


    Then he returned to his teaching, his eyes landing on the students. "Pay attention; your future mastery depends on this."


    He moved to demonstrate, extending his hand as the air around him shimmered with concentrated magic essence, forming a radiant sphere of energy that pulsated with a steady rhythm. "Control the flow," he instructed, his voice low and commanding. "Feel the essence within you, then extend your awareness outward. Draw it in slowly, like breathing, and allow it to harmonise with your own."


    The students followed his lead, each feeling the tingling sensation of magic as they attempted to replicate the technique. Some struggle to maintain the delicate balance, their orbs of mana flickering like unstable flames, while others manage to achieve a faint but steady glow.


    "That''s basically how it works with your Essence Cores as well. It takes time but slowly, after repeated training, you all will become accustomed to it and you''ll be able to perform it even when woken from sleep."


    Magister Voss watched closely, stepping forward to correct stances and offer guidance, his presence lending a steady hand to those faltering under the weight of their own ambition.


    "Patience," he says, his voice softer now, "is the key. Forcing the essence will only disrupt the balance. Let it come naturally, and you will find the strength you seek."


    The lesson continued, the room filled with the hum of magic and the focused concentration of young elites honing their craft under the guidance of a master.


    Magister Voss remembered the female student who''d answered his earlier question and walked toward her with a smile on his face. She seemed smart in the theory aspect and he wanted to see how she fared in the practicals as well.


    While everyone was busy trying to stabilise the orb of mana on their hands, one student remained too occupied with something else that he didn''t even attempt to create an orb.


    The peach-haired girl, Anaya Stokeshorn, quickly spotted their teacher approaching. With a ball of magic essence floating stably atop her right hand, she nudged the male student beside her. "Hey, Damon, Magister Voss is heading this way."


    Damon Terrace was too preoccupied with something else that he didn''t even pay attention to the practical currently ongoing in the lecture room. Sitting at the edge of his row, Damon''s gaze lingered outside the windows but his mind was already away from the academy entirely.


    ''It''s been six months since I got here and yet they are still going with the basics. I would''ve been better off back at the family estate with Damien.''


    ''It has officially been announced that Damien is dead but I''d rather not believe in that bullshit story father made up. Even if it''s the most plausible story since he was exiled to the Forest of Twin Disasters, I''d rather think he''s still alive. My bond with him says so!''


    Damon was so caught in his thoughts that he didn''t notice Anaya gently pulling at his black and silver uniform shirt.


    ''I really need to grow faster and go after Damien before it''s too late. Damien, wait a little longer and I''ll come rescue you from that hell hole Father put you in and if he tries to stop me, I''ll simply take him down and become the next family head. Then, no one will be able to stop your return.''


    Damon was well aware of how powerful his father was and he knew catching up was years away but what was a child without fantasies? Besides, he did indeed plan to become the new family head as soon as he could so he could welcome Damien back to the family. If he was still alive by then.


    "Damon! You should join in on the practical before Magister Voss becomes furious." Anaya pulled at his shirt once more, managing to pull him out of his reverie this time. "You know how he acts when furious." Anaya added, hoping her words would motivate him.


    "I''d rather not. I''ll participate in something else. It''ll be best if it''s combat practical. These are lectures I had for breakfast before I was ten." Damien answered, oblivious to the presence of Magister Voss who stood in front of Anaya.


    Magister Voss who''d just arrived and was just about to observe Anaya''s orb of mana paused and turned to Damon.


    Seeing the grey haired boy with blue eyes, he grinned, immediately recognising the boy.


    "Is that so, DamonTerrace?" Magister Voss smiled, his focus shifting from Anaya to Damon.


    As if wanting to mock the young boy, Magister Voss added. "The new heir of the Terrace family is already leagues ahead of you all and yet, he''s in the same class as you all."


    Magister Voss was an observant type and so, he quickly noticed the slight shift in Damon''s face when he referred to the boy as the new heir of the Terrace family, hinting at the demise of the original heir.


    Hoping to get a response or reaction,Magister Voss added. "Now, why don''t you¡­"


    Damon was swift to cut through the man''s words with words of his own. "Actually, I already started Essence Focusing when I was eleven."


    As he spoke, magic essence condensed around his hand, forming an orb of essence so thick and stable that it rivalled the orb Magister Voss had previously made.


    "You''re right about me being ahead of the others." Damon added. "As for why I''m still in the same class as them, I''d like to know too."

 Chapter 30 - 30: Concluding His Rank

    Mana beasts that had varying rankings¡ªfrom Grade Seven to Grade Zero. There was a large margin of power between each grade and the lower the grades dipped, the larger the gap became. This was simply because of the requirements it took to reach each grade.


    Demons went by a different ranking as well, with the most common of them being classified as Scouts and then Demlings. These two ranks filled the realm and could be easily dealt with by almost any essence manipulator with sufficient training.


    The same could be said for humans who could manipulate Magic Essence otherwise known as mana, most of them growing into individuals who slay Demons for a living or for fun.


    The human rankings went from Bronze all the way to Mythical rank that only existed in stories. Although it was the highest known rank to mankind, it was the one before it that stood as the highest existing rank¡ªthe Legendary rank.


    Essence users who awakened a talent were immediately bestowed a rank lower than the Bronze rank, the Wood rank. While this wasn''t added to the rankings, it was common knowledge to all those who could manipulate Essence in one way or another.


    These kids would then be trained either in academies like Elderglow or through real life battle situations against these demons. The process period for both paths usually lasted for five years and sometimes, longer. After that, they would immediately be classified as Demon Hunters better known as Dunters.


    As they graduated to become Demon Hunters, they would be assigned various rankings based on their performance and advancement during the five years. The most common rank to be given is the Bronze rank as this is where most people fall regardless of their talents. However, there were very few who would immediately be bestowed upon with a higher ranking.


    These outstanding Demon Hunters would be granted the Silver rank immediately after having performed incredibly well during their five years of training. One thing these hunters all have in common though, is experience. During the five years of training, they would slowly build experience while battling against Mana beasts and even worse, the demons themselves, humanity''s archenemies.


    One would only receive the corresponding rank after having performed feats due to such a rank and there was no other way around it. However, there were exceptions to everything in the world. One of such exceptions existed right in the depths of the Forest of Twin Disasters.


    Damien Terrace was an exception to the rankings. "What rank do I currently fall under?" Damien rubbed his chin in thought.


    At the moment, he was mounted atop his new favourite summon, Fenrir.


    Tap! Tap!


    Boom!


    Booooom!!


    While Damien relaxed atop the white furred wolf as it gently rode through the paths in the forest, his other summoned beast, Cerbe the three-headed hound, was busy clearing the way ahead.


    There were explosions every now and then as Damien commanded the three-headed hound to let loose around. Whenever Cerbe spotted an approaching mana beasts or lower ranked demon, one its three mouths would open and from it, a thick ball of red fire would shoot forth.


    This ball of red fire was the hound''s skill known as (Flames of Hell) and while it was just a weaker version of the real deal, it was more than enough to deal with Mana beasts and demons of the lowest ranks that filled the forest.


    Damien had intentionally made Cerbe lower the firepower of the spell because during the hound''s first attempts, it had destroyed both the targets and their essence core.


    Now though, the hound was doing a good job. It would only use enough firepower to kill its target Luton would then take over.


    The Stellar Slime swooped in from unexpected angles with speed that was impossible for something of its ranking. It would absorb the slain targets with its (Devourer) skill and then store their Essence Cores within itself with its second skill.


    Despite being a Grade Six summon, Luton didn''t fall short of the other two summons which were both Grade Five. It still remained Damien''s most useful summon while Fenrie remained the most powerful.


    "Instead of the usual human rankings, the system decided to implement levels." Damien was frustrated as he couldn''t find a way to measure his rank. "Scouts and Demlings only pose as threats to me when in large numbers." Damien scratched his head recalling a memory from a few weeks back when he''d gone on an individual hunt. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was yet to summon another beast and only had Luton and yet, he''d also refused to summon the slime. He wanted to hunt by himself.


    Damien had happened to stumble upon two Demlings, the second ranks of demons around and had battled them both with very little difficulty. It was an exhilarating feeling as he cut through them, feeling alive with each cut.


    That was until he met a dozen of them. The battle had been fought fiercely and Damien emerged victorious. He''d taken a few injuries but nothing too serious. He had to confess, he took pride in that achievement.


    Then he stumbled upon six dozen of them in a small makeshift base of theirs. Damien didn''t like to remember that part of the story but he would admit, his saving grace had been his slime, Luton.


    "Fenrir and Cerbe are too much for me to handle right now and Luton''s skills make it basically useless to battle. It''ll just absorb my attacks." Damien scratched his head, thinking of a way to rank himself.


    Damien had come a long way since he first arrived and now that he thought about it, his eyes widened. "I haven''t had a decent meal in months!"


    Six months!


    That was the amount of time he''d spent in this forsaken place and everytime he thought about it, he would sigh. "Father, you''ll definitely regret this." Damien sighed before resuming his thoughts on ranking himself. "I should settle for the Bronze rank for now. As far as I know, they''re capable of dealing with Demlings too."

 Chapter 31 - 31: Mana Exhaustion I

    Boom!


    Boooom!!


    Explosions rocked the landscape, tearing some trees from their roots and burning through others with their roots and branches.


    It was a Disaster!


    And the source? Damien Terrace!


    "Hehehe¡­ More! More flames!" He laughed like a mad man as he watched his summon shot out fireball after fireball.


    Just over an hour ago, he''d gone on a hunting spree and had ended up taking the lives of approximately a hundred demons within that time frame.


    Damien wouldn''t let only his Summons do his work. He wasn''t that lazy. Damien wanted to keep up!


    This had led to him actively searching for demons around the forest. It was gigantic, spanning over seventy thousand miles and Damien knew he hadn''t even explored one percent of the entire forest terrain.


    Because of this and his thirst for growth and power, Damien had gone out to hunt. He''d only summoned Luton to help him secure the cores he would acquire from his hunt. As for the other two summons, the consumed too much of his magic essence just by being around. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien need to save it all up in case of an emergency so he went ahead with his plan. Hunting with his special storage space.


    The Hunt was fun to say the least. Every now and then, either out of luck or fate, Damien would stumble upon a few demons or mana beasts and it just so happened that he only encountered Grade Seven mana beasts as well as Demon Scouts and Demlings. The perfect creatures to sharpen his skills.


    After his hundredth demon kill, Damien had witnessed the demons turn around and flee. Unwilling to let his potential Essence Cores run away, he''d given chase after them, forgetting what kind of environment he was in.


    When he realised, it was too late. These demons also has intelligence. While they weren''t nearly as smart as humans, demons knew how to lure their targets into traps they set.


    This was exactly what they''d done to Damien. They drew him toward two Grade Six mana beasts.


    However, what they failed to understand was that Damien was already in search of these beasts, he would fare well in a fight with a single one but he wanted to test his limit and so, they''d actually done him a favour by bringing him to two Grade Six mana beasts.


    Damien had used the opportunity to also discover that they weren''t as difficult as he thought they would be. He was growing stronger by the day! In their last moment, these beasts that resembled bears with scales and iron claws had let out a final cry, a cry for help which Damien had believed to be a death cry.


    Unknown to both the Demons and even Damien, he''d just killed the two remaining offspring of a Grade five mana beast.


    Their mother had appeared almost instant, arriving just in time to see them get swallowed up by Luton. The mother immediately went after Damien who had killed her two offsprings, destroying everything in its path while it was in a furious state.


    Eager to test his strength against it, Damien had gone against the mana beast and he learned the lard way the difference between a Grade Six and a Grade Five Mana beast.


    The first swipe the creature had landed on Damien threw him into the forest breaking a few bones and almost knowing him out cold.


    Then and there, he knew his limit and also knew he would die if the beast landed another attack on him.


    A new mission arrived at that moment telling him to survive the fight and he would stand a chance to receive an extra Grade Five Essence Core as a reward. This would be the second mission he''d received in the six months he had been with the system and it was just like the first one. Survival.


    Damien who''d never seen one, immediately aummoned Cerbe to the rescue. He didn''t even bother asking the system any question. The system wanted him alive and he would stay alive.


    As Cerbe emerged from the blue shimmering portal, the three-headed hound had first shot out a ball of condensed red flames. This one was twice as large as the ones it had initially used on lower ranked beasts.


    The ball of flame landed on the beast and then exploded in a dazzling work of red. The explosion had pushed the mana beast back a little, damaging its scales upon impact.


    Cerbe didn''t back down though. Immediately the first ball of flame landed, failing to do what the Three-Headed Hound had intended to do, two more balls of fire erupted from its two other mouths, both of them bigger than the first.


    Cerbe''s opponent had immediately sensed the danger behind both balls of flames speeding toward it and while it couldn''t dodge, it also has abilities of its own. It opened its mouth and sucked in the air in the surrounding, compressing it into a ball of air, and then shot it forward.


    The ball of compressed air and one of the balls of fire had collided mid air and exploded wildly, throwing the mana beast further backward. This had helped the beast to evade the second fireball aimed at it.


    As it stood up, it noticed three more balls coming its way and roared in all its fury. It seemed to be complaining about the fight been so one sided but Damien didn''t understand beast language.


    He simply laughed as Cerbe''s attacks shot forward, destroying everything around. "Hehehe¡­ More! More flames!" Damien''s laughter was drowned by the explosion that''s followed.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    But he didn''t care. Not until he Sawa panel at the side of his eyes.


    [-300 units of Magic Essence!]


    [-300 units of Magic Essence!]


    [-300 units of Magic Essence!]


    "What?!" Damien was shocked to see three panels pop.uo in quick successions. He was well aware that summoning Cerbe would eat at his Magic Essence reserves but what he saw was frightening. Cerbe couldn''t be the one eating at his reserves this fast.


    However, when he saw the Three-Headed Hound open its mouth and form another three balls of flame, he understood where the deduction had come from. "This is going to cost a lot."

 Chapter 32 - 32: Mana Exhaustion II

    The battle seemed to be coming to an end as Cerbe shot another round of Fireballs at the mana beast it was currently battling.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Three explosions rang out one after another and Damien couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction. It was true that each fireball rapidly ate at his essence reserves but who cares?


    The mana beast had lost one hand and while it was still unable to reach his Three-Headed Hound, it would soon lose another.


    The hound wasn''t playing. In seconds, Damien could see the battle coming to an end.


    He subconsciously called out to his system to check his essence reserves. "Status." He thought, his eyes tracing the panel locate his the place that recorded his total essence reserves.


    He quickly saw it and frowned.


    ?Magic Essence: 557/560(+150 units)?


    I''m almost out."


    He''d exhausted the units stored in his secondary Essence core and now, he would soon exhaust the essence in his main core.


    He observed his Life Force and smiled. There was more than enough. "convert half of my Life Force to Magic Essence." Damien commanded with a satisfied smirk. This had to be his favourite feature in the entire system.


    All he had to do was make sure his Life Force was high enough to convert into large units of Magic Essence.


    Since he had advanced to Level 22, his total Life Force has also risen by 200. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ?Converting 2,100 Life Force to Magic Essence!?


    ?+21,000 Units of Magic Essence!?


    Yup! Once again, he loved this feature to death.


    Damien simply watched how the Three-Headed Hound continued to spam fireballs at its opponent, seemingly enjoy the fight as much as he was.


    Damien knew why the units of essence taken by each fireball always rounded at (300) and it was simply because the system had placed a restriction on his essence output. Whatever he did, he couldn''t use more than three hundred units per second with the only exception being the act of summoning a new beast.


    That was an exception because the system itself was responsible for the summon.


    Bringing his thoughts together and concentrating on the battle in front of him, Damien nodded in satisfaction. "Now, finish it off."


    As if hearing it''s summoner''s order, Cerbe stopped spamming fireballs and instead, attacked. Despite being slightly smaller than its opponent, it managed to knock it down, pushing it so it fell face up.


    Cerbe movedcloser, placing its forelegs on its opponent''s chest to prevent any movement.


    There was a low growl from the beast but neither Damien or his summon cared at this point.


    Roaaaar!


    Cerbe roared in fury and a moment later, all three of its heads descended upon the mana beast. Sharp fangs dug into the mana beast''s scales and when Cerbe pulled back, both scale and flesh was torn off.


    Rooooar!!


    The wounded mana beast roared in pain, its body convulsing under the intense torture.


    "Be fast about it." Damien ordered but the Three-Headed Hound seemed to be deaf. It swallowed the flesh and scales it had bitten off and then dug right into the beast again, repeating the process all over.


    "Oh!" Damien immediately understood. This was the hound''s first battle with a mana beast of the same rank as it and Damien knew what it meant. It was feasting, devouring the beast to become even stronger.


    It was similar to how he now only absorbed Grade Six cores. The Grade Seven ones did little to increase his essence now.


    "Let''s see¡­ I don''t think I''ll be taking that core." Damien finally stood up from the floor, dusting the dirt off his body. He was in a sorry state with his broken bones still throbbing painfully.


    They would take a while to recover so Damien would have to wait. Full recovery meant his Life Force had to rise back to its fullest and right now, it was nowhere near there.


    "The Grade Seven cores don''t increase my essence reserves but at least, they do recover my Life Force reserves." This was the exact reason why he kept saving Grade Seven cores.


    Damien looked around, his eyes ultimately landing back on Cerbe. "Enjoy your feast. You''ve earned it."


    He turned to another location and smiled. It was time to make use of the Grade Seven essence cores in his possession and the only way to do that was to summon his personal storage space. "Summon Luton." Damien said as he prepared to regain all his lost life essence in minutes.


    ~~~~~


    Two hours had passed and Damien had fully recovered his Life Force and even better than that?


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Roaaaar!!


    He was back to his hunting business. Hed learnt something during the last hour. The stronger his summons became, the less they would rely on his own essence reserves.


    The system had revealed that to him. They were only using his essence at the moment because despite being high ranked beasts, they lacked the required mana to fuel their own skills. After all, these skills were only supposed to activate when they attained a higher ranking.


    With this understanding, Damien had a new goal. He would have to push them higher and the best way to do that?


    Hunting without restrictions!


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Damien watched Fenrir and Cerbe let loose around the forest. Right now, both summons were engaged with two mana beasts of the same grade as them, Grade Five Mana beasts. Around them were the corpses of three others, previous targets taken down by both Fenrir and Cerbe.


    While Fenrir seemed to be toying with its target, Cerbe was hellbent on killing its own. The first meal was sumptuous and it wanted another taste of that feeling.


    Damien however, kept a close watch on his essence reserves.


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    Every few seconds, Damien received small panels like this that made him frown. Despite his seemingly large essence reserves at the moment after having converted most of his Life Force for Magic Essence once again, these beasts were eating at it faster than he could recover.


    "This time, I''ll truly be stricken with mana exhaustion, wouldn''t I?" Damien asked himself.


    Anymore conversion of his life force and he might faint. And worse, he was out of Grade Seven essence cores!

 Chapter 33 - 33: Mana Exhaustion III

    Damien watched as Fenrir and Cerbe brought and end to the two beasts they were fighting and a satisfied smile crept on his face.


    Right now, his estimate on how long his essence reserves would carry on with both Summons was a few seconds but at least, they had finished what they started.


    "Great job!" Damien stretched forth his hand, giving them a thumbs up. However, Damien''s words fell on deaf ears as the beasts focused on dealing with the large meals presented before them. Each of the mana beasts his summons had slain was larger than them but they''d brought it down regardless.


    While Cerbe was already digging its multiple heads into the flesh of one of the mana beasts, Fenrir was up to something else. Its (Devourer) skill activated and in a blink, one of the corpses was gone.


    Damien''s eyes opened so wide that he thought the would fall out. ''What the?''


    He was genuinely shocked. While he knew how the skill worked with Luton the Stellar Slime, he''d only attributed it to the slime''s race. Since they could naturally expand, Damien thought it was just their method of swallowing their targets whole.


    Now that Fenrir, a wolf had swallowed its prey whole, Damien had to rethink his assumption.


    Then it appeared, a new notification he''d never received until Cerbe first finished devouring its first Grade Five Mana beast along with its essence core.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five Mana Beast devoured! 190 more for Fenrir to evolve!?


    Yes! Damien could now tell how far his Summons were from advancing and while it was a great news, it also wasn''t. Where was he supposed to get 190 Mana Beasts to feed to Fenrir? Even though the forest was fully of them, how long would it take him to achieve such?


    Fenrir had only slain three Grade Five Mana beasts while Cerve had slain two to exhaust Damien''s essence core. That brought the total to five Grade Five Mana Beasts.


    If they were to do this repeatedly, it would take thirty-nine more times for them to get to 200 Grade Five Mana Beasts. The problem however? Fenrir wasn''t the only one that needed an advancement.


    Cerbe needed to advance to and then there was Luton who was still a Grade Six mana beast.


    It would take almost two time that amount of trials to successfully increase their grades by one each.


    Damien was still busy doing his calculation when Fwnrir devoured the second mana beast.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five Mana Beast devoured! 189 more for Fenrir to advance!?


    Danone nodded, "At least, that''s progress. Minus one more mana beast to advance." Even though he looked excited, his voice told otherwise. He remained calculative. What strategy would he implement to quicken the pace?


    Once again, Fenrir directly swallowed up the third mana beast it had slain, the beasts corpse magically shrinking till it fit inside the wolf''s mouth and then¡­


    Gulp!


    It swallowed.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five Mana Beast devoured! 188 more for Fenrir to advance!?


    "188 more Grade Five Essence Cores for you huh? Sounds like a lot." Damien sighed.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five Mana Beast devoured! 148 more for Cerbe to advance!?


    Another panel popped up with a slightly smaller number to fill. "At least your requirements are a little smaller." A sigh escaped his lips, his mind racing quickly. He needed over three hundred cores to advance his two Grade Five summons.


    The only comforting part of this whole process? Mana beasts and demons slain by his summons counted as Experience points for him.


    Although each beast slayed amounted to a smaller point than he would usually get if he personally defeated it, the difference was less than five percent and honestly, Damien didn''t mind since the higher his level reached, the more Life Force he would have and by extension, the more Magic Essence in his reserves.


    The more essence reserves he had, the more time Fenrir and Cerbe would have to go on hunts and the faster they would be ablw to advance.


    But first, he needed Essence Cores to restore his magic essence reserves as well as his life force. The underlying problem was that he was out of cores.


    His eyes quickly landed on the last remaining Grade Five mana beast which Cwebe had slain, his guts telling him that he would be fully recovered from just that one core.


    The only problem was that Fenrie had once again activated (Devourer).


    "Hey! Stop! Don''t eat that one¡­" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gulp!


    It slid down Fenrir''s throat before Damien''s words could get to the wolf''s ears.


    ?Grade Five Mana Beast devoured! 187 more for Fenrir to advance!?


    "Damn it!" Famine dropped his head low, feigning a cry at hopelessness. Fenrir couldn''t restore devoured things like Luton could which essentially meant the Grade Five core it had just devoured was gone.


    Just then, he received the notification panel that made things even worse.


    Ding!


    ?You have exhausted your essence reserves! Summons will now be cancelled!?


    ?Cancelling Summons in 5¡­?


    ?Cancelling Summons in 4¡­?


    A countdown appeared and the moment it hit one¡­


    ?Summons cancelled!?


    On a single moment, both Fenrir and Cerbe vanished like they''d never existed, their connection to him instantly ending. For a moment, Damien panicked as he ceased to feel even the connection of Luton who''d been away on a separate mission¡ªGathering the essence cores of Grade Seven and Six mana beasts.


    This was his first time having his summon abruptly ended and so he didn''t recall that the same thing happened whenever he also cancelled the summons himself¡ªthe connection disappearing.


    Now that he was out of Magic Essence as well Life Force to convert into new essence, Damien could only sit on the floor in the forest almost lifeless while waiting for his essence reserves and life force to naturally recover which would take very long hours if not days. Damien simply didn''t know how long since he had never waited before.


    "Hey, wait a minute. I do have a Grade Five Essence Core gotten from a demon. Damien remembered he was yet to touch the two Grade Five Essence Cores he''d received from Luton. While one belonged to a demon, the other belonged to a human Damien concluded had been devoured by Luton.


    "I''ll summon Luton once I get the 100 units of essence required to summon it." Damien could see a way to speed up the recovery period.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Mana Exhaustion IV

    "Summon Luton." Damien commanded the moment his magic essence hit 100 units. He''d remained seated in one place for over forty minutes, too drained of his Life Force to rise up and walk.


    ?Summoning Luton, the Stellar Slime¡­?


    ?-100 units?


    ?Luton summoned!?


    A sigh escaped his mouth as Damien watched the magic essence he''d painstakingly waited for to rise to one hundred hit rock bottom again. However, his mood didn''t stay down for long as the blue portal opened up a few metres away from him and out came his favourite summon.


    Plop!


    Luton landed on the group covered in grass, leaves and dried twigs. Its red body was a contrast to every single thing in the forest and it stood out incredibly well even though it mostly remained unseen.


    Plop! Plop!!


    "Yes. Yes. Come to me." Damien nodded with a weak smile as he watched his slime bounce toward him. He couldn''t be more excited about possessing this creature.


    Plop!


    It landed on his lap, his body slightly jolting from the weight of the slime. He managed to move his hand, placing it on the slime. "Good boy." He patted the jelly like creature.


    "You''re a male right?" Damien asked, his eyes squinted slightly as though he''d made a mistake.


    The slime trembled slightly at the question, its shape slightly changing. However, since it possessed no eyes or nose or mouth, Damien couldn''t picture its reaction well.


    ''I''ve always wondered how I managed to share sight with you when you clearly have no eyes.'' Damien thought to himself. The memory of him seeing those armored individuals leaving the forest still replayed in Damien''s head like it was just yesterday.


    "Hey, system, Luton is a male, right?" Damien moved his head, slightly facing it upward so he could read whatever answer the system would reply with.


    ?Stellar Slimes do not possess a gender?


    "How then do they make new ones?" Damien asked again.


    ?When they''ve overfed on magic essence, they split up, forming another stellar slime?


    Damien''s eyes widened slightly. "Oh¡­ I see."


    Damien dismissed the panel and brought his head down once again. "Good slime." He corrected himself with another weak smile.


    "You know what? Just give me the Grade Five Essence Core that you''ve been storing in your (Universal Space). The demonic essence core I left." Damien explained, too exhausted to do much.


    Luton immediately understood what Damien had said, easily spitting out what he''d requested.


    ''Again, without ears, you can actually hear. That''s kind of scary.''


    Damien grabbed the orb, its crystal surface revealing the darkness within it that continued to swirl dangerously with very slight movement his hand made. It looked like a black liquid encased in a glass case.


    With a sigh, Damien began his normal routine. Absorbing Essence Cores. "Here goes everything."


    ~~~~~


    "Luton, you''ll go with Fenrir." Damien was once again seen standing valiantly atop a nearby rock that was just as tall as he was. "Once Fenrir kills a mana beast, swallow up the essence more and store it away for me before it devours the beast." This order was directed at his Stellar Slime rested on top of the furry back of the Monstrous Wolf.


    "Also, you''re quite strong yourself. Gather as many Grade Six essence cores as you can. I''ll be needing them as well." Damien finished his order with Luton, the slime bouncing on Fenrir''s furry back.


    To Fenrir, Damien gave out his orders as well. "Do not use your (Devourer) skill on whatever mana beast you slay until Luton has successfully retrieved the core." His index finger pointed at the wolf moved in a warning manner.


    "If you do so, I''ll find out and you''ll be fasting for a long while. No beast, no core, no nothing. But you''ll work." Damien''s punishment was laid before the wolf however, it was directed toward all three summons.


    Wooof!


    Fenrir barked at its summoner''s order to show its readiness to comply.


    Damien nodded with a satisfied smirk before turning to Cerbe.


    "As for you, you''ve got three big heads. We''re going to make use of that. Hunt all you want but do not devour the cores. Keep them stored in one of your mouths and when you fill it up, only then should you return."


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    The hound''s three heads barked in compliance as well.


    Damien nodded. "Make sure not to swallow it or you''ll be in trouble as well."


    Woof!


    The hound barked once again and Damien grinned. "That''ll be all. Hunt to your fill then."


    At his command, the three summons bolted out of his sight. Fenrir, accompanied by Luton, headed toward the west while Cerbe took the south, all three summons disappearing into the forest.


    "Now that that''s settled, I need to rest as I await their bountiful returns." Damien''s eyes trailed up to a tree standing tall a metre away from the rock on which he stood. It was thick with leaves and full of thick and sturdy branches, its trunk so thick that two of Damien wouldn''t be able to wrap around it.


    "Hmm¡­ Makes for a good resting place as well as a hideout." Damien hopped on the bark of the tree and began climbing toward the closest branch that was at least a dozen metres above the ground.


    As he made his way up the tree successfully arriving at the tree branch closest to the ground, he heard a notification.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Six Mana Beast devoured! 4,740 more for Cerbe to advance!?


    "Already, huh? That was quite fast."


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    Another notification popped up that made Damien frown slightly. The essence consumption had begun and without a doubt, he knew what summon it was. ''Cerbe is overdoing it.''


    Boom!


    He heard a muffled explosion in the distance and a cloud of smoke rose through the sky.


    It didn''t take long for him to get another notification that suggested that the others had also gotten busy.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Six mana beast devoured! 450 more for Luton to advance!?


    "Oh, Luton?" Damien muttered and the next second he cursed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey! Hey! Slow down or you''ll give me another Mana Exhaustion!"


    The cause for his cursing?


    Ding!


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    It was Cerbe!

 Chapter 35 - 35: Mana Exhaustion V

    Three days had passed since Damien began his hunting spree and since then, he''d exhausted his mana more times that he could keep count.


    His summons had hunted down over two hundred Grade Six mana beasts and forty Grade Fives, most of their cores currently stored in Luton''s (Universal Space).


    While others might consider this a speedy progress considering the individual carrying out the hunt was still a bronze ranked Demon Hunter by normal standards, Damien himself viewed his progress as considerably slow.


    "Damn it!" Damien asked as he watched his essence reserves dwindle once again. However, this time things were different. Still resting with crossed legs atop the there he''d mounted three days ago, Damien held a Grade Five Essence Core in one hand, slowly absorbing the magic essence within to refill his life force and essence reserves.


    "I really need to find a way to increase my own level personally as that''s the only way to ensure the summons last longer." Damien rubbed his chin in thought with his left hand even as he continued to absorb the essence.


    Despite accumulating Exp from the kills of his summons, Damien was satisfied. The fact that he hadn''t slain these beasts himself made the Exp he received slightly smaller than they would''ve been if he went hunting by himself. "But then again, I can''t go against Grade Five mana beasts yet and I can''t face multiple Grade Six as well. The maximum is a dozen and even that requires full concentration."


    He let out a sigh of frustration. "This sucks." Damien spat out. He scanned his surroundings for a moment and let out another sigh.


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-200 units?


    Aside from the base 50 units per minute he expended to keep a summon around, Damien received notifications of large essence deductions from his reserves which hinted at his summons battling.


    In a place full of demons and mana beasts left abandoned for over a century, targets were not scarce. Damien was sure the population within this forbidden land that spanned hundreds of miles had crossed a million with only one being a human. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien finally shifted on the tree branch and then in one swift move, he jumped down.


    Thud!


    A muffled landing sounded as his legs touched the ground after three days of staying on a tree.


    He watched his reserves continue to drop slowly even as he absorbed the essence from the core in his hand.


    "When I absorb the essence into my Life Force, it acts like healing magic, increasing the vitality that I converted to Magic Essence but the process is slow." Damien grumbled as his consumption rate of magic essence and by extension his Life Force, exceeded his recovery rate. For every unit of Magic Essence he recovered, he consumed ten of it.


    "System, is there a way to increase my recovery rate? I''ll run out of essence again if this continues." Damien complained. He had dealt with it repeatedly for the past three days and now, Damien sort a solution.


    ?Affirmative! There exists two ways to increase recovery rate?


    "What are they?" Damien was elated by the system''s reply.


    ?Devouring essence cores directly is the most efficient and effective way?


    "But I don''t even possess the (Devourer) skill. Only an (Essence Devourer) skill."


    ?The second option becomes the only option¡­ For now?


    Damien read the texts displayed on the panel before him, his eyes catching the last phrase ''for now'' which meant the first option might become possible in the future.


    "And what''s the second option?" Damien asked, his eyes focused in the air, awaiting the panel response from the system.


    ?Level up faster. The higher your level, the higher your recovery rate and that''s exactly what you want?


    "I see. It seems like I''ve been messing around all along." Damien murmured, his words barely audible for even his own hearing.


    Damien shrugged lazily. "Leveling up it is."


    He turned around, scanning his surroundings once more. "It''s all clear." As he spoke, Damien climbed back up the tree he''d jumped down from as he planned to do something he hadn''t done in the past three days.


    As he shuffled himself, finding his comfort on the tree branch, he gave out an order. "Activate (Sensory Link). The target is Fenrir."


    Damien''s five senses turned off for a second, his hearing and sight disappearing last.


    Roaaaar!


    The moment his hearing returned, Damien heard the furious roar of a beast and a second later, his sense of sight returned as well.


    ¡­.Boooom!!


    The explosion quaked the earth, the trees swaying violently.


    Damien now shared senses with his summon, Fenrir, who was engaged in a heated battle with a mana beast of the fifth grade. It was a feline creature with grey fur and black stripes possessing quick reflexes that would make it a difficult foe for any other mana beast that was heavily focused on physical strength.


    This time, something about the Sensory Link had changed. Damien could feel, see, hear, smell and lastly taste. Two new senses had been added to the list of senses Damien niw shared with his summon.


    Now, he could smell it. The smell of greenery in the same way Feneir could smell it. Its heightened senses were new to Damien who felt more in touch with the world from the start perspective of his summon, the Monstrous Wolf, Fenrir.


    He could taste it. The flesh and blood as the wolf bit into the beast it was fighting against.


    He could feel it. Every claw Fenrir dug into its opponent, Damien could feel it all. Every movement it made as well. It all felt too real.


    With blinding speed that blitz through its opponent defense, Fenrir should forth a powerful slap with one of its forelegs that connected with the jaw of its opponent.


    Kraaa¡­


    The sound of bone cracking could be heard clearly and a second later, the creature dropped to the ground.


    Thud!


    It landed softly against the green floor.


    As he watched the wolf tear through a certain part of the feline mana beast, locating its essence core, Damien chose to cancel the skill. "Cancel (Sensory Link)." He commanded, his senses turning off for a second again.


    He opened his eyes once again and found himself atop the tree branch, his essence reserves almost at rock bottom. "Alright, that''s enough." Damien pulled out a wooden flute he''d crafted some time ago.


    He blew on it, a certain bizarre sound filling the air for miles. It was a sound that his summons would immediately recognise and it signalled their return. He didn''t want to repeat what had happened three days ago.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Theres Actually A Requirement?

    The Forest of Twin Disasters stretched almost endlessly, a place pulsating with magic essence that filled the air like an invisible current. The ancient trees loomed overhead, their thick canopies casting deep shadows across the forest floor.


    Mana beasts wandered through the undergrowth, absorbed the magic essence in the atmosphere and channeled it into their very being. Their forms were varied¡ªsome graceful and sleek, others hulking and armored, but all bore a faint glow that marked their attunement to the magic around them.


    Yet, not all the forest''s denizens were so majestic; demons lurked here as well, grotesque figures with charred skin, horns jutting from their skulls, and eyes that burned with a cruel, unearthly light. Some had leathery wings folded against their backs, while others crawled on all fours, their movements unsettlingly fluid.


    Within the heart of this forest, something began to stir. It came from deep beneath the earth¡ªa subtle vibration that grew into a rumble, rippling outward. The ground shook as if alive, and the trees quivered, their leaves rustling in a growing wave of motion.


    ¡ªvrrrrrrrrm!!


    ¡ªwooooonggg!!!


    Crrrk! Ccrrrrrrk!


    The tremor spread rapidly, cracking the forest floor in all directions, reaching hundreds of meters out. The very air seemed to thicken, charged with an aura that pressed down on everything nearby.


    Mana beasts, sensitive to the shifts in magic, froze in place, their glowing eyes darting about. An instinctive dread overcame them, and soon, they scattered in every direction, abandoning their territories without hesitation.


    Even the demons, drawn to chaos and darkness, felt a deeper terror wash over them. They retreated, slipping back into the cover of the trees, as though recognizing a force far beyond their own malevolence.


    A section of the forest floor gave way, the earth collapsing inward and forming a gaping hole about two meters wide. The edges of the cavity were rough and splintered, the roots of ancient trees dangling into the abyss.


    Darkness filled the hole, so deep that it swallowed all light, leaving the bottom obscured from sight. The air grew still and heavy, as if the forest itself was holding its breath, waiting for what would emerge.


    Then, from the depths, an eye opened¡ªlarge, unsettling, with stark white sclera and black pupils that seemed to pierce through the darkness. It blinked slowly, adjusting to the faint light that filtered through the forest canopy.


    The gaze wandered, moving with a deliberateness that suggested awareness, perhaps even curiosity. It swept over the surroundings, taking in the fleeing creatures and the silence that had fallen over the forest.


    A sound followed, low and resonant, like a voice that echoed up from deep within the earth. It was not entirely human, nor fully inhuman¡ªa rumble that seemed to vibrate through the air and ground alike.


    "Hmm?" It carried a hint of questioning, as though the being was waking from a long slumber, trying to understand what had disturbed its rest.


    For a moment, the eye remained open, unblinking as it surveyed the forest, but then it snapped shut, and the rumblings ceased. The earth seemed to settle back into place, closing up within seconds, and the darkness reclaimed the hole.


    The aura that had gripped the forest faded, though the tension in the air remained, leaving the mana beasts and demons wary.


    Whatever had stirred beneath the forest had returned to its slumber, leaving behind an uneasy quiet, as if the land itself was unsure whether to feel relief or anticipation.


    ~~~~~


    Damien sat lazily, his legs folded, his hands folded. and his eyes closed as he absorbed the essence from the essence cores surrounding him.


    With his skill (Essence Devourer), Damien could absorb the essence from multiple cores as all he had to do was make the cores his target.


    His eyes snapped open, revealing eyes that had become accustomed to his surroundings, his focus however, was on his summons.


    They''d suddenly gotten up a few seconds ago and now that Damien was staring at both Fenrir and Cerbe, along with Luton who was bouncing happily atop the wolf''s fur, he noticed something.


    They were all staring south as they''d sensed something Damien couldn''t. "Huh?" Damien didn''t know what they were looking at but he also joined them regardless.


    "Uhm¡­ Is everything alright?" His summons understood his words and so he''d expected from them when he asked a question and now, they''d outrightly ignored him.


    However, before he could voice out his anger, his summons all turned to him and sat down back as though nothing strange had just taken place.


    Damien remained seated even amidst everything. Seeing as he didn''t receive a response from his summons, he resumed what he''d been doing but then, something crossed his mind. He''s just attained level 30 and despite it being great, Damien refused to admit it.


    "I feel stronger than I''ve ever felt," Damien grinned and stared at his summons once again. It seemed like they were having a bad episode at the moment and so he simply wanted to avoid trouble by ignoring them. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, for having ignored him earlier, Damien had a revenge plan.


    "Attempt another Summoning. A new one." Damien commanded without a shred of shame even while sitting in front of his summons. Their ears perked up the instant they heard him mentioning another random summoning, all three of them glaring daggers at him.


    If looks were to be killers, Damien was sure he have died over a hundred times.


    Ding!


    The response made Damien''s head snap upwards as he watched the summoning panel display a line of texts that instantly brought a frown to his face.


    ?Slay 200 more demons to unlock another summon.?


    "What?" Damien was completely dumbfounded when he read through it. "There''s actually a requirement before I can summon again?"


    He turned to the side again, his eyes meeting with his summon and for some reason he could tell they were secreltly excited that it hadn''t worked.


    Damien sighed and gathered all the used up cores in one place and then the unused ones in another place. "Luton, come get these cores as you normally do."


    "Don''t mess it up tho¡­."


    ¡ªkabooooomn!


    ¡ªbzztttt booooom!


    There was a loud explosion followed by the sound of something Damien was quiet familiar with.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    The steps of mana beasts!


    ________________________


    ________________________


    A/N:


    Hello dear readers, I''m writing this to I apologize for the late release of today''s chapter and also, to inform you all that you can now support with Golden Tickets as well!


    Hehehe... Thank you all for making it this far and I also hope that you all will make it even further.


    Uhmm, I think that''s all.


    Wait! Give your power stones and golden tickets! What are you doing with it when yours sincerely really needs it? Don''t let me have to use my gun... Hehehe. Thank you all once again!

 Chapter 37 - 37: Multitasking

    Damien''s heart raced as he rode atop Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf''s powerful strides eating up the distance beneath them.


    The forest blurred past, dark trunks and glowing foliage flashing by in a dizzying mix. Clinging tightly to Fenrir''s thick fur, Damien glanced down at Luton, his Stellar Slime, resting securely in front of him.


    The small, Blood like creature shifted slightly, adjusting itself to the bumpy ride. They couldn''t afford to slow down, not with the horde on their tail.


    Roaaaar!!


    The beasts had appeared without warning¡ªa stampede of over two hundred, crashing through the dense forest, their howls and roars blending into a deafening cacophony.


    Damien had quickly counted at least eight Grade Five Mana beasts among them, far too many for him to handle at once. "Not today!" Even with Fenrir''s power and his own abilities, taking on that many high-grade creatures would be suicidal.


    It was more than just the sheer numbers; it was the coordination and ferocity of the horde that made standing and fighting impossible.


    And then, there were the demons. Although they were fewer than the mana beasts, their presence added an extra layer of danger. The demons moved with twisted, unnatural speed, their charred bodies and horned heads cutting through the chaos with a dark malevolence.


    Skkrrreeeee!!


    Some had wings, gliding above the stampede, while others clawed their way through the forest floor, their eyes glowing with a malicious hunger. It was a blend of danger that Damien had no intention of facing head-on.


    "We need to thin them out," Damien muttered, shifting his gaze from the path ahead to the writhing mass of creatures pursuing them. The gap between him and the horde was just enough to give him a moment to act.


    He glanced at the dark shape streaking alongside Fenrir¡ªCerbe, his Three-Headed Hound, keeping pace effortlessly. The hound''s three sets of eyes glinted in the dim light, its powerful form surging forward with predatory grace.


    "Cerbe!" Damien shouted, tightening his grip on the two essence cores in his hands. "Target the demons. Start with the weakest¡ªmake it quick!"


    Grrr¡­ Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a growl that resonated through the forest, Cerbe sprang into action, peeling away from Fenrir''s side and veering towards the back of the horde.


    The hound leaped, its jaws snapping open as it lunged for a smaller, winged demon struggling to keep up with the stampede.


    Chomp!


    Cerbe''s middle head clamped down on the demon''s neck, while the other two tore into its limbs. The demon let out a guttural cry as Cerbe dragged it down, tearing through it with savage efficiency.


    Meanwhile, Damien kept his focus on the essence cores he held, feeling the raw magic flow from them and into his body. The essence coursed through his veins like liquid fire, invigorating him as he absorbed its energy.


    He had to stay sharp; every bit of essence counted right now. The power from the cores wasn''t limitless, and he needed to be smart about how he used it even though he had dozens.


    Luton shifted slightly in front of him, its gelatinous form shimmering with faint red light. The Stellar Slime''s presence was reassuring, a reminder of their connection.


    Behind them, Cerbe continued to wreak havoc, targeting the stragglers at the rear of the horde. Another demon fell, its charred body crushed beneath Cerbe''s powerful jaws. The hound was relentless, moving with a brutal efficiency as it hunted down the weaker demons.


    Each kill sent a ripple through the pursuing creatures, causing the horde to fragment slightly, the weaker beasts veering away from the carnage. It was working¡ªthe demons were starting to fall back, and the mana beasts were losing their momentum.


    Yet, Damien knew better than to let his guard down. They weren''t out of danger yet, not with so many high-grade creatures still in pursuit. He focused on absorbing more essence, the cores in his hands dimming slightly as their power drained.


    The mana flowed into him steadily, bolstering his strength and sharpening his senses. His breathing steadied, and he felt his magic reserves swelling with each passing moment. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to keep him going.


    The horde was starting to splinter now, with some of the lesser creatures scattering into the trees in confusion. It wasn''t total chaos, but it was close.


    The larger mana beasts still pursued him doggedly, but their formation was falling apart as they had to maneuver around the fallen bodies of the demons. Cerbe was doing exactly what he had hoped¡ªthinning the numbers and breaking up the group.


    Damien cast a quick glance over his shoulder. He spotted a Grade Five Mana beast¡ªa massive, stag-like creature with crystalline antlers¡ªcharging forward, its eyes glowing with an unnatural light.


    It leapt over the carcass of a demon Cerbe had just brought down, its hooves thudding against the ground with enough force to crack the earth beneath it. Damien cursed under his breath; if that thing got any closer, it would be a real problem.


    "Fenrir, faster!" Damien urged, leaning forward as the wolf''s speed increased. The Monstrous Wolf responded immediately, muscles bunching and releasing like coiled springs as it surged forward, widening the distance between them and the nearest threats.


    The air rushed past Damien''s face, but he didn''t dare relax his grip on Fenrir''s fur. Every second counted. He kept one eye on the chaos behind them, watching as Cerbe tore into another demon, ripping its charred body apart with a savage bite.


    Finally, the horde began to break up entirely. The weaker beasts darted off into different directions, fleeing into the safety of the deeper forest. The more powerful creatures slowed, hesitating without the strength of numbers to back them up.


    Cerbe had returned to his side, blood staining the hound''s fur and three sets of teeth bared in satisfaction. The immediate threat was dissipating, though the echoes of the pursuit still lingered in the distance.


    "Hold up." Damien brought Fenrir to a halt, the Monstrous Wolf panting heavily, steam rising from its fur. Luton slid back a bit on the wolf''s broad back, its form quivering slightly from the residual tension.


    Damien slid off Fenrir''s back, his boots landing softly on the forest floor.


    Thud!


    He still held the essence cores, though their light was nearly gone now. He let out a breath, his gaze sweeping the clearing around them.


    "Good work, Cerbe," he said, his tone calm but firm. The hound approached, its three heads lowering slightly in acknowledgment. Damien took a moment to count the bodies scattered behind them. It wasn''t as many as he had hoped, but it was enough. At least a dozen demons lay motionless among the leaves, their forms crumpled and broken.


    He nodded to himself, satisfied for now. They had managed to thin out the herd and put some distance between themselves and the strongest threats. But the Forest of Twin Disasters was far from safe, and something told Damien the dangers that lurked just beyond the trees would not stay dormant for long.

 Chapter 38 - 38: A Threat To Other Threats I

    "The problem isn''t that the process is speeding up! The problem is that we don''t know the catalyst that causes such a speed up!" A deep masculine voice echoed.


    It was a room. A large yet simple room that could almost be mistaken for a hall. It only had a large centre table with a diameter of five metres. Chairs were arranged around the table numbering over three dozens and at the centre of the table had an open space where a chair was erected.


    Each of the chairs were occupied by a figure¡ªeither a man or a woman¡ªwith a suffocating presence. No random user of magic would sit in their midst and not pass out from the pressure these people exuded.


    Boom!


    There was an explosion as someone slammed his palms on the table in fury.


    "And where are the men you sent out for scouting? Aren''t they all dead? Why not send another group, huh?" Another man asked with a slightly raised tone that seemed to be mocking the first man.


    "Complaining about wanting to know the cause and yet doing nothing. Tsk!" The second man added while shaking his head.


    The first man''s eyes rose and so did his fury. "You stupid son of a bitch! If it''s a fight you want, I''m always ready! Come at me and stop throwing shades or I''ll come round this table to drag you by your lips!"


    "Why would an esteemed Family Lord such as myself go against someone of a position like you?" the second sneered, his eyes scanning the other man in a condescending manner.


    The first man rose to his feet, revealing his height for all. Standing at almost seven feet, he was a hulking figure with large muscles hidden beneath his robes of black and red with a crest of red design. "As a fellow family Lord, I shall not take such an insult. Rise up, Dowan and let''s settle this outside."


    The second man who''d been addressed by his name without the demanded title from the first man frowned. "Fine! Let''s do this outside, Reyleigh!" He thundered as he rose from his seat as well, his height just above six feet.


    These were two Family Lords of two great families arguing like kids and they were just about to take it further when another, third voice joined them.


    "You two fools realise this is a place for discussions, don''t you? Do you care to sit back down and continue the discussion or do I have to sit you both down myself?" The man asked, the frown on his face evident. He was displeased by the actions of the two who bore the same position as him and the other three dozen dozen people in the room.


    His voice oozed with more than just empty words. There was a silence in the room as though they all knew he could and would make the other two Lords sit down if he was forced to.


    "Hahaha¡­ Take it easy, Lord Ashbourne. They were obviously joking," a fourth voice rang out, extending in all directions from the centre of the table. It was the voice of an elderly figure who remained seated on the chair at the table''s open middle. The figure''s weak eyes darted between both family lords as he spoke. "Right? You two were just joking, right?"


    "Ahem! Yes, we were simply joking." The shorter of the two standing figures, Lord Dowan coughed as he took his seat once again, obviously intimidated by the elderly figure dressed in snow white robes.


    "Our rival families usually joke around like this. It''s nothing serious." Lord Reyleigh, the bulkier one laughed, taking his seat as well. He too knew better than to test the patient of the elderly figure with snow white hair and a lost gaze. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The figure turned toward Lord Ashbourne once again, addressing the Terrace family Lord with a smile. "See? I told you they were only joking. But I have to thank you for trying to put things in order before it got out of hand." The figure chuckled lightly.


    "It was nothing, Great Elder White Fang. I was simply putting a few juniors in their place." Lord Ashbourne said with a polite bow.


    "Haha¡­ Same old Ashbourne." Another added, a woman way older than most of the individuals present in the room.


    She too, was a terrifying force they couldn''t afford and the mere fact that she''d spoken up, warned the others to stay put.


    The whole room settled into ultimate silence right after. No one wanted to take turns at causing a ruckus.


    "Now, where were we?" The old man referred to as Great Elder White Fang asked but even before anyone could answer, he''d answered himself. "Yes, we were discussing the process of the war that will soon be upon us. The process has sped up considerably!" He stated almost like a command.


    "As we all know, the War of Lumane began three centuries ago and the events that followed are known to us. Till this day, every two decades, it resurfaces. The first three years act as a period of warning and preparation with the skies slowly becoming red. A process we have dubbed the bloodied sky transformation."


    Great Elder White Fang took a minute to catch his breath beforehe continued. "The moment it reaches its peak by the end of the third year, the war begins."


    "The next three years that follow are years of small scales battles here and there that can be easily won. But as for the next three years after that, a bloody war begins that claims the life of many." The elderly figure continued.


    "But in the tenth year, the war should come to an end as we successfully force the demons to retreat. That is the known pattern." Everyone of them nodded at his analogy as it contained the basic premise of the war even though it was crude at best.


    Great Elder White Fang sighed as he stared into the eyes of the various family lords. "Here lies the problem this time. The process of the bloody sky transformation has been sped up and we do not know how it was done."


    "However, what we do know is that the war will begin earlier. We''ll need to speed up our preparations. In a week''s time, we will gather again to discuss and this time, everyone in power shall be present." Great Elder White Fang explained.


    A figure who''d remained silent since the beginning raised up her hand. "Since the process has been sped up, how much time do we have left?"


    Great Elder White Fang sighed and shook his head. "I do not know but we have lost two month''s worth as we speak."

 Chapter 39 - 39: A Threat To Other Threats II

    "Hey! That one''s mine!" Damien yelled, pointing his makeshift bone sword at his summon, Cerbe.


    Gesturing with his hand, he waved at the hound. "Move away. I get to kill it. I need to level up as well and I need to level up fast. You guys are going to leave me behind if I don''t grow stronger."


    The Three-Headed Hound understood its summoner''s warning and leaped to the side without hesitation.


    Bang! Bang!


    The ground quaked a little from the weight of the hound.


    Damien nodded in satisfaction, his eyes staring down at the creature before him. It was a Grade Five Mana beast, a Shadow Lynx.


    The Shadow Lynx was a feline beast that could meld with shadows to ambush its prey. Its black matted fur did well to blend with the darkness making its appearance even harder to pinpoint. For a feline beast, its two meters length was outstanding. Its most deadly body part were its claws coated in a mild poison that slowly ate at its target''s inside like acid.


    Damien leaned closer to the beast that had already been beaten half dead. It was close to its death after having to face Fenrir for the last ten minutes.


    "You see, I need to advance speedily if I want to keep up with these summons of mine." Damien said, pointing at Cerbe who stood a metre away, awaiting the death of the beast so it could consume the beast to get stronger. He then moved to Fenrir, the creature scratching its neck area with its hind leg.


    As for Luton, once again, it had wandered off. If Damine had to worry about a certain summon of his, he''d pick Cerbe over Luton. He''d seen first class how the beast could easily just devour both living and dead mana beasts and demons of the same Grade as itself.


    Even higher ranked ones weren''t excluded. However, it avoided such as the backlash it experienced from devouring a Grade Five human and demon on the same day some time ago still lingered in its mind.


    After Damien had cancelled and resummoned the creature, he''d found it unable to devour more mana beasts and even move much which increased its vulnerability. Without its broken (Devourer) skill, it was basically a ball of red mass moving around sluggishly.


    However, for Grade Six mana beasts, it could devour as many as it wanted without a restriction.


    Damien picked up his bone sword, a weapon he''d forged from the bone of a certain Grade Five Mana beast slayed by Cerbe. "Be proud that you''re my first kill. It means a lot as you''ll be the only one I remember to have set me on this journey." Without a moment of delay, Damien''s sword dug into the heart of the two metre beast in front of him.


    Puurrrr¡­


    The Shadow Lynx purred in pain, letting out one final low growl before going limp.


    Thud!


    Its head dropped to the ground one last time, never to rise again.


    Ding! S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You have slain a Grade Five Mana beast! +100Exp!]


    Damien sighed in relief as he read through the content of the panel. He''d learned something new today. This was his first personal kill regarding mana beasts of a higher rank than him and he noticed he got 100Exp for it.


    For a Grade Six mana beast, he would have received 10Exp and if it was a Grade Seven mana beast, he would''ve only received 1Exp.


    Currently, Damien stood at Level 27 which he assumed was the equivalent of a Grade Six mana beast or a silver ranked Demon Hunter, a Dunter.


    "So a rank higher gives me ten times what a beast of the same rank as me would give me and a rank lower gives me a tenth of what I would get from a beast of the same rank as me. Not bad." Despite spending this long with the system, Damien was still discovering new features of it.


    Damien pulled out his sword from the heart of the Shadow Lynx and turned to Cerbe. "It''s all yours." Swinging his white bone sword to get rid of the blood, he walked away from the beast to let Cerbe consume it to get stronger. All he needed was to kill it to gain Exp from the kill.


    He didn''t need the Essence core either as he''d amassed over a dozen Grade Five cores that would serve him in the long run.


    While they waited for Cerbe to finish its meal before their hunt continued, Damien strolled over to Fenrir''s location.


    ''Status.'' Damien thought as he placed his head on the furry back of his wolf.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 27


    Exp: 610/1210


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 4000/4700


    Magic Essence: 600/700(+3000 from life force and cores)


    Strength: 52 Agility: 50


    Stamina: 52 Endurance: 52


    Intelligence: 47


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    ??????????????????


    He''d watched his Exp jump from 510 to 610 with just one kill. It was exhilarating.


    He turned to Fenrir, "From now, don''t go killing your targets. Leave them in a near death state and then leave the killing to me. After that, you can devour the beasts." Damien grinned as he informed the Monstrous Wolf.


    "As for the others, I''ll tell Cerbe after his meal and Luton can just continue doing what it does best." Damien said to himself, his eyes focused on Cerbe as it continued to bite and chew the fleshy remains of the feline mana beast


    Ding!


    ?Grade Six mana beast devoured! 210 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?Grade Six Mana Beast devoured! 209 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?Grade Six Mana Beast devoured! 208 more for Luton to advance!?


    Every few seconds, he''d received notifications regarding Luton, the summon steadily devouring mana beasts without a break.


    "At least someone isn''t being idle." Damien chuckled, sinking his head deeper into Fenrir''s thick white fur. "A nonstop hunt wouldn''t be so bad."

 Chapter 40 - 40: A Threat To Other Threats III

    Damien stood at the very top of a towering tree as he gazed around. The tree towered higher than any tree within a thousand metres and stood at almost two hundred metres in height.


    The top was a rounded panel that was a foot wide with a blackened surface. It hinted at the fact that the tree had been even higher and something had reduced its top.


    Damien watched his surroundings, his eyes lingering on a spot for a little longer that he''d done to the other places. "Eat well. We''ll be going hunting nonstop in a short while." Damien smiled as he stared at Luton expanding and covering a Grade Six mana beast.


    He took a brief look at the sky and sighed. The once blue sky was slowly turning red and while it was still a long way from reaching its final transformation, Damien knew it was only a matter of time. "I need to get even stronger at an even faster rate."


    Slowly, Damien began to descend, jumping down from tree branch to tree branch without a break.


    Thud!


    Finally, Damien touched the ground with a soft descent. He turned toward the East, the location with the most population of higher ranking mana beasts. Majority of the creatures toward the East were Grade Five with a lower number of Grade Seven and Grade Six.


    "Fenrir needs a hundred and twenty more Grade Five mana beasts to advance and Cerbe needs a hundred more." Damien murmured, his face still fixed toward the East. "Two months since their first summon and we''ve reduced their requirements by almost half."


    "Let''s spend the next two months bringing it even lower." Damien''s resolve hardened at that moment and he began walking toward the East.


    "What''s my Magic Essence units looking like?" Damien asked, a panel appearing almost instantly to fulfil his request.


    ?Magic Essence: 650/700?


    "Oh," Damien nodded at the panel before proceeding to ask another question. "And my life Force units?"


    ?Life Force: 4690/4700?


    Another nod, albeit simpler. "Convert half of it to Magic Essence. I''ll need it for the journey ahead."


    ?Converting 2,345 units of Life Force to Magic Essence!?


    ?+23,450 Units of Magic Essence!?


    "Now, summon Fenrir and Cerbe." Damien ordered, another barrage of panels springing forth one after another.


    ?Summoning Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf¡­?


    ?-100 units?


    Fenrir summoned!?


    ?Summoning Cerbe, the Three-Headed Hound¡­? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ?-100 units?


    ?Cerbe summoned!?


    Two blue shimmering portals of different sizes opened up and from within them appeared his white fur creature, Fenrir, and his three-headed walking essence consumer, Cerbe.


    "Yeah, yeah, you both. Come over here. We''ve got serious work to do if we want you both to get in shape quickly."


    Without a single hint of hesitation, Fenrir and Veebe began walking toward their summoner with anticipation growls.


    "We''ll be hunting nonstop until you both arrive at the fourth grade." He walked forward to Cerbe this time. He placed his hand on the forehead is Cerbe''s middle head and with an excited glare, he spoke. "During the next few weeks, we''ll be hunting Grade Five mana beasts to ensure all three of you advance."


    "I''ll deal the final blow as well as it ensures I gain Exp for my own advancement." He then walked back to Fenrir who''d been standing beside Cerbe, a stark contrast to the three-headed beasts even though both of them were canine creatures.


    "This time, we all stick together so I can get the most kills and rise steadily. While you both will be hunting Grade Five mana beasts, I''ll be training against Grade Six mana beasts with Luton." Damien explained to his summons.


    His strategy was being laid out for his summons who surely understood him. "When you do manage to fight off any beast, signal for me to arrive and do not go for the kill except I''m pretty far away from you which will seldom happen."


    Woof! Woof!


    The two summons barked at his orders to show they completely understood his words.


    "Good," Damien stated as he climbed to the back of his strongest and fastest summon, Fenrir. "Now, let''s go. I''ll grab Luton later."


    With that, they sped off toward the East to begin another hunt for powerful beasts.


    ~~~~~


    Boom!


    A mild explosion rocked a certain swampy area of the Forest of Twin Disasters as a heavy battle took place.


    The location was denser than normal, preventing even more light from reaching inside. It was dark even as the sun shone in the sky and worse. The entire ground area was a pool of dark water almost a metre deep with deadly creatures lurking within.


    Boom!!


    As if the first wasn''t enough, another explosion even louder reverberated through the ground.


    Boom!!


    The third one was even worse.


    Thud!


    Splassssh!


    Following the third explosion was the collapse of a giant mana beast back into the swamp. A Grade Five mana beast called a Swamp Crocodile. It was a seven metres long and half a metre high beast that used water attacks to attack prey and with swampy green scales that blended almost perfectly with its environment so it could ambush its targets.


    Even in a swampy area¡ªits turf¡ªwhich was supposed to be an advantage, this creature had met its end. Defeated by Cerbe, it could only await its demise.


    Puck!


    A bone sword dug into its skull in a blink.


    Roooaar!


    The creature roared one last time, the pain or the attack obvious through its cry of pain.


    Huff¡­


    It drew its last breath and then finally, its chest stopped rising and falling. It was dead.


    Ding!


    ?You have slain a Grade Five Mana beast! +100Exp!?


    Damien pulled out his sword with a smug grin. "That''s the ninth Swamp Croc we''ve dealt with and all I can say is that I''m enjoying this almost too well."


    Indeed, he was enjoying it. Proof of his enjoyment was the fact that just like the crocodile he''d just killed, there were two more partly submerged in the swampy ground they stood on.


    "I think they''re avoiding us deliberately." Damien frowned as no crocodile had taken this moment to attack despite Fenrir sensing multiple beasts scattered through the swamp. "We''ll have to fish them out."


    _________________________


    _________________________


    I''ll be providing an auxiliary chapter soon. It''ll contain informations that are considered necessary but cannot be added to the story else it''ll be considered info dumping. You can ask questions there as well. Thank you all.


    Lastly, please support the book! Thank you!!


    Daily Updates schedule!


    2 chapters daily starting from tomorrow!

 Chapter 41 - 41: An Anniversary Interruption

    The main building of the Terrace estate stood tall and elegant, its walls adorned with grand drawings and lavish d¨¦cor fit for a celebration of significant stature.


    Tonight, the estate buzzed with life, as laughter and music filled the air in honor of two intertwined events¡ªthe annual inauguration remembrance of Lord Ashbourne Terrace as head of the Terrace family, and his wedding anniversary with Lady Terrace. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was their eighteenth year together, and the festivities were as grand as the occasion demanded.


    The halls were filled with guests, dignitaries dressed in luxurious garments, mingling in the glow of chandeliers that bathed the room in warm, golden light.


    Among the attendees were heads from three other Great Families, each bringing an air of formality and reverence.


    These were powerful figures, respected and feared, and their presence tonight only elevated the celebration''s importance.


    Around them, noblemen, prominent merchants, and skilled artisans exchanged greetings, their voices weaving a steady hum of conversation that rose and fell with the music.


    Servants moved swiftly and gracefully through the crowd, carrying trays laden with delicacies¡ªsilver platters piled with rare fruits, exquisite pastries, and cups filled with the finest wines. Guests were entertained by musicians positioned in the corner of the grand hall, their instruments filling the room with melodies that evoked the elegance and pride of the Terrace family''s legacy.


    At the center of the hall, Lord Ashbourne Terrace stood tall, his presence commanding attention. His silver hair was neatly combed back, and his suit was dark and stately, embroidered with the family crest.


    Beside him, Lady Terrace was a picture of grace, dressed in a flowing gown of deep blue, her hand resting lightly on her husband''s arm.


    Her warm smile softened the formality of the occasion, and she exchanged pleasantries with those who approached to offer their well-wishes.


    The evening unfolded smoothly, and the celebration''s atmosphere was lively yet dignified, each moment a testament to the Terrace family''s standing and history.


    "Lord Terrace, congratulations!" One of the Family Lords present found his way to the family Lord of the Terrace household who held a wine glass in his other free hand.


    Lord Terrace smiled as he recognised the man before him. A man with the same title as him. "Lord Acheon, I didn''t expect to see you here. However, I''m honored, deeply honored by your presence." Lord Terrace moved his drink to his left hand and extended his right for a handshake.


    "I must say, she remains the same even after all this time." Lord Acheon smiled, extending his hand as well to complete the handshake.


    He turned to Lady Terrace. "Lady Danyel, you''re as stunning as ever. Congratulations on your anniversary." He stretched his hand forward toward her.


    She smiled as she placed her hand on his. "Thank you for the complement. And also, thank you for showing up, Lord Acheon."


    He held onto her hand and slightly bent forward. With a smile, he kissed the back of her palm before standing straight once again.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''ve got some drinking to do." Lord Acheon said with a smile, instantly disappearing into the crowd of invitees.


    "I must admit, he didn''t lie. You''re as beautiful as the first day I met you.." Lord Terrace smiled as he laid eyes on his wife once again.


    "Thank you, dear husband." Lady Danyel blushed slightly at his words but her gaze lingered elsewhere.


    Far toward the East where a certain island was located. ''Damien¡­ Please be safe.''


    Her thoughts lingered on her presumably dead son whom her husband had exiled without any of their permission.


    In another part of the building, a part of the gallery above the main hall, Lady Reyla sat alone with her nephew, Seth, the third son of her older brother, Ashbourne.


    "You don''t like this, do you?" Seth asked, his eyes on his petite teenage looking aunt.


    She looked almost the same age as him despite being around two decades older.


    Lady Reyla turned to her nephew. "Don''t like what?" She asked her cousin. Everytime she stared at him, she was reminded of his two elder brothers who''d met different fates.


    Seth looked around for a while before pointing toward the gathered people walking about. "This. The people. The gathering. You don''t like any of it, do you?" He asked again.


    His question made her smile. "I don''t like the people but I''m definitely enjoying myself." As she spoke, she slipped from the wine glass in her hand.


    Conversations varied from praise for Lord Terrace''s twenty years of leadership to admiration for the couple''s enduring marriage, a union marked by respect and mutual strength.


    "Ahem!" Lord Terrace cleared his throat in such a way that commanded total silence in the hall. All eyes darted toward him either consciously or unconsciously.


    Seeing he''d managed to command the attention ofeveryone present,he began "I would like to say a big thank you to all of you present for this celebration. It is with a great heart that I welcome and thank you all for blessing us with your presence." Then Lord Terrace raised his glass of wine.


    "I''d like a toast to everyone present, to my wife for being there for the past twenty years and," Lord Ashbourne''s eyes darted around as he tried to locate a certain individual.


    "Yes, and to my twin brother, Commander Osbourne who''s been with me all my life." He continued as he located his twin brother standing alone at a corner of the gallery.


    Many guests raised their glasses as he spoke. "A toast to the Terrace family''s legacy, our strength, and the fortune of our household."


    "Cheers!"


    As glasses clinked, something unexpected occurred. The doors had been closed to ensure privacy, and guards stood vigilantly by each entryway. Yet, a sudden flutter of wings drew eyes upward.


    Four small birds, swift and sharp-eyed, darted through one of the open windows above, disrupting the gentle rhythm of the party. Its movement was swift, cutting through the air with purpose.


    Guests paused, their eyes following its flight path as it wove through the chandeliers and down toward the crowd below.


    The birds didn''t circle or veer off course¡ªthey had a clear destination. They flew directly toward certain figures in the crowd, ignoring the startled murmurs and outstretched hands attempting to wave it off.


    In an instant, the lively chatter faded, and the attention of the entire hall fixed on the small messengers as they dove downward, aiming for four particular individuals.

 Chapter 42 - 42: An Invitation

    The four birds slowly descended on their targets shoulders slowly, flapping their wings powerfully despite being small.


    The birds landed on their shoulders gently, chirping warmly atop the shoulders they''d found as their new resting spot.


    The four individuals these birds had landed on were the four Family Lords present. Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon who''d just finished discussions with the Lord of the Terrace family, Lord Daystorm of the Daystorm Family, and Lord Sketcher of the Sketcher Household.


    These four were the four with the birds bouncing on their shoulders. "Hmm?" Lord Acheon was the first to notice the small encasing attached to the back of the bird on his shoulder.


    He moved his hand toward the bird and it bounced off his shoulder, perching on his hand which he then brought closer to his face to observe the bird more closely.


    "Oh." Lord Terrace was the first to understand what these were as he quickly took off the encasing from the bird and opened it, revealing a small piece of paper with a very unique stamp.


    The stamp of one very powerful individual. The approval stamp of Great Elder White Fang.


    All three of them began to read through the letters that had been delivered to them, their eyes moving at speeds that couldx not be followed by those around, although there were exceptions like Commander Osbourne, Lady Reyla and a few others. Lady Danyel was also one of such people.


    Their reading didn''t take time as they were done with it within a minute.


    The four Lords glanced at each other, Lord Acheon speaking up first. "It''s a letter of invitation." He briefed all three of them who nodded.


    "As well as a congratulatory footnote." Lord Terrace pointed out as the bottom of his own letter had contained a congratulatory footnote.


    The others looked at him with confused expressions. Each glancing the other''s way to see if any of them understood what he''d just said.


    Lord Terrace seemed to understand their confusion and spoke up. "I think only I got that part." Lord Terrace took brief looks at them before adding. "It''s a letter of congratulations about the current events happening here."


    "Oh, that''s a given." Lord Sketcher said with a slight chuckle, the others nodding at the revelation as well. It was obvious the elder would''ve congratulated Lord Terrace seeing that the man saw Lord Terrace as his sonb of some sort.


    "It''s only a given that a father would congratulate his son after all." Lord Acheon added with a grin.


    Lord Terrace smiled warmly despite his almost cold expression as he turned to address the others in the room.


    "Excuse us for the interruption." He said, bowing politely to the crowd which soon began to murmur various things about how even he hadn''t expected the interruption and what not. "Let''s agree to disagree." Lord Terrace added with a chuckle.


    "Myself and the other Family Lords will be taking a brief escape from here to settle some very important discussion." He turned to the band of musicians, giving them a nod before departing with the other Lords. "Let the celebration resume!" He declared and the soft music resumed, the dancing continued, and even worse, the constant chatter resumed.


    "God! I hate the noise. I liked it better when those birdies arrived." Lady Reyla sank deeper into the chair she sat on reliving the moment the birds had first arrived and everywhere had gone silent.


    "Hehehe¡­ Take it easy, Aunt Reyla." Her nephew''s gentle voice broke through the ongoing noise, reaching her ears. She felt his hand on her shoulder and turned to him lazily. "Let''s go outside and train at the training ground if you can''t handle the noise." Seth suggested with a smile. It seemed he too was tired of the celebrations.


    Lady Reyla grinned, rising from her chair without a second to spare. "Let''s go then." She grabbed Seth by his hand, pulling her young nephew out of his own chair. "Let''s go swear a little."


    Seth didn''t hesitate to follow her either. "Yes, Aunt Reyla." Both of them walked toward the stairs that led outside of the hall.


    Osbourne had also somehow vanished, his location unknown to anyone but himself.


    The four Lord''s gathered together in a room away from all noises, occupied only by the occasional sound of liquid dripping from the mouth of a stone statue the shape of a wolf. It dripped into a small golden cup that was almost full with the silver liquid that continued to drip.


    "Lord Terrace, the invitation states that we are all to arrive at the Imperial City by the end of the week." Lord Sketcher pointed out even though they''d all read through the letter individually.


    Lord Acheon nodded, his gaze meeting with Lord Terrace''s. "The meeting aims to discuss the planning we''ll need for the war that will soon arrive. The last meeting between the Family Lords pointed out that the preparation period had been shortened and now. We''ll need to plan and factor in the time lost."


    Lord Terrace sighed. "We cannot delay the gathering because of my own gathering. The Great Elder has called this gathering together which can only mean he''s managed to invite the others as well as the Emperor seeing that were to meet at the Imperial City. We will have to honor this."


    "It involves the entire Eastern Shirefort Continent after all." Lord Terrace ended his speech.


    "He definitely managed to pull it." Lord Daystorm said. He was a man of very few words.


    Lord Acheon looked around, his eyes landing on the dripping liquid source not too far away. "The journey is quite long from your estate and so, we shall be taking our leave earlier than we''d all anticipated."


    The room went silent.


    Drip!


    Drip!


    The liquid was the only source of noise in the room.


    "Before you all leave, I would like you to have a drink from the Fountain of Enlightenment of the Terrace family. It is a liquid that enhances the body and clears the mind." Lord Terrace smiled as he picked up the almost full cup, replacing it with another empty one.


    He poured the liquid from the cup into four smaller cups, presenting one to each of the Family Lords. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Toast to the battle that is yet to come." Lord Terrace also held a cup in his hand.


    "Cheers!" The four Lords smiled, clinking their cups together and gulping down the liquid simultaneously.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Actively Hunting I

    ?You have slain a Grade Five mana beast! +100Exp!?


    "That''s the seventieth we''ve dealt with." Damien''s voice filled the forest space around him as he stood side by side with his summons. They''d once again changed location. Having finished dealing with the Swamp Crocodiles, they''d left the swamp area to hunt for more mana beasts.


    Fenrir growled slowly and Damien turned to the wolf. "I know, I know. You guys are slowing down because of me but it''s also worth it." Damien groaned under the complaint of his summon.


    He''d just slayed his seventieth Grade Five mana beast which had given him a total of seven thousand Exp points for his growth.


    This had managed to bring him about six levels higher to Level 33 which was another boost in his power levels. He could feel himself getting stronger not just in theory.


    He''d put it to practice and it was really true.


    "I don''t know why the demons have suddenly become scarce but it happened ever since that earthquake that made these crazy bastards chase me last time." Damien murmured lazily. "Ugh, now we have to wait for Cerbe to finish eating before we move."


    Damien looked for a moment and then shook his head. "Or not." He added with a subtle smile.


    "Hey, Fenrir, let''s go hunting while Cerbe eats." Damien didn''t wait for a response as he knew what Fenrir''s response would be.


    As he walked into the distance, leaving Cerbe to deal with its meal alone and probably protect itself from other beasts as well, he cleaned his bloodied bone sword on a large tree leaf.


    "Join us when you''re done." Damien left one final command with Ceebe before leaving.


    The beast was sure to know where he was located as they were about to go fight. A battle was sure to draw attention consciously or unconsciously.


    After walking for a distance, Damien finally decides not to walk again and mounts Fenrir, the beast immediately speeding through the forest as it understood its mission. It was supposed to carry its summoner toward the location for the next hunt.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Fenrir''s footsteps echoed through the forest as it continued the path toward the East as they''d done.


    The further east the went during the past few days of their hunting, the stronger the mana beasts they encountered and Damien seemed to like it. Damien had encountered over half of of his total Grade Five mana beasts from their current location and even more than that was the fact that the Grade Six mana beasts outnumbered the Grade Seven around.


    Damien, with a proud smile, was pulled to a stop in front to a towering tree. Fenrir seemed to have sensed something past the tree and so it removed to move forward then and there.


    Ding!


    ?You have received a new mission: Survive!?


    ?Reward: +30 capacity for Magic Essence, +2 on all stats, +1200 Exp? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien dismissed the panel almost immediately. He''d read what was on it and now: he needed to know what he was surviving.


    Damien had learnt one thing from experience with the system''s missions. They were always related to his survival.


    He''d only ever received missions when he was caught up in a situation that could either reward him greatly or kill him. Hence the name of his missions: Survive!


    Damien sat atop his wolf, his eyes scanning the area for any anomaly. The only thing he could see were trees. Tall eerie looking trees.


    It was quiet but the atmosphere felt heavy for a reason. For a moment, a chill ran down Damien''s spine as he felt the gaze of multiple eyes on him but scarily, he couldn''t see these eyes.


    Then the first sign took place.


    Snap!


    It was a tree branch.


    Snap!


    Crack!


    Another tree branch snapped and cracked. Damien traced the source with both eyes and ears, his eyes identifying it in seconds. It was the tree in front of him.


    Damien first thought he''d heard wrongly but then he heard another more eerie sound.


    Kakakaka¡­


    Kaka¡­


    Ka!


    Fenrir took measured steps back as it heard the sound that sounded like something being twisted.


    Ka!


    Swooooosh!!


    Booom!


    In one swift moment, a vine as thick as Damien''s hand lashed toward him from nowhere. Its speed was unnatural, the vine arriving in front of him before he could blink.


    "Damn it!" Damien pulled back atop Fenrir, bending backward just in time for the vine to whip past his head.


    Booom!


    The vine slammed into the trunk of another tree creating an explosive sound.


    Kreeeeee!!


    A wild screech tore through the forest, the sound almost making Damien''s wars bleed from its frequency.


    Kreeeeee!


    Another screech echoed in the forest as one by one, the trees around him began to screech horribly.


    He covered his ears with his hand as he realised where he''d found himself.


    Snap!


    Crewaaakk¡­


    One by one, these trees began to detach their roots from the ground. They were readying themselves to attack and Damie could tell.


    He''d counted the currently moving trees and there were about three dozen of them. This number of moving trees wasn''t something Damien could face.


    Hell! Even a dozen of these things were too much for him currently. Having Fenrir wasn''t going to help the situation in any way.


    They were greatly outnumbered. Two to thirty-six. ''If we remain here, we''ll be killed.'' Damien thought as he spotted another tree pulling itself out of the ground.


    ''I never thought I''d see them this early. Tree demons! Uncle Osbourne has always warned us not to engage them unless we were sure of victory.'' Damien spotted two more trees joining his earlier count and he shook his head. ''I definitely won''t live to leave here if I wait any longer!''


    "Fenrir, run!" damien did not hesitate to yell out a retreat command to his summon.


    In a single moment, the wolf bolted away, neithe it or its rider looking back.


    Swooosh!


    Damien could hear the sound of something speeding through the air, heading for him but he dared not look back.


    It was then something rang in his mind. These were demons. Tree demons. Trees!

 Chapter 44 - 44: Actively Hunting II

    As Fenrir sped through the forest, chased by dozens of Tree Demons, Damien made two commands quickly.


    "Cancel Cerbe''s summon!" The first was the command the cancel the summons of his Three-Headed Hound.


    ?Cancelling Summon on Fenrir, the Three-Headed Hound¡­?


    ?Summon cancelled!?


    Then in the next second, his second command followed.


    "Summon Cerbe!" Damien yelled out, his command directed at his system.


    ?Summoning Cerbe, the Monstrous Wolf¡­?


    ?-100 units?


    A blue portal opened in front of Damien and immediately, three balls of fire shot out.


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    Swooooosh!


    The three Fireballs sped past Damien and headed toward the Tree Demons chasing after him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Upon contact with the demons, the fireballs exploded, sending flames everywhere and burning through the trees.


    Kreeeeee!!


    Their screeches filled the air again.


    In the meantime, a creature leapt out of the portal in front of Damien, fireballs forming in front of its three heads.


    ?Cerbe summoned!?


    The last panel that confirmed his summon appeared and disappeared almost immediately, replaced by three other panels that Damien completely ignored.


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    Deductions on his overall essence reserves due to the destructive fireballs his summon was forging ahead of them.


    Swooooosh¡­


    The fireballs left Cerbe''s mouth once again, speeding past Damien who was riding a running Fenrir.


    Boom!!


    Another round of explosion rocked the area followed by the screeching of more Tree Demons.


    Kreeeeee!!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Three of the dozens dropped to the ground, burnt to a crisp by Cerbe''s flame balls.


    "Yes!" More!" This was exactly why Damien had summoned the Three-Headed Hound. Fire worked against anything relating to a tree or wood and it just so happens that these demons were trees.


    The (Flames of Hell) was the perfect counter for them as it wasn''t just normal flames. It was literally flames from hell like the name suggested.


    Fenrir finally caught up to Cerbe who was ahead and both of them began to run away. As they ran, Cerbe created fireballs and when they were ready to be shot out, the summoned beast would twist its body to the side just enough to have its head facing the Tree Demons that continued to chase after them.


    The explosions that followed would always burn through the trunks of the demons provoking more screeches from them. The (Flames of Hell) brought them pain.


    Then in the blink of an eye, Damien felt something threatening coming for him.


    He turned to the back just in time to see a thick vine whipping toward him.


    Bang!


    The tree''s vine slammed into his side and he was sent flying, his body thrown off the back of his ride.


    Bang!


    Damien''s body ricocheted off the grassy floor as a result of the attack and his initial speed.


    Bang!


    He bounced once again before finally slamming into a nearby tree.


    Thud!


    The third time was muffled but it was hurtful without a doubt.


    "Ugh!" Damien groaned in pain, struggling to sit up and examine his body status before observing his surroundings


    His summons has dropped running away as he''d been thrown into the distance in anithee direction. They were now both speeding toward him, hoping to arrive before the Tree Demons most of which now targeted Damien rather than his summons.


    Away from the familiar pressure his summons usually exude as Grade Five mana beasts, Damien could now feel the pressure of these Tree Demons as well.


    He focused his senses on one of the Tree Demons even as they all charged toward him.


    ''That thing is a Grade Five Demon!'' Damien realised, his eyes widening in shock. Their auras were slightly weaker than Ceebes but there was no denying that they were Grade Five demons!


    ''And there are over thirty of them! No wonder the system provided me with a survival mission.'' Only now did he understand why the system has suddenly provided a survival mission to him.


    These demons weren''t just plenty. They were powerful as well. He''d simply been unable to notice because he was very close to Fenrir and the summon exuded more pressure than them.


    "I need to get away from here!" Damien murmured, placing one hand on the tree behind him to get support as he attempted standing up. An attack from a Grade Five demon was still a lot for him to handle.


    Regardless, Damien rose to his feet just in time for him to see his summons arriving in front of him while the Tree Demons were still a few meters away.


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    ?-300 units?


    Once again, three large balls of flames formed in front of Cerbe''s opened mouths and three streaks of red light shot forward a second later.


    Boom!


    The thee fireballs landed on three random Tree Demons, igniting their very being.


    Kreeee!


    They screeched in agony but the flames refused to die down. It kept burning nonstop. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another three balls of flames formed and a second later, it shot out. There was another explosion.


    As Cerbe opened its mouth to form a third set of fireballs, three thick vines shot forward, wrapping around the hound''s three heads and choking the air out of them.


    Rooooar!!


    Fenrir''s roar shook the forest as it lunged forward, its sharp claws and fangs tearing through a the vines wrapped around Cerbe''s three heads.


    Rrratch!!


    Fenrir''s claws tore pieces of wood from the trunks of a nearby tree demon, its mouth biting into the lower part of the tree demon.


    Scrrrunch!


    The sound of biting and pulling as Fenrir pulled out a black ball from the tree demon''s lower part.


    Almost immediately, the tree demon dried up, withering away. Its essence core had been taken out. Not only did it serve as the tree demon''s essence core, it was also its Life Force.


    Tree demons didn''t possess hearts like other demons of creatures and only relied on the essence cores to exist. Without an essence core, they were just another tree.


    Thud!


    The dried up tree demon fell to the ground never to rise again. Meanwhile, Fenrir had already leaped after another demon.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    With its mouths released once again, Cerbe was more than happy to shoot forth Fireballs that continued to burn these demons.


    Damien smiled as he watched his two summons support and attack and then he too joined.


    "Raaah!" He roared, pulling out his sword and heading toward the bearing Tree Demon that Cerbe had attacked with its (Flames of Hell) and as he arrived, he aimed for the same spot Fenrir had bitten through to kill its initial target.


    Thuck!


    His bone sword went through, the whole of the weapon penetrating the tree demon and then¡­


    "Huh?" Damien was shocked to see nothing happen.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Actively Hunting III

    Swooosh¡­


    Bang!


    Boom!


    It only took a second for a bike to slam into Damien and send him flying and tumbling into the distance once again.


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    "What the?" He didn''t even have time to catch his breath before another attack descended on where he''d landed.


    Boom!


    The vine slammed into the thick green grasses on the ground, leaving a long trail of ruin and decay. The grasses on its path would never be growing again. Why?


    It was because of the same reason Damien had suddenly lost a hundred units of his life force so suddenly.


    As he looked at the trail of dead grasses in where he should''ve been lying down, Damien understood why he''d lost that amount of life force.


    "Those annoying vines are sucking the life force out of whatever they come in contact with." He murmured to himself.


    It was only now he noticed that Fenrir and Cerbe were actually dodging or destroying whatever vine came close to them. The vines posed more of a threat than the tree trunk itself.


    Damien slowly stood up, taking slow steps backward do he didn''t draw the attention of the trees anymore than he already had.


    Crunch!


    He stepped on another tree vine behind him and he felt something wrap around his leg. "Damn it!" Damien cursed as he felt his life force drop again.


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    The tree vine pulled his legs off the ground and after a full spin, he was released, flung toward another part of the battlefield.


    Boom!


    There was another muffled explosion as Damien''s back connected with one of the normal trees around.


    There was a small dent in the tree that suggested Damien had collided heavily with the tree trunk.


    "Damn it, Damien! You''re supposed to be stronger than this and yet, here you are!" He cursed under his breath, slowly rising from the ground in frustration.


    "You were given a second have by the God of Summons and yet, you''re still getting tossed around like a ragdoll by trees! Trees!" Damien''s eyes took account of the entire battlefield as he wanted to pinpoint where to join from and where he could best hit to cause maximum destruction.


    Rooooaaar!!


    Fenrir let out a feral roar once again, its sound shaking the surrounding area that one wouldn''t know where they were heading it from.


    Damien had just moved a few steps when he spotted his bone sword still embedded in the bottom of the tree he''d been fighting against. They were dead from Cerbe''s magic (Flames of Hell) but his sword was still stuck in it.


    Damien gritted his teeth, muttering words only he could hear. "Those bastards are really annoying."


    He turned toward the direction of his sword, running off toward the weapon without a moment of hesitation. "You better be worth it. My life''s on the line."


    As he closed in, entering the range of the other Tree Demons, three vines shot out from three different angles as they looked to drain him of his life force once again. "Not this time you bastards!"


    Damien roared, charging forward despite the approaching vines. The first one arrived from his front in a slow sweep and Damien slid forward on his knees, bending backward to dodge the vine that would''ve struck his head if he''d been any slower.


    "That''s minus one." He laughed as he jumped back to his feet and continued his race down toward his sword. The second vine arrived from his left side, its sharpened tip shooting forward as though it planned to impale Damien.


    From the right side came a similar attack albeit a little slower than the first. "They lack coordination. Good for me, bad for them."


    Damien paused his run and then jumped back slightly to dodge the vine coming at him from his left.


    Swisssh!


    The vine shot past his front and Damien sighed in relief just for a split second before he remembered the other one coming for him from the other side.


    He slid under the first one in his front and rolled over to the side.


    Bang!


    Another unexpected fine landed where Damien should''ve been.


    "I''m beginning to see it. Their attacks. It''s becoming clearer as I push forward." He smiled as he pushed himself up again, continuing his race to his sword.


    Finally, he arrived in front of the bone sword, pulling it out of the crisply burnt Tree Demon. It was then he noticed what he''d missed before. "They each have a different spot for their core. That''s great! Now I have to start sensing their cores to know where it is located before attacking."


    Damien sighed and turned back to the others. There were still two dozen Tree Demons present but it still felt overwhelming.


    Damien could see the exhaustion on his Summons. Although they were both Grade Five mana beasts like the Tree Demons, they had limits. Their stamina could dwindle at any point. And even more astounding was that they''d managed to slay more than a dozen Tree Demons already.


    Just when he finally thought they could win or at least slay enough to make a run for it, things went sideways.


    Boom!


    There was a louder explosion compared to the previous ones that had been happening all around the battlefield since the beginning. The explosion blew up smoke that covered the entire battlefield momentarily blinding Damien.


    "The hell''s that?" Damien asked, trying to blow away the dust with his hand so he could see the silhouettes covered by the smoke.


    Kreeeeee!!


    The screech was even more ear splitting compared to the previous ones he''d heard. The smoke slowly died down revealing a new figure.


    Actually, multiple new figures. There were over a dozen new Tree Demons and among them was one that towered over fifty metres in height.


    "Huh?" This one had a scarier auram one that Damien had only felt from one beast. One he''d felt from Fenrir. "That''s definitely not good!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Actively Hunting IV

    Swooosh¡­


    Before Damien could understand what was happening, dozens of vines shot at him from multiple angles, all of them too fast for him to dodge.


    "God damn it!" Damien cried out, his body immediately becoming entangled and bound by the vines.


    Swooooosh¡­


    Grrrrrr!


    Roaaaar!


    Damien wasn''t the only one bound by the vines. Even his summons were. Fenrir and Cerbe were bound by even more vines that Damien himself and with every passing second, he could feel himself getting weaker.


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    This panel popped up every second and Damien''s consciousness slowly faded, drifting between dream and reality. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think this might be too much for me to handle." Damien managed to mutter even as his body weakly dangled in the air amidst the thick vines.


    Unable to do anything but stay put and watch his life force be drained from him slowly, Damien began to speak to himself in barely audible words.


    ''Mother, forgive this son of yours. He couldn''t even last long enough to return back to you and prove to you that your first son is a genius. Maybe in another life, I''ll put a smile on your face.''


    ''Uncle Osbourne, you''ve really done a lot in my life and I would have wished for a last chance to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I''m sure father would have had me executed rather than exiled here. Thank you.''


    Damon, my brother, how I wish I could live long enough to see you grow on the prodigy that you are and probably stand by your side as we fight against these annoying intruders, the demons. Be strong and stay well.''


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    ?-100 units of Life Force!?


    Amidst his soliloquy, the panel didn''t stop appearing even though he was too busy to notice it.


    ''Father, it wasn''t nice knowing you and if I escape this place, be rest assured I''m coming back for you. I''ll prove to you that I''m not a failure as you''ve claimed and I shall do well to take over your throne in the¡­''


    Ding!


    "Huh?"


    This notification was nothing like the life force deduction notification he''d been receiving for the past twenty seconds.


    Half his life force was gone already but he still took his time to read the notification.


    ?Your Summon, Fenrir, requests permission to use a subskill (Gigantification) which stems from its skill (Rapid Growth). Due to the 40% increase in all stats, activation of (Gigantification) costs a large amount of Magic Essence! Would you like to activate it??


    Ding!


    There was another notification almost immediately after.


    ?Your Summon, Cerbe, requests permission to use a skill (Berserker) which grants it +50% of all stats. Activation of (Berserker) costs a lot of Magic Essence. Would you like to activate it??


    The reason why he''d gotten these notifications was because the max e of his output was 300 units per second at the moment and the skill activation was going to take way more than that.


    Without needing to even think ahead, Damien gave a command. "Convert eighty percent of my remaining life force to magic essence and approve both requests."


    ?Converting 1,840 units of Life Force to Magic Essence¡­?


    ?+18,400 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?-10,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Subskill (Gigantification) activated!?


    ?-7,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Skill (Berserker) activated!?


    Magic Essence flowed out of Damien''s secondary core in large quantities, shooting toward his summons that were bound a few meters away from him.


    Woooong~


    Energy flowed into his Summons and Damien could feel their auras rising. It continued to climb higher and higher, the whole area feeling a newer sense of pressure.


    However, Damien had his own problem to worry about.


    Having lost over ninety percent of his Life Force from the conversion and the siphoning of the Tree Demons, Damien''s sight blurred.


    "You both better not let me die."


    ''Father, it looks like I''ll be coming for you after all.''


    Ding!


    He got one final notification.


    ?-500 units of Magic Essence!?


    Then he fainted. He didn''t even get the chance to ask how he''d lost 500 units in a second.


    The temperature of the area shot up drastically and all attention shifted to a three-headed hound.


    Cerbe''s fur was pitch black and its eyes were blood red. In front of its three opened mouths, three crimson red balls formed and shit forward one heading toward the unconscious Damien.


    Boooooom!


    The explosion rocked the whole area, completely obliterating everything in its path.


    Booom! Boooom!!


    Two more explosions rang out in two other places that had Tree Demons gathered, burning through them like they were paper.


    Rooooar!!


    While Verbe had only experienced slightly changed to its appearance, Fenrir was different. It had grown even larger than the Three-Headed Hound, now almost six metres in height.


    Roooaar!!


    The wolf roared one more time, its roar creating a shockwave that pushed the Tree Demons back. It shook itself fiercely, breaking free from the vines that had wrapped around it and rather than attack the demon trees close to it. It shot forward with increased speed.


    Boom!


    Crack!


    Shrrrrip!


    Fenrir slammed, bit, and tore through the Tree Demons as it headed toward its summoner who was currently unconscious from having expended too much of his life force.


    With longer claws, it tore through the vines wrapped around Damien and caught him in its mouth before he would fall to the ground.


    Gently, Fenrir places Damien''s body on the ground before turning to the largest Tree Demon in the distance. The one that had drained most of Damien''s Life Force.


    Grrrrr¡­


    Fenrir let out a guttural growl that made even the ground tremble.


    In one leap, Fenrir closed the distance between itself and the Tree Demon.


    Kreeeee!!


    It screeched as it sent forth over a dozen vines toward its incoming attacker.


    However, it was all futile.


    Boom!


    Shhrrrrrip!


    Fenrir tore through the vines, swooping some away it let out a roar, sending another shocking rippling through the air and pushing away the remaining vines aimed at it.


    That short moment where the Tree Demon''s vines were thrown off target gave Fenrir enough time to close the distance.


    Immediately it arrived in front of the Tree Demon, it pesos at it, its claws dipping deep into it as Fenrir began running vertically up the fifty metre Tree Demon. It was heading straight for the demon''s essence core.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Actively Hunting V

    Bang!


    Bang!


    The Tree Demon noticed Fenrir was definitely up to no good by running up its body and began slamming its own vibes against its body, with the aim of pushing the wolf off its body.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The thick vines continued to whip against its body, aimed at places where Fenrir would land. However, the wolf keept evading the attacks until it reached the top.of the Trew Demon.


    Now fifty meters above ground level, Fenrir arrived at the crown of the towering Tree Demon which was covered with thick dark green leaves. It found an gaping hole that ran all the way through the Tree Demon atop the crown that led into the tree and without delay, the wolf leaped into it.


    Kreeeee!!


    The Tree Demon finally noticed what Fenrir was after and in an attempt to stop it from doing just that, it attacked itself.


    Thuck!


    Thuck!!


    The sharpened tips of its vines shot toward itself, digging holes through its own body going one would meet with the wolf inside of it.


    Kreeeee!!


    The Tree Demon could feel Fenrir dropping lower and lower, the wolf arriving closer to its target and yet, none of its vines had had made contact with the wolf.


    The Trew Demon then aimed at its own core. Fenrir was after it and the Tree Demon knew so. Attacking the core at the right time meant it could get its vine to stab Fenrir.


    One second passed.


    Two seconds passed.


    And then¡­


    Thuck!!


    It stabbed toward the core with insane speed hoping it would manage to impale the wolf within it but once again, it failed.


    Fenrir sensed the incoming attack and spin as it descended, making the attack miss, only brushing off a few strands of hair from its fur.


    The wolf''s eye shimmered with a dangerous light as it opened its mouth despite still falling down.


    (Devourer)!


    Fenrir''s skill activated instantly, the essence core of the Tree Demon vanishing from it original location into the mouth of the wolf.


    Thud!


    Fenrir landed at the bottom of the Tree Demon''s inside and in an instant, the loss of its Essence Core began to take effect.


    Fenrir watched as the Tree Demon decayed from the inside, the decay spreading in all directions and darkening the walls.


    Shhhhhhh¡­


    Finally, the Tree Demon dried up and began withering away like dust.


    As it scattered into dust, it revealed Fenrir, the wolf''s eyes already scanning the area for its next target.


    All around, there were charred trees burnt to a crisp and remant parts for a few others that had been obliterated incompletely by Cerbe. It has been doing a good job at reducing their targets.


    There were only about a dozen Tree Demons left. However, Cerbe seemed to noticed Damien''s Magic Essence reserves were running low so it now battling physically rather than spamming large fire balls.


    Bang!


    The hound''s claws slapped off a portion of one of the remaining Tree Demons making it screech in pain.


    Kreeeeee!


    Bang!


    It received another slap.


    Grrrr¡­


    Another guttural growl came from Fenrir''s throat and in a second, it chose its next target.


    Bang!


    Fenrir crashed into one of the larger Tree Demons, pushing it on the ground. At five metres, the wolf was only a quarter of the tree''s height and yet¡­


    Thud!


    The Tree Demon crashed to the ground, its vines whipping in all directions to keep the wolf at bay but it was already too late. Fenrir was atop of it.


    Rooooar!!


    Shrrrip!!


    The Monstrous Wolf roared and then hit into a certain part of the Tree Demon''s trunk, pulling out a blackened orb.


    (Devourer)!


    Fenrir activated its skill once again, devouring the essence core he''d just pulled out of the Tree Demon, rendering the Tree Demon dead without its core.


    Fenrir didn''t delay, going after a second after it had dealt with the first and after the second came a third. The wolf was on a killing spree and with every step it took, its feet dug into the ground, leaving footprints even in such a grassy floor.


    Fenrir attacked, each bite from the wolf pulling out another essence core and killing off a Tree Demon.


    Cerbe attacked, each slap and bite destroying parts of the Tree Demons the hound encountered.


    Within a few minutes, both summons had emptied the battlefield. Slowly, both beasts took steps toward their summoner who remained unconscious not too far away from the battle.


    After a series of growls from Fenrir, the hound seemingly understanding the wolf''s growls, it vanished, cancelling the summon by itself.


    With only the wolf left, it increased its pace toward Damien and immediately it arrived in front of him, it opened its mouth, letting out a black orb of still energy. It looked very dense, so dense that it appeared to be still.


    Fenrir used its paw to turn Damien''s palm so it faced upward and then the essence core rolled out of Fenrir''s mouth, landing on top of Damien''s palm.


    However, nothing happened. There was no change or effect caused by the code on Damien''s hand. It just remained there, doing nothing.


    Grrrrr¡­


    The wolf growled in frustration. It had hoped Damien''s skill (Essence Devourer) would automatically activate, making him absorb the magic essence within the cores and convert it to Life Force so he could become conscious once again.


    Seeing that nothing worked, the wolf sat down beside its unconscious summoner without saying a word. It chose to protect him and it would do so until Damien ran out of magic essence and the summon was cancelled.


    With a terrifying Grade Five beast, that towered five metres sitting next to him, Damien was the safest at the moment m any attacker would have to think twice before attacking them.


    Slowly, an hour passed. Then two hours. Three hours soon passed as well and then six hours.


    Damien was refusing to wake up. He remained unconscious but the wolf, being very sensitive, noticed a very subtle change in Damien''s condition.


    It raised its head up from its lying position as it observed Damien''s temperature. It had been cold and almost lifeless when Fenrir had first rescued him from the tree vines but now, it felt warm. It was not much but the wolf could sense that its summoner was getting better.


    Only after six more hours did Damien''s eyes flinch. They shook slightly, becoming more noticeable each time until they opened. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 48 - 48: The Meeting Of Lords And Nobles

    The first thing Damien saw was Fenrir''s head being larger than he remembered. He slowly turned to the side and saw the remnants of the war. A sigh escaped his mouth. "I survived, huh?"


    Damien glanced around as he tried to make sense of what had happened but he was still too weak to even move his body. Luckily, he noticed the demon essence core sitting on his right palm. For a brief moment, Damien stared at Fenrir with a smile. "Was this your doing?" Damien asked the wolf with a funny expression.


    Fenrir nodded obediently and Damien could only chuckle. "Well then, thank you."


    "You''ve been waiting for me for a while, haven''t you?" Damien wanted for pat the wolf so much but his current condition prevented him from doing so.


    ''Activate (Essence Devourer)." Damien commanded and in a split second, his body began to absorb the magic essence needed to recover his Life Force as well as his Magic Essence reserves. Damien simply remained lying down as he let his body do its thing.


    Fenrir took off for a moment and when it returned, there were two more essence cores in its mouth which it placed on Damien. One was placed on his left palm and the other on his abdomen. The wolf was truly determined to see him receiver speedily.


    Thirty minutes later, Damien stoppedand the essence core shattered in his hand, crumpling like dust. He could feel it.


    His Life Force was full and so was his essence reserves. Feeling stronger than usual. Damien called up his status panel which instantly revealed his new level to him.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 34


    Exp: 300/1620


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 5800/5800


    Magic Essence: 920/920


    Strength: 59 Agility: 57


    Stamina: 59 Endurance: 59


    Intelligence: 54


    ?????????? S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    ??????????


    Available summons: 3


    ??????????????????


    "Convert two thirds of my Life Force to Magic Essence."


    ?Converting 3,894 units of Life Force to Magic Essence!?


    ?+38,940 units of Magic Essence!?


    "Heh! Hehe¡­" Damien chuckled as he read the panel. Despite Damien still being the equivalent of a Grade Six mana beast, he possessed magic essence that transcended even the rank above him.


    "Show me my Life Force and Essence reserves." Damien commanded again, a panel popping up with information on what he''d requested.


    ?Life Force:1906/5800?


    ?Magic Essence: 920/920(+38,940 units)?


    Seeing that he now had space to convert mana core, Damien nodded. He still had mana cores of the fifth grade stored in Luton''s space and later, he would have to absorb them. For how, he was satisfied with what he was seeing.


    Slowly, Damien got up from the ground, dusting the dirt off himself. He took a moment to survey his surroundings and found it littered with the remains of the Tree Demons.


    "If only I had remained conscious. I would''ve been able to rise a few levels from this number of demons." Damien clicked his tongue before turning to his wolf.


    Fenrir''s monstrous form made Damien''s head ache as he had to bend backward just so he could meet eyes with the wolf. "This should be fun." Damien grinned, gesturing for the wolf to lower itself so he could climb on.


    However, just as Fenrir, lowered itself, it began to shrink back to its initial size.


    Shoooonng~


    It reduced until it was no larger than Damien who sighed in frustration. "Just when I figured it would be great to ride a large summon, you become small again." Damien almost cried as he spoke.


    One would think Fenrir was smaller with the way he was complaining but they were actually the same height.


    Ding!


    ?Subskill (Gigantification) deactivated!?


    ?Subskill Cooldown: 23:59:57?


    "It even has a cooldown!" Damien collapsed to his knees, his head bent forward and his hands stretched forward as well. "This is torture!" He cried out.


    "Now I''ll have to reschedule my giant ride for a day later. Tch!"


    He rose to his feet and walked toward how wolf. "Damn system. Let''s just go." He mounted the wolf and some seconds later, Damien who''d almost died an hour ago, was how roaming through the forest again. His hunting had resumed.


    ~~~~~


    The building was large and grand. The premises were secured. The dignitaries were present.


    This was one of the numerous homes of Great Elder White Fang, a powerful figure that held a very high position in all of the Eastern Shirefort Continent.


    This particular place was a small estate with over a dozen buildings, located in a small city at the far end of the eastern part of the kingdom. It wasn''t affiliated to any larger city, kingdom, or Empire on the continent which was why the Great Elder had chosen it.


    The main building was grand, a five story tall building made from a special type of magically hardened bricks as well as beautifully enchanted glasses. The main door was a large two door semicircular design made of luxurious mahogany wood that led into the building.


    In front of the main building was a dozen sculpted images of various great individuals, a younger Great Elder White Fang featured among them.


    The open space in front of the main building accommodated a lot of carriages that spoke of the high level and rank of the owners.


    After all, only the greatest individuals of the continent had been invited here. Only nobility and powerful individuals who''d won their reputations out on the battlefield with the demons were welcome here.


    The guards, individuals dressed in neat black and white white uniforms with a silver emblem and a black waist strap, were seen parading the entire estate, all of them alert and reading to face any form of danger.


    Well, as far as these guards were concerned, the real dangers were the ones present inside of the building. They held the power to reshape the entire continent if need be.


    Inside of the building was simple looking unlike the outside that was full of grandiose. The hallways had black rugs all around and simple standings with vases and flowers here and there to give the place a little warmth and occupance.


    Within the main hall of the building, a meeting was about to begin. A meeting of Lords and Nobles.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Discussions And Differences I

    Within the main hall where the meeting wasto hold. Over seventy individuals were present, all of them standing in front of personal seats but bound together by an absurdly large table.


    The room only had the table and chairsaswell as a fee portrait frames hanging on the walls. Besides those, the only item of beauty in the room was the chandelier hanging above the centre of the table.


    "Your Majesty, it is an honour for you to have graced us with your presence." All the individuals in the room bowed respectfully toward one of the two figures at the head of the table.


    The Family Lords, the Great Noble Families, and even the Seven Mighty Kings all bowed toward the figure with reverence for his position.


    This was none other than the Emperor of Tagharat, the ruling empire of the continent, Emperor Tagharn. The man''s white hairy features was enough to show that he was aged but his body build often made people think otherwise. He had a solid lean build and was dressed in golden attires only an Emperor like him dared to wear.


    He looked dashing and his voice was just as soothing. "It is my pleasure to be here. I couldn''t skip this as the problem on ground not only affects you all. It doesn''t only affect our great Continent. It affects the whole world." The Emperor''s deep voice boomed forth, breekinhbtw silence in the room.


    He stopped for a moment and turned to the figure beside him, the Great Elder. "That¡­is more than enough reason to be here." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Great Elder White Fang nodded with a smile. "Indeed. It is. We also acknowledge the presence of everyone else,"


    "King of Prussum, King of Salsore, King of Benthor, King of Asphade, King of Dinorg, King of Qatri, King of Staria, and King of Yeyone." Great Elder White Fang mentioned the seven Kings present, giving each of them a nod of acknowledgement before facing the others.


    "The Noble Families and Family Lords, your presences are appreciated as well."


    They too felt honoured after being mentioned but they knew they had to be present the most regardless of who came or not. Especially the Family Lords who were directly related to the Great Elder.


    "Now, for the matter of discussion today, it is the upcoming war that is bound to begin in less than two years." The Great Elder began without any formality.


    There were murmurs in the room as though this was their first time hearing it.


    The silence soon died down as soon as the Great Elder cleared his throat to remind them of the figures in the midst.


    "If all we have is less than two years, that would mean the Bloodied Sky Transformation has been sped up." This time, it was Emperor Tagharn that spoke, interrupting the Great Elder.


    "That is exactly the case, your majesty. I refrained from adding that part to the letter sent to you as I wanted to discuss it in person with you." Great Elder White Fang explained with a subtle smile.


    The Emperor nodded upon hearing this and gestured for the Great Elder to carry on with his explanations.


    "The cause for the speed up in the Bloodied Sky Transformation is still unknown and I don''t think we''ll find out anytime soon."


    Great Elder White Fang sighed and continued. "Because of the speed up, we''ve lost two months of preparation which is why I''d suggest we put our efforts into something other than searching for the cause of the speed up."


    "And I''m guessing the ''something'' is preparation for the inescapable war with the demons, right?" The King of Salsore asked with a slight frown. From his expression, one could almost tell he hated the anticipated answer even before it arrived.


    "You''ve always been a smart one, King Sethyn." Great Elder White Fang smiled, revealing his set of white teeth to them all.


    "Tch!" The King of Salsore, King Sethyn clicked his tongue with slight frustration. The Great Elder hadn''t given him a direct answer but his response had confirmed the king''s worry. The preparation for the war.


    The Emperor nodded at this. He was genuinely interested, probably more interested than the others as he was the one with the most to lose or gain among those in the room. If they lost the war, he would be losing an entire empire.


    "Now, how do we plan for the war? We only have a year and six months give or take." Emperor Tagharn inquired with a stern expression. Being the reuler of three of the Kings in the room, they too were forced to become attentive. The nobles followed as well.


    As for the Family Lords, they''d always been seriously listening in as they all knew they had very important roles to play in the war.


    "Firstly, we set up a team of Demon Scholars, Mages and Scouts. The best of the best." The Great Elder began laying down their plans. Among the Family Lords, one of them held a feather and a book, with a bottle of ink to his side, writing down everything that would soon be brought forward to the table.


    "What are we to do with them?" King Prussum asked, stroking his beards. He knew what they needed to do but a more detailed explanation from the Elder was required.


    Elder White Fang who''d remained standing while the others took their seats, slowly walked toward the King of Prussum until he arrived behind the King and placed both hands on the king''s shoulder.


    "These groups of individuals will begin research on the demons, pooling together their various knowledge and devising the most effective methods to eliminate the demons using historical information. The scouts will go ahead to monitor movements of the demons all around and relay it to the team of researchers through live feedback. I''m sure you get the rest.


    They''ll basically serve as Research and Intelligence." Great Elder White Fang explained, repeatedly patting the king''s shoulders.


    The Great Elder continued, walking away from the King of Prussum who was already sweating on his seat. "Besides the scouts needed for research, we''ll be needing another group of even more powerful scouts who''ll serve as higher intelligence since they''ll be heading for more dangerous missions like mapping out known Demonic Territories or Locating new ones."


    "Ah, also. I''ll need all of you to drop your silly differences." The Great Elder said sternly, pointing fingers at everyone, not excluding even the Emperor himself. "Every one of you!"

 Chapter 50 - 50: Discussions And Differences II

    "What has our differences got to do with the issue on ground?" One of the Nobles asked, his long mount pointed in the direction of the Family Lords. "I mean, it''s their duty to fight and ours to rule, isn''t that so?" The long mouthed figure added with a click of his tongue.


    He looked like a rat, hair scarcely available on his head and even his brows seemed to have been shaved off. They were missing! Despite the luxurious embroidered black and silver robe he wore, he didn''t look like a figure who''d felt wealth for years.


    "What you''ve just said is only half correct." Great Elder White Fang pointed out. This time, he took slow strides towards the man who''d just spoken. "Duke Rito, it is indeed the role of Nobles like you to rule." The Great Elder sighed as he stood behind the man who''d just spoken against the Lords who simply remained quiet so the Great Elder could handle it.


    "However, the job of the Fated Families is to fight like you stated, not protect you all. They''ve been blessed by the gods with talents needed to fight off the demons and that is their sole aim. Protecting you is only an extension of their benevolence." The Great Elder''s explanation shocked a lot of them as they weren''t aware of this.


    "What?"


    "How can that be?"


    "The Gods will not allow it!"


    Great Elder White Fang chuckled, "Oh they will," he sgrinned as he walked back to his seat, the one beside the Emperor who chose to remain quiet and be educated.


    "As a matter of fact, they''ve done it a good number of times. I''ve been here longer than any of you," Great Elder White Fang paused as he met eyes with a certain middle-aged lady sitting amongst the Family Lords, "with the exception of the Lord of the Shena Family."


    The middle-aged beauty smiled as he addressed her but said nothing else. She was indeed old. Older than everyone present and yet, she looked like she was in her mid thirties with her golden yellow hair, yellow eyes and peach colour lined lips. Even her body, the hourglass figure, could make one doubt the words of the Great Elder who''s known to never lie.


    "I have seen it happen more than once. Towns getting abandoned by the warriors of the Fated Families during the wars and these warriors faced no consequence whatsoever as no one could face a Fated Family without being one." Great Elder White Fang chuckled as he spoke. Seemingly recalling past memories.


    Great Elder White Fang frowned as he clicked his tongue in frustration. "Tch! We''ve deviated from the right path due to your long mouth." The old man said pointing his fingers toward Duke Rito who''d initially cause the deviation.


    "But I didn''t mean¡­"


    "Keep quiet and listen when I talk or I''ll have you stripped of your nobility." Great Elder White Fang frowned, his brow furrowing greatly as he glared at the rat-like noble.


    Duke Rito kept quiet, afraid to say another word, being aware that Great Elder White Fang was indeed capable of doing so. The old man was of a higher noble background after all.


    "Back to the subject of the day. As I said, I''ll need you all to let aside your differences and come together under one banner, one head and one leadership." The Great Elder''s tone sounded almost like he was pleading with them. "This is the only way to ensure things don''t go wrong in the future."


    They all nodded, not a single one making another attempt to cause a ruckus like Duke Rito had done.


    "Good! Now that we''ve settled that aspect, let''s discuss a little more." Elder White Fang clapped his hands together with a warm smile. "Our discussions today will cover the preparations for the next twelve months."


    "Starting with surveillance and scouting, researching, mapping out territories, forming alliances and many more."


    Emperor Tagharn raised his hand to ask a question and the Great Elder took this opportunity to drag Duke Rito. "And that''s how you interrupt a meeting. Duke Rito, do you understand?"


    "Yes, Great Elder." Duke Rito said with his head bowed and his eyes fixed on the table. ''Tch! Making a mockery of me here, huh?'' Duke Rito clicked his tongue mentally.


    After receiving permission to speak, the Emperor asked his question. "We''ve discussed the first three you mentioned. I''m pretty sure everyone here understands those aspects to a great degree so how about we skip them to the others. We can come back to discuss these three later." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Indeed. Firstly, we''ll need to create alliances all around. The Eastern Shirefort Continent is smaller than the other three continents and so preparation will undoubtedly be faster." The Great Elder began, still walking around instead of taking his seat. "However, the others might have information that we do not have and vice versa."


    King Derek raised his hand as well and was immediately granted the chance to speak. "Are you suggesting we hold a meeting with the other continents? That is going to take a lot of string pulling as well as time."


    Elder White Fang nodded. "That might be correct but what if we instead send representatives?" His question was met with a lot of humming. Ones that seemed to agree with the elder''s suggestion. "These representatives will relay our desire to form an alliance and also request for the others to also nominate representatives.


    This way, these representatives will discuss and then relay the details of the discussions to us."


    Emperor Tagharn nodded with a smile. "Sounds like a plan. I like it."


    "As for the other things we''ll be doing, it''ll be discussed among these representatives as it will include all continents." Great Elder White Fang stopped walking Around and tapped his forehead lightly.


    "As for now, we''ll have to deal with the first three I mentioned. The surveillance and scouting, researching, and territorial mapping. We can begin those as soon as we set up the required parties. I''ll begin work on those." Lazily, Great Elder White Fang walked back to his seat.


    "One question before this meeting comes to an end." Emperor Tagharn stated. "Who are our representatives?" The Emperor asked curiously.

 Chapter 51 - 51: First Real Combat I

    "Alright! I''m sure you all have been itching for a battle after all of the classes you''ve been attending. You''ve all been going through theories after theories and I know how many of you would like to put it to practice." The masculine voice of the man standing in front of a group of students echoed loud enough for everyone present to hear.


    The students currently standing, dressed in sleek black leather bodysuits packed with shoulder and chest guards. Each bodysuit had a number on them, each varying without a match among the other students.


    Even the man standing in front of them had a similar but larger bodysuit donned on him. However, his own suit lacked any protection and only had the number "000" on the topmost part of his left chest.


    The students remained attentive as they listened to everything the figure had to say to them. "These are the newly created battle wears created by the academy and I must say, they''re better than the previous ones. I''ve tested them personally." The man said with a grin. He was slightly over six feet with black spiked hair and brown eyes. His beard was neatly trimmed and the sides of his hair were blended into a soft fade.


    The man also held a beautifully crafted and polished spear in his left hand as he spoke. The metal head of the spear glinted under the rays of sunshine that shone on it making it hard to stare at.


    "Excuse me, Instructor Kade. Your weapon keeps reflecting light into my eyes." A student said, his hand raised to signal he was the one speaking. His gray hair and blue eyes stood out amidst the group of students.


    The man, instructor Kade as addressed by the boy, stared at the boy for a few seconds before speaking. "Student Damon, my deepest apologies for that oversight."


    Instructor Kade twisted the spear slightly to the side, the reflection now directed toward the ground.


    "Thank you." Damon said with a polite bow and a smile.


    "Now, back to our discussion. In response to your fervent prayers for a combat training, the higher-ups have decided to bless you all with this chance. A real combat training where you all can fully display whatever you''ve learnt during your stay in the academy." Instructor Kade began taking short strides around the students, inspecting them one by one with a subtle grin. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inspector Kade could see the beaming smile on many of their faces as he explained to them that they would be training in close combat today and it seemed to stir up something in him.


    A wicked grin formed on his lips and walking back to the front of the group he thought,


    ''I was once like you all. I got a reality check after the first real combat and I''m sure you all will too. You won''t be battling humans after all.''


    Instructor Kade arrived at the front of the group and claolpped his hand lightly to silence the growing noise and capture the attention of the students.


    Seeing that risng commotionhad died down, instructor Kade resumed speaking onceagain. "As for your opponents, they''re not humans but rather mana beasts."


    "What?"


    "Mana beasts? Isn''t that a little too early?"


    "How can we even fight them with no experience at all?"


    "You''ll gain experience while facing them." Instructor Kade''s voice cut through the murmurs, his eyes scanning the area for students who had remained unfazed by his revelation. There was quite a handful.


    Instructor Kade nodded, picking up from where he''d stopped. "You all will be facing the lowest possible ranks within the ranks of mana beasts to avoid any excessive danger, Grade Seven mana beasts."


    "Excessive? Did he just say to avoid excessive danger?" A young boy with black flowing buy short hair and crimson red eyes asked with mixture of fear and confusion written all over his face.


    "Doesn''t that mean these ones might still be dangerous regardless?" Another kid inquired.


    "Just moments ago, you were all excited having been given the chance to engage in close combat and now you''re whining about dangers? That''s pathetic!" The statement came from a student at the back and before the others could turn to identify who''d spoken, the instructor cleared his throat.


    All eyes returned to him, all of them eager for more information about whatever it was that they were about to venture into.


    Would it be dangerous?


    Would it be fun?


    Would there be a death?


    Instructor Kade could hear the questions behind their closed mouths.


    "I believe all of you were placed in this class because you''re the best of the best. There are others who didn''t get to join you all and were added to lower classes. If you''re whining this much, what do you think they would do?"


    Before anyone could answer, the instructor continued. "Don''t think too much about it. They passed their own combat training. Although there were a few casualties, none was fatal."


    Instructor Kade looked at every one of them, pointing at a few. "You all are even stronger than the other and so, it''ll be a breeze for you." He smiled and then he added under his breath. "I think."


    None of them were able to hear that part of his statement though. "There''ll also be a reward for the top five participants of this training. As for the rewards? That''ll remain a secret till it''s all over."


    At the mention of rewards to give individual participants, silence took over the group and the murmurs simply ceased to exist.


    Seeing them straightened up by the revelation of rewards the instructor nodded. "Good! Now that you students are ready for your first combat experience and encounter with the mana beasts, I''ll explain a few more things."


    "First, it is a one against one battle and there are only three different beasts you can choose from. Each combat session lasts for five minutes and will end either with you slaying the beast or lasting for five minutes against the beast of your choice."


    "Second, be careful as they are indeed dangerous. The might not be life threatening but they can definitely inflict injuries on you."


    "Thirdly? Fight with all you''ve got. Don''t hold back against them. You''ll be graded based on performance and the top five will be rewarded after all."


    Having explained all that needed explaining, he beamed a smile at them. "Who''s going first?" Instructor Kade asked with a mix of anticipation and excitement in his voice.

 Chapter 52 - 52: First Real Combat II

    "I shall go first." Damon''s voice echoed around the large hall with his hand raised in the air. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All eyes turned to him but the young grey-haired student simply ignored their gazes, instead focusing on the instructor who was smiling at him.


    "We have a volunteer." Instructor Kade chuckled as he gestured for Damon to come closer. "Get over here to choose which of the mana beasts you''ll be facing."


    "As for the rest of you, move back." Instructor Kade pointed to a part of the hall covered in metal rods intertwined into a cage. "It would be best if you watch from inside there."


    Heeding the instructions of their instructor, the other students began walking side by side toward the encasing instructor Kade had pointed them to.


    Damon arrived in front of their instructor with a quick stride and a smile on his face.


    "What weapon will you be using?" Instructor Kade inquired of Damon as the boy stood in front of him. "And which mana beast will you be facing?" He presented a book before Damon depicting the image of three mana beasts as well as their descriptions.


    The first was a Fire Rat, a large three feet creature with flaming fur and a tail covered with spikes. The second was a Rust Road, a four feet toad with a corrosive liquid covering its body that brought rust and corrosion to all things its liquid touched. The third creature was a Hare. A Moss Hare. A simple looking mana beast almost the side of a grown man. It looked harmless but its serrated teeth and claws were unhidden.


    Damon looked at his instructor''s weapon before speaking. "The weapon isn''t a problem so can I borrow your spear for the battle?"


    Instructor Kade looked at Damon and then his weapon and then Damon once again. "Sure." The man shrugged, handing the spear to Damon.


    "Thank you, instructor Kade. As for the mana beast, I''ll go with the rat. Let''s get everything heated up for the others." Damon grinned holding the spear in one hand.


    ''And let''s find out just how much I''ve progressed with private training.''


    Damon stood in the middle of the hall atop a small elevated standing that would serve as the stage for the battle about to begin.


    "The Fire Rat it is." Instructor Kade nodded, taking a few steps back before turning toward another end of the hall. From where he stood, he cast a spell, revealing his talent for the first time.


    "By spark and flame, I call thee near,


    Fire Rat, ignite and appear.


    From smoldering depths, rise and run,


    Serve my will ''til task is done!"


    As he chanted, revealing his talent as a summoner, a small shimmering white portal opened in the air, widening until it was over six feet tall and wide.


    Out of the portal appeared a rat almost as large as Damon, its entire body caught in an undying flame.


    Thud!


    The mana beast landing on all four legs with a screech the others couldn''t bear to listen to.


    Kreeee!


    Damon stood in the beast''s line of sight so he could gain the attention of the beast and it worked.


    Kreeee!!


    The rat screeched again more horribly as it scratched one of its forelegs against the floor in preparation for its attack.


    Damon lowered himself to almost half his height, positioning the spear horizontally beside him.


    With one leg in front of the other, he stood in front of the beast, half facing it, Damon called out. "Let''s get started."


    Kreeee!!


    The Fire Rat launched itself at Damon violently without reserve. Its speed was unexpected by the others. "Oh, that''s pretty fast!"


    "I can barely follow the movement."


    Another student commended, his eyes tracing after the speeding beast.


    Within three seconds, the Fire Rat arrived in front of a prepared Damon. The beast attacked, its claw slashing toward Damon.


    "Hup!" Damon chanted as he leapt backward to avoid the claw aimed at him.


    Swooosh!


    The slash was escaped by a breadth of hair as Damon watched the claw swing past the front of his eyes. Damon grinned. The thrill was getting to him.


    The rat noticed it had missed and immediately swung its other hand and Damon. "Faster!" Damon chuckled as he leaped to the side this time, completely avoiding the slash.


    Damien dodged the attack and immediately counter attacked the beast.


    Riding on the adrenaline flowing through him, Damon swung his spear at the rat''s side.


    Booom!


    The side of the spear slammed into the creature sending it tumbling away.


    "Woah!"


    One of the students shouted in surprise.


    No one had expected the power behind Damon''s attack.


    "Not bad, kid. Not bad at all." Instructor Kade smiled with a subtle nod. "A through Terrace child. Through and through."


    Damon didn''t wait for the rat to regain its balance before he chased after it once again.


    "Let''s not dwell too long on this." Damon grinned as he closed the distance, his hands raised in the air holding on to the spear with both hands.


    "Your flames are a beautiful sight to behold." Damon smiled, bringing down the spear on the rat''s head.


    Boom!


    The force of the attack slammed the rat''s head into the floor.


    Kreeee!!


    The rat screeched furiously, the flames on its body flaring even more ferociously. The moment it regained its balance, it launched itself at Damon.


    "Not today!" Damon lowered himself so the rat''s attack passed over his head and from underneath, he dealt a heavy blow to the rat''s head.


    Bang!


    The blow connected with the rat''s jaw, its head twisting in an unnatural manner.


    "Ehn?"


    One of the students watching became confused as he stared at the scene.


    He turned to their instructor. "Instructor Kade, are the mana beasts that weak or is Damon simply that strong?" The student asked while the others nodded to the question. They too were curious.


    Instructor Kade turned to the students shaking his head. "They''re certainly not playthings."


    The student frowned, pointing his finger to Damon. "But he''s playing with that rat."


    "He''s the predator." Instructor Kade sighed.


    Boom!


    By the time he finished answering the student''s question, Damon had finished his battle. "And that does it." Damon stood straight, pulling his spear out of the rat''s back.


    Turning to Instructor Kade, Damon beamed a smile. "I passed, right?"


    "Congratulations on defeating the Fire Rat in three minutes." Instructor Kade nodded and called out. "Who would like to go next?"

 Chapter 53 - 53: First Real Combat III

    Thud!


    "Ouch!" Damien was forced to wake up after falling off the tree he''d been sleeping on. This was his first sleep in three days as he''d been on the run and now that he''d finally gotten to sleep, he''d slept too much. And fell down.


    Damien sighed, standing up and dusting the dried grasses and leaves that had gotten stuck to his clothes. "Now that I think about it, I''ve been switching only two clothes since my arrival."


    When he''d first arrived, Damien had been dressed with two layers of clothing. An inner robe and an outer one. He''d separated them both into separate attires and whenever he went down to wash up at the flowing lake, the only location he could accurately pinpoint, he would switch one attire for the other. Since he was always changing location, the lakeside was the safest place to keep an extra set of clothes.


    "Thank the Gods I haven''t encountered a situation that left my cloth in ruins or I''d be running around the forest naked now." He sighed, stretching himself to get the sleep out of his system.


    "I''ll need to search for corpses of people who''ve been here before me soon enough. So I can probably get a new set of clothes." He took another glance at the black robe he has on. "If I encounter another stronger or smarter beast or demon, my clothes might¡­"


    Tsssshh¡­


    Tssssssh¡­


    Damien''s head twisted backwards at the foreign sound he''d just heard.


    Swoooosh!


    His body reacted instantly, avoiding something that sped past him.


    "Hmm?" Damien turned to the tree he''d just fell from and found a blackened spike embedded in the tree. It wasn''t there before.


    He quickly went for his bone blade, the weapon resting at the feet of the tree.


    Just as he picked it up, he felt it again¡ªsomething spending toward him. With no time to delay, Damien raise his bone sword, placing it in the trajectory of the incoming attack. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clang!


    Thud!


    Damien looked down to see another black spike in the ground in front of him. It was eerily familiar and just as he was about to pinpoint its source, he heard footsteps.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Thud!


    Then it revealed itself. A black scaled figure with one horn and serrated teeth. It had spikes for hair and Damien immediately recognised it as the weapon that had been thrown at him twice.


    Its most distinguishing features were the spiked head, the serrated teeth , the single horn at the front of its head, and the short claws that glinted with an evil light.


    "So it''s just a new type of demon, huh?" He murmured, sizing up the creature a few metres from himself.


    Snap!


    The demon snapped off two of the spikes on its head which instantly started growing back. The two spikes seemed like daggers in the hands of the demon but Damien was more interested in the speed at which the spikes were growing back on the demon''s head.


    "Almost feels like an unlimited weapon in my opinion." Damien readied himself as he knew the demon was about to launch another attack from the way it had positioned itself.


    Damien didn''t know what rank this demon fell into in the ranks of demons as this was his first time seeing it but the fact that it didn''t give him much pressure said a lot. The one thing he was certain about was that the demon was stronger than the Demlings he usually faced every now and then.


    Swooosh¡­


    Swoooosh¡­


    Both spikes shot forward toward Damien in quick succession. Damien managed to move again. "Hmm¡­" He grunted slightly as bent unnaturally to evade the spike that would''ve met with his head. "It possesses inhumane aim and excluding the fact that it can regrow those spikes, it doesn''t seem like a real threat to me. At least, not with its current performance."


    Damien smiled as the readied his sowsrd in front of him, placing both legs away from the other for more balance on the ground. "I can deal with it!" Damien smiled.


    Kreeeee!!!


    The ever demonic screech filled the area as the demon sped toward Damien in a streak of darkness.


    "It''s fast," Damien commended, his grip on his bone sword getting tighter, "but I think I''m faster."


    He swung his sword just at the right moment.


    Clang!


    Almost as if it were metal chasing metal, Damien''s bone sword and the. Demon''s spiked weapon clashed with each other.


    "It has strength as well." Damien pushed his sword forward, gaining an upper hand against the demon. "I think I surpass it in terms of strength as well."


    Damien exerted more force and successfully pushed away the demon which stumbled a few steps back


    Deciding to put all his previous years of sword practice to the test, which was over five years as they''d begun training in the path of the sword years before they became of age for the Talent Ritual. Those were times when he could still hold his mother''s hands and get into trouble with Damon.


    Now, he wasn''t with any of them. He even wondered. "Did mother weep? Damon definitely did." He smiled.


    Pushing away the nostalgia he felt, he returned to the heat of the moment. The demon was upon him once again but this time, Damien deflected the stab from the demon, his sword slamming into the side of the spike and sending it in a different direction from its intended target¡ªhim.


    "Let''s see how well you fair against me and how well I''d do against you since you''re the first real combat experience I''ll be having here." Damien beckoned for the demon to attack him again. "The rest were weaker."


    He stared at t the creature which was shaking in a manner that made Damien raise an eyebrow.


    Kaaaaareeeeeii!!


    The demon suddenly bent toward the sky as it screeched, the sound slightly different from usual.


    Kaaaaareeeeeii!!!


    The screeching continued, growing louder by the second but it refused to attack. Damien grew furious at this but he didn''t fail to notice.


    It seemed like something had changed in it but Damien was the least bit concerned.


    Brandishing his sword, he moved. "If you''re not going to come for me, I''ll come after you."

 Chapter 54 - 54: First Real Combat IV

    Damien closed the distance between himself and the demon in less than three minutes, his form a blur as he sped forward.


    Clang!


    Bang!


    Via gone sword clashed against the demons spikes again but this time, the force behind Damien''s attack was multiplied. "Heh! That''s just about right for you I guess."


    It was almost as though he was using the demon to gauge his strength and how far he''d come since his arrival and it was working.


    Clang!


    Damien''s sword descended upon the demon once again creating the familiar metallic sound Damien was already familiar with. However, there was a subtle change this time.


    It wasn''t a change that affected the demon itself but rather its spike. Damien''s sword hand created a small dent in the spike but the demon seemed unaware that there now existed a chip in its weapon.


    ''It doesn''t know or else it would''ve changed weapons.''


    Damien concluded but he wasn''t the least bit bothered about it. It wasn''t his job to inform the demon of its weapon''s declined durability.


    Clang!


    Holding the sword with his left rather than his right, Damien spun right, the force of the spin amplifying the slash he used o attack the demon from its own right and this time, the collision between weapon''s sent a spark flying. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Are they really just as hard as iron or are hey iron asll well?''


    The demon had blockedthe attack from Damien that was aimed at hits ribcage but it also didn''t expect that a second attack would be received.


    With his right hand being free, Damien folded his palm into a fist and gathered as much energy as he could from within himself, preparing for an attack that he anticipated would do a lot of damage to the demon.


    Boom!


    Crack!


    Krraakooooom¡­


    Damien watched the demon was raided off the ground, its legs raised into the air by the force of the attack. The demon sped backwards through the air until its back slammed against a thick tree in the distance, tearing the tree in two.


    The demon spat out dark crimson red blood as it fell to the ground. It weakly raised its head toward Damien and shot him and murderous glare before slowly rising to its feet once again. The claws on its legs dug into the and it snapped its head backward again.


    Kaaaaareeeeeii!


    Kaaaaareeeeeii!


    It cried out again and this time, it wasn''t just once.


    Kaareeeei!


    There was another screech but this time, it wasn''t his opponent''s screeching. The sound came from faraway and the next screech was even louder.


    Kaaareeeeei


    It dawned on Damien. This creature was cringe out for backup while he simply thought it was a cry before battle. "Backstabbing creatures. I faced you fair and square and now you''re calling for back up? Let them come." Damien clicked his tongue.


    "I''ll just deal with them as well but you won''t live to see it." Damien''s grip on his sword tightened like rope being knotted for a second time.


    The demon seemed to notice the malice in Damien''s words and it sensed its own end was drawing near. It opened its mouth to cry out again and as it head snapped back for the cry, Damien moved.


    Swooosh¡­


    "You sly bastard! Have you no honor?" Damien asked even though he was very much aware that his words could not be comprehended by the demon. It was just a way to vent out his frustration for being naive when fighting against he demon.


    Because this one has done a decent job in close combat, Damien seemed to have forgotten that these creatures almost never fought alone. Once they sensed they were in danger, they would release a cry to alert the others who would come to its rescue and in an area filled with demons, Damien understood the implications of the cry.


    Kaaareeei!


    Another cry echoed from a different direction and Damien immediately knew the demon had succeeded in calling multiple backups. He needed to deal with it before the others arives and he needed to deal with it fast.


    Damien arrived by the side of.the demon and went below to avoid the cross slash of the demon''s claw in a desperate attack to defend itself from Damien. At least until it''s allied returned.


    It failed.


    Bang!


    As Damien rose after evading the slash, he attacked with a power packed lunch that slammed into the chest of the demon.


    The power behind the blow wanted to throw the demon into the distance once again but Damien quickly let go of his sword and instead grabbed on the shoulder of the demon to prevent it from being thrown off.


    His grip on the demons shoulder tightened and without delay, another blow dug into its chest.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    After the blow connected, there was a sound that Damien also knew too well. The sound of bone breaking.


    There was a dent on the demon''s chest as a result of the second punch which had been heavier than the first.


    However, Damien wasn''t finished.


    Bang!


    There was a third blow.


    Crack!


    Then a fourth and a fifth!


    Bang! Bang!


    All of them landing on the exam same spot as the dent on the demon''s chest deepened further with each blow.


    Thud!


    The demon went on its knees, unable to withstand another as blood trickled down its mouth. Unknown to Damien, one of his blows had caused a broken bone to impale the demon''s heart which led it to begin bleeding internally. Even if he knew, Damien wouldn''t care. This creature also wouldn''t care for him if the tables had been turned.


    Kaareeeei!


    The cries from the other demons approaching was getting louder and Damien knew it was time.


    Damien picked his bone sword and just as he was about to deliver the final blow, the spikes on the demon''s head shot out in all directions like arrows leaving their respective bows.


    Damien was forced to leap backward to avoid one particular spike aimed at his eye.


    Kaaareeeeei!!


    The demon I''m front of him screeched one last time giving away it''s location to the others who were undoubtedly closer than ever.


    "Shit!" Damien grinded his teeth as he sped forward, closing the distance in an instant.


    The demon opened its mouth to screech again but it was too late.


    Swissssh!


    The sound never came as Damien''s sword separated the demon''s head from its neck.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Killing Spree

    Damien stood his ground after beheading the demon, awaiting the others that were soon to locate where he was.


    Ding!


    ?You have slain a Grade Six Demon! +10Exp!?


    This was all Damien needed to confirm the demon''s ranking. It was around the same rank as him and since he could deal with a Grade Six mana beast just as easily as he''d dealt with the demon, Damon classified it as the same. Even the notification had stated so.


    This was Damien''s first encounter with a demon the system classified as Grade Six. The Demlings he''d slain had just being that. Demlings.


    "So basically, I''m stronger that an average Grade Six mana beast or demon but still weaker than the average Grade Five. Something in between." Damien murmured, rubbing his head with one hand and brandishing his sword with the other hand.


    Kaaareeei!


    Another demonic screech rang out followed by the appearance of a grotesque figure that made Damien want to close his eyes to avoid looking at it. However, it was impossible to have his eye closed if he planned to defeat it.


    Thud!


    The muffled landing of the demonic creature seemed to quake the earth a little. Damien simply stood there, observing the thing that stood a few metres away from him in all of its "uniqueness". It was a merged mess of flesh and what seemed like liquid. Something one could easily classify as an experimental failure.


    "And what the hell made you this way? What made you different from the others?" Damien asked despite knowing he wasn''t going to receive an answer.


    Instead, it was another ear piercing screech he got.


    "Yeah. I don''t think I''ll be keeping you alive." Damien whispered under his breath before disappearing.


    Swooosh¡­


    It was like he''d blended with the wind in front of the demon and then he suddenly appeared once again, his sword slicing at the lower half of the demon''s body.


    Puck! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sword dug into the demon''s body and then it stopped.


    "Thick!" Damien commented, pulling the sword back out in the same way it had entered.


    The demon suddenly grew large elongated hands from both sides and with a speed that was impossible for a creature its size, the demon clapped.


    Boom!


    Damien, the intended target of the clap was faster, sucking beneath the attack that was meant to squish him to bits. Luckily, he''d ducked just in time for the clap to take place above his head.


    From underneath the hands, Damien rolled out, dragging his weapon along. "We''ve only just begun but I might have to end you before the others arrive."


    Wasting no time, he rushed toward the demon again, sliding between hands that were out to get, squeeze, or pop him.


    Finally, he closed the distance again and as he swung his sword this time, he increased the force of the attack.


    Thwack!


    Splat!


    Black thick blood poured out of the cut, splattering onto the ground and sinking into it. "Huh?" Damien was surprised to see the blood eat through the ground but he wasn''t a slow one.


    "Acidic blood, huh?" Damien pulled back his sword and leaped away to avoid another attack from the demon and then closed the distance again. His sword slashed at another part of the demon, digging deeper through its blob like body. The cut was clean and precise and Damien inwardly congratulated himself for such a feat.


    "Lets find out if your corrosive blood can actually eat through the bone of a Grade Five mana beast." Damien slashed at the demon once again, drawing out another round of thickened black blood.


    Splat!


    It sprayed on the ground, digging through it in seconds and the demon moved again but before its attack could land, Damien had changes locations, arriving behind the demon with his sword raised into the air with both hands.


    "Die now!" Damien roared, his blade slicing through the demon from the top to the bottom.


    Splat!!


    His sword went theoight the demon''s insides, spewing out even more blood. "Looks like it lacks bones. That would explain why it moved similarly with Luton." Damien murmured to himself as he watched the demon split into two.


    Thud! Thud!


    The both parts of the demon''s sliced body fell in different directions.


    Ding!


    ?You have slain a Half Grade Six demon! +5Exp!?


    Reading through the information on the notification panel, Damiwn frowned. "Tsk! Half Grade. It failed to rise higher and ended up like that."


    Because of its failure to advance, Damien''s experience points was halved which didn''t sit quite right with him.


    Just when he dismissed the thought of it, he sensed multiple figures approaching his location from different directions and Damien forced a smile.


    At least these ones were all Grade Six. He could feel it. Having dealt with one already, he could already estimate how powerful the rest would be.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Damien watched as the first demon arrived and soon came a second and then a third and a fourth.


    He could still feel more closing in but as for the four demons, each of them greatly resembling the first Grade Six demon he''d slain, Damien chose to attack.


    Kareeii!


    One of them screeched loudly, giving out their location to whatever demons were on their way here. "You all really have to stop doing that. It''s hurting my ears." Damien frowned, his face darkening, and for the first time. His murderous intent was revealed. For the first time, he wanted nothing more than to slay the demons surrounding him.


    For the first time, Damien wanted to personally go on a killing spree. "Now, die." He roared as he charged toward the demon closest to him. The demon screeched again, snapping two off the spikes on its head to use as weapons to combat Damien. So did the others.


    Damien hadn''t even attacked them but they were ready to attack with their spikes in hand.


    Damien who''d dealt with the first demon knew just the right amount of strength he needed to exert to shatter the spikes in the hands of these creatures and luckily, he has it.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    His bone sword clashed with the spikes of the first demon, shattering them completely and with a second swing of his blade¡­


    Thud!


    The demon''s dropped fell to the ground before the others could reach Damien. "Come." Damien called out to the others.


    "And die." He declared.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Exp Farming

    Damien sat amidst the corpse littered forest area with a smug look on his face. By himself, he''d managed to slay seventy Grade Six demons and what could be said? He was proud of himself.


    In front of directly was seventy dark glowing orbs. Seventy essence cores he''d taken from the slain demons. "That wasn''t so bad."


    "Seventy kills in the last five hours." Damien had been going at it nonstop until he ran out of demons to slay.


    Still, he''d not exhausted himself fully. "I don''t know if there''s anything like a peak Grade Six being, but that''s definitely where I fall." Damien picked up one of the essence cores and began to absorb the essence from within it with the aid of his skill (Essence Devourer).


    "Oh! The ranking is different for humans." Damien chuckled as he remembered humans were ranked completely different from demons and mana beasts.


    He looked around for a little longer before giving a command tomhia system.


    "Summon Luton, will you?"


    ?Summoning Luton, the Stellar Slime¡­?


    ?-100 units of Magic Essence!?


    The familiar blue shimmering portal opened in the air close to Damien and from.it descended adorable red Slime.


    ?Luton Summoned!?


    Damien received a notification from his system right after the blue eclosedd up and vanished just as it had appeared.


    The moment Luton touched the ground, it began moving toward its summoner, bouncing up and down until it jumped onto Damien''s chest.


    "It''s been a while huh?" Damien smiled rubbing his hand on his slime''s smooth surface. "I prepared a meal for you." Damien smiled as he presented the corpses around them to Luton.


    The summon wasted no time devouring the first demon.


    ?Grade Six Demon devoured! 80.5 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?Grade Six Demon devoured! 80 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?Grade Six Demon devoured! 79.5 more for Luton to advance!?


    Seeing how the counter was in halves, Damien was quick to conclude. "They''re lacking essence cores so you''re only being given half of what you''d normally get. That sounds completely accurate and logical."


    Luton however, didn''t care about such. Its goal was to consume all seventy demon corpses around and sit would do just that.


    ?Grade Six Demon devoured! 45.5 more for Luton to advance!?


    The last notification popped up as Luton devoured the last of the demon corpses and began bouncing back toward Damien.


    "Good job." Damien complemented, patting the slime as it arrived close to him.


    He pointed toward the cores he''d gathered and gave his command. "Save those along with the others you currently possess."


    The slime obeyed, moving with a fluid grace as it leaped from one essence core to another, absorbing them into its (Universal Space) as its summoner had commanded.


    After storing all of the cores, it bounced back to Damien who then picked it up, placing it on his head where it rightfully belonged.


    Having found itself atop Damien''s head, the slime shook itself a little in what seemes like an excited dance which made Damien laugh. "Yes, yes. Now let''s go Exp farming and training."


    Damien looked around one last time, taking his surroundings into consideration. "Just me and you this time." He added before running off into the distance. Hie had no destination in mind but he definitely had a goal.


    A very simple and definite goal. To hunt Grade Six mana beasts and demons and gather Experience points to level up until he got tired. Until exhaustion washed over him.


    ~~~~~


    "Alright, now that we''ve all gone through the individual tests and that all of us have fairly confirmed that although these Grade Seven mana beasts are not that threatening, I''ll begin the performance ranking." Instructor Kade announced, standing in front of his students. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just a handful like Damon were perfectly fine while there were others who could manage themselves. Even with the bruises over their skin and the exhaustion on their faces, they stood their ground. As for the rest, they weren''t standing around. The injuries they suffered from their battle were somewhat serious and they were being attended to.


    As the remaining students stood in front of Instructor Kade, he began listing the top five students who''d performed well in the combat training.


    "If you''re called, step forward." The man informed them before he actually called out the names in ascending order. "From the fifth to the first ranked performance in the training.


    "Anaya Stokeshorn."


    The peach-haired girl in Damon''s class quickly stepped forward with a smile as she heard her name being called.


    "Jake Sullivhan."


    Another boy, average looking and mostly ignored stepped forward, drawing a few whispers from the other studemts.


    "I didn''t even know we had a student like that in the class."


    "He''s usually the first to leave the class immediately the lecture is over so it''s almost impossible to see him." Another student countered but regardless of their discussion, the name calling continued.


    "Allea Mordog."


    A brown haired girl with graceful curves and a warm smile that never left her face walked out of the group as well. This one was well known in class.


    "Daveon Acheon." Although the Acheon family was well known even more than the Terrace family because of their numbers, none of them had suspected that a member of their class was a member of the family.


    Roll calling wasn''t a thing in their class as students attendance was marked by a magical detector that had all their mana signatures registered to it. The moment a student walked past two door into the class, it was recorded and the moment they walked out again, it would also be recorded.


    Because of this, despite spending so long in the academy, not many of them knew the last names of their other classmates except those who''d been nice enough to introduce themselves or like Damon, cause trouble.


    Daveon Acheon, a black haired young boy was neither of those. He was reserved. Obeying the call, be walked outside to join the other three students who''d been called.


    "Damon Terrace." Instructor Kade called the last name, the student who''d ranked first in performance and it was no doubt who everyone believed it would be.


    "As expected. His performance was overwhelming. No one could beat that." One of the student chuckled.


    As Damon made his way to the front. Instructor Kade announced to the five student. "You five shall be each receive two Grade Seven essence core which you can use to further boost your essence cores."


    "As for the first position, he''ll be getting one Grade Six essence core."

 Chapter 57 - 57: A Birthday Present? I

    Today marked the sixteenth birthday of the Terrace twin brother but neither of them was present! S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of them was currently studying at the Elderglow Academy, a grand academy for elites located in an entirely different location while the other was declared¡­dead!


    Yes. Damien was declared dead to the world as well as the family themselves. The fact that he''d simply been exiled to the Forest of Twin Disasters was more than enough reason to believe he was dead. After all, which weakling could''ve survived the forest this long? Even veterans failed.


    There was currently a birthday celebration


    A small one being hosted in the absence of Damon who''s the only one whose existence was still certain by the family.


    The party consisted of family members¡ªbrothers, sisters, cousins, uncles, and aunties. The maids and warriors of the family were also given freedom for the day but as they all seem to love and respect the new heir of the Terrace family, they''d decided to partake in the ceremony.


    All but one individual was present. Lady Danyel, the mother of the twins as well as the wife of the family Lord.


    She stood at the balcony of her room dressed in celebratory wears but she certainly wasn''t celebrating. Her gaze was into the distant, nowhere in particular but somehow longing for something.


    She longed to see her son. She wanted to hear his voice. She wanted to see him smile again. She wanted to see Damien again!


    She could still remember it vividly like it was just a day before. The night she''d found out about Damien''s exile.


    Lord Osbourne, as she like to address him playfully, had returned from somewhere and was feeling gloomy and when she asked why had happened, he''d explained everything to her anouyt how they''d gone behind her to send Damien to exile knowing fully well that she would definitely be against it no matter what crimes Damien was said to have committed.


    Osbourne explained how he''d been the one to carry out the mission and in her fury, she slapped him when he mentioned that he was heading out to perform a burial for Damien whom he had declared dead. The weapon he''d given to Damien for protection had remained in one place which led him to conclude so.


    She didn''t like it and so, Osbourne had been slapped out of her fury. "You don''t get to kill my child, my first son, and still decide that you''re worthy of holding a burial ceremony for him."


    Without waiting to hear anymore words from her brother-in-law, she stormed out angrily and headed toward her husband''s private rooms to challenge him.


    It was a heated conversation that had led to a fight between the couple.


    "Did you even consider the pain of childbirth I had to go through to birth that child? You didn''t! You simply sent him to his certain death because you believed he was a threat to your own power. Your own son for the sake of the gods!"


    Her husband had tried to calm her down but she wasn''t having any of it. Then he''d gone ahead to claim that Damien was basically useless to the family after awakening an E-Rank talent and he''d simply done the whole family a favour of doing away with such a failure.


    That statement had triggered her and she''d snapped, destroying his room within seconds. Her A-Ranked talent as a Great Mage wasn''t just for show after all. All it took her to decimate the whole room was a single spell.


    She didn''t think to end there but when she moved again for a second attack, her brother-in-law Osbourne had suddenly arrived to stop her. He had sensed the explosion and first believed it was an attack on the estate but then, he remembered there were very few who could openly attack them and they all lived quite far away.


    Identifying the cause of the explosion with seconds, Osbourne had arrived to stop her, pleading with her to not make matters worse by going against her husband.


    Fighting him wouldn''t bring back her deceased son and she knew so but she also couldn''t just go after him into the forest with proper planning. To begin with, there were mana beasts within that were just as powerful as she wasn''t as some even stronger. It would be plain suicide.


    She''d calmed down¡­at least for the moment. Along with Osbourne, they''d done a makeshift funeral for her exiled son who was presumed dead but she hadn''t stopped there. She gathered a few of the army and prepared to head out to the Forest Of Twin Disasters to at least retrieve her son''s corpse but she ended up being locked up for it.


    The fact that she''d decided to go after her exiled son was an act of disobedience that infuriated Lord Ashbourne. However, he''d only detained her till she "calmed down" and decided not to chase after Damien''s dead body.


    When she was finally free, she mourned he son for weeks and was barely seen by even the other members of the family. Her husband included.


    Still dressed in her celebratory attire, Lady Danyel made her way to the bed where a picture frame of her and her twin sons stood atop a small drawer.


    She fell flat on the bed facing up and a sigh escaped her mouth as she thought about the loss of her son once more with her eyes closed.


    "Happy Birthday to both children of mine, Damien and Damon. Mother will continue to love you both equally." A small smile formed on her lips and then her eyes snapped open.


    "A birthday gift, huh?" She muttered to herself and then rose into a sitting position on the bed. "What would I have given you for your sixteenth birthday as a gift?"


    An idea crossed her mind and her smile deepened. "Yes, that''s it!" She declared as she rose to her feet, exiting the room headed to a different part of the building. The family''s treasury.

 Chapter 58 - 58: A Birthday Present? II

    "No, No! Left! Yes, left!"


    "Now, head straight and keep running. Slowly."


    "Yes¡­ Just like that." Damien sat atop Fenrir, giving commands to the wolf as it slowly sped through the snaking paths of the forest. "Who''s a good wolf?" He asked, running Fenrir''s furry head as they ventured deeper.


    Their destination? Unknown.


    Damien felt like taking a stroll through the forest and with a very high ranking Grade Five mana beast by his side, he had almost nothing to worry about.


    And since today marked another year of life for him, he was in a really good mood. He felt like nothing could go wrong.


    Whatever Grade Five mana beast he encountered were as good as dead within three minutes and of he encountered more than one, he had a back up beast to summon to even the odds.


    The only thing he had to worry about was either encountering multiple Grade Five mana beasts or meeting an even higher one like a Grade Four. However, since he was yet to encounter one in all his time here, it was also safe to assume that they were very rare.


    Damien was enjoying his ride through the forest when he suddenly spotted a creature standing in the distance.


    Fenrir also noticed it and stopped advancing altogether. It began to growl gently as it stared at the mana beast still a few dozen miles away. Damien''s sight paled in comparison to the wolf and so he could only see the general outline of the creature standing in the distance.


    It had the shape of a horse.


    "Activate (Sensory Link) and connect me to Fenrir."


    Damien requested and in the next second, his sight went off and then came back on.


    This time, he could see clearer and further. Not only did his sight become sharper. Every of the five major senses in his body felt sharper and clearer. It was especially so for the sense of smell since he was sharing senses with a wolf after all.


    As he focused on the sense of sight, staring into the distance, Damien noticed it. The creature standing far into the distance. It was indeed a horse.


    A pure white horse with a flowing mane and tail, with a pair of large, majestic wings sprouting from its back. Damien noticed the wings on the creature and had to blink to confirm he was seeing things. A horse with wings?


    He knew what kind of creature it was and immediately cancelled the (Sensory Link) skill currently activated.


    "Whatever you do, do not lose track of that Pegasus." Damien commanded Fenrir.


    A Pegasus. It was a feature of legends known to be a horse with wings. Believed to be deeply connected to the Divine Realm where the Gods dwelt, a Pegasus was often seen as a sign of a god''s presence and blessings.


    And now that same creature was just a few dozen meters away from him.


    Obeying the command of its summoner, Fenrir began taking slow measured steps toward the beast but for some reason, Damien could feel Fenrir''s reluctance to get closer to it after walking for over thirty metres.


    "Is something wrong?" Damien whispered to his wolf.


    Grrrr¡­


    All he got as a response was a guttural growl from the wolf that felt like Fenrir was trying to warn him.


    Damien was surprised as he hadn''t seen Fenrir this cautious of anything they''d ever encountered since he first summoned it.


    Finally, Fenrir''s next step landed on a dried up twig which snapped immediately.


    The head of the Pegasus snapped in their direction and immediately it spotted them, it bolted.


    "After it!" Damien commanded his wolf.


    Roaaaar!!


    Fenrir rebelled but Damien gave a second command. "After it!"


    Damien''s second command seemed to trigger the wolf and it roared once again, speeding through the forest at a scary pace. It went after the Pegasus without holding back and Damien had to hold on to Fenrir tightly to avoid being thrown off the wolf''s back.


    The Pegasus was fast, almost too fast but slowly, Fenrir closed the distance as it continued to increase his speed under Damien''s command.


    The legendary horse didn''t seem to quite care that it was being chased and continued to run, snaking through the forest with such ease that Damien almost thought it was messing with them.


    Fenrir managed to keep up and as it roared one last time to warn Damien, the Pegasus suddenly stopped and then opened its wings. It neighed majestically and then took offinto the sky, out of their sight.


    Damien and Fenrir stopped in the list of the forest confused about how they''d lost the creature that was right in front of their eyes. Damien rode Fenrir to where he''d last spotted the horse and as he looked around, he found a weapon partially covered by the overgrown grasses.


    "Huh?" Damien was confused as he immediately recognised the weapon. It was a sword and not just any sword but the same one he''d been left with by his uncle, Osbourne during his first day here.


    Damien jumped down from Fenrir and slowly walked toward the weapon. As he approached, he was sure to keep his senses alert for any sudden attack or ambush but all through, he sensed nothing. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he bent down and picked up, recognising it truly as the same blade he''d lost on the first night he arrived here.


    He looked up at the sky and a smile crept into his face. It seemed like today was really his lucky day.


    "Can I call this a birthday present?" Damien muttered to himself as he hadn''t expected to receive such a weapon on his birthday.


    "Yeah. I think that works." He nodded and as he turned to leave and return back to Fenrir he felt a heavy weight descend on him.


    The pressure was so heavy that he couldn''t move an inch. He moved his eyes and noticed his wolf had also been rendered immobile. ''What the hell?''


    Damien knew the only things capable of suppressing them with its pressure were either more powerful beasts or demons and so he had to ask himself. ''Why now? What is a Grade Four mana beast doing here?''


    Just then, he heard the same neigh sound he''d heard before the Pegasus took off and Damien forced his head to turn toward the sound despite the pressure holding him in place.


    Behold, a few metres from him stood the Legendary Horse he''d been chasing. The Pegasus in all its glory as a Grade Four mana beast and Damien remembered Fenrir''s earlier rebellious acts. ''Was this what you were trying to warn me about?''

 Chapter 59 - 59: Fate Must Have Its Reasons

    Standing like the grand legendary beast that it was, the Pegasus glared at Damien like he was a lower creature in front of it.


    ''Was this what you were trying to warn me about?'' Damien asked inwardly even though the question was directed at Fenrir. Because of the pressure he was currently facing, it was impossible to even open his mouth to speak.


    The pressure continued for a few seconds and when Damien felt like it would go on, it suddenly disappeared and the Pegasus took one last look at Damien and then at Fenrir. It glanced at Damien one last time and neighed.


    Then it began running toward him with such scary thudding and speed that Damien could only remain in place, afraid to move. ''I''m not going to die today, am I?'' He thought again, forgetting about the pressure that had disappeared.


    He was under a different kind of pressure as he faced the incoming horse head on, too scared to move out of its way to avoid angering it and too scared to stand in its way to avoid dying from being smashed to death.


    Just before it crashed into him, a few feet away, its wings spread open and they flapped, pushing the creature into the air and above Damien. They flapped again and by the third flap. It vanished.


    "Phew¡­" Damien crashed to the ground, his heart beating too fast for his own good. "I really thought I was going to die."


    This had to be one of the deadliest encounters he''d faced since his arrival and Damien knew for a fact that he wouldn''t be forgetting this experience anytime soon. "That was Grade Four, right? It felt overwhelming." Damien muttered, supporting his attempt to stand up by using his uncle''s sword he''d just acquired.


    After standing up, he took another look at the sword and nodded. "Definitely better than my bone sword." He commended as he returned to meet Fenrir. The weapon didn''t even have a scabbard so he had to be careful how he handled it to avoid getting cut or or cutting something else by mistake.


    ''Hehe¡­ Hunting just became easier." Damien laughed as he mounted Fenrir once again and once again departed his current location.


    "Summon Cerbe." Damien gave a command to the system.


    ?Summoning Cerbe, the Three-Headed Hound¡­?


    ?-100 units of Magic Essence!?


    The blue shimmering portal followed immediately after the deduction from his essence reserves and a second later. Cerbe appeared from the portal.


    ?Cerbe summoned!?


    "Now summon Luton."


    The same process was repeated for the Stellar Slime but rather than landing on the ground like the hound had, Luton''s portal opened above Damien''s head and the slime leaped out of it, landing on Damien''s head.


    "We''re going to test this out and bring you all to the peak of your ranks within the next week." Damien revealed his plans to his three summons and then to Luton he added. "You''ll be advancing from this so be reading to devour a lot of Grade Five mana beasts and essence cores."


    Aside from raising their ranks, Damien also had another goal with this hunt. He needed just a few more demons to meet the requirements needed to unlock another summon.


    "Let''s get it!" Damien ordered and all three summons along with their summoner wandered deeper into the forest unsure of their destination. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~~~~~


    Osbourne had been planning on heading out to commission another blade just like the previous one he''d left with Damien when they last.


    He needed a weapon just as good as that one. However, he wanted it linked to the former tracker of the former one rather than a new one.


    This made him head out to the office of the Family Lord. Ashbourne as he''d left it in his ''care'' after returning from the forest on that fateful day whwhed dropped Damien there.


    As he arrived at the door leading inside, Osbourne exhaled deeply and then knocked on the door.


    "Come in." The voice inside relied and Osbourne didn''t hesitate to push the open and walk inside.


    He found his twin brother, Ashbourne slumped lazily on his chair with one hand on his temple. He seemed to be caught in a dilemma. "You okay?" Osbourne asked seeing his twin''s mood wasn''t a good one.


    Ashbourne raised his head and met eyes with his brother. "I have been chosen as one of the four representatives of the Eastern Shirefort Continent. We''ll head out soon to the Northern Ireleone Continent to discuss the upcoming war with them. They too will be affected after all."


    Osbourne raised an eyebrow at his twin and then he asked. "Aren''t you always the type to enjoy such? Why do you have a long face?"


    "As you know, the Illustrious Elderglow Academy is located there and I''ll have to somehow meet with my son, Damon." He took his hand off his temple and sat well on his seat. "I don''t know how to face him after sending him off in such a way and not even bothering to sent one letter. He''s the future of the family."


    Osbourne''s eyes narrowed as he stared at his brother. ''Lame but understandable. If only you''d feel guilty for Damien too.''


    "Just go ahead with a birthday gift. His birthday was just three days ago and I''m sure his heart might warm up if he sees you in person with a gift for him." Osbourne suggested as he walked closer.


    "I''ll try that." Ashbourne nodded and turned to his brother once again. "What brings you here?"


    Osbourne shrugged. "Just came here to retrieve the tracker for my sword. I need to make another but I''m quite familiar with that tracker so I''ll have the swordsmith link the new weapon with that disc instead of a new one." He found the disc sitting at the edge of Ashbourne''s table and picked it up.


    Since he''d retrieved what he came for, he turned to leave. "Later then." He waved at his brother and as he imbued a little magic essence into it to track his old weapon, he froze.


    Ashbourne noticed and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just remembered I needed to visit the family treasury to get the materials needed for the weapon." Osbourne lied.


    "I see. Go on then." Ashbourne dismisses his brother.


    As Osbourne exited the room, his face contorted into a smile. "Damien seems to be alive. Fate must have its reasons." He chuckled and continued down the hallway toward the family treasury.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Just Boredom

    Damon felt restless and decided to take a walk around the academy just to cure his boredom. However, no matter how much he walked, his restlessness didn''t go away.


    "What exactly is the problem?" Damon asked himself as he stood in front of the academy''s library. As he stared at the grand building, a small smile formed on his face.


    The library of the academy stood as a towering sanctuary of knowledge, its vast stone walls etched with glowing runes that shimmered faintly under the dim lantern light.


    Without any reason for delay, he decided to walk inside. "Might get rid of the boredom if I read." He said as he entered the home of knowledge. He was immediately greeted with a familiar yet breathtaking view.


    Shelves stretched to impossible heights, cradling tomes of ancient spells, forgotten histories, and secrets bound in leather and enchanted chains.


    Crystal chandeliers floated overhead, casting ethereal light that shifted colours as if reacting to the wisdom contained within.


    As Damon walked through the snaking paths created by the hundreds of shelves, he could hear the echoes of long-past mages that drifted through the aisles.


    Finally, he stopped the heart of the library where a grand, spiralling staircase wounded its way around a levitating orb of pure magical energy.


    As Damon stared at the large orb that changed colours with every heartbeat, he smiled. "The Academy''s Mana Heart."


    For one, he was glad he had made it here and on the other hand, the fact that his twin didn''t even get the chance to see the place clawed at his heart.


    A sigh escaped his lips as he thought of what Damien would''ve said if he was here. "I''ll just have to experience all of it for two."


    "Who''s the second person?" A familiar voice rang out beside him and Damon''s head turned almost immediately to see a familiar face. It was Anaya Stokeshorn. The peach-haired girl that continued to sit beside him in all classes.


    Although he hadn''t paid much attention to her or had repeated conversations, they were somewhat acquainted. "My twin brother actually." Damon answered. It wasn''t much of a secret to most that he had a twin.


    Sensing the next question she was about to ask, Damon answered before she could speak. "He''s not here because he''s deceased¡­or so they say."


    Hearing that he was dead had silenced Anaya but she still found words to speak. "My deepest condolences for his death."


    Damon simply nodded without giving a response but then she asked again. "And what do you mean by ''so they say?'' You don''t believe he''s dead?"


    Damon nodded, his face breaking into a small smile. "Of course. Damien can''t be dead. I don''t believe he is. I never will." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anaya walked closer and stood in front of him just a few inches shorter than he was. "And how do you know he''s not dead? What''s your reason for believing he isn''t when they''ve declared him dead?"


    "That¡­" Damon boldly opened his mouth to answer but he paused as he couldn''t think of a logical reason. "Just my twin bond with him." He answered with a shrug. That too was a reason in a way.


    Anaya didn''t argue and instead nodded. "I understand then. I will respect that belief of yours and not push further."


    Again, Damon simply nodded without a verbal response.


    Hating the awkward silence they found themselves in, Anaya pushed another question to Damon, changing the topic entirely. "What brings you to the library? I don''t think I''ve seen you here more than three times since you got in."


    Damon raised a brow, his attention now fully focused on her. ''She hasn''t seen me here more than thrice? Even if it''s true that I haven''t been here more than three times, how does she know that? Does she sleep here or something?''


    "And how do you know how many times I''ve been here?" Damon asked with a slight frown, his voice betraying his interest in her. "Are you stalking me or something?"


    She shrugged and with a smug grin. "Well, you could say that since my reading spot in this library is just at the entrance so I get to watch everyone that enters and leaves." Then she took a few steps back away from Damon. "After all, you''re from the ''Terrace'' family. It''s not everyday we get to see one of you and you all are bound to always break existing records in the academy."


    Damon was becoming interested in her as much as she was in him. "Who''s this ''we'' you speak about and what do you mean by breaking records? Who even are you and how much do you think you know about my family?"


    Damon had a hundred questions to ask this seemingly ordinary but charming girl.


    "I''ll officially introduce myself then." Anaya said with a cryptic smile.


    "I''m Anaya Stokeshorn. Stokeshorn. Does that ring any bells?" She said with raised brows, emphasizing her family name.


    Damon shook his head. "Should I know your family or something?"


    Anaya sighed and shook her head. "They''re not as known as yours so I guess not."


    Seeing Damon was still curious, she asked. "What''s the name of this library?"


    The library''s name or history wasn''t known by many but she knew Damon was smart so she believed he''d know and he didn''t disappoint.


    "The Great Library of Mage Stokes¡­" Damon paused, his eyes slowly widening. "Isn''t that your family name."


    Anaya grinned and pushed a stray strand of hair to the side feeling accomplished. "Yup! I''m the daughter of the the current Librarian and head of the Stokeshorn family."


    The Stokeshorn Family became prominent after their ancestor decided to take a different path from others. Blessed by the God of Wisdom, he''d sought endless knowledge and in the end, he''d recorded all of his knowledge down for the future generations before his demise. His library became one of the greatest in existence and his family worked continuously to keep it that way.


    "No wonder you know how many times I''ve visited the library. You definitely spend most of your time here." Damon sighed, turning around to see if he was being monitored. "You father wouldn''t suddenly appear and punish me for talking to you, right? I heard he''s very strict." Damon whispered with raised brows.


    "Only if you''re being a bad boy. Now answer me." Anaya smiled. "What brings you here?"


    Having no choice but to answer, Damon shrugged. "Just boredom."

 Chapter 61 - 61: Official Departure

    Lord Ashbourne dressed with a refined elegance that spoke of both power and wealth. He wore a finely tailored tunic of deep indigo, its fabric woven from rare silken threads that caught the light with a soft sheen.


    The high collar was trimmed with delicate silver embroidery in patterns resembling the constellations ¡ª a subtle nod to his family''s storied lineage. Over his shoulders, he draped a cloak of dark gray velvet, fastened with a brooch of polished obsidian carved into his family crest.


    "You look good." Osbourne complemented his twin brother as he stood before him. He moved back a little, taking his brother''s dressing into observation a second time only to nod approvingly. "Yup! You definitely look good."


    "Haha¡­ Thank you for those words, Osbourne." Lord Ashbourne patted his brother''s shoulder forcing a dry smile.


    Lord Ashbourne was ready to leave for the mission he''d been assigned and so he added the final touches of his attire and looked at Osbourne one more time.


    "Good?" Lord Ashbourne asked his brother.


    His boots, crafted from supple leather, bore a simple silver inlay at the cuffs. Lord Ashbourne''s only adornment was a slim, silver signet ring, engraved with the mark of his house, worn proudly on his left hand. His attire exuded dignity and strength, commanding respect without excess.


    Osbourne grinned, pointing out a thumb toward his twin. "Perfect. Now, let''s head to the teleportation hall." He gestured, picking up a small box that belonged to Ashbourne. It was a luxury spatial item that could easily hold up to ten times its observed space and was used by Noblemen and women to look more¡­noble.


    Without needing to speak further, Lord Ashbourne followed behind his brother, both of them heading toward a certain seldom used building of the estate.


    As they exited the main building, Lord Terrace found his wife and two children awaiting him. Seth, their third son stood by his mother''s side while Emile, their five years old daughter, stared at her father from her mother''s loving embrace.


    Lord Terrace stretched forth his hand toward his daughter and without hesitation, she leapt from her mother''s arm into her father''s. "That''s my baby girl!" Lord Terrace said with a chuckle, patting her head with a small smile on his face.


    He turned to his wife, Lady Danyel. "I''ll be there for a week at most and while there, I''ll make use of that opportunity to see Damon. It''s been a while since I last spoke to him after all." He revealed his intentions to get and she quickly nodded.


    "While you''re at it, please give this to him for me, will you?." Lady Danyel requested, handing over a small box to her husband then she smiled lightly. "Don''t go looking inside unless you want to turn to stone."


    Lord Terrace nodded, submitting to his wife''s warning. He received the small box and handed it to Osbourne who swiftly placed it inside the bigger box in his hand.


    Lord Terrace moved closer to his wife and drew her nearer. Emile, who already expected what came next, closed her eyes just before the couple shared a deep kiss. "Eww¡­" Emile''s voice cut through their kiss, force-stopping both of them from stretching it any longer than intended.


    "While I''m away, the family will be in Osbourne''s care and according to Duke, he''s scheduled to return to the family this evening." Lord Terrace explained to his wife who nodded obediently.


    Hearing that Duke would be arriving that evening, Seth''s face twisted into a delightful grin.


    "Hmm¡­ You seem to be in a good mood, huh, Seth?" Lord Terrace caught sight of his son''s grin and posed a question to the young boy.


    "Well, you just said uncle Duke is coming. Of course I''ll be in a good mood. He''s finally returning with the souvenirs he promised me after all." Seth nodded eagerly, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Lord Terrace smiled, rubbing his son''s head full of silver hair with one hand while still holding on to Emile with the other. "Don''t cause a ruckus while father is gone. Protect your mother and sister at all costs too. That is your duty in the absence of your older brother as well as your father."


    "Older brothers you mean. They''re two after all. Even though big brother Damien is gone, he''ll remain a big brother to me." Seth answered innocently which led to a momentary pause in Lord Terrace''s movement.


    He smiled at his son and nodded. "Of course, of course! You are correct."


    Having left a few final words with his wife and two children, it was finally time to depart for his next destination. There were people awaiting him after all.


    "I''ll be back soon." He said once again to his wife, handing Emile back to her.


    Lady Danyel nodded believing in his words. "Go well and return safe as well."


    Lord Terrace smiled and walked away, his brother following closely behind him.


    They soon arrived at a smaller building within the family estate. It was more like a hall than an accommodation area and only featured one very large hall within. Lord Terrace and his brother walked in and found a few of the guards tending to their various duties. Immediately they saw him and Osbourne, they bowed and then returned to their duties after he dismissed them.


    Lord Terrace walked toward the very centre of the large hall where a large magic circle or rather circles were inlaid atop each other. He received his box from Osbourne and smiled one last time. "I''ll be back soon." Lord Terrace informed his twin as the magic circles lit up, an array of multicoloured blinding lights.


    Swooosh¡­


    The light suddenly died down and Lord Terrace was gone.


    He arrived at a different location seconds after the lights died down and surrounding him were three other figures inside of a hall similar to the one he''d just left. Great Elder White Fang, Lord Acheon, and Lord Leah, a female Lord of the Bethral Family. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re a minute late. That''s unusual." Lord Acheon was the first to speak as he was the closest to Lord Terrace.


    "I was caught up in something. My apologies." Lord Terrace said with a subtle bow.


    "Save the chitchats for later." Elder White Fang interrupted. "We''re off to the Northern Ireleone Continent." Elder White Fang declared and a magic circle was activated with all four figures in the middle.


    "They better be expecting us." Lord Acheon mentioned.


    "About that¡­" Elder White Fang''s voice was cut off by the teleportation.

 Chapter 62 - 62: A Surprising Event

    "I must ask, how does one forget such an important part of the job, huh, Elder White Fang?" Lord Acheon inquired with a mocking smile.


    Currently, they stood in the midst of over a hundred individuals, with weapons pointed at them. These individuals were all dressed in armored uniforms of black with a tinge of purple.


    "When one grows old, a short term memory is something that comes with it. Hehe¡­ I think I forgot." Great Elder White Fang laughed heartily, ignoring the weapons pointed at him. There were swords, spears, nocked bows, hammers, daggers, and several weapons aimed at them and yet, they didn''t seem to care.


    "Shut the hell up and state your business here!" One of the uniformed warriors yelled at Great Elder White Fang.


    "This isn''t necessary. Put down the weapons so we can discuss things like normal civilised people." Lord Acheon pleaded with them but the voice of the lady in the group of four soon overshadowed his own voice.


    "Tch! This is plain stupidity. I want to see whoever is in charge of this place right now!" She yelled out, her voice reaching the ends of this expansive building they''d found themselves in.


    Lord Acheon slapped his forehead as he both regretted and anticipated what would come after.


    One of the men who didn''t quite like how she''d yelled out, moved forward to teach her a lesson thinking she was just an ordinary woman amidst the men.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    Before he had the chance to humiliate her, a blow to the face sent him spiralling until he slammed into the other end of the wall, his body pinned against it.


    "Haha¡­ As expected." Great Elder White Fang laughed and the other two male Lords had to look at him with questioning gazes.


    "You just had to bring her, didn''t you?"


    Lord Acheon was the first to speak. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course. Although you and Ashbourne act differently, you both won''t react until it''s a battle of life and death. She on the other hand doesn''t care. Whoever attacks is attacked." Great Elder White Fang said with a smile, his eyes landing on the battle armored attire Lord Leah was dressed in. She seemed ready for battle from the onset.


    Furious having watched one of their own her pinned to a wall, they felt the need to attack.


    "Who does this bitch think she is?"


    "She''ll pay for that."


    Just as these warriors took the first step toward Lord Leah, a soft yet commanding voice spread out in all directions causing them to stop in their tracks. "Let it be known that whichever one of you dies by their weapons will not be avenged. And if all of you die, it still changes nothing."


    There was silence in the room, not one of the uniformed warriors daring to move after such a warning.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    The only sound that could be heard was the measured footsteps that indicated an approaching figure as it grew louder.


    Finally, the speaker appeared, revealing herself dressed in a kimono styled attire of blue and white. She was a young lady who didn''t seem to even be twenty yet. Blue hair and eyes, and a smile that out up the whole area. Her skin glowed like something polished by the gods themselves and her graceful curves felt like something crafted by the gods.


    As she arrives standing a few metres from Great Elder White Fang and the others, she sighed. "I never had four Family Lords of the Fated Families suddenly visiting me, written on my bucket list but now I''ll have to tick that off."


    "The Great Elder of the Fated Families, Uncle White Fang, welcome." To the surprise of the warriors present, this lady who they held in high esteem, bowed before the white haired old man they''d been shouting at minutes ago.


    Elder White Fang proceeded forward until he stood in front of the lady and then he patted the lady''s head gently. "Still as smooth and beautiful as ever. Thank you for having me. And the others of course."


    The warriors almost couldn''t believe their eyes. One of the warriors who couldn''t afford to keep quiet at the sight of the patting raised his voice. "Young Mistress, that''s not¡­"


    "Lock him up!" The blue-haired lady spat out a command and in the next second, the other warriors pounced on the one who''d angered their mistress and dragged him awaywhile he pleaded.


    "Was that really necessary?" Once again, Lord Acheon broke the tense silence in the atmosphere and the blue-haired lady had to nod with a sigh.


    "He interrupted my reunion with my uncle. He deserved it." She answered, pouting her cheeks. Now it was obvious she truly wasn''t even twenty yet.


    "Uncle?" Lord Acheon repeated after her, his eyes turning to Elder White Fang.


    The old man simply nodded with a smile. "She is indeed the youngest daughter of my youngest sister. Her name''s Mirai."


    The surprise was evident throughout the room as everyone was left in shock, their mouths agape. Even Lord Terrace who had acted uninterested since their arrival.


    "You have a sister here in the Northern Ireleone Continent and you never thought to tell us?" Lord Leah asked, moving closer toward Mirai, the girl Elder White Fang had just finished introducing to them as his niece to get a better look at her.


    "Well, in my defense, none of you ever asked." Elder White Fang shrugged.


    "Fair."


    "Fair."


    "Yup."


    The responses from all three Lords were one worded replies.


    Mirai didn''t bother though as she politely bowed to the other three Lords. "Welcome to the Taka Clan, esteemed Family Lords."


    "Thank you for having us." Lord Terrace and the other two returned the bow as well to show their appreciation.


    "Uncle, come with me. Mother will be glad to see you." Mirai said with a light smile, tugging at Elder White Fang''s robes.


    "Let''s go greet the Clan Leader then." Elder White Fang turned to the others who immediately understood the assignment. They were to tag along.


    "I''m guessing your mother has been expecting us, hasn''t she?" Elder White Fang asked his niece as they walked out of the building they had just arrived at.


    "To an extent, yes! She has been expecting representatives from the Eastern Continent but not you in particular. She didn''t think you''d show up." Mirai explained to her uncle as she led them through the large manor they found themselves.


    "That''s why I decided to surprise her by coming here myself." Elder White Fang chuckled.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Another Subskill Unlocked!

    Mirai quickly brought them to a certain building in the estate and as she led them inside, they were surprised by the designs they found. The buildings were made from bricks and woods in such a seamlessly blended way that one couldn''t tell which part was wood and which was brick.


    There were various frames lined up on the inner walls of the building they''d been led into and each frame held the portrait of a certain figure.


    Great Elder White Fang spotted Lord Terrace staring at one of the portraits and smiled. "That''s the third Clan Leader of the clan. He''s known as the coldest Clan Leader to have ever ruled the clan and is also regarded as the one with the most achievements." Elder White Fang chuckled mischievously as he added. "He''s kind of like you."


    Lord Terrace didn''t take the old man''s words to heart and simply nodded, continuing his journey with the others. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They soon arrived at the front of a wooden sliding door that went both ways.


    "Clan Leader, Mirai is here with important guests here to see Clan¡­"


    Mirai didn''t get to finish her statement before the door slid open with a terrifying speed and a figure shot out.


    Swooosh!


    The figure appeared in front of Elder White Fang and with open arms, Elder White Fang was embraced by the figure.


    "Mother!" Mirai yelled lightly, surprised by her mother''s actions. "That''s Clan Leader to you." The lady pointed at Mirai as she peeled herself from Elder White Fang''s embrace.


    Mirai frowned and turned away from her mother with pouted cheeks and folded arms. Hey, hey, Mirai don''t be like that. She just missed this older of hers too much."


    Mirai didn''t listen regardless and her mother simply ignored her. "I never expected you''d be one of those who''d visit." She said, her eyes scanning his entire being. She was the exact copy of Mirai, albeit more mature and with shorter hair.


    "Well, I thought I''d surprise you. And so I did." Elder White Fang shrugged and winked at his sister.


    Elder White Fang turned toward the three figures standing behind him. He gestured to the first of three. "That''s Lord Acheon, one of the greatest to have ever been produced by the Eastern Continent."


    Next, he gestured to the female in the trio, his voice filled with pride and excitement as he spoke. "That is Lord Leah of the Bethral Family, a force many avoid messing with." He smiled before adding. "I''m afraid one of you men learned that the hard way."


    Finally, Elder White Fang turned toward Lord Ashbourne, introducing him to his sister. "Currently the best candidate to fill in my position after my demise, Lord Terrace."


    "You don''t say. He''s the ''Bloody Sword''?" The Taka Clan Leader beamed a smile at Ashbourne who raised a brow.


    ''How the hell does she know that name?'' Lord Ashbourne asked himself mentally. However, he chose not to ask how she knew the name.


    "Three of you, meet my youngest sister, Hina, Clan Leader of the Taka Clan." As he spoke, identifying her as the leader of the clan, Elder White Fang bowed lightly and so did the others behind him.


    "Ughh¡­ Again with the unnecessary formalities. Just addressed me as you''ve always done." Clan Leader Hina said with a subtle frown. Then she added, "We both know you''d be the head if it wasn''t due to the fact that you ran away."


    Elder White Fang sighed and covered her mouth. "That''s enough information. Shall we get to the reason why we came all the way here?"


    "Ah, sure." Clan Leader Hina nodded, understanding that her brother didn''t want to discuss his past. "Follow me. We''ll be heading to the abode of the Twelve Great Elders immediately to discuss the matters that have brought you all here."


    ~~~~~


    Back at the forest of Twin Disasters, Damien was roaring like a mad man. "Yes! Finally!"


    As he read the panel in front of his eyes one more time. Damien couldn''t help but be excited at the prospect this notification provided.


    ?Congratulations! You have unlocked the Subskill (Essence Saving Mode) after meeting the hidden requirement: Own three or more Grade Five mana beasts!?


    ?Essence Saving Mode: Allows the user to use the same skills for half their original essence cost?


    Reading the description was even more exciting for Damien. It was short and direct but it also portrayed its meaning directly. Whatever skill in his arsenal that he chose to use would only cost half the initial Essence units it was supposed to cost.


    Eager to put it to the test, Damien requested for a summon. "Summon Luton."


    ?Summoning Luton, the Stellar Slime¡­?


    ?-50 unit of Magic Essence!?


    Exactly what Damien had been expecting. "Yes!" Damien with all of his excitement betrayed in his voice.


    As the blue portal opened atop Damien''s head and the slime jumped out, Damien felt partially fulfilled.


    ?Luton summoned!?


    As Luton landed on Damien''s head, he noticed two changes in the slime.


    The first was its weight. Although it remained the same in size, Luton had become heavier. As though it had swallowed something that refused to digest.


    The second was its aura. It was heavier as well. The pressure it exuded was a dozen times thicker and as it rested on top of Damien''s head, all of the pressure came down on Damien''s being.


    He nodded with a satisfied expression. "You''ve improved, I see. Learned to control your aura even better. With time, you''ll adjust to your new rank as a Grade Five summon."


    Yes, Luton had finally climbed up another rank and was now sitting in the same rank as the other two. When Luton had first advanced a few days back, the untamed pressure from the slime had been so heavy that t had knocked Damien unconscious.


    As if that wasn''t enough, when he woke up, the requirement he saw was needed to advance the slime once again was almost double what Fenrir and Cerbe had needed altogether which made him panic a little.


    Speaking of Fenrir and Cerbe, they''d also reached the peak of Grade Five and both only needed two more essence cores each to advance.


    "Summon Fenrir and Cerbe." Damien ordered the summoning of both beast simultaneously.

 Chapter 64 - 64: A New Summon

    Two portals opened up and from them came his two summons Fenrir and Cerbe.


    Thud!


    The moment their presence became recognized, the pressure on Damien multiplied but having been with them all along, he was able to stand his ground.


    "You all better rein in those absurd pressures you''re emitting. Save it for when I finally advance as well." Damien clicked his tongue.


    Obediently, the two summons controlled the pressure they were exuding so it didn''t affect Damien that much.


    He nodded with a smile as added. "You can save it for later. I''ll meet up with you both soon enough. Or not¡­" His reason for the doubt at the end was that these two creatures could advance ranks at any time. All they needed was two more Grade Five essence cores or a full Grade Five mana beast each.


    "As for me, a few more as well and I''ll advance," Damien noted with a slight grin.


    If there was one thing Damien had observed about himself during his growth, it was that he was closer to Grade Five than he''d actually believed.


    How did he know this? By slaying one.


    Partly. It was thanks to the great weapon of his uncle he''d stumbled upon after misplacing it months ago. It was the perfect killing machine in such a place crawling with both mana beasts of different sizes and shapes as well as demons of different sorts and ranks.


    While the sword had played a part in his victory against the Grade Five mana beast he''d slain, he also had a major role that couldn''t be ignored. His honed battle skills and wits, his quick reaction speeds, and his ability to adapt to whatever situation he found himself in.


    Damien smiled as he remembered how he''d dealt with the beast, ending its life by stabbing its throat from underneath it.


    He turned to the sword he''d found once again. "You''re one sharp piece of precious metal."


    The weapon had pierced through the mana beast like a hot knife through butter. There was no resistance whatsoever when Damien stabbed through the creature''s thick-scaled skin.


    As all three summons gathered around Damien with Luton on his head, Damien prepared to do something he had been pushing back for a while.


    A few days back, he''d received a notification after slaying a couple of demons. The two hundred demons he needed to kill before he was able to summon another beast had been filled up but Damien chose not to summon it at that moment.


    Now that he had nothing else to do, Damien felt it was the right time to summon it.


    But first, there was one thing he needed to check. "Status." He muttered and the panel appeared less than a second later.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 39


    Exp: 1650/1770


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 6100/6300


    Magic Essence: 870/1020


    Strength: 64 Agility: 61


    Stamina: 64 Endurance: 64


    Intelligence: 59


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    Essence Saving Mode


    ??????????


    Available summons: 3


    ??????????????????


    "Well, I think it was worth it. Every bit of it so far." Damien wore a satisfied smirk. His essence reserves had finally crossed the 1,000-unit threshold.


    It was a small achievement considering he could get dozens of times more just by converting his life force but the fact that he could now hold more essence in his primary essence core was a thing of joy for him.


    "Now, let''s look forward to what level 40 will offer. Definitely a jump in all aspects." Damien murmured. He suspected that level would be the benchmark he needed to be classified as a Grade Five or in human ranks, a Gold Ranked Dunter or Mage, whichever path he chose to go down.


    Still, Damien knew better than to be intoxicated by his anticipation. There were far more powerful beasts and demons that roamed this forest and he had to be cautious. He''d been lucky with the Pegasus he stumbled upon last time. Next time might not be as graceful as the previous.


    That''s why he needed as many summons as he could get. Strong ones at that. If he was fortunate enough to summon a Grade Four mana beast, Damien was sure he''d be rolling on the floor in excitement.


    After storing his weapon inside of Luton, Damien turned to the open area around. "Here goes everything." He said with a sigh as he prepared himself for the task in front of him.


    "Convert half my life force to magic essence." His request was mostly half as he knew it was just the perfect conversion. His summon couldn''t exhaust the magic essence he''d get after all.


    ?Converting 3,150 units of Life Force to Magic Essence¡­?


    ?+31,500 units of Magic Essence!


    Damien dismissed the panels without a second to waste as he moved to the next thing on his agenda.


    "Now, let''s try summoning a new beast," Damien said, his voice filled with anticipation and excitement. He knew that at the very least, he would be getting another Grade Five mana beast. He had never gotten a beast weaker than he was and he believed this time wouldn''t be an exception.


    ?Summoning a Random Mythical Beast...?


    ?-11,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Congratulations! You have summoned a Majestic Guardian, a Griffin!?


    The portal in the sky didn''t fail to appear but this time, it was so high in the sky that Damien didn''t notice it at first. It was the majestic bird''s cry that drew his attention. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Booom!


    Damien didn''t even see the creature descend from the sky and only heard the explosion of its descent. Smoke blew up all around and as Damien waved the dust away, he saw the mythical beast he''d summoned.


    It was a mythical creature with the body, tail, and back legs of a lion, and the head, wings, and front talons of an eagle.


    Kreeee¡­


    There was a low cry from the Griffin as it stared at Damien who simply stood, unshaken by its presence. Then it noticed the other beasts present. Still, it ignored them and began walking toward its summoner.


    Kreeeee¡­


    There was another low cry from the beast and then its two-metre-sized body dropped to the ground seemingly urging Damien to do something.


    Damien didn''t quite understand so he did what he understood. "Griffin''s Description please." He requested the description of the mythical beast he''d just summoned.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Caught In Between

    ?Griffin: A majestic hybrid blend of both a lion and an eagle that rules both the heavens and the earth with its intimidating presence. It is a loyal beast that protects its rider till death and can only be mounted by the bravest of riders.?


    ?Skills: Super strength, Flight, Piercing Eyes, Wild Combat, Magic Essence Resistance.?


    ?Pact of Summons: The Griffin is regarded as a Majestic Guardian because it can only be mounted by the bravest of hearts. Prove that you''re one of the brave-hearted and it''ll obediently submit. Do a test flight on it and try not to fall.?


    "I think I''m in trouble." Damien sighed as he began walking toward the Griffin which had lowered its head awaiting him.


    Without another word, he hopped on top and the hybrid mythical beast let out another cry as it rose back to stand on all four legs.


    Kreeee!


    "It''s alright. I''ll be back." Damien calmed Fenrir and Cerbe, both beasts already preparing to protect their summoner. Luton on the other hand, had stuck to Damien''s head refusing to let go and so Damien left it there.


    He grabbed the mane of the Griffin and whispered. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    Kreeee!!


    The beast let out one last cry before shooting forward with terrifying speed. "What the?" Damien was surprised by the speed but what shocked him even more was the fact that Fenrir was following the beast by its left and Cerbe was slightly behind on the Griffin''s right. They were going after him.


    Damien, who''d been standing expecting an immediate takeoff after mounting the Griffin, was in for the surprise of his life as the beast''s speed only kept increasing.


    "Wooahh!" Damien yelled atop the Griffin as the cold breeze pressed against his face. The speed was becoming inconvenient for him but he had to persevere through it as it was the only way to form a Pact of Summons with the best he''d summoned.


    When Damien thought he''d seen it all, he saw more.


    Swooosh¡­


    Bang!


    The Griffin had leaped off the ground and landed on the branch of a tree and without stopping, it leaped again, heading for the next tree branch a few meters away.


    In a zigzag motion, the Griffin leaped from tree branch to tree branch, each further and higher than the previous until it arrived at the crown of one of the trees.


    It leaped on last time and Damien had to ask with a shout, "Where the hell are you going to land?"


    For one, the beast''s earlier performance had made him forget that it was a beast capable of flight. The (Pact of Summons) had even stated that he needed to go on a test flight with it to prove that he could form a Pact of Summons with it.


    Luton simply stuck to Damien''s head without the slightest worry as they all watched their descent after the creature had leaped into the air.


    Just before it crashed into another tree, the Griffin''s wings spread open and it cried out majestically once again, shooting through the air at an absurd speed.


    The wings flapped once then twice and Damien found himself high up in the sky, the forest at least a hundred metres below him.


    With each flap of the Griffin''s wings, Damien and Luton found themselves getting farther from the ground and Damien was starting to worry. If they were only ascending vertically, it would be understandable but the Griffin was multitasking!


    It was flying forward at a pace that caused the wind to almost push Damien off, his only saving grace being the beast''s mane he was firmly holding on to.


    Suddenly, the Griffin slowed down and Damien could instantly feel that things were about to get crazy.


    He immediately lay on the lack of the Griffin, his hands wrapping around its neck and his palms grasping whatever they could. He hugged the beast like his life depended on it because it did. The Griffin turned up in the sky, taking a nosedive with its beak pointing towards the ground.


    "You''re going to get us killed, aren''t you?" Damien managed a shout despite the wind pressing against his face but he was simply ignored by the Griffin.


    As though it wasn''t over, it began to twist its body as it descended; slowly becoming faster with each twist until it became like a tornado


    "Waaahh!" Damien had saliva flying out of his mouth as the beast took him on a spinning journey in the sky in an attempt to throw him off its back.


    As the Griffin descended closer to the ground, Damien began to close his eyes, afraid to watch what their end would be.


    Just when he almost closed it, he suddenly felt the beast''s muscles tense, and a second later, the spinning stopped, and so did their descent as well.


    Booom!


    The wind that had accompanied their descent crashed into the ground but Damien and the Griffin remained in the sky just above the trees with the beast''s wings spread open. Damien exhaled as he felt a heavy weight lift off his chest. The Griffin''s flight became stabilized and this time, as it flew higher, Damien had it easier.


    The beast''s flight was slower and more stable and Damien truly enjoyed it this time. Slowly, the distance between them and the ground increased again but Damien barely noticed this time because of the stability of their ascension.


    As he stared all around him, he smiled weakly. Even at such a height, all he could see was the crown of trees spread in all directions. For a moment, Damien could picture himself leaving the forest. He''d been here for far too long.


    ''Should I just leave?''


    ''Or should I stay a little more and grow stronger? I might never get this opportunity again.''


    Damien was caught in between both choices as they each had their pros and cons.


    He didn''t know when but when he came to realize, they''d descended back to the ground, the Griffin kneeling on all four legs.


    "Oh!" Damien jumped off the beast as he understood it was time to get down.


    One thing was clear as the beast remained kneeling even after his descent. He had passed the test of flight. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s form the (Pact of Summons) then." With his command, the familiar four-leaf clover-shaped mana essence appeared in the air.


    ________________________


    ________________________


    A/N: Thank you all for the power stones. As promised, there shall be two bonus chapters today because the benchmark was passed.


    Your gifts and Golden Tickets are welcome as well!

 Chapter 66 - 66: Gold Ranked!

    Ding!


    ?-3,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    Damien smiled, understanding that this was necessary to form the (Pact of Summons) with the Griffin in front of him.


    The clover-shaped seal drifted through the air growing smaller as it pajed forward until it landed in the forehead of the Griffin.


    The seal sank into the beast''s head and after glowing for a few seconds, it disappeared as though it had never been there.


    Kreeee!!


    The Griffin''s cry spread through the forest area while Damien tried to calm it down. "Hey, hey, you''ll have to calm down or we''ll attract very powerful beasts we don''t want to attract."


    As he was speaking, he heard the approaching steps of multiple legs, and as he got ready to fight alongside his new summon, he remembered, "Oh, it''s alright. It''s just Fenrir and Cerbe. The two beasts that had been chasing after us earlier. They''re summoned beasts just like you."


    The Griffin let its guard down and returned to its kneeling position while Damien sat on the floor as well, his back resting against the body of the Griffin. "That''s right, you need a name to deepen the bond¡­ Or not."


    Damien chuckled as he remembered the description he had read concerning the Griffin. It said that the beast was a very loyal creature. It was no wonder it had immediately surrendered to Damien after the first test.


    After pondering for a while, Damien finally came up with a name for his new summon."Aquila sounds like a good name considering your nature."


    Just as the name registered in the system, Fenrir entered their line of sight and the Griffin raised its head again. "It''s fine, it''s fine¡­"


    Damien was still trying to calm it down when Cerbe also appeared and the Griffin rose in all its majesty and moved to stand in front of Damien. Clearly, it hadn''t listened to what Damien had said earlier about them being fellow summons.


    "It''s stubborn and¡­protective." Damien tapped his forehead not knowing what else to do. The system said it was loyal and protective but it never said it was obedient.


    Still, Damien was determined to make it obedient. "Hey! I said stop it!" Damien commanded standing in between Aquila and the other two who were also stubbornly advancing.


    They didn''t listen. Not Fenrir who kept growling as it approached. Not Cerbe whose mouth was already drooling as it closed it. And definitely not Aquila whose eyes shone with a righteous light. It wanted to purge both creatures before it simultaneously.


    However, none of that was possible as they all shared two things in common. The first was their grade. All four of them including Luton were Grade Five mana beasts.


    The second thing they shared was the same summoner and whatever he said was final even though they were currently proving stubborn.


    "I don''t want to have to resort to punishing you all with the (Pact of Summons) so please¡­"


    Before Damien could finish his words, a terrifying murderous intent descended upon the area, and as Damien struggled to identify why the other beasts had gone quiet, he noticed they were all staring at him with caution.


    "No, not me." Damien understood where they were looking. Their eyes were fixed on Luton, the source of the murderous intent. With no visible ear, mouth, or eyes, its very being seemed to instill a certain level of fear in all three of them.


    It was as though it was warning them that it wouldn''t hesitate to devour any one of them if they proved stubborn any further.


    Now that all four of them stood at the same Grade, Damien had a feeling that Luton could easily devour all three with minor setbacks.


    "Try me and see." That was the exact feeling the other three summons were getting from the small blood-colored slime that rested on their summoner''s head.


    Just as the murderous intent had suddenly appeared, it disappeared once again and Damien could almost hear a sigh of relief from all three summons. None of them made any advances toward the other after the subtle warning from Luton.


    "Thank you." Damien smiled. Only now did he understand why Luton''s requirements for advancement were higher than the others by a large margin.


    Damien was walking over to meet the other two summons when he felt a change in the atmosphere and immediately knew what was coming. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Multiple Grade Five demons descended with terrifying speed and force, their explosive arrival picking up dust enough to cover their entire surroundings.


    They too were affected by it.


    Kreeeee!!


    Aquila''s wings flapped repeatedly, blowing the dust away and once the demons, over half a dozen were revealed¡ªblack scaled skins, two horns, jagged teeth and fangs, dirt-filled claws, and large batlike wings¡ª-the other two summons, Fenrir and Cerbe launched themselves at two of the demons.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The two demons Fenrir and Cerbe had attacked were knocked down and in an instant, Damien appeared above them, his sword was spat out by Luton, and with one mighty twist, he brought down the weapon in a beautiful arc.


    Thud


    The first of them was beheaded, its head falling not so far from its body and Damien smiled as he received a notification he was very much anticipating.


    Ding!


    ?You have slain a Grade Five Demon! +100 Exp!?


    Kaareeeei!!


    The others screeched madly at the sight, their heads raised to the sky in what seemed like both fury and sorrow. Seconds later, their heads were brought down back and as it turned toward Damien and his summons, the demons attacked.


    But it was too late. Damien twisted in the opposite direction and with the momentum gained, his sword beheaded the second demon.


    Another notification rang and Damien smiled.


    Ding!


    ?You have slain a Grade Five Demon! +100 Exp!?


    Although that was the first notification, it was the ones that got to him.


    Ding!


    ?You have leveled up!?


    Ding!


    ?Level 40 achieved! +5 to all stats! +100 to mana reserves, +500 to Life Force!?


    This was it! Damien could feel the energy rising inside of him and it was similar to the feeling he got when he entered level 20.


    He was now Gold Ranked!

 Chapter 67 - 67: Owning Grade Four Summons

    As the reality of his advancement dawned on him, Damien couldn''t help but let out a burst of laughter amid the attack around them.


    "Hehehe¡­" Damien chuckled, his voice and tone sounding like he''d been possessed. "I can feel it. It''s different from the rise to Level 30. There''s something different¡­"


    Just then, the other demons arrived and as they attacked Damien''s summons, Damien himself had to face one head-on.


    He didn''t mind though. He too wanted to test the extent of his new capabilities. Of his new rank.


    Booom!


    There was an explosion as the demon''s fist slammed into the flat side of Damien''s sword, slowing down its advances. Damien didn''t waste the opportunity and took the liberty to attack.


    Damien stabbed his sword into the ground and using it as support, he leaped into the air performing a roundhouse kick that connected with the demon''s jaw, sending it into the air for a few metres.


    Kaaareeei!!


    Still in mid-air, the demon screeched furiously, its wings opening in the air to regain its balance and then its eyes pinpointed Damien on the ground gesturing for it to come back down.


    The demon didn''t understand but the mere fact that it had been thrown into the air with a single kick infuriated it and so it attacked again.


    It flapped its wings powerfully and began to descend, its speed increasing with each flap.


    As it closed in on Damien it aimed its horn at him and began to spin like a drill ready to penetrate Damien.


    Damien watched this happen and decided on a way to counter immediately. Since he knew it would most likely be a dangerous attack, he chose to evade and counterattack.


    ¡­swoooosh!


    The demon''s spinning body shot toward Damien with a powerful force that kicked up a whirlwind behind it, blowing up dust and dirt and momentarily covering the battlefield with it. It was intent on pinning Damien to the tree behind him using its horns.


    Damien also raised his sword, preparing it in advance for his counter-attack and as the demon finally arrived to deal damage, Damien swiftly sidestepped, moving out of the demon''s path of attack with a shocking reflex.


    It was too late to stop its attack now and so it rammed its horns into the very same tree it had been planning on pinning Damien to.


    Boooom!


    There was another explosion as the demon''s horn dug deep into the tree, giving the tree''s trunk a notable rear that ran halfway through its length.


    Kaareeeei!


    The demon screeched as it immediately sensed something was wrong and it repeatedly tried to pull its horns out of the tree but it was already too late.


    "Return to wherever you all spawned from!" Damien, standing beside the demon, roared as he brought down his weapon in a powerful slash.


    Thuck¡­


    Thud!


    There was little to no resistance as the blade cleanly sliced through the demon''s neck leaving a thin line before digging into the ground.


    Thud!


    The demon''s body collapsed to the ground but the head remained pinned to the tree by the horns. With that, another demon was dead.


    Their numbers were slowly dwindling and for the first time, Damien got a system notification that made him frown slightly.


    Ding!


    ?You have slain a Grade Five Demon! +10 Exp!?


    Even though he''d anticipated it after advancing to level 40, it still didn''t sit well with him. Now, he would have to hunt for even more Grade Five mana beasts and demons to fill his Exp before he could level up. He would need ten times more Grade Five mana beasts than before to level up.


    The only other option was to hunt Grade Four mana beasts or demons but if he recalled clearly, those were out of his league currently.


    Except he would create Grade Four beasts of his own. He turned toward his left where Fenrir and the other summons were engaged in a fierce battle with the remaining five demons. They''d managed to kill one and two more were injured.


    "I''ve got the resources required for them to advance right here, so why not?" Damien lunged forward with no single ounce of hesitation. He would end the fight as quickly as he could so he could give his summons the chance to advance.


    As Damien arrived and joined his summons, he immediately went after the two injured demons who now took refuge at the back of the others yet to fall. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not on my watch!" Damien''s voice was a valiant roar and so was his first strike.


    Bang!


    The flat side of his weapon slammed into the abdomen region of one of the injured demons pushing it into the air and in a second, it vanished from the sky.


    Luton had never joined the fight and instead remained on Damien''s head, wobbling gently with every movement Damien made. Now that it had been presented an opportunity by its summoner, it took it.


    Luton leaped off Damien''s head and expanded into a five-meter ball of red liquid and in a split second, it engulfed the demon, swallowing it immediately before returning to its initial size.


    Boing!


    It landed on Damien''s head once again as though nothing had happened. "That was smooth." Damien complimented as he went for the second demon, cleanly decapitating it in seconds.


    The third demon was impaled by Damien''s sword and as it turned to deal with Damien, Luton swallowed it whole.


    As the last, the fourth demon had screeched and wanted to escape but it wasn''t possible. Not with five beings of the same rank surrounding it.


    Fenrir, Cerbe, and Aquila¡ªDamien''s new summon¡ªhad immediately attacked, biting and clawing before eventually splitting the demon into multiple parts.


    Fenrir wasted no time as it immediately activated (Devourer) and swallowed the demon whole while Cerbe went after the cores of two demons.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five Demon devoured! Fenrir will now begin its advancement!?


    Ding!


    ?Two Grade Five essence cores devoured! Cerbe will now begin its advancement!?


    A smile threatened to break out of Damien''s face as he read both notifications.


    The mere thought of owning Grade Four Summons, "Let''s grind a little more, shall we?" Damien was excited but he wasn''t satisfied.

 Chapter 68 - 68: The Four Phases Of Preparation I

    A sudden ripple of light shimmered in the air, and in an instant, four figures appeared in the dimly lit room. The intricate lines of a teleportation array glowed beneath their feet, fading quickly as the magic completed its purpose.


    Great Elder White Fang, standing tall with his piercing eyes and a commanding presence, glanced around briefly to ensure the successful arrival of his companions.


    Beside him stood Lord Terrace, Lord Ashbourne, and Lady Leah¡ªeach emanating an air of authority befitting the heads of their respective Fated Families. All four were here for a purpose that weighed heavily on their shoulders.


    "I don''t think I''ll ever get used to teleportation." Lord Acheon said with a frown. He genuinely felt like throwing up but with a little manipulation of mana, he regained himself.


    "You''ll have to adapt or travel through flight or land. Whichever you end up choosing if you fail to adapt," Lord Terrace replied, patting Lord Acheon''s shoulder warmly, "I''ll be sure to support you."


    Clan Leader Hina stepped forward from their group, her movements sure and graceful. She had led them through different paths after their arrival and then took them through a teleportation array to reach this place.


    "Well, what are we waiting for?" She turned to the others with a smile before leading them down a narrow corridor.


    The path twisted and turned, lined with stone walls etched in runes and adorned with torches flickering with blue flames that seemed like they could burn through one''s soul.


    "How come it''s dark here when it''s daytime? Even the windows reveal darkness." Lord Leah asked.


    "Because this place is located hundreds of feet beneath ground level." Clan Leader Hina answered and turned to Lord Leah. "Now, let''s skip the talking and get there faster, shall we?"


    "Sure." Lord Leah nodded without another word.


    There was no idle conversation after it as they wanted to get done with their job and return; every step they took was heavy with the knowledge of why they had come.


    At the end of their walk, they arrived at an imposing set of double doors carved from dark wood, inlaid with intricate patterns depicting scenes of battle and triumph.


    Crrinng¡­


    Before any of them could knock, the doors creaked open, responding to a silent command.


    The warm glow from within spilled out, revealing a vast chamber where twelve figures sat in a semi-circle.


    The Twelve Great Elders of the Northern Ireleone Continent watched their approach with expressions ranging from solemnity to mild curiosity. Their robes, a mix of deep blues and silvers, denoted their high status and power. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clan Leader Hina stepped inside first, her composure calm despite the intensity of the gazes fixed upon her. She bowed gracefully and greeted them. "Honored Great Elders, I bring greetings from the Eastern Shirefort Continent." Her tone softened slightly, becoming more familiar. "I trust you are all well?"


    Several of the elders smiled, and the tension in the room lightened briefly. One, Elder Fael, a man with a long beard and kind eyes, chuckled. "Hina, it is always a pleasure to see you. How fares your clan?"


    Hina''s eyes sparkled as she responded to the old man''s question. "They''re doing very well, Elder Fael. Thank you for asking."


    Another, Elder Raith, stroked his chin as he too posed a question. "And how''s that troublesome daughter of yours? I see she didn''t come with you this time."


    "Haha¡­ She was left behind to tend to clan needs while I came here." Clan Leader Hina answered with a smile.


    "Do tell her to visit soon. I got a new magic scroll and I''m pretty sure she''d be interested." The ender said again with another smile.


    "I will. Thank you, Elder Raith, for offering to tutor Mirai despite being so busy." Clan Leader Hina bowed before him. He was one of the few people who had taken Mirai as his own after her father''s demise.


    She exchanged a few more pleasantries with the elders, answering questions about her health and that of her people.


    They spoke with a fondness that suggested a long-standing relationship, but soon the conversation shifted. "I have brought representatives from the Eastern Shirefort Continent," Hina announced, stepping aside and gesturing toward her companions. "There are grave matters to discuss regarding the approaching Demon War."


    With practiced formality, she introduced the four representatives. "This is my eldest brother and the leader of our group, Great Elder White Fang." She spoke his title with pride, but there was also a hint of familial warmth.


    "And here are the esteemed Lords Terrace, Acheon, and Leah, each head of their Fated Families and well-regarded leaders." she added and as she introduced them, the Family Lords politely bowed toward the Elders.


    The Twelve Great Elders rose in acknowledgment, their respect evident. Elder Fael spoke again, this time addressing White Fang directly. "Great Elder White Fang, you honor us with your return. Much has been spoken of your deeds, and it seems destiny has brought you back to your home continent at a pivotal time."


    White Fang inclined his head, his expression unreadable. "Honored Elders, the honor is mine. But time is pressing, and we have much to discuss."


    The elders nodded, sensing his urgency. They gestured for the four representatives and Clan Leader Hina to be seated.


    As everyone settled into their places, the atmosphere grew heavy once more. White Fang leaned forward, his hands resting on the table before him. "We have two years," he began, his voice calm but commanding. "At most."


    The room fell silent, each elder and representative absorbing the weight of his words. "We had hoped for two years and four months," White Fang continued, "but due to the accelerated pace of the Bloodied Sky Transformation, our timeline has shortened. We must maximize every moment we have."


    The Twelve Great Elders exchanged glances. One of them, a stern-faced woman known as Elder Iridia, nodded in agreement. "What do you propose, Great Elder?"


    White Fang''s gaze swept across the room. "Our preparations must be divided into four phases, each addressing a critical aspect of our defense. We cannot afford to be reactive; we must be prepared for every possible scenario."


    He stood, projecting an image of a timeline into the air using a small burst of magic. "Phase one: intelligence and research."

 Chapter 69 - 69: The Four Phases Of Preparation II

    "This phase will consume the first six months. We need a comprehensive understanding of the demons we face as they are sure to have adapted and changed after the last war twenty years ago."


    "Scholars, mages, and scouts must work together to gather every scrap of information available¡ªweaknesses, hierarchies, their magic. We must also conduct reconnaissance of known demon-infested territories and locate their portals. If possible, capturing low-level demons for study will provide valuable insights."


    Elder Fael stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Knowledge is power, and without it, we are blind. Agreed."


    Nodding in agreement, Elder White Fang continued. "We require scholars well-versed in ancient texts, mages skilled in various aspects especially cloaking, teleportation, healing, and illusions, and finally we need scouts adept at infiltration. Knowledge of demonic hierarchies, their strengths and weaknesses, and their realms will be our strongest advantage."


    Elder Iridia leaned forward, her eyes sharp. "Reconnaissance missions into demonic territory will be perilous. The risk of capture or death is high."


    White Fang nodded grimly. "Understood. But the risk is necessary. Our scouts must be prepared to sacrifice everything. To mitigate losses, we will first target minor rifts and weak points. Capturing lesser demons for study will be crucial. Every piece of knowledge gained may save countless lives."


    Elder Fael stroked his beard thoughtfully. "In addition, we must establish communication channels between the continents. If a scout falls or succeeds, we must know immediately."


    Lady Leah interjected, her voice firm but calm. "Agreed. Our intelligence network must be vast and covert. We cannot afford breaches. Every scrap of information will matter."


    The conversation shifted to maps, with White Fang projecting magical images of demonic rifts, potential strongholds, and zones of high demonic influence.


    The Elders leaned in, studying the maps closely. "But wouldn''t we need to secure our weak points? I''m at least certain that this Continent is weak toward the south. If we''re attacked from there, it''ll take a while for our forces to even get there." One of the oldest of the Great Elders, Elder Anaki pointed out."


    "Which brings us to phase two," White Fang announced, his tone growing even more intense. "Specialized training and resource allocation. Our standard troops will be torn apart if we send them unprepared. Every soldier must learn to recognize and counteract dark magic. We will establish elite units¡ªdemon hunters or as we call them, Dunters, mages, exorcists, alchemists. Their training will be brutal, but necessary."


    Lord Terrace spoke up, his voice a low rumble. "Training takes time. Will six months be enough?"


    "It will have to be," White Fang replied, his expression hardening. "These units will lead the fight, but every soldier must be prepared to stand their ground. No one is immune to the coming threat."


    Elder Iridia stood and paced. "Enchanted weapons, armor laced with wards against curses, protective charms¡­ All of this takes resources and labor. Our artisans and mages will be stretched thin."


    Lady Leah met her gaze. "Then we stretch them thin. We have no other choice. Armors, arrays, scrolls, weapons, everything must be prepared and tested. Our supplies must be guarded. Demons will seek to sabotage us from within."


    There were murmurs of agreement, and Elder Fael spoke again. "Supply lines must be protected at all costs. Secure routes, fortified supply depots, and contingency plans for every possible disruption. If our troops lack what they need in the heat of battle, all will be lost."


    "Phase three covers building fortifications and ensuring civilian safety." Great Elder White Fang outlined the need for strongholds near key demonic portals and sanctified areas where lesser demons would be unable to cross.


    "These fortifications must be more than physical," he said. "They must be infused with holy power and protected by layers of wards. Sanctified grounds will offer our people places of refuge."


    Elder Iridia nodded solemnly. "And what of the civilians?"


    "They will not be forgotten," White Fang assured her. "Evacuation plans must be established. Fortified shelters, basic training for militias, and emergency response systems. Every village, every town, must have a plan."


    The Great Elders exchanged grim glances. They knew how fragile civilian morale could be in times of war. Lady Leah added, "Our people must be prepared for the worst. Panic and fear will break them before any demon does."


    "That leaves us with phase four." Elder Fael stated with a look of anticipation. He seemed to like where things were headed and wanted to see how Elder White Fang would play it out.


    "The final phase will cover war simulations, final testing of weapons and armor, and last-minute intelligence. We shall create training scenarios that would mimic demonic ambushes and tricks, testing the troops'' resolve against illusions, curses, and the psychological warfare demons employed."


    The group understood that this was their last chance to prepare for battle, and there could be no weaknesses.


    Time slowly flew past and when the strategies were fully outlined, Great Elder White Fang took a seat with slight relief. "This war will not be won in a single battle but smaller scaled battles that''ll build up progress toward the final clash. It will test our strength, our unity, and our resolve. We must be ready."


    The Twelve Great Elders sat in heavy silence for a moment before Elder Iridia stood once more. "There is one final matter to discuss. Coordination across all continents. This war will touch every corner of our world."


    Elder Fael rose with her. "To that end, we will nominate three of our own to act as representatives. The youngest three among us will be tasked with traveling alongside the four representatives from the Eastern Shirefort Continent."


    The Great Elders turned to their youngest members, who stepped forward. Elder Fein, Elder Saranoh, and Elder Lezley were three individuals who looked middle-aged.


    Each nodded their acceptance of the responsibility. "Together," Elder Iridia continued, "you will speak for our continent and ensure that all matters discussed are relayed with clarity and precision."


    Great Elder White Fang inclined his head in acknowledgment. "We welcome this cooperation. There is strength in unity after all."


    Elder Fael addressed everyone present. "There remain two other continents to consult. The three representatives of this Continent will visit one, while you four from the East will travel to the other. These meetings must be thorough but coordinated with haste. Time is slipping through our fingers." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though their departure to these distant continents would not happen immediately, their future path had been laid out. Elder White Fang sighed, turning to Lord Terrace who was beside him. "That wasn''t so hard, was it?"

 Chapter 70 - 70: Visit To The Elderglow Academy I

    The meeting had ended after their agreement on the nominations as well as what they''d have to do concerning the two other continents, the Southern Atholor Continent and the Western Gerthrig Continent. They were yet to discuss which representative would go to which continent but it didn''t really matter. The two groups of representatives could decide that between themselves.


    Currently, Great Elder White Fang along with the other three family Lords who were representatives of the Eastern continent¡ªLord Terrace, Lord Acheon, and Lord Leah¡ªwere back at the Manor of the Taka Clan.


    All four were seated in a small squared room only large enough to fit about a dozen people. The room had no chairs and they had to sit on plush pillows placed on a thick brown furred rug used to cover the floor of the entire room. At the center of the room was a small table filled with various exquisite delicacies from which the four of them ate.


    Each had a small plate in their hand which they would occasionally fill with whatever delicacy they chose to try and mixing the delicacies on their plate was entirely up to them.


    Aside from the delicacies, there were a few bottles of wine, and to Elder White Fang''s side were two more bottles of a different design and color. His drink was special.


    "This is really good." Lady Leah murmured through a filled mouth. The chopsticks in her hand on the mountain of meat on the small plate nestled in her other hand.


    "At least finish eating what''s in your mouth before you speak. That''s basic table manners." Even Lord Acheon who''d taken it upon himself to scold her was speaking through an occupied mouth. As he finished speaking, he took a glass of wine, gulping down its content in seconds. "Gah! That was refreshing."


    "I have to admit it, I''ve really missed meals like these for a while. If there''s one thing I regret about leaving here, it''s the meals." Elder White Fang was no exception to the round table or rather squared table discussion, he too ate as if his life depended on it.


    It was rare to see such dignified and grand figures display such acts but then again, it was just the four of them in the room. Lord Terrace was the sole exception to the speed eating currently going on. He''d opted for a spoon rather than the chopsticks the others used and slowly scooped up a spoonful into his mouth each time.


    He only took another spoon when he''d finished the contents in his mouth while the others kept refilling even before they emptied.


    Lord Terrace suddenly lowered his hands, his eating coming to an end. "I wanna visit the Elderglow Academy while we''re here."


    "Oh? Fine then." Lord Leah didn''t really mind. She was more focused on her meal than his revelation.


    "It''s been almost a year since you last saw him so it won''t hurt to see him. I think I''ll go with you since I need to see mine as well." Lord Acheon said, stopping his meal as well. He seemed full already.


    Elder White Fang simply nodded, refusing to speak until he was done chewing what was in his mouth. "I''m pretty sure you both know that the Academy is located toward the south of the continent but since you haven''t been here, it''ll be somewhat hard for you to get there from here as it would be a three-day nonstop journey to arrive there."


    Indeed, all three Lords might have visited the continent in the past to study in the academy while they were younger, but the truth was that none of them had wandered the whole of the continent during their stay or even after.


    "We''ll try to improvise one way or another and try to make it snappy. I won''t be staying for long after all." Lord Terrace added with a straight face. He really had no plans to stay long all he wanted was to see his son, the heir to the family''s lordship, and leave with him a few explanations as well as the gifts for his birthday.


    "''Me neither. I just need to check up on my son for an hour or three and maybe visit a few old faces like the Dean." As Lord Acheon spoke, Lord Terrace nodded slightly, agreeing with what the other had just said.


    Elder White Fang shook his head with a sigh. "We don''t have seven days to spend here. We''ll leave in three days at most so this is what we''re gonna do."


    Finally, he dropped his small plate and chopsticks back on the table and then turned to the two Family Lords. "The Taka Clan''s teleportation array can send you there and if I remember right, there should be teleportation scrolls somewhere around that can send you back here."


    The two men liked the idea and nodded but they remained a little sceptical. Would the Clan Leader of the clan really allow them such grants?


    ElderWhiteFang wasn''t concerned by their looks and continued speaking. "That way, you guys can get there in time, spend a full day with the kids, and then return the next day in preparation for our departure to the Southern Atholor Continent." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But would it play out that way? I mean would Clan Leader Hina really allow us such benefits? Teleportation scrolls with fixed destinations are quite valuable after all." Lord Terrace asked with furrowed brows. It was that he didn''t believe the old leader of theirs. He just didn''t think they would be granted such.


    "Hehehe¡­" Elder White Fang chuckled and because there was still a tiny portion of food in his mouth, he choked and coughed.


    Cough! Cough!


    The old man''s reaction was like lightning as he moved toward the bottle beside him and gulped on its content rather than water.


    "Not yet, not yet. You can''t die yet." Lord Leah grinned, shaking her head as she watched the old man empty the bottle.


    Elder White Fang pulled the empty bottle from his lips and sighed. "I won''t be dying soon."


    Just then, the door to the room, a wooden sliding door, slid open revealing his beautiful sister with a smile and a nod. "Indeed."

 Chapter 71 - 71: Visit To The Elderglow Academy II

    She was dressed in a different set of robes this time and Lord Leah had to ask. "How many times do you change clothes a day?"


    Clan Leader Hina''s smile only widened as she met Lord Leah''s gaze. "Depends on the day but a couple times per day."


    Lord Leah''s shoulder slumped as she had received the answer she didn''t want to. Without another word, she returned to the meal, leaving the others to themselves.


    Clan Leader Hina quickly entered the room, nodding respectfully to the two other Lords who''d remained silent when she first appeared.


    "So, what exactly wants my brother dead?" She asked with a playful tone matched equally by Elder White Fang''s response.


    "Your meal. I choked on the meal you cooked."


    "I wasn''t even present when the maids were preparing it." Clan Leader Hina said with a playfully sad tone to her words.


    "Your maids, your cooking. Take responsibility for it." Elder White Fang chuckled again. It was obvious from the conversation that the two were quite close.


    "You know, you should really tell us about your past sometime soon." Lord Lwah was back in the conversation once more, intrigued by the relationship both siblings shared. "And how''s she your sister despite looking so young? How old were you when she was born? Fifty?"


    Elder White Fang looked between the two ladies, his eyes going back and forth between them. "Just so you know, she clocked fifty a few years back."


    "Hey! Don''t just go revealing my age like that!" Clan Leader Hina glared at her older brother, her eyes almost digging holes through him.


    "No way!" Lord Leah turned to Clan Leader Hina who barely looked thirty. With glowly large eyes that drew on the Clan Leader''s attention, Lord Leah asked. "What''s your skincare routine? I need it too!"


    Clan Leader Hina blushed lightly at the words, her cheeks flushed slightly red.


    She looked at all four in the room with her and she noticed the other Lords seemed curious as well. It was only a given as they''d tried asking a certain old woman before, Lord Shena of the Shena Family, who''d simply given them a one-word reply.


    "Mana!" One word was all that left Clan Leader Hina''s mouth. The same one word that Lord Shena had told them.


    "What?" They were confused. All three of them.


    On the other hand, Great Elder White Fang was laughing at their reactions. He had expected it.


    Clan Leader Hina ignored the men and turned to Lord Leah. "When the time is right, you''ll understand what I mean. Enlightenment will come naturally." That was all she said to the young Lord.


    "Thank you then." Lord Leah bowed politely to the Clan Leader who''d been revealed to be way older than her despite looking the same age.


    "Ahem!" Great Elder White Fang cleared his throat, drawing all attention to himself as he prepared to speak.


    "Let''s get right back on track. Hina, I need your help with something." The old man spoke and his sister turned to him with a charming smile.


    "How may I help you, big brother Shiro?" It sounded like thunder to the ears of the three family Lords. She''d just casually revealed the old man''s real name. A name he''d been gatekeeping for years. None of them knew his real name besides Lord Shena and she had also refused to tell them too. And yet, Clan Leader Hina had done just that.


    Elder White Fang slapped his forehead in regret. ''I shouldn''t have called her name so casually. She''s still as pretty as ever!''


    What was done was done and so with a frustrated sigh, the old man spoke. "I''ll need your help with two teleportation scrolls that''ll send the users back here."


    Pointing to Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon, Elder White Fang continued, "I''ll need your help sending those two to the Elderglow Academy since it''s quite far away and we''re short on time. As for the scrolls, they''ll need them to return here quickly too."


    Clan Leader Hina looked between her brother and the other two who needed to go to the academy. "I''m guessing you both are heading there to see your kids but," she turned to her brother with raised brows. "Is that all?"


    The old man nodded at her question. "That''ll be all for now, dearest sister of mine."


    Clan Leader Hina thought for a brief moment, her eyes widening and shrinking every few seconds. Suddenly, she turned to the two male Lords. "Are you prepared to leave now or should I go get the scrolls while you get ready?"


    Lord Acheon looked between the Clan Leader and the delicacies on the table that were getting cold by the second. "Well be ready by the time you return."


    It seemed he truly wasn''t done eating and surprisingly, Lord Terrace picked up his plate and spoon as well. "Yeah, we should be ready by the time you''re back."


    Clan Leader Hina smiled as she understood what they meant. They weren''t done eating and needed a little more time.


    She met eyes with her brother once more and grinned. "It seems like my meal has won the heart of a few good men. Very well, I shall return in thirty minutes with the scrolls."


    Elder White Fang rolled his eyes at his sister''s remark but said nothing else. At this point, he wanted her gone from there.


    Clan Leader Hina turned to address Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon. "You will be prepared by then, right?"


    As though in sync, both Lords answered the Clan Leader''s question. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes!"


    "Indeed."


    One was Lord Acheon who was eager to continue his meal and the other was Lord Twrracw who already had a spoonful of porridge halfway on the path to his mouth.


    Clan Leader Hina nodded and slid the door open, walking out and closing it once again.


    Now, there were only four of them in the room again. "Feels peaceful." Elder White Fang murmured and went back to the meal with the others.


    Lord Leah had almost never stopped eating as she had nothing to add to their earlier discussions.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Visit To The Elderglow Academy III

    Standing in the middle of the teleportation array within a certain room in the Taka Clan''s manor, Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon stared at each other, both of them holding a small scroll each.


    "This array is connected to the array of the academy and so you''ll be directly sent to the teleportation room of the academy and upon arrival, the guards are sure to question your identities. You''ll prove that to them before being allowed to leave the room." Clan Leader Hina informed them, dressed in another attire. A loose silver and black embroidered robe that made her seem like some sort of wizened old lady. She was.


    "Remember, you guys are to return two days from now. No extra or delay." Elder White Fang said as he watched the teleportation array begin to him a certain sound they were all accustomed to. The sound of it being activated.


    "Surely." Both Lords responded to their leader with a nod before turning to Clan Leader Hina, giving her a polite nod. "Thank you." They said together as though they were synced.


    She let out a small smile and waved it. "It wasn''t anything much. Do extend my greetings to Dean Godsthorn if you do encounter him."


    They didn''t respond or at least, the others didn''t see them respond as the array glowed with multiple colors, swallowing them from the sight of the others.


    A second later, the light vanished like it hadn''t even appeared before and when the array was revealed, the two Lords standing at its center were gone.


    Elder White Fang turned to Lord Leah who stood by his left, pushing forth a question to her. "Since they''re off for personal matters, how about we enjoy the next two days of our stay as well? We''ll need to rest as we''ll have a lot to do pretty soon."


    Lord Leah grinned looking at her leader and nodded. "I don''t know how we''ll be enjoying it but I''m in!" Relaxing? She was in!


    Then she remembered, she had something to request from Clan Leader Hina. "But first, I need to speak to Clan Leader Hina."


    Clan Leader Hina was surprised and turned to Lord Leah, their eyes meeting. Elder White Fang was also surprised, his head turning to Lord Leah''s direction.


    "Nothing serious. Just talk between women." Lord Leah shrugged and with a lazy nod of acknowledgment, Elder White Fang walked away, leaving both women to themselves.


    ~~~~~


    The teleportation array room of the Elderglow Academy was an expansive room with more than a dozen different teleportation arrays, each of them large enough to hold a hundred individuals.


    The room was over large, large enough to be called a hall, and within stood a dozen guards, each of them giving off heavy auras. They were dressed in uniforms of silver, black, and a tiny portion of blue. Each of them had a silver sword strapped to a black belt around their waist.


    Moving around the place and searching for anomalies with the arrays, one of them noticed one of the arrays light up.


    "Uhm¡­ Ace, are we expecting anyone?" The guard asked, calling out to another guard of a higher rank.


    The one called Ace, a young man with auburn hair, brown eyes, and a full beard walked forward slowly. "Not that I know of."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the array hummed and light shot upward from it.


    Woonng~


    The humming continued for a few seconds before finally dying down, revealing two figures dressed like important guests.


    Ace and the other guard narrowed their eyes, their hands resting on the hilt of the swords strapped to their waists. "And who are you two? State your names and purpose." Ace declared, taking a step forward toward the two new figures who had their backs facing the guards.


    Visitors coming to the academy always informed the academy of their visit so the guards were ready to welcome them. It was rare for people to come through without prior announcement and that was exactly why there were multiple guards stationed in the room. To counter any threat that got through.


    "Oh! We''re here." One of them said as both figures turned to face the guards. "Hello there, we''re here for visitation." The same man said again with a friendly smile.


    The guards couldn''t sense any energy from both men but they felt dangerous.


    "You names?" The guard named Ace asked again with furrowed brows.


    "Ah, yes. Names." The figure slapped his forehead. "I''m Lord Acheon of the Acheon Family and he''s Lord Terrace of the Terrace Family and we''re here to see Dean Godsthorn as well as visit our kids." As the man spoke, they revealed two items and presented them as proof to the guards.


    It was their IDs as students! Rather than provide their family insignias, both men had presented student IDs.


    Ace frowned but he walked forward along with other guards in the room who were beginning to feel a tense atmosphere in the air. Ace received the IDs, scanned them, and nodded. One read "Ashbourne Terrace" while the other had "Aegon Acheon" written on it.


    It was indeed the names of the current Lords of the two families these men had just claimed to be from. As a guard of the academy, they were trained to be able to identify real IDs. So he scanned the IDs and once he proved they were authentic, he returned them with a nod. "Welcome to Elderglow Academy, Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon."


    Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon received the IDs with a smile on their face and nodded. They felt nostalgic standing somewhere in the academy they''d spent five years of their past in. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the guards bowing before them, they nodded with satisfaction. "Thank you all for keeping this place safe."


    While the guards couldn''t sense the energy of both Lords, the reverse was easily possible and the two Lords were satisfied with the result.


    As the guards raised their heads, Lord Acheon asked the one who''d been interrogating them earlier, "What''s your name?"


    "Ace, my name is Ace, Lord Acheon." The guard said with another bow. Now that he had confirmed their identities as two of the greatest individuals from a neighboring continent, Ace''s approach had changed slightly. He was now more cautious.


    Lord Acheon nodded at the response and then he spoke. "It''s been decades since we were last here so I''ll have to bother you with a little request of ours."

 Chapter 73 - 73: Visit To The Elderglow Academy IV

    "It''s not a bother," Ace said with a straight face. "What are your requests?"


    "We''d like you to lead us to the Dean''s office. We need to pay our respects to him first."


    "Oh!" Ace''s eyes widened a little more than he''d intended but he quickly corrected himself. "That''s not a problem at all."


    Without a second delay, he turned to the other guards in the teleportation hall with him. "Stay alert while I lead our guests to the Dean''s office." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To the two Lords, he addressed them as respectfully as his position allowed him. "Please, come with me."


    With that, he began the journey to the Dean''s office with both Lords gently strolling behind him.


    As they moved through snaking paths, turning left and right, Ace kept his to himself despite the conversations going on behind him. He could hear both figures discussing but he didn''t dare listen to a word.


    ''Lord Acheon and Lord Terrace! I''m in the presence of two of the greatest to ever attend the academy. Seeing two Lords in one day and leading their part is an achievement!'' Ace seemed composed outside but inside, he was keeping for joy.


    After walking for around ten minutes without coming in contact with anyone, they arrived at the large door of Dean.


    Knock! Knock!


    Rather than a response, there was a loud laughter from within the room as the door slowly opened to them.


    "Hahaha¡­ I never thought I''d be graced with your presences, Lords of the Terrace and Acheon Families." Before they could even see inside the expansive room, they''d begun hearing the voice of the man within.


    Lord Acheon grinned, recognising the voice immediately while Lord Terrace remained impassive. He didn''t react in any particular way.


    "Teacher Godsthorn! We also had no idea we''d come visiting like this until about an hour ago." Rather than address the old man as the Dean, Lord Acheon addressed him as a teacher.


    He was one of the figures who''d taught them when they were still students and for one, they were quite fond of him.


    "Haha¡­ Come in! Come in!" Dean Godsthorn laughed again, gesturing for both Family Lords to come in.


    Ace bowed to them. "I''ll take my leave now." He said, turning and walking away since he''d fulfilled their request.


    "Thank you." Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon uttered as they watched Ace walk away. Then together they entered the room. It wasn''t quite what they expected but it was a great room fitting for a Dean.


    "Now, how, what brings two of my best students who have grown into Lords to my humble territory?" Dean Godsthorn smiled as he watched both men take their seats facing him.


    "Greetings Teacher or should I say Dean Godsthorn?" Lord Terrace bowed whilst seated.


    "Greetings, Dean Godsthorn." Lord Acheon also bowed respectfully toward the old man before answering the question the man had posed to them. "We came to see our lovely teacher as well as our kids. Been a while since we laid eyes on them after all and even longer since we last saw you."


    Dean Godsthorn smiled the moment he heard the first of Lord Acheon''s statement and as he heard the second part, he nodded. There was no rule restricting visitations especially when one came from a powerful background like these two.


    "And I''ll assume you students of mine didn''t leave the Eastern continent just to see your sons, right?" Dean Godsthorn added. "I can already tell there''s a speed up on the transformation process for the war so I''ll just conclude you both came here as representatives for your continent to discuss the preparations for the war."


    Lord Terrace sighed as the man finished speaking. During their time in the academy, Dean Godsthorn was quite the sensitive and quick-witted teacher they encountered. It was like he could read the kinds of others and he''d just proven that to them again.


    Lord Acheon on the other hand grinned and nodded at the old man''s analysis. "As always. Your analysis never fails to surprise us."


    "You''re right. We finished discussions with the Twelve Great Elders of the continent some hours back and since we had a few days before heading to our next stop, we decided to stop by here." Lord Acheon was the one to take the lead with a decent explanation of how they''d found themselves in the academy.


    Dean Godsthorn remained silent for a while seemingly deep in thought. The two Lords respected his silence and remained quiet too, waiting for him to speak first.


    After a few minutes of silence, he tapped on a glowing red orb on his table and spoke directly on it. "Send students; Damon Terrace along with Daveon Acheon to my office immediately."


    "Understood!" There was a voice responding from the orb but Dean Godsthorn only nodded at the response before turning to the two Lords in his office room with him. They had a lot of catching up to do but first, he needed to clear them on the issue of their children.


    "They''ll be here as soon as possible. So, how about we do some catching up?" Dean Godsthorn snapped his fingers and a door hidden in his office opened up, a beautiful lady dressed in maid robes of gold and black walked in, moving forward till she was a few meters from the Dean.


    "Greetings my Lords, how may I be of help?" She asked with a graceful bow that earned raised brows from both Lords.


    "Special tea, please?" Dean Godsthorn replied and without another word, she took her leave.


    "Shall we?" Dean Godsthorn turned toward his students, eager to hear all they had to say. Regarding the war that is.


    "Well, we''ve discussed the preparations and have broken it into your phases." Lord Acheon began the narration of all they''d discussed with the Twelve Great Elders.


    It didn''t take long for the maid to return with a tray, three teacups as well as a teapot. After placing it on the table, she took her leave and the three men resumed their discussion.


    Lord Acheon explained the first phase being the gathering of Information and reconnaissance phase and after a brief discussion, he moved to the second with additional information coming from Lord Terrace every few minutes.


    The third and last phases were about to begin when they heard a knock on the door signalling the arrival of the students Dean Godsthorn had requested for.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Visit To The Elderglow Academy V

    The door pushed open revealing two young boys. One had slightly long silver hair, blue eyes, and a lean athletic build while the other had black smooth hair with a slender muscular build.


    The former was Damon Terrace and the latter was Daveon Acheon, the two boys requested by the Dean some minutes back.


    "Greetings, Dean Godsthorn." The two boys bowed respectfully as they began walking inside, unaware of the presence of their fathers because they sat backing them.


    "You called for us, Dean?" Daveon asked as he walked forward, eyeing the two figures that remained seated, their backs facing the boys.


    However, Damon was faster, increasing his speed after walking pace after sensing what felt like his father''s aura. He could almost swear it was none other than his father and so he spoke. "Father?"


    Immediately the figure heard Damon''s words, there was a subtle shift, and immediately, the aura Damon had felt disappeared. However, Damon believed even more now. "Father, is that you?" He asked, arriving beside the chair his father sat on.


    He turned and truly, it was his father. Rather than an excited reaction, Damon''s eyes narrowed and his entire mood changed. "Why are you here?" he asked coldly.


    Daveon also arrived and just like Damon, he also found his father seated on the other chair. A smile formed on his face as he bowed before his father. "Greetings, Father." The young boy said in an excited tone.


    Dean Godsthorn quickly clapped his hands, drawing the attention of the two boys, speaking up to address them both. "Ahem¡­ I was the one who called you both here. Not your fathers." Dean Godsthorn said with a stern look which was mainly focused on Damon. His glare was like him warning the young boy. "Stay put till you both are alone." That was the meaning behind the glare Damon got from the Dean.


    "I am deeply sorry, Dean. Please punish me!" Both boys said simultaneously with their upper half bent forward in a bow.


    Dean Godsthorn clicked his tongue and shook his head. "There shall be no punishment this time but make sure this never repeats itself." Dean Godsthorn warned instead.


    "Yes, Dean. Thank you!" Both students said in unison, raising their heads to look at the Dean.


    He smiled and nodded at both of them. "I called you both here because your fathers came here just to see you both. I shall now leave you both to them to discuss privately."


    Before anyone could speak, Dean Godsthorn snapped his finger and all four were gone from his room.


    "Phew¡­ The Terrace family should settle their differences in private, not here. Damon''s sure to flare at his father." Dean Godsthorn sighed in relief and returned his eyes to his table. He still had a few documents to sign.


    As he picked up the feather and dipped it in the bottle of ink on the table, he twisted his wrist a little before murmuring to himself. "I think I''m getting rusty. That move drained a lot from."


    Meanwhile, both fathers and their sons had ended up in different rooms. The Acheon family found themselves in a small bright-coloured room designed with flowers and beautiful furniture crafted completely from a tree. Both father and son were excited to see each other.


    However, the Terrace duo found themselves in a dark room. There were two wooden chairs in the room facing each other with a dusty table between both chairs. Atop the small dusty table was a small lamp that seemed to have been burning for all of eternity. The room''s furniture looked decent but slightly older than normal but neither of them cared.


    Lord Terrace and his son stood side by side staring at the chairs without saying a word to each other until finally, Lord Terrace sighed, walking toward one of the chairs. "Come take your seat, Damon." Lord Terrace commanded his son


    Damon remained silent for a few seconds refusing to move an inch but he knew disobeying his father wasn''t going to change anything. He needed answers and his father seemed ready to talk. So he would talk.


    He walked over to join his father at the table, taking the seat opposite the man who had fathered him.


    There was silence in the room for over five minutes, neither of them speaking until Damon broke the silence. "So? Why did you come here?"


    Lord Terrace raised his brows in confusion at the question. "I came to see my son of course. What kind of father and leader would I be if I didn''t check up on my son and the heir to the family''s leadership position?"


    Damon''s frown was very obvious as he glared daringly at his father. "And yet you went ahead to eliminate the rightful heir. What kind of father and leader would eliminate his rightful heir? What kind of father would kill off one of his children?"


    "I had no choice." Lord Terrace said with a blank expression as though he was speaking facts.


    "You did father. You could''ve simply taken the position off him without actually killing him off." Damon said, his voice a little higher than he''d intended.


    "And would you have accepted if I decided to make you the heir when Damien was around?" Lord Terrace stared at Damon, awaiting the boy''s response. "You don''t even listen to me when it comes to him. I warned you to stay away from him but you went ahead to disobey me! You brought this upon you both!"


    "That¡­" Damon was at a loss for words. Indeed, if he''d listened to his father''s warning, maybe, just maybe, Damien might still be alive.


    As for the part concerning their heir, he answered, dropping his head, ashamed to look in his father''s eyes. "No Father, I don''t think I''d have been able to take the position." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Terrace scoffed. "As expected. You''d forfeit it because he''s your older brother. With him there, there''s a choice for you to lead or not. Without him, you''d have to do it regardless."


    "It was the right thing to do so I could leave the family in capable hands." The man sighed, placing his head on the headrest of the chair. Then he added, "It''s not like we executed him. I just had Osbourne send him to exile."

 Chapter 75 - 75: We Have Guests! I

    "What difference does it make, Father?" Damon asked with furrowed brows, trying to make sense of what his father had just said.


    "Basically, if he''s truly dead, then we didn''t kill him. The Forest of Twin Disasters did." Lord Terrace said, stressing the word "truly" as though he thought otherwise.


    Listening to his father''s explanation made Damon almost explode. ''You sent him there to die and now you''re claiming you didn''t kill him?''


    Lord Terrace seemed to notice the anger seething beneath Damon''s skin and quickly added. "He''s my son and even if it''s just a little, I regret doing what I did." Inwardly though, he thought. ''He would''ve ended up tumbling the family if left so I did it. Can''t have you influenced by his words instead of mine.''


    Even as he spoke, claiming to regret doing it, his face remained straight as if he''d read it off a script.


    "Now that I''ve answered why I came here, can we skip to the next phase?" Lord Terrace inquired of Damon with one brow raised slightly.


    Damon nodded without uttering another word. He would listen to what his father had to say next and decide if he wanted the conversation to proceed.


    "Happy Birthday in arrears." Lord Terrace''s words caught Damon by surprise, his eyes widening for a brief moment.


    Lord Terrace took off one of the rings in hand and tossed it to Damon. "Your birthday letters, wishes, and gifts from your family are in that void key."


    There was a subtle smile on the Lord''s face and Damon could almost tell the man seemed happy. Damon didn''t want to ruin the mood so he had to reciprocate. "Thank you, Father." He said with a slight bow to show his appreciation.


    Damon held the ring in one hand staring at its silver shape and gold outline. There were a few gold writings on the ring and upon closer inspection, Damon noticed his name had been written on the ring. It was custom-made for him. ''This won''t change a thing¡­'' Damien thought, wearing the ring on his middle finger where it fit perfectly. He refused to check the ring for the gifts. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You won''t check to see what you''ve received?" Lord Terrace noticed his son wasn''t activating the ring as he''d expected. "You should know, your mother''s gift is stored there as well." His father was hoping he''d open it.


    "No Father, I''ll just check them out later." Damon shook his head. He had no plans to check them out. At least not while he was here with his father.


    Lord Terrace, refusing to persuade the boy any further, nodded and backed off. "Glad to see you''re doing alright. How have you been faring these last eight months?"


    Damon thought of how to answer for a moment and then he spoke. "Well, I happen to fit in quite well and I''ve become close to a few other students as well. All in all, it''s been good. Would have been better if I had my twin here with me though." His last words reminded his father that he wasn''t done with that discussion, promising to bring it up in whatever way possible. It would be a recurring topic for them in the future.


    "I see. It is indeed sad that your brother couldn''t be here with you." Lord Terrace lightly tapped the dusty table a few times as he spoke.


    ''And whose fault is that if not yours?'' Damon thought, his eyes still fixed on the ring he now wore on his middle finger.


    "However, it''s great that you''re fitting in really well. I expected nothing less from the heir of our great family." The Lord''s statement was laced with pride well deserved and for a brief moment, Damon found himself smiling.


    Realizing that he was smiling, he immediately switched back to a frown. ''No way in hell!''


    Lord Terrace acted like he hadn''t noticed and instead switched topics. "You need to know this. The incoming Demon War might arrive sooner than we expect and while I do not wish to pressure you, I want you to grow stronger within this remaining time frame. The stronger we are, you especially, the better our chances are at surviving." His father''s tone was eerily serious which made Damon''s brows furrowed.


    Damon had heard the Demon War being mentioned a few times in history class aside from the teachings he''d received back at home and so he had an extensive knowledge on the war.


    Still, he didn''t think his father would reveal such information to him. ''The war doesn''t begin for another two years and a few months, right?''


    Curious to know why his father chose to earn him in advance, Damon asked the question in his mind. "How long before the Bloodied Sky Transformation is complete?"


    "Two years at most and it could get shorter as we go forward." The man''s expression told Damon that his father was serious. Scarily so.


    "I understand, father." Something told Damon that during the coming war, they¡ªhis classmates and many others¡ªwould be joining the battle. Thinking about it, he sighed. ''How would Damien have fared in this coming war?''


    "I think that''s all I have to say." Lord Terrace''s words shook Damon out of his thinking and he blinked to see his father standing. "Once again, I''m proud to see you''ve grown so well. Already a bronze rank, huh?"


    "Uhm¡­ Yeah." Damon answered with a confused nod. He hadn''t even revealed to his father that he''d been officially given the Bronze Rank and yet his father seemed to know.


    ''Well, he probably gauged my Essence Core. A battle-hardened figure like him could probably gauge me with a simple look.'' Damon also stood up and nodded. "I''ll do better."


    ''So I can kick your ass for what you did.'' Damon walked toward the door following his father behind his back. ''I''ll stay put for now.''


    As the door swung open and they walked through, they returned to the Dean''s office. Dean Godsthorn remained seated on his seat and the Terrace father and son found Lord Acheon and his son walking out of another door as well.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door and a voice followed. "Dean Godsthorn, I''m afraid we have guests!" It was Ace and his voice sounded tense.

 Chapter 76 - 76: We Have Guests II

    "Come on in." Dean Godsthorn commanded and as if the doors had minds of their own, they opened up, revealing a tensed Ace. The guard had panic written all over his face and even with the way he fidgeted, those present could tell it was something serious.


    "Where are the guests?" Dean Godsthorn asked; his eyes scanning the entire entrance along with his magical senses.


    Ace quickly answered the Dean, stammering as he spoke. "The¡­ they''re at the te¡­ teleportation hall."


    Dean Godsthorn furrowed his brow, his interest piqued as to who these new guests could be to make Ace so tense.


    Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon were equally curious. Just over an hour ago, they''d arrived and were welcomed by these same figures who showed no fear toward them and now he was acting like he''d seen the Grim Reaper all of a sudden.


    Ace stood at attention, the tension radiating off him like heat. "The guests are at the portal, Dean," he repeated with a quiver in his voice.


    The news was enough to jolt Dean Godsthorn to his feet. Rarely were visitors kept at the teleportation hall rather than being granted direct entry into Elderglow Academy¡ªonly the most serious or unpredictable arrivals warranted such a measure. Whatever awaited them demanded his attention.


    Lord Terrace stood as well, his expression hardening. He cast a glance at his son, Damon, who was standing nearby. "Stay here," he ordered, pushing the young man gently toward Lord Acheon.


    However, the moment he turned to follow the Dean, Lord Acheon rose, a determined light in his eyes. "I''ll come as well," he said, refusing to miss whatever was happening.


    And so, they departed together: Dean Godsthorn led the way, his robes sweeping the floor with every determined step.


    Behind him walked Lord Terrace and his son Damon, followed by Lord Acheon and his son Daveon. Ace hurried ahead to lead the group through the maze-like halls of the academy, his earlier nerves now masked by duty.


    The suspense grew heavier with every step they took as they headed for the teleportation hall.


    As they drew closer, the air became noticeably colder, a creeping chill that burrowed into their skin. Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon exchanged wary glances, each acutely aware that this was no ordinary arrival. The sinister edge to the magic around them left little room for doubt¡ªthe guest was not a friend.


    Dean Godsthorn''s expression darkened. He knew who it was, even before they reached the hall''s threshold. His grip on his staff tightened. There was only one person who could bring such malice into the very air¡ªa man who had been his rival for decades. "That annoying bastard is here." Dean Godsthorn cussed.


    Dean Dethrein, head of the Crowgarth Institution, the only other academy that could boast of producing elite talents in the Northern Ireleone Continent, albeit never quite on par with Elderglow Academy.


    The doors to the teleportation hall opened with a slow creak, revealing the room within. Standing in its center was Dean Dethrein, tall and gaunt, with dark robes that seemed to absorb light. His hair was white as bone, and his piercing eyes, dark and cold, met Dean Godsthorn''s with a mix of contempt and barely concealed amusement.


    The two men locked gazes, the air between them vibrating with invisible energy.


    Wooooong~


    Their auras surged, colliding and battling for dominance, sending ripples of pressure outward. Everyone in the hall felt it.


    Beside Dethrein stood two women. They were striking, their presence as intense as the man they accompanied.


    The first woman had long, jet-black hair that fell like a curtain to her waist, framing a face that was both captivating and cruel. Her eyes, a burning crimson, seemed to pierce through whatever she focused on, and she wore a tight, dark dress embroidered with symbols that glowed faintly.


    The second woman, slightly shorter, had silver hair and pale skin, giving her an almost spectral appearance. Her eyes were a cold, grey that seemed to lack life in them, and her lips curved in a smirk that never seemed to leave her face. She wore a flowing robe that seemed to shift and twist, as though alive.


    The black-haired woman fixed her gaze on Lord Terrace, her eyes narrowing. The silver-haired woman, meanwhile, focused on Lord Acheon, her smirk widening ever so slightly.


    The silence in the room grew unbearable. Neither side spoke, but the pressure in the air doubled, then tripled. Damon and Daveon, the sons of Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon, felt the weight crushing down on them, their knees threatening to buckle. Damon clenched his fists, fighting to stand straight, but his face had turned pale.


    Snap!


    With a flick of his wrist, Lord Terrace snapped his fingers. A soft, protective light enveloped the two young boys, shielding them from the suffocating auras.


    "Gahh¡­" Damon gasped, the weight on his chest easing, while Daveon let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding. "I almost died." He added with a frown, glaring back at the woman who kept giving his father a creepy look.


    The dark-haired woman''s eyes narrowed further, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. "Oh?"


    She hadn''t sensed Lord Terrace''s power until that moment. Her lips twisted into a scowl as she sent a telepathic message to her companion.


    "That one''s a monster."


    Dean Godsthorn took a step forward, his voice low but cutting through the charged silence. "Dethrein, what is your purpose here?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dean Dethrein''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Always so direct, Godsthorn. You haven''t changed. But then, you never did understand diplomacy." His voice dripped with disdain, each word laced with malice.


    Lord Acheon''s eyes flared, his hand twitching as though itching to reach for a weapon. "Enough games. State your reason for appearing here uninvited," he demanded, his voice carrying an edge of barely controlled fury.


    Dethrein''s gaze shifted to the two Lords, and for a moment, he seemed to weigh his words. "The Demon War is upon us, whether you choose to acknowledge it or not," he said, his tone turning icy. "You can act ignorant all you like, but you know the stakes. I am here to¡­ offer a partnership. Crowgarth Institution is prepared to act."


    Booom!


    The pressure in the room spiked and the walls splintered.

 Chapter 77 - 77: We Have Guests! III

    Dean Godsthorn''s aura flared in response, the very ground beneath him vibrating and threatening to tear apart under the pressure he exuded. "Spare us the pretense, Dethrein. You are here for yourself, not for unity."


    The two witches by Dethrein''s side exchanged glances, their hands subtly moving, as if ready to channel magic at a moment''s notice. The tension in the hall thickened once more, the air so heavy it seemed to press down on the two boys again as they forgot to breathe.


    "Perhaps we should test our alliances now?" the silver-haired woman said softly, her words a challenge as much as a threat.


    Lord Terrace had remained silent so far but this time, he spoke first, his eyes fixed on the silver-haired woman and ignoring the one staring toward him. "The moment you make one wrong move, I''ll kill you here and then."


    His eyes turned to the second lady. "The same as you."


    It wasn''t a threat. It was a promise and those who knew him knew he didn''t give out empty promises.


    The ladies felt the weight of his promise pressed on them and their skins turned cold. It was like a blade had been placed on the throats ready to slit it at any given moment.


    The black-haired lady sent another telepathic message to her second, warning her. "You should avoid this one. He might actually kill you."


    Dean Godsthorn''s eyes never left Dethrein. "We are prepared for war," he said, his tone cold as steel. "But not with you¡ªnot today."


    Dethrein turned toward the woman for a brief moment as he addressed her. "Ase, not today."


    Then his gaze fell back on Dean Godsthorn and the silent battle of wills continued, neither side yielding an inch. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Dethrein''s mocking smile returned. "A pity," he said. "But our paths will cross again soon."


    "I was on my way to see the Twelve Great Elders and decided to stop by your academy for a brief moment. Been a while since I saw you after all." Dean Dethrein grinned, placing one hand on the shoulder of the silver-haired. "You''re Lord Terrace of the Terrace family right?"


    "I''m also the Bloody Sword. Depends on who''s asking." Lord Terrace answered, meeting eyes with the man without a pinch of fear.


    Dean Dethrein raised his head and let out a burst of laughter. "Good good! Godsthorn did teach you well. Hopefully, your mouth keeps you alive as long as his did."


    Lord Terrace remained quiet, refusing to engage the old man any further.


    "Sooner than later, we shall see again. For now, enjoy your academy, Godsthorn." With that, the pressure in the room lessened, though the air remained heavy with unspoken threats. As Dethrein turned to leave, his witches following closely, Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon exchanged a glance.


    One of the teleportation arrays lit up under the guidance of the guard operating the arrays. He''d heard Dean Dethrein and his ladies were heading toward the Twelve Great Elders and without a moment to waste, he''d prepared an array for them. He wanted them gone.


    Light rose from the array, swallowing them up, and a second later when the light died down, they were gone.


    Lord Acheon turned to Lord Terrace and asked in all seriousness. "You''d have killed her, wouldn''t you?"


    A shrug from Lord Terrace told the others he was serious. "I wouldn''t have said it if I wasn''t going to do it. I actually wished she''d gone ahead and dared me. They would''ve left here one head short."


    A shocked gasp escaped the mouth of a few guards before Dean Godsthorn managed to calm the whole situation. "You didn''t have to go so far. Dethrein might act all evil but his overall actions are for the good of humanity. I have to acknowledge that even if I find some of his methods¡­ troubling."


    Lord Terrace frowned. "I have no such problems. I''ll deal with him if he comes at me."


    Dean Godsthorn laughed, turning away from the teleportation arrays and facing the door. "Haha¡­ That''s right. But you''ll have to get stronger before facing him. He recently made the advancement into the Legendary Rank and now sits in the same rank as me."


    "It''s only growing stronger. I''ll do just that." Lord Terrace nodded, him too turning to leave with the Dean. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damon was so stunned by the events he''d just witnessed that he forgot to move. He wasn''t the only one though. Daveon was in a similar situation. "Alright boys, let''s get going." Lord Acheon''s voice shook them back to reality and as Damon rushed to meet the man who now stood at the exit, he thought for a split second.


    "Lord Acheon, I have a question," Damon spoke up, drawing the attention of the man whom he knew to be close to his father. He didn''t know the nature of their relationship but they were close so he was certain Lord Acheon would have the answer to his question.


    "What question?" Lord Acheon asked young Damon, pausing to look at the boy. Dean Godsthorn and Lord Terrace were already ahead and catching up wasn''t their plan.


    Damon then whispered to the man, afraid his father would hear him. The Terrace Family were known for their sharp sense of hearing thanks to a certain young lady with an inhumane sense of hearing. "What rank is my father? Clearly, he isn''t a Legendary Ranked Dunter."


    Lord Acheon didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at the question so he asked a question of his own. "Why don''t you ask him yourself?"


    Damon was quick to answer that one with a slightly louder voice. "Because it doesn''t seem like he''ll say."


    "Try asking him. I''ll only tell you that he''s currently stronger than me." Lord Acheon said with a mysterious smile.


    Damon wasn''t satisfied with the man''s answer but now he knew to narrow his conclusion. "Thank you, Lord Acheon."


    Rather than speculate, he would do the necessary. "I''ll ask him the exact rank personally."


    To himself, he thought. ''If Father is certain he can go against that terrifying man, I have a long way to go before I can catch up.''

 Chapter 78 - 78: We Have Guests! III

    Lord Acheon and the two boys quickly began walking as they''d lost sight of the Dean and Lord Terrace.


    After walking for a few minutes, Lord Acheon and the boys found Lord Terrace and Dwan Godsthorn approaching a familiar door and rushed after them.


    Damon followed the others into Dean Godsthorn''s office once more, the familiar room carrying a sense of weight after the tense encounter at the teleportation hall.


    The group gathered around as Dean Godsthorn took his seat, his eyes flickering between the two Lords and their sons. The silence hung for a moment before Damon spoke up, his curiosity finally getting the better of him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Father," he began, looking at Lord Terrace with a mixture of respect and hesitation, "what rank are you?"


    Lord Terrace regarded his son with a thoughtful expression. "You''ll learn that as you get stronger," he replied, his voice even and calm. But before he could continue, Dean Godsthorn interjected, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth.


    "Your father is at the peak of the Epic Rank, Damon," the Dean said, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "Just below the Legendary Rank."


    Damon''s eyes widened, and he nodded gratefully toward the Dean. "Thank you, Dean Godsthorn." He turned to Lord Acheon, who had initially suggested he ask his father.


    Damon''s eyes met with the Lord''s, and Lord Acheon gave a light shrug. Damon on the other hand, nodded sideways gently with his lips spread slightly as if to say,


    I told you so.


    The Dean''s expression grew more serious as he turned back to both Lords. "When do you plan to leave?" he asked.


    Lord Acheon answered first. "We have two days here, today and tomorrow. We''ll leave the day after."


    The Dean''s eyes lit up with a sudden idea. These weren''t just any guests; they were former students, elite warriors who had achieved great power. He saw an opportunity, a way to make use of their presence.


    Training. The final-year students were away on their year-long personal missions, and the fourth-year students were preparing for theirs. There was no better time to let these experienced Lords share their expertise. Even if it would only be for a day.


    Dean Godsthorn leaned forward, his gaze intent. "Lord Terrace, your talent is the S-Rank Grand Magic Swordsman, correct?"


    Lord Terrace nodded, and Damon''s interest piqued even further. It was the first time he had heard his father''s talent spoken of in such clear terms, and it explained the similarities he had always felt between himself and his father. Especially why his father had been glad he''d awakened such a talent at the Awakening Ritual ceremony.


    The Dean turned to Lord Acheon. "And you, Lord Acheon¡ªan S-Rank Grand Variant Mage, is that right?"


    "That is correct, Dean." Lord Acheon nodded, and his son Daveon spoke up, curiosity lighting his eyes. "Father, what''s a Variant Mage exactly?"


    Lord Acheon considered his son''s question for a moment before answering. "A Variant Mage is a rare type of mage who doesn''t rely on basic elemental magic like fireballs or water blasts. Instead, we use specific variants¡ªunique forms of magic like lava, metal, or gravity."


    As Lord Acheon spoke, he noticed that Damon was also interested in his explanation, listening attentively to everything he had to say. "Our strength lies in merging different elements to amplify the variant''s power. We can use basic elemental magic, but it''s weak compared to our true abilities."


    Daveon nodded slowly, absorbing the explanation. The rarity and complexity of Variant Mages made them unique, and now he understood more of what made his father so powerful.


    Satisfied with their answers, Dean Godsthorn stood. "Thank you. Now, I''d like to make use of your talents while you''re here. The fourth-year students will benefit greatly from your experience." He paused, looking between the two Lords. "Is there anything you wish to say or do with your children before the last day of your stay?"


    Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon exchanged glances, then shook their heads. "We''ll speak with them before we leave," Lord Terrace said, his tone resolute.


    Dean Godsthorn nodded in understanding. "Very well." He turned to Damon and Daveon. "Return to your classes."


    ''Oh well, time to return and probably see what lies in this ring.'' Damon thought as he rubbed the silver ring he''d received from his father.


    Damon and Daveon rose up simultaneously and exchanged glances but obeyed without question, leaving the room.


    As the doors closed behind them, the Dean addressed both Lords once more. "Lord Terrace, you''ll handle close combat training. Lord Acheon, you''ll teach the students how to merge elemental spells to create variants."


    Both men agreed, understanding the importance of preparing the next generation for the battles to come. Without another word, Dean Godsthorn led them out of his office and toward the area designated for the fourth-year students.


    The walk was brisk, and the weight of what lay ahead pressed upon them all. Training wasn''t just about honing skills; it was about preparing for war.


    The building was large, a three-story structure shaped like a box. It was a marvel to behold with students walking around the place.


    The first floor was one large hall while the other floors were separated into smaller classrooms for various lectures.


    The building also had an underground floor that had a few sparring and seclusion rooms for students who wanted to train in isolation.


    When they reached the hall where the fourth-year classes were held, they found all of the students'' teachers gathered together, instructing their combined classes in the large space.


    As Dean Godsthorn stepped into the room, every head turned.


    "Greetings, Dean!" The teachers immediately straightened, saluting the Dean with respect, and the students followed suit, bowing their heads in the presence of their Dean, their eyes wide with curiosity.


    The Dean raised a hand, signaling for silence. "We have guests," he announced, stepping aside to reveal Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon. The room erupted into whispers, excitement and awe spreading through the students like wildfire. From their reactions, it was clear they knew both men.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Terrace Style: A Weeks Worth In A Day I

    "These are the Lords of two of the greatest families to ever walk the surface of this world. The Leaders of two of the Families ladened especially with the burden of slaying the demons that threaten our existence, the Fated Families." Dean Godsthorn''s introduction was a bit too dramatic even for the two Lords.


    Lord Terrace had his head facing the ground while Lord Acheon sighed and cleared his throat. "Hello kids, I''m Lord Acheon of the Acheon Family, a group of mostly Mages and he''s Lord Terrace of the Terrace Family, a family filled with warriors who tread the path of weapons."


    "Greetings Lord Acheon!"


    "Greetings Lord Terrace!"


    The voices of the students echoed through the entire hall in unison as they showed their respects to the two esteemed Lords before them.


    Lord Terrace nodded while Dean Godsthorn scratched his beard gently. It seemed Lord Acheon was doing a better job at the introduction than he was.


    "Go on. Don''t stop now." Dean Godsthorn whispered to the Acheon Lord urging him to carry on with his speech when he noticed the man had stopped speaking.


    Lord Acheon lightly chuckled, shaking his head at his teacher''s request. "Myself and Lord Terrace will be taking you guys through a different training routine that''ll span for two days, starting now."


    "Lord Terrace would be in charge of physical training and close-quarter combat training while I''ll take you all through essence manipulation. How to cast spells more effectively and how to merge two spells to create a variant." Lord Acheon''s words were like music to the ears of the student and they couldn''t even wait for him to finish talking before the murmurs began.


    "Woah!"


    "We get to receive direct training from two Lords!"


    "I bet the others would be jealous when they return soon enough to find out that we received training from two Lords."


    There was noise in the hall as the students whispered words to one another, briefly forgetting the presence of the Dean as well as the two men who were about to train them.


    Dean Godsthorn clapped both hands with a frown displayed on his face for all to see. His clap did indeed draw the attention of the students and his frown caused them to all go silent. They had a feeling they''d sinned and that a second time would attract a heavy punishment. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dean Godsthorn didn''t say anything about their momentary display of untamed excitement. They sighed in relief as they believed they''d been saved.


    They were wrong.


    Lord Terrace walked forward with a subtle smile on his face, ready to address the students.


    They too were ready to listen to what he had to say but Lord Acheon knew it wasn''t going to be anything good so he slapped his forehead anticipating how badly things would escalate quickly.


    The students had smiles of anticipation covering their faces but the moment Lord Terrace opened his mouth, the anticipation drained entirely from their faces. "Outside! All of you! We have some heavy running to do to get you all synced a few rounds of sprinting should do it."


    A sigh of regret came from both Lord Acheon and Dean Godsthorn. ''We shouldn''t have let him speak out in the first place!''


    Reluctantly but surely, the students began walking. Lord Acheon had stated that they¡ªhimself and Lord Terrace¡ªwere in charge of them¡ªthe students¡ªand since Dean Godsthorn hadn''t spoken a word against it, the students knew it was true.


    Now that their trainer had requested they go outside to sprint, they had to obey. One by one, they walked toward the entrance and just then, one of the students, a young male in his late teens with black hair and a rebellious face raised his hand. "Excuse me, Instructor. How many rounds are we supposed to go?"


    Dean Godsthorn knew this kid personally. He''d been sent to the old man''s office a few too many times and since Lord Terrace was here, a man who never took nonsense, Dean Godsthorn decided to feed him to this man.


    "Watch out for that one. That''s Drakon Vhaosigg and he''s quite the stubborn one." Dean Godsthorn''s voice rang in Lord Terrace''s head forcing him to pause for a moment as he hadn''t expected a telepathic message from the old man.


    stopping


    Hearing the Dean''s warning about the boy, Lord Terrace gave a subtle nod of acknowledgment. "Understood." He sent back the the Dean.


    Lord Terrace narrowed his eyes at the boy who seemed like he was up to no good and sighed. "A few rounds. You''ll stop when I see it fit. I''ll be the judge of when every single one of you stops."


    "As for you," Lord Terrace said, his eyes fixed on the young boy who''d just questioned him. "You''ll be running till your legs hurt."


    "Now, just the others, Drakon. I need you all to be coordinated." Lord Terrace added and the boy reluctantly walked away, stealing a few glances even as he walked away. Even though he gave Lord Terrace a few cold stares, he didn''t dare say a word.


    As they all walked outside to begin their training with even the initial teachers joining in, Lord Terrace smiled. "Even the teachers are willing to train, huh? Then I''ll do this to the best of my ability."


    ~~~~~


    In the large open area outside of the Fourth-Year student building, there was currently an ongoing running challenge. There were over two hundred students running around the building, sweating like they were being chased by wild beasts.


    Dean Godsthorn watched his students run around the building repeatedly, each of them panting like the next one could be their last. It had been over four hours after all.


    "You, you''ve done well, come here."


    Every now and then, words like this could be heard from Lord Terrace''s mouth as he called out random students. It seemed like random students to the others but for him who was calling, he had a pattern.


    Lord Acheon and Dean Godsthorn seemed to begin noticing it too and Lord Acheon asked with a playful smirk "It''s the ones who''ve gotten to their limit but refuse to show it, right?"

 Chapter 80 - 80: Terrace Style: A Weeks Worth In A Day II

    Lord Terrace stood at the edge of the wide training field, his sharp eyes watching every movement with the intensity of a hawk.


    The fourth-year students of Elderglow Academy ran laps around the field, their feet pounding the ground in a relentless rhythm. Sweat poured from their faces, and their breaths came in ragged gasps.


    Despite the exhaustion, none dared to slow down; they all knew this was more than a test of physical endurance. This was their first session under the legendary Lord Terrace, and failure was not an option.


    He continued to watch, his gaze scanning each runner with a critical eye. Occasionally, he lifted his hand and pointed at one of the students.


    The moment his finger fell on them, they were pulled out of the race by one of the assistants stationed around the field. This pattern continued as minutes of walking stopping passed, and the strain on the remaining students grew more intense.


    Lord Acheon, standing a few paces away, observed with mild interest. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Earlier, he had suggested to Lord Terrace that the selection was meant to weed out those who had reached their limit but managed to hide their fatigue.


    Lord Terrace, however, finally nodded in response, clarifying, "You were both right and wrong, Acheon." His voice was firm, but there was no trace of harshness. "I am choosing those who have surpassed their limits¡ªthose who push further despite their bodies begging them to stop. Even when their eyes threaten to close, they run."


    Lord Acheon''s eyes glinted with understanding, and he gave a subtle nod. The two men turned their attention back to the students. By now, the fatigue was etched deeply into their faces.


    Legs shook with every step, and several students stumbled, catching themselves just before falling. Lord Terrace''s hand hovered in the air, but this time, he did not point. He waited a few moments longer before raising his voice.


    "That''s enough!" he called out.


    Thud!


    The students came to a stumbling halt, many of them collapsing to the ground, their bodies trembling with exhaustion.


    Others stood, their knees locked to keep themselves upright, sweat dripping from every pore. Lord Terrace approached, his expression unchanged. "You have done well," he announced, his voice carrying across the field.


    "Endurance is not about simply reaching your limit. It is about breaking it and finding strength where you thought there was none."


    He let his words hang in the air for a moment, allowing the students to absorb them. "You want to become stronger," he continued. "That is why you are here. But strength comes not from comfort, nor from resting at the edge of your limits. It comes from pushing forward, even when every fiber of your being screams for you to stop."


    The students listened intently, their tired faces reflecting a mix of awe and determination. Lord Terrace gave a small nod of approval. "Take an hour to rest," he said. "Drink water, stretch, and prepare yourselves. The second phase of training begins soon."


    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving the students to recover. The original teachers moved in with water and towels, offering encouragement and ensuring no one was pushed past a point of collapse.


    The students knew they had a brief reprieve before the next challenge. They drank deeply, some leaning on each other for support as they caught their breath.


    ~~~~~


    The hour passed quickly, and the students gathered once more on the training field. This time, it was Lord Acheon who stood before them.


    Where Lord Terrace''s demeanor was strict and commanding, Lord Acheon''s was calmer, almost gentle. His eyes held a warmth that put the students at ease, even as they knew the challenge ahead would be no less intense.


    "Welcome back," he greeted them, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "You''ve endured the first phase. Now, we''ll move on to something different¡ªsomething that requires finesse, understanding, and a connection with the essence of magic itself."


    He raised his hand, and a faint shimmer appeared around him. "Variant spells," he said, his voice soft but clear. "A rare and complex form of magic, where basic elements are fused to create something unique. Lava, metal, gravity, and more¡ªall require an understanding of how elements can merge and amplify each other."


    Lord Acheon''s hands moved with fluid grace, and a sphere of molten metal formed in the air before him, hovering as it glowed with an intense heat. "This is no simple fire or earth spell. It is a merging of both, manipulated to create a new form. Variant magic is powerful, but it requires control and mastery."


    He stepped forward, motioning for the students to gather closer. "To begin, we will focus on sensing and merging elemental energies. Choose two elements you are comfortable with, and bring them forth."


    The students obeyed, some summoning flames, others conjuring streams of water and a few controlling gusts of wind or shards of rock. Their magic crackled and pulsed in the air, filling the space with energy.


    Lord Acheon walked among them, offering guidance where needed. "Feel the elements," he said, his tone encouraging. "They are separate, but they can become one. Focus on their similarities and their points of connection. Let them merge¡ªnot with force, but with intent."


    One student, a boy with trembling hands, struggled to combine fire and earth. Sparks sputtered and died, the flames refusing to mix.


    Lord Acheon knelt beside him, his voice low. "Do not fight it. Let the fire flow into the earth''s strength. They are not rivals; they can work together."


    Slowly, the boy''s magic stabilized. The flames wrapped around the stone, creating a glowing ember-like sphere.


    The boy''s eyes widened, and Lord Acheon gave him a nod of approval before moving on. "There you go."


    Others succeeded with varying degrees of mastery, some managing simple fusions, while others struggled. Lord Acheon''s presence remained calm and patient. He demonstrated when necessary, his own variant spells dazzling the students.


    In time, the field was alive with experimentation, and though mistakes were frequent, progress was evident.


    As the session neared its end, Lord Acheon stood back and observed the students, a hint of pride in his eyes. "You are learning," he said. "This is only the beginning, but you have taken the first steps. Remember, variant magic is about understanding, not just power."


    With that, he dismissed them for another rest, "Alright, we will resume tomorrow. It''s quite late now so get some rest. Tomorrow won''t be as easy going as today."

 Chapter 81 - 81: Terrace Style: A Weeks Worth In A Day III

    The morning sun had barely begun to peek over the horizon when the students of Elderglow Academy returned to the training field.


    Though their bodies ached from the previous day''s grueling race, none of them uttered a word of complaint. They moved with a grim determination, every step driven by the knowledge that their trainers were no ordinary instructors.


    Lord Terrace stood at the edge of the field, his arms crossed as he watched the students push themselves forward. He nodded in satisfaction; the fire of resilience was starting to burn brightly in them. "Good, good! You all are adapting fast and I am proud of you." He said with a roar, his voice reaching the ears of every student present.


    His words were like dried woods being added to their dying flames, pushing the students to push further even more.


    Beside him, Lord Acheon approached with an amused expression. "Terrace," he said, casting a glance at the weary students, "why drag them out here so early again? I''m sure even they deserve a few hours of rest."


    Lord Terrace''s eyes didn''t leave the runners as he replied, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "This is Terrace Style," he said simply. "A type of experience training. We gather a week''s worth of lessons into a single day."


    Lord Acheon chuckled softly. "You''re relentless."


    Terrace''s smile faded as his expression turned serious. "We''re leaving tomorrow," he said. "I want to make sure every moment counts. They''ll be trained by me for most of today, so if you''d like to spend some time with your son, take the opportunity. When you return, we''ll switch, and I''ll do the same with Damon."


    Acheon considered this for a moment and nodded. "A reasonable plan. Spending time with our sons is a luxury we don''t often have." He looked over the field one last time before clapping Terrace on the shoulder. "Good luck, Terrace Style."


    As the first light of dawn painted the sky, Lord Acheon stepped away, leaving the students in Lord Terrace''s hands. The students continued their relentless pace, each stride driven by grit and sheer willpower.


    Terrace pushed them hard, watching for signs of weakness or fatigue. When one stumbled, he would shout words of encouragement or command them to rise. It was a brutal routine, but Terrace''s keen eyes recognized when a student truly reached their breaking point. He knew when to push and when to pull back.


    "Yes! Keep at it this way, and you''ll probably become as powerful as me or even better." Lord Terrace''s words was a drive to the students who continued to push.


    Hours passed, the sun climbing higher in the sky. The students moved on from running to intensive combat drills.


    "Now that way, swing from the left but make sure you''re balanced before swinging as that is the most effective way to do it." Lord Terrace walked among them, correcting stances, demonstrating techniques, and testing their limits.


    Lord Terrace wielded a wooden blade with precision, showing them how to channel their magic into their strikes, how to combine raw power with refined skill. The atmosphere was both tense and exciting, and the students gave it their all, sweat pouring down their faces as they pushed themselves beyond their limits once more.


    By the time their first training session came to an end, Terrace called for a break. "You have fifteen minutes," he announced. "Use them wisely." The students collapsed to the ground, panting heavily, some clutching their sides or wiping sweat from their eyes.


    Water and food were distributed, and for a brief moment, the training ground became a scene of quiet rest. The Dean wasn''t present but Lord Terrace knew his old teacher had to be watching some how.


    Lord Terrace kept a watchful eye onthe students, and when the break ended, they rose to continue. The cycle repeated, pushing them further each time but allowing just enough rest to recover and keep going.


    ~~~~~


    Nine hours later, as the sun dipped low in the sky, Lord Acheon returned to the field with a satisfied smirk that refused to leave his face. He walked with an easy stride, clearly having enjoyed his time away. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Acheon''s smile faltered slightly when he saw the students still hard at work, albeit no longer running. They were sparring and practicing spellcasting, their movements slower but still determined.


    Acheon raised an eyebrow as he approached Terrace. "Have they been at this all day?" he asked, a hint of concern in his voice.


    Terrace shook his head. "I gave them two breaks. Fifteen minutes each."


    Acheon let out a low whistle. "That''s generous of you."


    "More than generous," Terrace replied, a small grin breaking through his stern demeanor. "You know me¡ªI could have kept them running."


    Acheon nodded knowingly. He had seen firsthand how rigorous Terrace''s training could be. He glanced at the students, noting the fatigue etched into their faces but also the flickers of determination that had not been there before. "They''re growing stronger," he remarked.


    Terrace''s gaze softened slightly. "They need to be."


    Acheon''s expression turned thoughtful. "While you were molding the next generation of warriors, I took a different approach."


    Lord Acheon leaned against a nearby post, recounting his day with Daveon. "We visited the market district, explored shops, and picked up some supplies. The boy has an eye for fine weaponry." His smile widened. "Then we stumbled upon a live play. The actors were awful, but the laughter was worth it."


    Terrace listened with a faint smile. "Sounds like you both had a good time."


    "More than I expected," Acheon admitted. "I''ve been away too long."


    Terrace nodded, understanding the sentiment. As the final training session of the day drew to a close, he called the students to attention. They lined up, weary but focused, and he addressed them once more, offering words of encouragement and advice. Then, with a final nod, he handed the training over to Lord Acheon.


    "It''s your turn," Terrace said. "I''ll be back."


    Acheon clapped his friend on the shoulder. "Enjoy yourself."


    Terrace departed to find his son, leaving the training ground in Acheon''s capable hands. The students watched as their next challenge began, knowing there would be no rest until they had learned all they could from these legendary figures who would be leaving the next day.

 Chapter 82 - 82: You Are The Heir, Act Like It

    As sunset painted the sky in hues of orange, purple, and the unmistakable red of the bloodied sky transformation, Damon returned to his room, his body weary but his mind alert.


    "Life is tough when you have a lot of people watching out and anticipating your progress when all you want to do is find your twin." A soft sigh escaped his mouth as he pushed the door open.


    He had spent the day in classes, absorbing lessons that seemed both tedious and necessary, and had followed it with his usual training regimen.


    It was his routine, a disciplined ritual he adhered to every day. As he entered the room, he noticed the quiet. Though the two bunk beds suggested he had roommates, they were nowhere to be found, and silence filled the space.


    Damon stripped off his training clothes and stepped into the bathroom to wash away the grime of the day. It was only as he rinsed his hands that he felt the ring on his finger¡ªa gift left by his father as a void key for his birthday presents.


    He''d almost forgotten about it, tucked away in the flow of daily routine. As he stepped out, the thought of discovering what lay inside stirred a flicker of anticipation.


    Sitting cross-legged on his bed, Damon held the ring close and channeled his magic essence into it. His perception extended inward, feeling the expanse of the void space and the presence of items within. One by one, he withdrew the contents.


    First, there was a stack of a dozen letters, each written in different hands. They were birthday wishes from friends, relatives, and allies of the family. A small smile played on his lips as he sifted through them.


    Setting the letters aside, he pulled out a ring. The intricate design shimmered with enchantments, a gift from his Uncle Duke.


    Next, a thin silver necklace with a delicate blue pendant¡ªa perfect match for his eyes¡ªemerged from the void. This was from Uncle Nesmond, and its faint magical energy thrummed gently when he touched it. Without hesitation, Damon put on both the ring and the necklace, feeling the comforting warmth of protective magic.


    His fingers touched something else¡ªa thick, ancient book. Its leather cover bore a sigil that sparked a resonance deep within him.


    The book felt almost alive, and the moment he touched it, a sense of connection rooted in his very soul. Uncle Osbourne''s gift. Whatever secrets lay within, Damon knew they were significant. He placed the book carefully beside him.


    Next, he pulled out a crimson bracelet adorned with a small phoenix design. The energy it emitted was unmistakable¡ªpure healing magic. This was his mother''s gift, and though Damon wasn''t sure what its specific properties were, he could feel its soothing essence just by holding it.


    The last of the significant items was a small glass vial, its contents swirling with a dark, intimidating liquid. The pressure it exuded made him uneasy, and the letter attached warned him clearly: he was not to drink it until he turned eighteen, two years from now.


    This one came from his father. "Is he trying to kill me too? Did he find out about my plans to get back at him already?" Damon asked himself.


    Whatever it was, it carried immense power¡ªand danger. Damon quickly returned it to the void key''s space, not daring to test it further.


    He continued examining a few more minor gifts until a knock at the door drew his attention.


    Knock! Knock!


    Damon rose and opened it, surprised to see his father standing there in casual attire. "Father?" he greeted, scanning the hallway out of instinct to ensure no one else was around. "Is something the matter?"


    Lord Terrace shook his head, his voice low and direct. "Get dressed. We have somewhere to go."


    Without hesitation, Damon nodded and dressed quickly. Moments later, they left the dormitory together, walking side by side through the academy''s quiet halls.


    Damon stayed silent, his mind racing. He was determined to surpass his father one day, to stand on equal footing with the man he admired¡ªand feared in equal measure.


    As they reached a section with several carriages, they boarded one that would take them to the academy''s main entrance. The journey was quiet, save for the creaking wheels and the soft thud of hooves on the stone path.


    They passed through the main entrance and continued on, the carriage taking them through the bustling market district. As they neared their destination, Damon couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we going?"


    Lord Terrace shrugged lightly, a rare, casual gesture from him. "To visit an old friend," he replied. "He studied alongside me at the academy. Became quite the weaponsmith, as it turns out."


    Curiosity piqued, Damon nodded. He had heard stories of his father''s old friends from his mother, few of whom had risen to prominence. As they alighted from the carriage, the noise and energy of the crowded marketplace hit them like a wave. Merchants hawked their wares, children darted between stalls, and the air buzzed with life.


    Damon''s attention was momentarily caught by a display of enchanted swords, but his focus snapped back as he inadvertently bumped into a large, burly figure clad in noble attire. The man turned, his face twisting in anger. Without a word, he raised his hand to strike Damon. "You little¡ª!"


    Damon''s instincts screamed at him, but for a brief moment, fear rooted him in place. He stepped back, bracing himself for the blow, but it never landed. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pa!


    Lord Terrace''s hand shot out with blinding speed, catching the man''s wrist in mid-air. In one swift motion, he twisted and threw the nobleman aside, sending him skidding across the brick floor and kicking up dirt and dust.


    The market fell silent, all eyes on the scene. Lord Terrace''s gaze bore into his son. "You are the heir," he said, his voice cold but firm. "Act like it."


    Damon swallowed hard, the weight of his father''s words sinking in. Straightening his shoulders, he nodded and followed as his father continued walking, leaving the murmurs and stares behind.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Sending Death Your Way

    Lord Terrace and Damon moved quickly through the bustling streets of the market district. The energy of the place was overflowing, with merchants calling out their wares, children darting between stalls, and the scents of roasted meats and exotic spices wafting through the air.


    However, their destination lay ahead¡ªa massive structure that dominated the end of the street. The building''s grand design, crafted from stone and steel, bore a name that left no room for doubt: "The Lord''s Smithy."


    The words were carved deep into the archway above the entrance, flanked by symbols of hammers and blades.


    A rare smile brightened Lord Terrace''s face as he took in the sight. Damon noticed, surprised by this glimpse of warmth that was so unlike his father''s usual demeanor. Together, they stepped through the wide double doors, entering the smithy''s fiery heart.


    The heat hit them immediately, washing over their faces as they were enveloped by the familiar scents of molten metal and burning coals.


    "Wooah¡­" Damon''s eyes widened. He had expected a single forge, perhaps a few smiths hard at work, but what he saw took his breath away.


    The smithy was a labyrinth of forges, nearly a dozen of them blazing with orange light, each surrounded by skilled weaponsmiths hammering away at metal. Sparks flew with every strike, and the rhythmic clang of hammers against anvils echoed off the stone walls.


    In the midst of this controlled chaos, one furnace stood apart. It was larger than the others, cold and silent, its imposing size hinting at great power.


    Lord Terrace pointed to it, his tone low but proud. "That," he said, "is the private forge of the master of this smithy. My old friend, Haelin. No one else uses it."


    "Hahaha¡­look who showed up." Before Damon could respond, a loud, booming laugh reverberated through the air, cutting through the noise of the forges. The laugh was warm and genuine, carrying the weight of familiarity.


    Lord Terrace''s eyes lit up as he turned toward the source. From across the workshop, a tall, broad-shouldered figure strode toward them.


    Her fiery red hair was tied back in a thick braid, and soot streaked her face and hands, giving her the look of someone who worked hard and loved every minute of it. Despite the grime, her bright green eyes sparkled with life and recognition.


    "Terrace, you old warhound!" Haelin called, her voice ringing with both amusement and welcome. She reached them in a few powerful strides, her smile as wide as the forge behind her. "Still causing trouble wherever you go, I see?"


    Lord Terrace chuckled, a deep sound rarely heard. "Some things never change, Haelin. Though I''d say you''ve been busy taming flames."


    She grinned and wiped her hands on her leather apron. "The fire and I have an understanding. We let each other think we''re in control." Her eyes shifted to Damon, studying him with a sharp, yet friendly gaze. "And who''s this? Your son, I assume?"


    Lord Terrace nodded, a touch of pride evident. "Damon, meet Haelin. The best weaponsmith you''ll find anywhere in the Northern Ireleone Continent."


    Damon extended a hand, which Haelin clasped with a firm grip. Her calloused palm spoke of years of hard work and dedication. "Damon," she said, her smile genuine. "You''ve heard tales of your father. Let''s see if you''re half as impressive as your father."


    Damon flushed but met her gaze. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, ma''am."


    "None of that ''ma''am'' business," Haelin said with a wink. "I''m just Haelin. And you''ll have a chance to prove yourself soon enough." She turned to Lord Terrace. "Come on, both of you. I''ve got some things you''ll want to see."


    She led them deeper into the smithy, weaving through smiths hard at work. They passed tables filled with gleaming swords, spears with etched runes, and shields polished to a mirror sheen.


    Haelin pointed out her newest designs¡ªan experimental blade with a core of shifting magic, a spear balanced to perfection, and a shield reinforced with rare metals. Her passion was evident in every word as she described her work.


    "It''s impressive, as always," Lord Terrace said, admiration in his voice. "Your skills haven''t dulled one bit."


    "Nor has your flair for flattery," Haelin replied, laughing. "But thank you. It means more than you know." She turned back to Damon. "So, young man, ready to swing a real blade?"


    Before Damon could respond, the conversation was interrupted by a sudden shift in the air.


    Lord Terrace''s expression hardened for a split second, his eyes scanning the room. He shook his head, dismissing whatever instinct had flared. It was nothing, he assured himself and returned his attention to Haelin and his son.


    ~~~~~


    Elsewhere, in a shadowed corner of the market district, Paul Haylen seethed with rage. The humiliation of being tossed aside by Ashbourne Terrace burned in his memory.


    In his opulent chambers, decorated with ostentatious displays of wealth, Haylen paced back and forth, his fury undeniable. This was a problem he could not ignore.


    Reaching for a small, intricately carved wooden box on his desk, he opened it to reveal a communication crystal. He held it tightly, channeling his intentions. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air around him grew colder, and the crystal pulsed with a dim, malevolent light. Moments later, a thin, rasping voice emanated from the artifact. "What do you need?"


    "There are two targets," Haylen hissed. "Silver-gray hair and blue eyes. One a mature man and the other a child, both dressed casually. They''re in the market district close to you."


    The voice paused, considering. "The job is accepted. It will be done."


    Haylen''s lips twisted into a cruel smile. He closed the box and exhaled slowly, feeling a small measure of satisfaction in return. "Good luck, you bastards," he muttered to the air, venom dripping from each word. "I''ll be sending death your way."


    He left his quarters and climbed into his carriage, a gleam of anticipation in his eyes as he rode away, imagining the outcome of the deadly task he had set in motion.


    Back at the smithy, oblivious to the storm brewing, Damon marveled at the craftsmanship around him. Haelin handed him a short sword, its blade glinting in the forge''s light. "Feel the balance," she instructed. "You''ll find no better in this land."


    Damon took the weapon, testing its weight. "It''s perfect," he said, awe in his voice.


    Haelin grinned. "Good. A blade is only as strong as the hand that wields it. Remember that."

 Chapter 84 - 84: Unbridled Fury I

    Two assassins moved through the crowded market streets with silent precision. Their targets were unmistakable.


    Silver hair and piercing blue eyes made Lord Terrace and his son, Damon, stand out; such physical features were a rarity and easy to track.


    The assassins operated with a practiced ease¡ªone weaving through the crowd as if he were any other market-goer, his presence masked so effectively that no one paid him any attention. The other lingered in the shadows, moving with the fluid grace of a predator stalking its prey.


    At that moment, Lord Terrace and Damon were concluding their business with Haelin. They had come to her to discuss a special weapon for Damon¡ªone that could adapt and grow alongside him, a weapon worthy of an S-Rank Weapons Master.


    Damon''s talent granted him dominion over every type of weapon, but his current preference was for a thin, katana-like blade.


    Haelin had proposed a unique solution¡ªa weapon that could change its form based on Damon''s needs, responding only to his magic essence. The materials needed were rare and costly, but Lord Terrace had assured Haelin that he would provide whatever was necessary.


    As they prepared to leave, Haelin handed Damon a finely crafted silver and blue sword as a parting gift. "Until we complete your true weapon," she said, giving him a reassuring smile. "Consider this a promise of what''s to come."


    "Thank you," Damon said, bowing slightly. He could feel the craftsmanship in the weight and balance of the blade¡ªa testament to Haelin''s skill.


    Lord Terrace nodded to his old friend, expressing gratitude with a simple, meaningful look before they stepped out into the streets.


    The moment they left the smithy, a prickle of unease ran down Lord Terrace''s spine.


    Years of experience had honed his instincts to a razor''s edge, and he knew they were being followed. His eyes scanned the busy market, picking up subtle shifts in the crowd and fleeting shadows in the alleys.


    Lord Terrace said nothing to Damon, instead guiding him with a steady hand through the winding paths. When they reached a narrow alleyway, he paused, his voice low but calm.


    "Stay close," he instructed.


    Damon nodded, sensing the change in his father''s demeanor. Together, they moved deeper into the alley, the noise of the market fading behind them.


    The assassins followed, their movements as silent as death itself. They believed themselves undetected, but Lord Terrace had led them exactly where he wanted.


    As the alley narrowed, Lord Terrace stopped abruptly, turning to face their pursuers. The first assassin, who had been weaving through the crowd, stepped forward, his expression cold and unflinching. The second emerged from the shadows behind, blocking any possible retreat.


    "Show yourselves fully," Lord Terrace commanded, his voice cold and devoid of fear.


    The assassins exchanged glances, their faces betraying no emotion. The first moved closer, his steps deliberate, while the second kept his distance, ready to strike from afar. The tension crackled in the air, heavy and oppressive. Damon''s grip on his new sword tightened.


    "Who sent you?" Lord Terrace demanded. There was no room for hesitation in his voice.


    The assassins said nothing. In a flash of movement faster than Damon''s eyes could follow, one lunged forward, a blade appearing in his hand.


    Lord Terrace intercepted the attack effortlessly, disarming the man with a single strike and knocking him unconscious with a swift blow. The second assassin hesitated for a fraction of a second¡ªlong enough for Terrace to close the distance.


    With a steely grip, he pinned the man against the alley wall, his gaze like ice. "You have one chance to answer," he said. "Who sent you?"


    The assassin''s resolve cracked under the weight of Terrace''s aura, a suffocating pressure that left him gasping for breath. "Paul Haylen," he choked out, his voice strained. "He paid¡­ to eliminate you and your son."


    Recognition flashed in Terrace''s eyes, and fury burned hot beneath his composed exterior. He released the pressure slightly, enough for the assassin to breathe but not to move. "You work for the Ghost Scions?" he demanded.


    The assassin nodded, his face pale. "Yes."


    The air around Terrace grew colder. His grip on the man tightened, and for a moment, it seemed as if he might crush him where he stood.


    Damon watched, eyes wide, sensing the barely restrained rage in his father. He had never seen this side of him so clearly¡ªan unyielding force of nature.


    "You dare come after my family," Lord Terrace said, his voice low and dangerous. "Do you know what that means for you?"


    The assassin''s eyes widened with fear. He stammered, "We¡ªour leader¡­ no one was supposed to know. We never target those on the forbidden list."


    "Forbidden list?" Terrace''s voice was like a blade''s edge. "Do you know who I am?"


    The assassin swallowed, realizing the gravity of his mistake. "You¡­ you''re Lord Ashbourne Terrace. The Terrace Family is third on the forbidden list. We were warned never to target you."


    "Yet here you are," Terrace said, his aura flaring.


    Boooom!


    The pressure crushed the assassin to the ground, his nose and eyes bleeding.


    Crack!


    Crack!!


    The walls cracked around them, the ground splitting under the force of Terrace''s power. Damon, even though shielded from most of it, felt blood trickle from his ears. He struggled to remain standing.


    "Father!" Damon''s voice cut through the haze of rage. "Stop."


    The plea pierced through Terrace''s fury. He looked at his son, seeing the strain on Damon''s face. With a deep breath, he released the pressure, allowing the assassin to crumple to the ground. The man gasped for air, trembling.


    Terrace''s eyes remained cold. "You will go back to your leader and tell him what happened here. Make sure he knows that his men crossed a line." He leaned in closer. "If this happens again, tell Galarie that there will be no mercy."


    The assassin''s eyes widened. Lord Terrace had just mentioned their leader''s name casually. It was now obvious that he somehow knew their leader.


    The assassin nodded frantically, fear etched into every line of his face. "I understand," he whispered. "It won''t happen again."


    "Good." Terrace''s gaze hardened. "Where does Paul Haylen reside?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N


    Apologies for the late chapter upload. There will no more delay beyond this. Thank you!


    There shall be a bonus chapter today as well!

 Chapter 85 - 85: Unbridled Fury II

    The assassin, desperate to avoid further punishment, quickly gave up the address. With a dismissive wave, Terrace turned away. "Go. Consider your life a gift from my son."


    The assassin dragged himself away, disappearing into the shadows with his unconscious companion. Terrace stood in silence for a moment before turning to Damon. "Come. We have a visit to make."


    Damon nodded, wiping the blood from his ears, and followed his father back into the market streets.


    ~~~~~


    In a room almost devoid of light, the two assassins sat across from each other, their faces now revealed in the flickering candlelight. The air felt heavy, and neither spoke for several moments. The first assassin¡ªa wiry man with a jagged scar running down his cheek¡ªbroke the silence with a deep, frustrated sigh.


    "So?" he asked, his voice low and bitter. "Did you manage to kill the target?"


    The second assassin, a broad-shouldered man with a weary expression, shook his head slowly. "No," he replied, his voice rough. "It went worse than you can imagine."


    The first leaned forward, narrowing his eyes. "What happened? You went after them alone. I passed out before I could do anything."


    The second assassin''s jaw clenched as he remembered the encounter. "I was the one who faced Lord Terrace," he began, his tone grim. "He knew we were following him. Led us straight into that alley, like a sheepdog cornering prey. He disarmed me instantly. The other¡ªhis son¡ªwas just a kid, but it was clear they both knew what they were doing."


    "Terrace¡­" the first assassin muttered, a flicker of fear crossing his face. He too knew of the warning.


    "He demanded to know who sent us," the second continued. "When I confessed it was Paul Haylen, I thought that would be the end of it. But then, he recognized us as Ghost Scions. He knew our organization. Knew exactly who we worked for." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first assassin''s eyes widened. "You''re serious? He knew our leader?"


    "Yes." The second assassin''s voice dropped lower. "He made it clear that we had to report everything to our leader. If we didn''t, he would. And given who he is, I believe him."


    The first assassin leaned back, another sigh escaping his lips. "This is bad. Really bad. We were played by Paul Haylen and now we''re caught between Lord Terrace and our own leader. What do we do?"


    The second assassin rubbed his temples, as if trying to ward off a headache. "We go to the leader first," he said finally. "Tell him everything¡ªabout the mission, about Terrace''s warning. And if he allows it, we request permission to deal with Paul Haylen ourselves."


    The first assassin nodded slowly. "Agreed. It''s the only way. We can''t keep this hidden."


    They stood together, a silent resolve passing between them. Without another word, they moved deeper into the room. A section of the wall shifted with a creak, revealing a hidden door. The two assassins stepped through, descending a narrow staircase that led deeper into the Ghost Scions'' secretive hideout.


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town, Lord Terrace and Damon approached their destination. The address provided by the assassin had led them to a small manor nestled among other noble homes, its exterior modest compared to some of the grander estates. Yet it radiated an air of arrogance¡ªmuch like the man who lived there.


    Lord Terrace paused before the main gate, his expression cold and unreadable. Damon, who had been glancing at his new weapon every few minutes, noticed the hard set of his father''s jaw.


    When Lord Terrace raised a hand to knock, the movement was precise and controlled, but the force behind it sent a tremor through the wood.


    Damon shifted uncomfortably. "Are you¡­ going to kill him?" he asked quietly. He had heard the conversation his father had with the assassin, and the thought of what might come next weighed heavily on his mind.


    Lord Terrace turned to his son and, to Damon''s surprise, a smile touched his lips¡ªcold, but genuine. "That depends," he said with a shrug. "On certain unspeakable factors."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He knocked again, harder this time. The sound echoed through the quiet street, but no one answered. The silence only fueled his simmering fury. Without hesitation, Terrace drew back and struck the gate with a blast of magic-infused force.


    Boooom!


    The explosion shattered the wooden gate, sending splinters flying and reverberating through the neighborhood.


    Together, father and son stepped into the manor''s courtyard. The air instantly became thick and within moments, the sound of hurried footsteps filled the space.


    "Intruders!"


    Guards, clad in armor and wielding weapons, poured from the manor''s doors. They scrambled to form a line between Lord Terrace and the main building.


    Lord Terrace barely glanced at them. His eyes were focused elsewhere¡ªon a figure standing on a balcony of the main building. Paul Haylen leaned against the railing, a smug grin plastered across his face. He watched the scene below with a twisted amusement, as though it were a spectacle put on for his entertainment.


    Lord Terrace''s gaze hardened. He turned to Damon, his expression as cold as ice. "Watch and learn," he said, his voice laced with unbridled fury. "You might need to see this."


    The guards shifted nervously, sensing the power radiating from the man before them. One stepped forward, raising his sword. "You have no right to be here!" he shouted, his voice trembling. "Leave, or we will¡ª"


    Schpuuk!


    He never finished his sentence. In a blur of movement, Lord Terrace closed the distance, his blade slicing through the air with precision.


    Thud!


    The guard crumpled, unconscious, before he hit the ground. The remaining guards hesitated, fear flickering in their eyes.


    Lord Terrace''s voice rang out, calm and authoritative. "Step aside. You are not my enemies. Do not make yourselves so or you''ll end up like him." He said, gesturing to the dead guard.


    Some of the guards exchanged glances, doubt creeping in. Others gripped their weapons tighter, resolved to defend their master. Another one charged forward, but he was no match.


    Swooosh.


    Splurt! Schpuuk!


    Lord Terrace moved like a storm¡ªswift, relentless, and overwhelming. Within seconds, the guard was incapacitated and chopped into pieces, his body parts scattered on the floor.


    From the balcony, Paul Haylen''s grin faltered. He had underestimated the fury of the man he had crossed.


    Damon watched intently, absorbing every movement, every calculated strike his father made. This was a lesson¡ªa harsh one¡ªbut a necessary one.


    Lord Terrace stepped over the fallen guards, his furious eyes never leaving Paul. "Come down, Haylen," he called, his voice cold and commanding. "Or shall I come up to you?"


    Paul''s face paled, but he forced a sneer. "You have no authority here!"


    "Authority?" Terrace''s laugh was devoid of humor. "You sent assassins after my son and me. This is beyond authority."

 Chapter 86 - 86: I Promise You Pain

    Lord Terrace stood still, the wreckage of the courtyard around him proving the chaos that had already unfolded.


    Dust settled in the air, and the echo of splintering wood, collapsing stone, and dead bodies faded into the distant noises of the city.


    Across the courtyard, Paul Haylen''s panicked eyes darted around for any route of escape. The reality of his predicament was sinking in fast, but fear had yet to override his arrogance. Without hesitation, Paul turned and bolted deeper into the manor grounds.


    "Let''s play." A small smile¡ªa cold, knowing curve of his lips¡ªflickered across Lord Terrace''s face. He took one slow, deliberate step forward, then another.


    There was no rush; this was not a chase but a foregone conclusion. Damon stood to the side, watching his father with a mix of awe and apprehension. He had seen his father fight before, but that was a spar. This was different! This was a predator playing with its prey.


    Paul weaved through the corridors of his manor, his breath coming in short, ragged gasps. He threw open doors, scrambled through hallways, and leapt over debris. His once-grand estate was falling apart around him, each tremor caused by Lord Terrace''s methodical pursuit.


    Terrified servants scattered at the sight of their master, but Paul paid them no mind. He needed distance¡ªhe needed to escape.


    "Do you hear me?!" Paul screamed over his shoulder, his voice cracking. "You think you can come here and do as you please?! I am Paul Haylen of the Haylen family!"


    Lord Terrace continued walking, the measured rhythm of his steps echoing through the broken halls.


    Tap!


    Tap!


    Every obstacle in his way crumbled¡ªwalls cracked and shattered under his touch, furniture splintered, and doorways were reduced to rubble.


    His movements were almost casual as if none of this deserved his full attention. It was a display of controlled power, a reminder of the gulf between them.


    Paul stumbled through a side door, slamming it shut behind him. He fumbled with a latch, his hands shaking. "You''ll regret this!" he shouted, more to himself than anyone else. "My family has influence¡ªwealth! You don''t understand who you''re dealing with!"


    Bang!!


    A loud crash interrupted him. The door he''d just secured was obliterated, fragments scattering in every direction. Lord Terrace stepped through the dust and debris, his expression unchanged. The rage simmering beneath his calm exterior had not reached its peak¡ªnot yet.


    Desperate, Paul ran again, his mind racing. He barged into what remained of the dining hall, knocking over a table in his path.


    He grabbed a ceremonial sword from the wall, its edge dulled from years of disuse, and held it out with trembling hands. "Stay back!" he yelled, sweat dripping from his forehead. "You think you''re better than me? I''ll¡ª"


    He lunged forward, swinging the blade with everything he had. Lord Terrace sidestepped effortlessly, his movements a blur. He caught Paul''s wrist and twisted it, forcing him to drop the weapon.


    "Ahhh!" Pain shot through Paul''s arm, and he yelped, stumbling backward. Without a word, Terrace released him and watched as he fell to the ground.


    "You''re making this more difficult than it needs to be," Lord Terrace said coldly. "But that''s your choice."


    Paul scrambled to his feet, rage, and terror warring on his face. He retreated through another door, shouting incoherent threats and insults as he ran. "Coward!" he screamed. "You can''t touch me! My family will ruin you!"


    The words washed over Lord Terrace like meaningless noise. He continued his slow, deliberate walk, his footsteps pounding like a drumbeat that signaled the end.


    Damon followed at a distance, taking in every moment. This wasn''t just a fight¡ªit was a lesson.


    The chase led them through the manor''s main hall, past broken chandeliers and shattered glass. Lord Terrace barely glanced at the destruction he left behind; it was irrelevant.


    His focus was solely on Paul. When the nobleman burst through a back door, stumbling into what had once been a garden, Terrace was already there, waiting.


    Paul''s eyes widened in disbelief. "H-how?!" he sputtered. He spun around, trying to find a path that wasn''t blocked, but the walls of his own manor now seemed to close in on him. With nowhere left to run, he tried once more to bluster his way out.


    "Do you even know who I am?!" he demanded, his voice trembling with false bravado. "My family¡ª"


    He never finished the sentence. In a blur of motion, Lord Terrace closed the gap and delivered a kick that sent Paul soaring through the air.


    Kraaaa!


    Baaang!!


    The force of the blow cracked ribs and sent shockwaves through his body. Paul crashed to the ground dozens of meters away, landing hard with a sickening thud. Dust and debris swirled around him, and for a moment, everything was still.


    Lord Terrace walked forward, his eyes cold as ice. Paul lay sprawled on the ground, gasping for breath. His limbs trembled, and pain wracked his body, but he was alive. Barely. As a low-ranked noble with some magic essence, his bones were intact, but every nerve screamed in agony.


    Terrace stopped a few feet away, looking down at him with something close to disdain. "Do you know my own family?" he asked, his voice devoid of emotion.


    Paul''s head lolled to the side. He tried to speak but only managed a pained groan. Lord Terrace sighed, the sound heavy with disappointment. "You boast of nobility and power, yet you know nothing of true strength."


    Paul''s eyes widened in recognition as the realization struck him. "Y-you''re¡­"


    Terrace''s gaze bore into him. "I am Ashbourne Terrace," he said, his words cold and precise. "Lord of the Terrace Family."


    The color drained from Paul''s face. The Terrace Family was feared and respected¡ªone of the most powerful families to ever live, known for their influence, authority, and power. Paul''s bluster melted away, replaced by raw terror.


    Before he could utter a plea or a protest, Terrace''s hand shot out, gripping him by the throat and lifting him off the ground. "Guhh!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Paul''s feet dangled helplessly as he clawed at Terrace''s arm. The pressure around his neck tightened, cutting off his air. Terrace''s voice was low, but the menace in it was unmistakable.


    "You threatened my family," he said, each word dripping with controlled fury. "For that, I promise you pain."

 Chapter 87 - 87: A Bet Between Siblings

    Elder White Fang and Lord Leah sat in a spacious room within the Taka Clan''s grand manor. This was the family estate of Elder White Fang¡ªan ancestral home filled with deep history and old scars.


    The room was adorned with simple drawings and designs that were so simplistic one could mistake this place for any average room except for the clan''s logo that was etched on one side of the wall.


    Though Lord Leah had initially found the manor''s imposing yet simple presence unsettling, she had grown accustomed to it during their stay. Yet, the true weight of their surroundings was only now becoming clear.


    Leaning back in her chair, Lord Leah observed Elder White Fang, whose eyes were fixed on the flickering light of a lantern. She had come to learn more about the man seated before her¡ªa man of great power and mystery. The Clan Leader, Hina, who was also White Fang''s youngest sister, had shed light on their family''s past.


    The Taka Clan was originally from the Northern Ireleone Continent, making Elder White Fang''s roots deeply tied to this land. He had been the firstborn child of the previous Clan Leader, now long deceased. But whatever prestige and honor that might have once held had long since turned to ash.


    "Did he tell you why he left?" Lord Leah asked, her voice calm but curious.


    Clan Leader Hina leaned forward, her eyes hardening slightly. "He ran away," she said plainly. "Not just from his duties, but from his family. He stole a sacred family artifact¡ªa key to our clan''s deepest secrets. And then he destroyed it."


    Leah glanced at Elder White Fang, who remained silent, his gaze still on the flickering flame in the room with them. He showed no reaction to his sister''s words, no sign of protest or defense. He simply listened, allowing her version of events to spill forth unhindered. Leah studied him for a moment longer before returning her attention to Hina.


    "Why would he destroy it?" Leah pressed.


    Hina''s lips thinned. "Perhaps he thought he was saving us from ourselves. Or perhaps he simply wanted to hurt us. The reasons have never mattered to me. What matters is that he did it, and then he left."


    Silence fell over the room, broken only by the faint crackling of the lantern. Elder White Fang''s expression remained unreadable, but there was a weight in his presence, a silent acknowledgment of the past without justification or regret.


    Lord Leah wondered what kind of burden he had carried all these years and why he chose not to defend himself now.


    At last, Hina turned to her brother, her voice softening slightly. "Do you think the two Family Lords will stir up trouble?"


    White Fang finally met her gaze, his expression shifting from distant to focused. He gave a single nod, his approval clear. "Undoubtedly," he said.


    Hina''s mouth curved into a faint smile. "Good," she said. "Then let''s make a wager. I say it will be Lord Acheon who pushes things too far."


    "And you believe that''s why I chose Lord Terrace as a counterbalance," White Fang replied, his tone devoid of accusation. "Interesting."


    The two siblings shared a glance filled with layers of meaning, unspoken memories, and of course the pressure that came with betting.


    Leah watched the exchange, sensing that their words carried far more weight than they let on but she remained silent regardless.


    ~~~~~ S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elsewhere, within the shattered remains of the Haylen manor, Lord Terrace delivered on his promise. Paul Haylen, bruised and broken, lay crumpled on the ground.


    The nobleman''s body was a canvas of pain, each nerve a raw, exposed wire. Lord Terrace moved with a calm that hid the fury simmering just beneath the surface. His movements were deliberate and precise. There was no rage in his actions¡ªonly cold, methodical intent.


    "You''ve had this coming for a long time," Lord Terrace said quietly, his voice carrying no emotion.


    "Hmm... Please!" Paul whimpered as Lord Terrace knelt beside him. With practiced ease, he grasped Paul''s hand and, one by one, began to pull out his fingernails.


    "Not the fingers! Not the fucking fingers! Please, I''m sorry!" Paul screamed, the sound echoing through the ruins of his once-grand estate.


    The pain was excruciating, but it didn''t end there. Lord Terrace moved to his teeth, extracting each one with a methodical ruthlessness that left Paul sobbing uncontrollably.


    Damon watched from a distance, his hands clenched at his sides. His father''s cold efficiency was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. He knew this was a lesson¡ªa brutal one, but a lesson all the same.


    Lord Terrace had told him that there were times when mercy was a weakness. This, it seemed, was one of those times.


    Paul''s screams had faded to weak gasps by the time Lord Terrace finished with his teeth. Blood dripped from the nobleman''s mouth, and his eyes rolled back in his head. But Lord Terrace wasn''t done.


    He stood, lifting Paul effortlessly, and dropped him to the ground. Then, with a precision that spoke of years of battle-hardened experience, he began to break Paul''s bones¡ªone by one.


    Pa!


    Kraa! Kraaaa!!


    Arms, legs, ribs. Each time Paul''s body healed enough to regain awareness, Lord Terrace would repeat the process.


    "Actions have consequences," Lord Terrace said, his voice low and cold. "You sought to harm my family. Now, you''ll remember what that costs."


    Eventually, Paul''s body could take no more. His mind gave way to unconsciousness, sparing him the pain of further torment. Lord Terrace exhaled, the tension in his shoulders easing as he straightened. He looked down at the broken man, now little more than a husk of what he had been.


    Turning away, Lord Terrace walked over to where Damon stood. The boy''s face was pale, his eyes wide with a mix of emotions he couldn''t quite process. His father met his gaze, his expression softening only slightly.


    "There are times when evil is completely necessary," Lord Terrace said, his voice gentler now. "Or they will walk over you. This is one of those times."


    "Come, let''s go." Lord Terrace called out to his son. This was a moment neither would forget, a lesson that would shape Damon''s understanding of the world¡ªand his place within it.


    "Yes, Father!" Damon answered as he joined his father who was already walking away. Father and son walked away, leaving the ruined Haylen manor behind.

 Chapter 88 - 88: You Live For Now

    Lord Terrace and Damon returned to Elderglow Academy in the same carriage that had taken them to the marketplace. The ride back was silent, the weight of the day''s events settling over them like a heavy blanket.


    Damon stared out the window, his mind replaying everything he had witnessed¡ªthe destruction, the brutality, and his father''s words.


    The sun had long since set, replaced by the glow of a reddening moon, a reminder of the war that would soon descend upon them all. Shadows stretched across the academy grounds as they arrived. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stepping out of the carriage, Lord Terrace guided Damon back to his dormitory. The quiet of the evening was interrupted only by the rustling of leaves and the distant hum of nighttime insects.


    Once they reached Damon''s room, Terrace paused at the doorway, turning to his son with a rare softness in his eyes.


    "What happened today was a harsh lesson," he began. "I won''t pretend it was easy to see. But remember this: strength without purpose is nothing. If you do not know when to use your power, it becomes a tool for others to exploit¡ªor a burden that destroys you."


    "I understand, Father. I will keep your words in mind." Damon nodded, absorbing his father''s words. He wanted to ask more, to understand fully, but exhaustion weighed him down.


    Lord Terrace reached out, placing a firm hand on his shoulder. "I''ll be leaving tomorrow morning," he said, his voice low. "Focus on your training, and remember why we do what we must."


    With that, he stepped away, leaving Damon to his thoughts.


    "Father," Damon called out as he watched his father walk away and when the man turned to him, he politely bowed. "Thank you for your time today as well as the things you taught me."


    Lord Terrace smiled and waved to his son. "Go ahead and get some sleep, will you?"


    With that, Lord Terrace continued his journey and as he made his way to the room Dean Godsthorn had assigned him, Terrace''s stomach grumbled, a reminder that he hadn''t eaten all day.


    The thought of food pulled him from the depths of his reflections. He knew the academy''s cafeteria would still be open, so he decided to make a detour.


    The cafeteria was a large, warmly lit space filled with the comforting aroma of freshly prepared food. Lord Terrace helped himself to a hearty meal, taking advantage of Dean Godsthorn''s offer to cover all expenses. He ate quietly, savoring the flavors.


    The simple act of eating, after a day of conflict, was grounding. When he was finished, he leaned back in his chair, feeling a small measure of calm return.


    As he stepped outside the cafeteria, he noticed a familiar figure waiting for him. Lord Acheon stood there, arms crossed, a slight smile on his lips. "Good evening," Acheon greeted, his voice tinged with curiosity. "How did your outing with your son go?"


    Terrace shrugged, his expression unreadable. "Nothing too serious."


    Acheon raised an eyebrow. "Come now. You asked for my account of my time with my son. It''s only fair I hear yours."


    Terrace sighed, the weight of the day catching up with him. "Fine," he said lazily, gesturing for Acheon to follow. "We''ll talk as we walk."


    The two Lords strolled through the academy grounds, their pace slow and unhurried. As they walked, Terrace recounted everything¡ªtheir encounter with Paul Haylen, the attempted assassination, and the brutal reckoning that followed.


    Lord Terrace spoke with the same calm detachment he had shown during the events themselves, but Acheon listened intently, his eyes narrowing at certain details.


    "So, the noble tried to have you and Damon killed?" Acheon asked, his tone darkening.


    "Yes," Terrace replied. "And he paid the price."


    They walked in silence for a few moments before Acheon spoke again. "You handled it as I would expect, Terrace. But it''s a reminder¡ªour enemies can be anywhere. We cannot afford to let our guard down."


    Terrace nodded, and the two men continued their walk, the conversation shifting to other matters. When they finally reached their assigned rooms, they exchanged brief farewells, each lost in his thoughts. "Get some rest." Lord Acheon advised as he walked into his room.


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, in the ruins of the Haylen manor, three figures moved through the darkness. They wore black cloaks that concealed their faces and masked their presence. As they entered what remained of the courtyard, they paused, taking in the devastation.


    "Did someone else take the job before us?" one of the figures asked, his voice low and skeptical. The ruins did serve to prove that someone else had been here or at the very least, something had happened here.


    Another shook his head, his movements slow and deliberate. "Unlikely. But something happened here. We need to find out what."


    They moved cautiously, their steps silent on the rubble-strewn ground. The sight of fallen guards and shattered walls told a grim story.


    The three figures advanced further, their senses alert, until they reached a small clearing where the destruction seemed concentrated. There, lying amidst the debris, was the broken and barely breathing body of Paul Haylen.


    "My God!" The third figure gasped softly, the sound betraying her gender. She knelt beside Paul, her fingers brushing his battered face. "He''s close to death," she murmured. "But not yet gone."


    She reached into her cloak and withdrew a small vial filled with a glowing green liquid. Tilting Paul''s head back, she poured the contents into his mouth.


    The liquid shimmered as it slid down his throat, and moments later, a faint glow spread through his body. His shallow breaths deepened, and the bruises and cuts began to heal, though the process was slow.


    The woman stood, her gaze cold. "Our job was to kill you with you knowing who did it. Not like this."


    She turned and rejoined the other two figures. "You live for now," she said, her voice devoid of warmth. "We''ll return to finish the job when you''re fully healed."


    With that, the three figures vanished into the night, leaving the ruins behind. Paul Haylen''s breathing steadied, but the knowledge that death would come for him again lingered like a shadow over the wreckage of his home. However, he was unaware!

 Chapter 89 - 89: Toward The Southern Atholor Continent I

    The first light of morning crept over Elderglow Academy, casting a soft glow across the quiet grounds. Inside, however, the academy was already abuzz with activity.


    Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon, prepared for departure, made their way toward Dean Godsthorn''s office for a final conversation before leaving. The previous day''s events lingered heavily on Terrace''s mind, and he had a parting request for the Dean.


    The two Lords reached the office, where Dean Godsthorn awaited them, his expression both welcoming and serious. He gestured for them to take seats, sensing the weight of the conversation to come.


    "Good morning, Lords," Dean Godsthorn greeted, his voice steady. "I trust the morning finds you well?"


    Lord Terrace nodded, though a flicker of tension showed in his eyes. "We''re well, Dean, but something came up during my time outside the academy," he began. "There was an attempt on my life. And my son''s."


    Dean Godsthorn''s expression darkened. "I see. That''s¡­ troubling. Do you know who orchestrated it?"


    Lord Terrace''s gaze hardened. "A nobleman named Paul Haylen. It''s been dealt with, but I have concerns that he might recover after being spared by Damon''s sheer presence and may end up repeating his attempt,not learning his lesson."


    Dean Godsthorn nodded thoughtfully. "The influence of some of these noble families runs deep. You''re wise to be cautious."


    "That''s precisely why I''m here," Terrace continued, leaning forward. "While I''m away, I want Damon kept under close watch. If anyone shows even a hint of interest in him that seems unusual, I expect immediate action to be taken."


    Dean Godsthorn met his gaze evenly. "Consider it done. Damon will be monitored closely."


    Lord Acheon spoke up next, shifting the conversation. "Dean, we have to prepare for the coming war. It will reach far beyond the battlefield¡ªit will reach into every corner of our world, including this academy." He paused, his eyes solemn. "You must prepare every set of students, from the youngest to the final years."


    Dean Godsthorn sighed but nodded in agreement. "We''ve known this day would come, though we had hoped to delay it longer. But you''re right. I''ll begin preparations immediately."


    Lord Terrace added, "Start by training them to face demons. I''ve seen what''s out there, and they need to be ready for horrors beyond anything they''ve faced here, not just the mana beasts."


    Dean Godsthorn''s eyes took on a steely glint. "I will make sure of it. Every student will be pushed to their limits, prepared for whatever awaits them. The academy''s strength will be our first line of defense."


    "Good," Lord Acheon said. "And while we''re on the subject, we need to discuss Dean Dethrein''s recent visit to the Twelve Great Elders. I know he was summoned but it can''t be without reason."


    Dean Godsthorn nodded thoughtfully, his brow furrowing. "Yes, Dethrein''s appearance was... unusual. He''s kept his distance for years."


    Lord Acheon''s gaze sharpened. "Precisely. He came with an agenda, and it''s likely tied to the impending conflict. If he''s involved, it''s no simple matter."


    Lord Terrace leaned back, arms crossed. "When we leave here, we''ll return to the Twelve Great Elders. They must know something. I don''t think he honored the invitation without purpose."


    Dean Godsthorn glanced between them, his voice thoughtful. "I agree. He''s a figure who values his isolation, but if he''s moving now, it suggests his plans are far-reaching. Be cautious when you go."


    As the three men weighed their words, the door to the office creaked open. Damon and Daveon stepped in, each looking up at their fathers with a mix of resolve and apprehension.


    "Good timing," Lord Terrace said, standing and crossing to his son. "I wanted to speak with you before we left."


    Damon met his father''s gaze, his chin held high. "I came to say goodbye¡ªand to thank you."


    Lord Terrace nodded, his tone softening slightly. "Focus on your training. And I''ll be sure Haelin receives all the materials she needs to complete your weapon. By the time I return, you''ll have a blade that''s worthy of your talent."


    Damon''s eyes shone with gratitude. "Thank you, Father."


    Meanwhile, Lord Acheon turned to his own son, Daveon, his expression more reserved. "Remember what I told you," he said quietly. "We have a path ahead of us, and one day, you''ll walk it beside me. Until then, stay focused and learn all you can."


    Daveon nodded, his voice barely above a whisper. "I will, Father."


    Lord Acheon placed a hand on his shoulder. "Good. And I''ll be back soon enough to check on you."


    Dean Godsthorn watched the families with a small smile. "I think your sons will do well here," he said, addressing both Lords. "They''re fortunate to have such mentors."


    The two Lords shared a brief glance, then nodded in agreement. Lord Terrace turned back to Damon. "Go on, now. Focus on your studies and training."


    Damon and Daveon exchanged a quick look, a silent acknowledgment of the weight of their fathers'' words, before nodding. They bid their fathers farewell, then exited the room, leaving the three men alone once more.


    As the door closed, Dean Godsthorn stood, extending his hand to both Lords. "It''s been an honor to have you here, even if briefly. Your presence has been... invigorating for the academy."


    Lord Terrace accepted the handshake, his grip firm. "The honor is ours, Dean. And remember our conversation. Keep an eye on Damon."


    Dean Godsthorn nodded resolutely. "You have my word."


    Lord Acheon inclined his head. "Thank you, Dean. And now, we must be off."


    Dean Godsthorn led the two Lords to the teleportation hall, the journey silent but charged with purpose. As they reached the teleportation array, the Dean placed his hand over the array''s runes, setting the system in motion.


    The runes glowed, the air filling with the hum of magic. Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon exchanged one last look with the Dean. "Farewell, Godsthorn," Terrace said. "Until we meet again."


    The Dean nodded, a faint smile on his lips. "Safe travels, both of you."


    With a final flash of light, the teleportation array activated, sending the two Lords to their destination. As the light faded, Dean Godsthorn exhaled, feeling the weight of their departure settle on him. For a moment, he stood alone in the empty hall, the echoes of their conversation lingering in the air. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning back toward his office, he murmured to himself, "I guess these old bones will soon become active again."

 Chapter 90 - 90: Toward The Southern Atholor Continent II

    The soft glow of the teleportation array began to fade, leaving Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon standing within the Taka Clan''s teleportation chamber. "Phew¡­ I don''t think I''ll ever fully adapt to teleportation." Lord Acheon shook his head while both Lords remained on the teleportation array that had brought them here. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room''s floor was lined with ancient runes from the teleportation arrays, their faint light still flickering before dimming completely.


    The two Lords barely had a moment to take in their surroundings when the door to the chamber opened. Three figures entered, their movements purposeful and swift. Great Elder White Fang led the way, his expression stern but welcoming. Behind him walked Lord Leah, her eyes assessing, and Clan Leader Hina, whose presence exuded authority.


    Without prior notice, Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon reached into their void keys, retrieving the teleportation scrolls they had been given for their return trip. The scrolls had been a precautionary measure from Clan Leader Hina, but Dean Godsthorn''s direct teleportation array had rendered them unnecessary.


    Stepping forward, Lord Terrace handed his scroll back to Hina, a faint smile playing at the edges of his lips. "Your foresight is appreciated," he said, his voice calm. "Though we took a different path."


    Lord Acheon mirrored the gesture, returning his scroll. "Consider them unused, but not unappreciated," he added, nodding respectfully.


    Clan Leader Hina accepted the scrolls; her expression was neutral, but her eyes betrayed a hint of satisfaction. "It was a precaution I''m pleased you didn''t need," she said simply, tucking the scrolls away. "Welcome back."


    "Thank you," Lord Terrace replied. "Now, where do we stand?"


    Before the conversation could continue, Great Elder White Fang''s gaze sharpened, cutting through the air like a blade. "There will be time for explanations and details later," he said, his tone brooking no argument. "We have pressing matters to attend to."


    Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon exchanged glances. They had known White Fang long enough to understand when urgency took precedence over pleasantries. Both men noted that White Fang and Lord Leah wore the same traveling attire as when they had first arrived¡ªindicating that they were prepared for immediate departure.


    "Where are we headed now?" Lord Acheon asked, his tone steady but laced with curiosity.


    Clan Leader Hina stepped forward, her voice clear and direct. "The Twelve Great Elders have summoned us," she explained. "Though the precise reason remains unknown, I suspect it is connected to our next steps. Given the escalating threat, we cannot afford to delay."


    Her words hung in the air for a moment before Great Elder White Fang nodded, a flicker of agreement passing between him and his sister. "Let''s not waste any more time."


    The five of them stepped onto the teleportation array once more. As they settled into position, a guard in the chamber moved quickly, inputting the coordinates for their destination. The runes began to glow, and a pillar of light enveloped the group. Within moments, the light intensified, and then¡ªjust as quickly¡ªit vanished, taking them with it.


    ~~~~~


    On the other end, the group reappeared in the familiar teleportation chamber within the Twelve Great Elders'' underground fortress. The air was cool, carrying with it the faint scent of ancient stone and long-burning torches. Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon glanced around, memories of their recent visit still fresh. The room was unchanged, but the weight of expectation pressed down on them all.


    Clan Leader Hina led the way through the winding paths of the fortress. The corridors twisted and turned in deliberate patterns, designed to confuse intruders and protect the secrets held within.


    Despite the complexity of the route, Hina moved with practiced ease, her footsteps echoing softly against the stone floor. The others followed closely, their silence reflective of the gravity of their mission.


    After several minutes, they reached the grand entrance leading to the Twelve Great Elders. The massive doors opened without a sound, revealing the circular chamber beyond.


    The Elders, seated in a semicircle, awaited their arrival. Their gazes were intense, their presence commanding. Each of them represented centuries of wisdom, power, and responsibility.


    "Welcome," Elder Fael intoned, his voice resonating throughout the chamber. "We have much to discuss."


    The five representatives stepped forward, their expressions respectful but wary. Elder Fael''s eyes swept over them, lingering on Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon before continuing. "Since your last visit, there have been developments that require immediate action. Our scout and research group leader was summoned shortly after your departure."


    Terrace and Acheon exchanged knowing glances. The pieces were falling into place. "Dean Dethrein," Lord Acheon said, his tone revealing no surprise.


    Elder Fael inclined his head. "Indeed. He has long served as our eyes and ears beyond the veil. His knowledge of demonic movements and his dealings in the shadows have proven invaluable."


    Lord Terrace''s jaw tightened, recalling the Dean''s unsettling presence. "So, he''s been orchestrating from the shadows?"


    "Not orchestrating," Elder Fael corrected. "But observing. His insights have given us glimpses into the enemy''s plans."


    A dark glimmer passed through Lord Acheon''s eyes. "And now we know why he visited Elderglow Academy. To flaunt his position before Dean Godsthorn."


    Elder Fael paused, acknowledging the truth of their words. "Perhaps," he admitted. "But his motives, for now, are secondary. What matters is his report: there have been increased sightings of demons within human territories over the past three weeks. Their movements suggest coordination, not aimless wandering."


    Silence fell over the room, each person digesting the implications. The threat was no longer distant. It was at their doorstep.


    "We must act," Elder Fael continued, his voice resolute. "Our representatives will travel to forge alliances, strengthen defenses, and prepare for what is to come."


    At his signal, three of the Twelve Great Elders stood from their seats. They descended with measured grace, joining the assembled group of representatives.


    Elder Raith, one of the three, spoke with a firm voice. "The journey begins now. We will travel to the Western Gerthrig Continent, while those from the Eastern Shirefort Continent," he nodded toward Lord Terrace and the others, "will journey to the Southern Atholor Continent."

 Chapter 91 - 91: Toward The Southern Atholor Continent III

    The meeting concluded with a sense of finality, the Twelve Great Elders'' attention turning to the three representatives preparing for their journey to the Western Gerthrig Continent.


    Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon, Elder White Fang, Clan Leader Hina, and Lord Leah exited the chamber quietly, the weight of their responsibilities pressing down on them. As the doors closed behind them, the echo lingered in the stone corridor. Silence stretched for a moment until Elder White Fang broke it, his gaze shifting to Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon.


    "Well, now that we have a moment," White Fang began, his voice calm but with a note of curiosity that suggested he had been waiting for this. "It''s time you shared what happened during your visit to Elderglow Academy. Something tells me it was anything but ordinary."


    Lord Terrace''s jaw tightened slightly, but he nodded. "You aren''t wrong," he said, his voice low. "It started simply enough¡ªreconnecting with Dean Godsthorn and ensuring the academy''s readiness. But things escalated quickly."


    Lord Acheon leaned against the wall, his arms folded. "Escalated is putting it lightly," he remarked dryly, a faint hint of amusement coloring his words.


    Elder White Fang''s interest sharpened. "Explain."


    "An attempt was made on my life," Lord Terrace said bluntly, his blue eyes cold and unflinching. "And on my son''s."


    The statement hung heavily in the air. Clan Leader Hina''s eyes widened, and Lord Leah drew a sharp breath. Even White Fang''s calm exterior hardened.


    "Who was responsible?" White Fang demanded, his voice suddenly laced with steel.


    "A noble named Paul Haylen," Lord Acheon answered, his tone devoid of emotion. "A man with delusions of grandeur and more ambition than sense. He thought hiring assassins would solve his problems."


    Clan Leader Hina''s expression darkened. "I''ve heard of Haylen. Small-time noble, but dangerous when cornered. How did you deal with him?"


    Lord Terrace''s gaze was steady. "I handled it," he said simply.


    "Handled it?" White Fang repeated, a hint of a smile playing at the edges of his lips. "You mean he no longer poses a threat."


    Terrace didn''t blink. "He has learned the consequences of his actions," he replied. "Permanently."


    Silence fell again, but it was different this time¡ªcharged with understanding. The others grasped the meaning behind Terrace''s words. Whatever fate had befallen Paul Haylen, it was enough to ensure he would never pose a danger again.


    Lord Acheon shifted, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Of course, handling things the Terrace way involves a fair bit of collateral damage."


    Terrace''s mouth quirked slightly. "He deserved every moment of it."


    "Sounds like quite the spectacle," White Fang said, amusement flickering in his eyes. "Though I''m sure Dean Godsthorn wasn''t pleased."


    "Surprisingly, he took it well," Lord Acheon added. "It seems old rivalries keep him grounded."


    White Fang''s brow furrowed. "Old rivalries?"


    "Dean Dethrein," Lord Acheon supplied, his tone darkening. "He was the real reason for our visit to Elderglow, wasn''t he?"


    White Fang''s gaze became unreadable. "You could say that," he admitted. "I suspected he might involve himself in the academy''s affairs. Did he speak with you directly?"


    "No," Lord Terrace replied. "But his influence was clear. Whatever he''s plotting, it isn''t minor."


    Clan Leader Hina''s eyes narrowed, concern evident. "Dethrein is a dangerous man, even when he plays by the rules. If he''s involved, we must tread carefully." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The conversation shifted, tension simmering just below the surface. The group discussed the implications of Dethrein''s involvement, each voice contributing to the weight of their concerns. Finally, Elder White Fang''s attention returned fully to Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon.


    "Was there anything else?" he asked, though his eyes suggested he already knew the answer.


    "Plenty," Lord Terrace said, his tone softening. "But the rest can wait."


    A hint of satisfaction crossed White Fang''s face. He turned to his sister, Clan Leader Hina, a gleam of triumph in his eyes. "I believe you owe me something."


    Hina sighed, exasperation mingling with amusement. "Of course, you would find a way to win our wager," she said, shaking her head. "What do you want?"


    "Oh, I''ll think of something," White Fang replied lightly. "Consider it a debt I''ll collect when it suits me."


    Before the conversation could continue, their attention shifted back to more pressing matters. Talk of Paul Haylen''s fate resurfaced, with Lord Terrace making it clear that he had already dealt with the problem. "Any further action would be unnecessary," he said firmly. "He has been neutralized."


    "But if his influence lingers¡ª" Clan Leader Hina began.


    "It won''t," Terrace interrupted, his tone brooking no argument. "The message was clear."


    The debate threatened to escalate, but before it could, the chamber doors opened. The three Elders selected to travel to the Western Continent stepped out, their expressions grim. They moved with purpose, passing by Lord Terrace''s group without a word, heading toward their next mission.


    Elder White Fang exhaled, the weight of their mission pressing back upon them. "It''s time."


    They reentered the chamber for a final briefing with the Twelve Great Elders. Instructions were given, the path ahead laid out with unflinching clarity. Once the discussion concluded, the group made their way through the fortress''s winding corridors to the teleportation array chamber. The air was thick with anticipation, each step carrying them closer to their next destination.


    At the chamber''s threshold, Clan Leader Hina turned to her companions. "May your journey be safe," she said, her voice steady but tinged with emotion. "We will meet again."


    The others nodded, exchanging brief farewells. As the runes of the array began to glow, a soft light enveloped them. Just before the teleportation activated, a small piece of paper fluttered to the ground, catching Hina''s attention. She bent down, picking it up. The array activated, sending the group on their way, and she unfolded the paper.


    The handwriting was unmistakable¡ªElder White Fang''s. The words were simple but carried a depth that only she would understand: "To my family."


    Hina closed her eyes for a moment, then tucked the note away. Whatever her brother had meant, it was a reminder that they all carried their own burdens¡ªand that the bonds of family, however strained, still mattered. She turned away, the mission ahead weighing heavily on her mind.

 Chapter 92 - 92: Toward The Southern Atholor Continent IV

    Wiiiinnnng~


    The air shimmered and glowed as the teleportation array activated, transporting the group in a flash of light. In an instant, Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon, Lord Leah, and Great Elder White Fang found themselves in a completely different location.


    The chill in the air and the soft hum of residual magic in the wooden structure around them were immediate. As they adjusted to their new surroundings, they observed their location¡ªa large, circular building constructed entirely of wood, its walls and floors polished to a smooth sheen.


    Lord Acheon''s curiosity got the better of him first. His sharp eyes scanned the high ceiling above them, noting the intricate markings of a teleportation array drawn directly overhead. "A teleportation array above us?" he murmured, almost to himself. Lowering his gaze, he turned his attention to the floor beneath them and found another array etched into the polished wood.


    He straightened, turning to the others. "It seems this place serves a dual purpose. The array above us is likely for departures, while the one beneath our feet handles arrivals."


    At his words, the others inspected the arrays as well. Lord Terrace ran his hand lightly over the smooth carvings on the floor, confirming Acheon''s observation. Lord Leah tilted her head back, observing the intricate ceiling array. All of them turned to Elder White Fang for confirmation.


    The elder stood calmly, his hands clasped behind his back. "You''re correct," he said, his voice steady. "These dual teleportation arrays ensure a seamless flow of travelers in and out of this location. The one above is indeed for departures, while the one below welcomes arrivals."


    As they spoke, a cold gust of wind blew through the room, entering from a large wooden door that stood slightly ajar. The chill brushed against their skin, carrying the salty tang of the ocean and the whispers of distant waves. It was a stark reminder that they had arrived somewhere unlike any place they had been before.


    "This place feels... isolated," Lord Leah remarked, wrapping her cloak tighter around her. "Where exactly are we?"


    Elder White Fang, the only one among them who had visited the Southern Atholor Continent before, began to explain. "We are on the far outskirts of the continent," he said. "The Southern Atholor Continent is unique in many ways. It is entirely surrounded by water, the only landmass of its kind. To reach it, one must either travel by air, sea, or through teleportation. However, teleportation here is... controversial."


    "Controversial how?" Lord Terrace asked, his tone curious but wary.


    "They believe teleportation arrays break the fundamental laws of space," White Fang explained. "A failed teleportation could result in disaster, and so, teleportation arrays are only permitted at the continent''s edges¡ªfar from any human settlement."


    Lord Acheon frowned, glancing around the room. "That explains why we''re out here. But where''s everyone else? Shouldn''t there be guards or attendants?"


    Lord Terrace, who had been observing silently, spoke up. "That''s what I''ve been wondering. I can''t sense anyone within a few hundred meters."


    Elder White Fang nodded. "You''re right to be cautious. This structure is intentionally isolated. Those who arrive via teleportation must travel several miles before reaching any settlement, aside from other teleportation bases like this one. It is a precautionary measure¡ªif something goes wrong, no lives are lost except those directly involved."


    The others exchanged uneasy glances, and White Fang continued. "The leaders of this continent¡ªits empire and its rival kingdoms¡ªhave been considerate enough to establish temporary housing at these remote points. Travelers can rest before beginning their journey inland. But make no mistake, the settlements of real importance are deep in the heart of the continent."


    "And what are we walking into?" Lord Leah asked. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elder White Fang gestured toward the door. "The Southern Atholor Continent is ruled by the Soulor Empire, which shares borders with three rival kingdoms: Atho, Loiren, and Oriez. These four powers coexist uneasily, their borders pressed against each other like neighbors at odds. To reach the empire, we''ll have to travel through smaller towns and cities scattered across the continent''s heartland."


    As he finished speaking, the group turned toward the door. The wind picked up again, stronger this time, carrying the unmistakable sound of waves. Lord Terrace pushed the door open fully, and the sight beyond stole their breath.


    The structure stood on a beach of pristine white sand, stretching endlessly in both directions. Before them, the vast ocean shimmered under the sunlight, its waves rolling in rhythmic, unhurried crashes. The air was cool and sharp, the scent of salt mingling with the fresh tang of sea spray. Behind them, the land began to rise, transitioning from sandy shores to rocky outcrops and sparse vegetation.


    Elder White Fang stepped out onto the beach, the sand crunching softly beneath his boots. "Welcome to the Southern Atholor Continent," he said. "Let''s move. We have a long journey ahead."


    The group followed him onto the beach, their steps sinking slightly into the soft sand. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows as they began their trek inland. After they had covered several hundred meters, Lord Acheon broke the silence.


    "How far is the nearest settlement on foot?" he asked, his tone weary.


    "About fifty miles," White Fang replied without hesitation.


    Acheon sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. "Fifty miles? By foot? That''s not exactly encouraging."


    Lord Terrace smirked, glancing sideways at him. "You''re welcome to carry us if you''re tired."


    Ignoring the jab, Lord Acheon turned to Lord Leah. "I think we can save ourselves some trouble."


    Leah raised an eyebrow. "And how exactly do you plan to do that?"


    A grin spread across Acheon''s face. "With gravity magic."


    Leah''s skepticism deepened. "Gravity magic?"


    "You''ll see," Acheon said confidently. "Trust me¡ªit''s going to cut our travel time in half."


    Lord Terrace shook his head, amusement flickering in his eyes. "This should be interesting."


    Elder White Fang said nothing, but a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips as the group continued onward, the sound of waves fading behind them.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Daynz Town

    High above, in the skies of the Southern Atholor Continent, the group of four soared through the air at an astonishing speed.


    Swoooosh~


    Lord Acheon, having taken the lead, had used his mastery over Grand Magic to create a smooth, weightless platform beneath them. It was propelled forward by the force of gravity magic, which pushed them like an invisible current.


    To keep them stable and balanced, Lord Acheon had also conjured wing magic, which acted like delicate rudders on either side of the platform. These translucent magical constructs shimmered faintly in the sunlight, allowing precise control over their direction and speed.


    "This is a clever way to travel," Lord Leah remarked, admiring the craftsmanship of the magic holding them aloft.


    Lord Acheon grinned over his shoulder. "Thank you. It''s efficient and saves a great deal of time."


    Lord Terrace, standing near the edge of the platform, folded his arms and spoke, his voice steady despite the rushing wind. "Where exactly are we headed?"


    Elder White Fang, standing beside him, replied without hesitation. "We''ll first make our way to the nearest human settlement. It''s a small town, but a good place to rest and gather information. From there, the journey to the capital will be more manageable."


    Lord Terrace raised an eyebrow. "Manageable how?"


    Elder White Fang shrugged. "We could hire a carriage to take us to the capital. Or, if Acheon still has the energy, we could continue using this... creative mode of travel."


    "I''ll think about it," Lord Acheon said with a smirk, clearly enjoying himself.


    With their course set, the group fell into a comfortable silence, each lost in their own thoughts. Below them, the landscape unfolded like a moving tapestry¡ªstretches of sandy beaches gave way to rolling hills, dotted with clusters of trees and the occasional glimmer of water.


    After what felt like an hour, a small settlement came into view. From their vantage point, they could see it clearly¡ªa quaint town surrounded by farmland and bustling with activity. Smoke curled lazily from chimneys, and tiny figures moved purposefully along its cobbled streets.


    "There," Elder White Fang said, pointing toward the settlement. "That''s our destination."


    Lord Leah''s eyes lit up with excitement as she took in the view. "It''s so lively! I can''t wait to explore."


    "Hold on," Elder White Fang cautioned, his voice firm. "We don''t want to draw unnecessary attention to ourselves. Let''s descend and continue on foot. The people here are welcoming, but our presence could still raise questions."


    Lord Terrace nodded in agreement. "Wise. There really is no need to complicate things."


    Lord Acheon sighed dramatically but obliged, guiding the platform lower until it dissolved just above the ground.


    Thud!


    The group landed softly on a dirt path leading toward the town, the sound of their boots crunching against the earth breaking the quiet. They adjusted their cloaks and began walking, their pace steady as they neared the settlement.


    As they crossed into the outskirts of the town, they were greeted by a wooden sign that read:


    "Welcome to Daynz Town."


    The group entered the bustling streets, immediately struck by the town''s vibrant energy. Merchants called out to passersby, their stalls brimming with fresh produce, handmade crafts, and steaming street food. Children ran between the adults, their laughter adding to the lively atmosphere.


    "It''s simple, but charming," Lord Leah remarked, her eyes scanning the scene with a mixture of curiosity and appreciation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t let the simplicity fool you," Elder White Fang said, his tone measured. "This town has its own set of rules, and we must respect them."


    The three Lords gave him curious looks, but before they could ask for clarification, they felt it. A strange sensation washed over them¡ªsubtle at first, then undeniable.


    Their connection to their essence cores began to weaken, the stability slipping through their grasp like sand. It wasn''t a severance, but a dulling, as though the cores were suddenly restrained.


    "What''s happening?" Lord Acheon asked, frowning as he instinctively tried to stabilize his core.


    Elder White Fang held up a hand to calm them. "It''s deliberate," he explained. "The town employs an ancient warding system. It suppresses the full use of essence cores to prevent fights. If anyone were to lose control here, the consequences would be catastrophic."


    Lord Terrace tested his connection, flexing his fingers as he felt the diminished energy flow. "Effective," he admitted. "It''s a clear warning."


    Elder White Fang nodded. "It''s not just about preventing fights. An unstable essence core could easily destroy this entire town. This system forces even the strongest to tread carefully."


    With that understanding, the group continued onward, the lively hum of the town providing a stark contrast to the tension that had briefly gripped them.


    Eventually, Elder White Fang led them to a large, two-story building on the main street¡ªa modest but well-kept inn with a carved wooden sign that simply read:


    "Daynz Rest House."


    As they stepped inside, the warm scent of roasted meat and spices enveloped them. Lord Leah inhaled deeply, a smile tugging at her lips. "All I can smell is meat."


    Elder White Fang chuckled, nodding toward the dining area. "Then let''s eat before we settle in. A full stomach will make the rest of the journey more bearable."


    The group agreed, and soon they were seated at a sturdy wooden table. The innkeeper, a cheerful man with a thick moustache, took their order and returned quickly with steaming plates of roasted meat, bread, and a variety of vegetables. Each plate was accompanied by a mug of spiced ale.


    "This is surprisingly good," Lord Terrace admitted after taking a bite.


    Leah grinned. "Simple, but satisfying."


    The group ate in relative silence, savoring the meal after their long journey. The inn''s lively atmosphere provided a comforting backdrop¡ªthe murmur of conversations, the clink of dishes, and the occasional burst of laughter creating a sense of normalcy amidst their mission.


    When they were finished, Elder White Fang paid for their meal and requested four separate rooms. The innkeeper handed over the keys with a wide smile, thanking them for their patronage.


    The group climbed the stairs to their rooms, the weariness of the day settling over them. Elder White Fang paused at the top, glancing at the others. "Rest well," he said. "Tomorrow, we begin the next leg of our journey."

 Chapter 94 - 94: Riding Toward The Empire I

    As daylight returned to the Town of Daynz, inside the inn, the scent of freshly baked bread and spiced tea filled the air. Great Elder White Fang was the first to descend from his room, his steps steady as he made his way to the dining hall.


    The hall was quiet, with only a handful of travelers scattered among the tables, enjoying their meals. Great Elder White Fang chose a seat near a window and waved over the innkeeper, his expression calm but firm.


    "Something warm," he said simply. "A hearty meal to start the day."


    The innkeeper nodded quickly and disappeared toward the kitchen.


    Moments later, Lord Acheon appeared at the top of the staircase, descending with his usual measured pace. He greeted the elder with a respectful nod as he approached the table.


    "Good morning, Elder," Acheon said as he pulled out a chair. "I see you''re as punctual as ever."


    White Fang smirked faintly. "Punctuality is a habit that serves well in all things, Acheon. You''d do well to remember that."


    Acheon chuckled lightly, signaling the innkeeper as he passed by. "Something similar to what the elder is having," Acheon said. "And tea."


    The two men exchanged a few pleasantries, discussing the crispness of the morning air and the quiet charm of the town until soft footsteps from the stairs drew their attention. Lord Leah descended gracefully, her cloak wrapped neatly around her shoulders. Her sharp gaze moved across the room until it landed on them.


    She approached, her tone laced with curiosity. "Good morning. Where''s Lord Terrace? He''s usually the first to rise, isn''t he?"


    Both men shrugged. Acheon leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms as he spoke. "Knowing him, he''s either catching up on rest or already out exploring. The man hasn''t had a decent chance to sleep in days."


    White Fang nodded thoughtfully. "It''s also possible he''s out surveying the area. Terrace has a habit of making sure he understands his surroundings before relaxing."


    As the innkeeper returned with two steaming plates of food, the three paused their conversation. He placed the meals before White Fang and Acheon, bowing slightly before heading back toward the kitchen.


    Creak¡­


    Just as White Fang began to take his first bite, the inn''s front door swung open.


    A brisk gust of air swept into the room, and Lord Terrace stepped inside. His commanding presence drew the group''s attention immediately.


    On one hand, he carried a beautifully crafted wooden sword. Its polished surface gleamed in the morning light, and the intricate carvings along the blade and hilt suggested a master artisan''s touch.


    "Good morning," Lord Terrace greeted, his tone steady as he approached the table.


    Lord Leah raised an eyebrow. "There you are. We were just wondering where you''d wandered off to."


    Terrace set the wooden sword on the table, leaning it carefully against the edge. "I went out to get a feel for the town," he explained. "Picked up a few souvenirs for my family back home." He gestured to the sword. "This one''s for Seth who''s been interested in swords recently."


    The group admired the craftsmanship of the sword. Leah traced the carvings lightly with her fingers, her expression impressed. "It''s beautiful. He''ll treasure it, I''m sure."


    By then, the innkeeper had returned to take Leah and Terrace''s orders. Leah requested a light meal, while Terrace ordered a hearty breakfast similar to the others. Once the innkeeper hurried off, the conversation shifted toward the next stage of their journey. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leah was the first to speak, her tone enthusiastic. "I think we should stick to the method we used yesterday. Lord Acheon''s levitating magic is fast, efficient, and secure."


    Acheon nodded in agreement. "It''s practical, and we''ll save plenty of time."


    Lord Terrace shook his head, his expression thoughtful. "While it''s true that it''s fast and secure, it''s also essence-draining and, more importantly, informal. We''re heading to meet the emperor of the Soulor Empire, not embarking on a casual trip. Arriving formally shows respect for his position and demonstrates that we take this mission seriously. That could help us earn his goodwill."


    Lord Leah frowned slightly, but Acheon leaned forward, intrigued. "You think the emperor would care about something as small as our method of arrival?"


    Lord Terrace nodded. "Perhaps not openly, but appearances matter in diplomacy. A formal arrival sets the tone. It shows that we respect his authority, which makes him more likely to listen to what we have to say."


    Elder White Fang, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "Lord Terrace is right. Formality, in this instance, could mean the difference between cooperation and resistance."


    Leah sighed, her lips curving into a reluctant smile. "Fine. You''ve convinced me. No flying magic this time."


    Acheon leaned back, folding his arms. "I suppose we could do things your way for once."


    The group fell silent as their meals arrived, and the innkeeper placed the plates carefully in front of Leah and Terrace. The four ate quietly, savoring the warmth and flavor of the food. Once they were finished, Elder White Fang placed his utensils down and addressed them.


    "We leave in an hour," he said. "Prepare yourselves and gather what you need. We''ll be traveling by carriage."


    The others nodded and rose, heading back to their rooms to clean up and pack their belongings. Exactly an hour later, they regrouped outside the inn, where a grand carriage awaited them.


    The carriage was crafted from golden wood, its surface gleaming in the morning sun. Intricate carvings of waves and wind adorned its frame, symbolizing the maritime nature of the Southern Atholor Continent. The carriage itself was spacious and luxurious, but what caught their attention most were the beasts harnessed to it.


    The Ghost Rides were unlike any ordinary horses. Their muscular bodies were covered in sleek black fur, their fiery red eyes glowing faintly. Jagged fangs protruded from their mouths, hinting at their carnivorous nature. These mana beasts were renowned for their speed and strength, capable of traveling great distances effortlessly.


    Leah stared at the beasts in awe. "Ghost Rides?" she asked, her tone incredulous. "Where on earth did you manage to get these?"


    White Fang smirked but did not explain. Instead, he gestured toward the carriage. "Get in. We have a long journey ahead."


    Terrace chuckled softly as he climbed aboard. "You never fail to surprise, White Fang."


    One by one, they boarded the carriage, settling into the plush seats as the Ghost Rides snorted and pawed at the ground, eager to move. "Let''s go!" Elder White Fang''s command went out to the driver.

 Chapter 95 - 95: Riding Toward The Empire II

    The carriage had been traveling for hours, covering an impressive distance of over three thousand miles since they had first set out from Daynz Town.


    The sun had long since dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of deep orange and purple. Inside the carriage, the group of four sat in relative silence, the steady rhythm of the Ghost Rides'' hooves providing a soothing backdrop to their thoughts.


    Lord Leah broke the quiet, her voice cutting through the stillness. "Elder White Fang," she began, "how much farther do we have to go?"


    The elder, seated comfortably with his arms crossed, glanced at her briefly. "Another day at least," he answered. "We''ll reach the outskirts of the Soulor Empire by this time tomorrow."


    Lord Leah sighed, leaning back in her seat. "I almost regret choosing this method," she admitted. "Almost."


    Lord Terrace nodded from his corner of the carriage. "It may be slower than flying, but it''s more formal and gives us time to rest. I''d say it''s a worthwhile trade-off."


    The group fell silent once more, each reflecting on the journey ahead, until the terrain outside began to shift.


    The rocky roads they had been traveling on gave way to expansive fields of short green grass that shimmered under the moonlight.


    Towering trees dotted the area, their enormous trunks and sprawling roots creating an almost otherworldly atmosphere. Some of the trees stretched dozens, even hundreds, of meters into the sky, their canopies blotting out the stars.


    As they entered this strange, quiet stretch of land, the group noticed the carriage slowing down. The Ghost Rides, normally spirited and prone to making occasional snorting sounds, were now eerily silent.


    Lord Terrace leaned forward, glancing out of the window. "Driver," he called, his voice sharp. "What''s going on? Why are we slowing down?"


    The driver''s reply was blunt, his voice low and cautious. "This area is dangerous. Noise needs to be kept to an absolute minimum¡ªideally, silence."


    Terrace frowned and turned to Elder White Fang, who appeared unsurprised by the driver''s words. "What''s he talking about?"


    White Fang sighed, his gaze fixed on the darkened trees outside. "This is no ordinary stretch of forest," he explained. "This area is unique in that it''s one of the very few places where mana beasts and demons coexist peacefully. Both are equally dangerous here."


    Leah tilted her head, intrigued. "Coexist? How?"


    "The trees themselves are demons," White Fang said, his tone grim. "Tree demons, to be specific. They''re intelligent and powerful predators. And within these trees live mana beasts called Phantom Apes."


    "Together, they form a deadly partnership. The tree demons consume the essence cores of their victims, leaving the skin, flesh, and bones behind. The Phantom Apes, being carnivorous, devour what remains. It''s a perfect arrangement for them¡ªand a nightmare for anyone caught in their territory."


    The group sat in uneasy silence, absorbing the elder''s words. Before anyone could respond, a faint rumble shook the ground beneath them.


    Brrrrrrrnnnnnggg!


    "Looks like we''ve been noticed," Elder White Fang said with a sigh, leaning back in his seat. "I have good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear first?"


    Lord Leah rolled her eyes. "Let''s start with the bad news and get it over with." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The bad news," Elder White Fang said, "is that we''re about to be attacked by both the tree demons and the Phantom Apes."


    "And the good news?" Lord Acheon asked, though his tone suggested he wasn''t expecting much.


    Elder White Fang allowed himself a faint smile. "The good news is that their grades are relatively low. Most are Grade Five, with a rare few at Grade Four. Manageable, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Lord Leah laughed, her expression brightening. "Manageable? That''s an understatement. This is perfect for me."


    Lord Terrace raised an eyebrow. "You''re eager for this, aren''t you?"


    Lord Leah stood, stretching her arms. "Of course. My talent is tailor-made for this kind of situation."


    Elder White Fang nodded approvingly. "A Berserker''s A-Rank talent truly shines in close combat against multiple foes. But be careful¡ªdon''t underestimate them."


    Leah grinned, her confidence unshaken. "Don''t worry, Elder. I''ll take care of this."


    Without waiting for further discussion, Leah stepped out of the carriage, the vehicle having come to a complete stop. The other three watched her through the carriage windows, curiosity and anticipation evident on their faces.


    The forest seemed to react immediately to her presence. The towering trees creaked ominously, their branches swaying despite the lack of wind.


    Dark, shadowy shapes began to move among the leaves¡ªPhantom Apes, their glowing red eyes piercing through the darkness. The ground trembled again as the roots of the tree demons began to shift, slowly inching toward the carriage.


    The attackers made no effort to disguise their intent. They moved with purpose, the tree demons extending their massive limbs toward the carriage while the Phantom Apes descended from the branches, snarling and ready to pounce.


    Leah stood her ground, her eyes gleaming with a fierce light. "Come on, then," she muttered, cracking her knuckles. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The demons and mana beasts charged toward her, their combined ferocity enough to make even seasoned warriors hesitate.


    However, Leah''s grin only widened as they closed the distance. She could feel the familiar surge of power coursing through her veins, her Berserker talent activating to a degree.


    The others watched from the carriage, their expressions a mix of amusement and admiration. "She really enjoys this, doesn''t she?" Acheon remarked, leaning back slightly.


    Terrace smirked. "She''s in her element. Let''s see how she handles it."


    White Fang remained silent, his eyes fixed on the scene unfolding outside.


    The first wave of attackers reached Leah, and with a roar, she launched herself into the fray. Her movements were a blur of raw power and precision, each strike landing with devastating force.


    Booom!


    Craaaack!!


    The tree demons'' limbs splintered under her fists, while the Phantom Apes found themselves overwhelmed by her relentless onslaught.


    From within the carriage, the group watched as Leah tore through the attackers with ease, her energy seemingly boundless.


    Booom!! Craaaack!!


    The forest echoed with the sounds of breaking wood, crazy wahaa and pained snarls as the once-ominous attackers were reduced to scattered remains.


    "She''s terrifying," Lord Acheon said, though there was no small amount of respect in his voice.


    "Terrifying, yes," Elder White Fang agreed, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "But effective."


    Thud!


    As the last of the attackers fell, Leah stood amidst the wreckage, her chest heaving with exertion but her grin firmly in place. She turned back toward the carriage, her voice carrying over the stillness.


    "All clear," she said, brushing wood splinters from her cloak. "We can move on."


    The others stepped out to join her, surveying the aftermath.Lord Terrace clapped her on the shoulder. "Good work."


    Leah smirked. "You didn''t doubt me, did you?"


    "Not for a second," he replied.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Riding Toward The Empire III

    Lord Leah had barely settled into her seat, brushing splinters off her cloak from the earlier skirmish, when a deafening screech pierced the air.


    Around them, more trees uprooted themselves, their movements accompanied by the hideous sound of wood splintering.


    Raaaaarrr!!


    Phantom Apes descended in droves, their furious roars echoing across the forest as they leapt from branch to branch, their glowing red eyes fixated on the carriage.


    Leah clicked her tongue in irritation, her muscles tensing as she prepared to step out again. "Are they going to keep coming? I''ll end this once and for all."


    But before she could rise, Lord Acheon held out a hand to stop her. "Sit down," he said calmly, his voice steady but commanding. "It''s my turn."


    Leah raised an eyebrow, but his serious tone kept her in place. Acheon leaned toward the carriage window, pushing it open as the roars and screeches grew louder. He clasped his hands together briefly, murmuring a low chant under his breath.


    While Acheon rarely needed chants to cast his spells, when greater precision and power were required, he relied on incantations. Chanting enhanced the spell''s effectiveness, allowing him to exert complete control over its execution.


    "By the heart of the molten core,


    Where earth''s blood burns forevermore,


    I call the fury of rock and flame,


    To heed my will and claim thy name."


    The temperature inside the carriage began to rise sharply, causing the others to glance at Acheon with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. Outside, the air shimmered as the ground beneath their attackers began to glow faintly red.


    "Erupting power, searing might,


    Engulf this world in blazing light."


    Acheon''s voice rose steadily, his words rhythmic and deliberate, as the energy he summoned gathered into a massive formation beneath the Phantom Apes and tree demons.


    "Infernal tides, rise, obey,


    Unleash the lava, clear my way!"


    Suddenly, with a sound like molten stone cracking, brilliant red circles of magic erupted beneath the creatures.


    Booooom!!


    In the blink of an eye, pillars of lava shot skyward, engulfing the attacking forces in a cascade of searing heat.


    Kaaareeiiiii!!


    Raaaaarrr!!


    The screeches of the tree demons and the enraged roars of the Phantom Apes turned to cries of agony, echoing across the terrain as the fiery pillars consumed them.


    The other three in the carriage watched in silence, the intense glow from the lava pillars reflecting off their faces. Lord Terrace finally spoke, his tone impressed. "You certainly don''t hold back."


    Acheon smirked but didn''t reply, focusing instead on maintaining the spell''s destructive precision. After a few moments, the lava pillars dissipated, their fiery glow fading into the night.


    Where the attackers once stood, only charred remains and ash remained, the ground blackened and still radiating heat. A handful of essence cores glimmered among the ruins, their unique design enabling them to withstand the immense pressure of the attack.


    Acheon exhaled heavily, withdrawing from the window with a triumphant grin. "That should keep them quiet for a while," he said. Glancing at the essence cores left behind, he added, "Anyone interested in collecting those? They could be useful."


    Lord Leah shook her head, leaning back in her seat. "Not worth the effort."


    Lord Terrace shrugged. "Agreed. We''d lose more time than we''d gain."


    Great Elder White Fang, ever pragmatic, gave a curt command to the driver. "Keep moving. Let''s put this place behind us."


    The driver snapped the reins, and the Ghost Rides resumed their pace. Whether by luck or the lingering effect of Acheon''s overwhelming display of power, no more tree demons or Phantom Apes appeared to challenge them as they passed through the forest.


    Any remaining threats seemed to retreat deeper into the shadows, unwilling to risk the same fate as their predecessors. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rest of the journey through the night was smooth, the tension in the air dissipating as they left the danger zone behind. The group passed a few small towns along the way, their lights flickering like distant stars in the darkness.


    By morning, the carriage rolled into a small city, its sprawling streets bustling with activity despite the early hour. The city, which stretched for several hundred miles, was vibrant and alive, its markets already thrumming with vendors and travelers.


    The group decided to make a brief stop, taking an hour to stretch their legs, enjoy a meal, and replenish their supplies. They wandered the streets in pairs, taking in the sights and sounds of the lively city.


    Lord Leah, in particular, seemed to enjoy the vibrant energy, her earlier irritation giving way to curiosity as she browsed the local wares.


    Once they were ready, the group reboarded the carriage, eager to reach their ultimate destination. By late afternoon, they could see it in the distance¡ªthe towering walls of the Soulor Empire''s capital.


    As they approached, the grandeur of the empire became more apparent. The entrance was guarded by an enormous metal gate, its intricate designs gleaming in the fading sunlight. The gate itself stood dozens of meters tall, flanked by equally imposing walls that stretched far in both directions.


    The scene outside the gate was bustling, with multiple carriages and groups of travelers waiting to gain entry. Guards in polished armor moved among the crowd, their presence commanding respect and maintaining order.


    As their carriage came to a halt near the gate, one of the guards approached, his expression stern. "Halt! State your names and purpose."


    Great Elder White Fang stretched his neck with a faint crack, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Time to play my part," he murmured, rising from his seat.


    Lord Terrace stood as well, following White Fang as he stepped out of the carriage. The elder adjusted his cloak as he strode toward the guard, exuding an air of authority that immediately drew attention.


    The guard eyed him warily but said nothing, waiting for White Fang to speak.


    "This should be interesting," Lord Leah remarked from inside the carriage, leaning forward to watch the exchange.


    Lord Acheon chuckled softly. "White Fang does enjoy making an impression."


    As the elder reached the guard, the other travelers and guards nearby turned to observe, sensing that whoever this man was, he commanded a presence unlike any they had seen before.


    Lord Terrace followed closely, his own aura adding to the weight of their approach.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Arrival!

    Elder White Fang and Lord Terrace walked steadily toward the Soulor Empire''s main gate, their carriage trailing behind them in the queue.


    The area surrounding the gate was bustling with activity, with three distinct carriage queues and multiple lines of human travelers waiting for inspection. Each carriage line was managed by three guards, ensuring the process moved efficiently despite the sheer number of entrants.


    As they approached, Elder White Fang''s sharp eyes scanned the scene. Travelers shuffled impatiently in their lines, while guards worked tirelessly to check documents and inspect carriages. At the far end of the gate, seated near a makeshift desk, a high-ranking guard oversaw the operations.


    "Oh!" The moment the seated guard''s gaze fell on Elder White Fang, his expression transformed into one of recognition and excitement. Rising abruptly, he abandoned his post and began striding quickly toward the elder, his movements brimming with enthusiasm.


    When he reached them, he stopped in front of White Fang, saluting sharply before breaking into a broad smile. "GreatvElder White Fang! It''s been years! I never thought I''d see you here again," he exclaimed, his tone filled with genuine warmth.


    White Fang chuckled softly, clasping the man''s shoulder. "General Saph," he said, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "You''ve hardly changed."


    The other guards nearby noticed the interaction and immediately straightened, saluting both White Fang and Lord Terrace. The attention of the bustling lines momentarily shifted to the two imposing figures, whispers spreading among the crowd about the importance of these visitors.


    After a moment, White Fang turned slightly, gesturing toward his companion. "General Saph, allow me to introduce Lord Terrace, the current head of the Terrace family."


    At the mention of the Terrace family, Saph''s demeanor grew even more respectful. He saluted again, this time to Lord Terrace, before extending his hand for a handshake. "It''s an honor to meet you, Lord Terrace," he said. "The Terrace family name is legendary, even in the Soulor Empire. To meet its lord in person is a rare privilege."


    Terrace shook the general''s hand firmly, his expression polite but reserved. "The honor is mine, General," he replied. "Though it seems my name precedes me, I''m glad it has reached even this far."


    Saph grinned. "You''re far too modest, my lord. Stories of your family''s strength and integrity are well-known among us. I imagine the emperor himself would be delighted to meet you."


    "We''re here to ensure that happens," Lord Terrace said, his tone measured.


    Elder White Fang nodded in agreement, glancing at Saph. "How have things been here? It seems the Soulor Empire is as busy as ever."


    Saph sighed, his smile fading slightly. "Busy is an understatement, Elder. With tensions rising across the continents, the capital has become a hub of activity. The emperor has been holding meetings in different regions to address the growing concerns."


    White Fang''s expression grew thoughtful. "It seems our timing is fortunate, then. We''re here to speak with the emperor directly."


    At this, Saph straightened even further, his eyes alight with purpose. "If you''re heading to see the emperor, I''d be honored to accompany you. He''s currently in a nearby region attending a high-level meeting. I can ensure you get there quickly and without issue."


    White Fang exchanged a glance with Lord Terrace before nodding. "That would be most helpful, General. Thank you."


    Saph saluted once more, his energy renewed. Turning to his subordinates, he barked out orders, his voice ringing clear above the din of the crowd. "All inspections for this line are to be expedited! Focus on clearing the elder''s carriage immediately!"


    The guards snapped into action, abandoning their assigned queues to assist in inspecting Elder White Fang''s carriage. The process, which usually took several minutes, was completed in less than one.


    As the carriage rolled forward for its final clearance, Saph gestured for Elder White Fang and Lord Terrace to board. "I''ll ride with you," he said. "We''ll head directly to the emperor''s location."


    The two men climbed into the carriage, joining Lord Leah and Lord Acheon, who greeted Saph with polite nods. The general returned their greetings, taking a seat near the door.


    Once settled, he leaned out slightly and called to the driver. "Head for the Harad Regional Hall! That''s where the emperor is currently located."


    The driver nodded, snapping the reins. The Ghost Rides surged forward, their powerful strides carrying the group swiftly away from the gate and into the vast interior of the Soulor Empire.


    ~~~~~


    Inside the carriage, the group fell into easy conversation. Saph recounted stories of the Soulor Empire''s recent challenges, detailing the steps being taken to maintain order amidst growing unrest.


    "There have been more frequent demon sightings near the borders," he said gravely. "It''s as though they''re testing our defenses, looking for weaknesses."


    Lord Leah frowned. "That aligns with what we''ve seen elsewhere. It''s no longer isolated incidents¡ªit''s coordinated." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Saph nodded. "Precisely. That''s why the emperor has been moving between regions, rallying support and ensuring every corner of the empire is prepared."


    "And how have the people responded?" Acheon asked, his tone curious.


    "With loyalty and resolve," Saph replied. "The Soulor Empire has always prided itself on its unity. When the emperor calls, the people answer."


    Terrace leaned back slightly, his gaze distant. "Let''s hope that unity holds. The battles ahead won''t be easy."


    The group fell silent, the weight of their mission settling over them once more. Outside, the landscape shifted from bustling towns to wide stretches of farmland and dense forests.


    The journey was long, but with General Saph''s guidance, they traveled swiftly, the Ghost Rides maintaining an impressive pace.


    As the sun began to set, the silhouette of the Harad Regional Hall came into view¡ªa sprawling complex surrounded by lush gardens and fortified walls. The sight of the emperor''s temporary seat of power filled the group with renewed determination.


    "Almost there," Saph said, his voice steady. "The emperor will be expecting you."


    White Fang nodded, his expression unreadable. "Let''s make sure he hears what we have to say."


    The carriage rolled forward, the guards at the entrance stepping aside with deference as General Saph leaned out to announce their arrival. The gates opened smoothly, welcoming them into the heart of the Soulor Empire''s operations.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Arrival! II

    The journey to the Harad Regional Hall had been uneventful but tense as the group of five¡ªGreat Elder White Fang, Lord Terrace, Lord Leah, Lord Acheon, and General Saph¡ªneared their destination.


    The grand hall, perched at the center of a heavily fortified compound, came into view just as twilight gave way to evening. Glowing lanterns illuminated the area, their light casting long shadows across the cobbled pathways and imposing walls.


    The carriage slowed as they approached the gates, the rhythmic clatter of the Ghost Rides'' hooves fading into a soft echo. Guards were stationed at every visible corner¡ªon the walls, along the path, and in front of the massive gates.


    Their presence was dense and deliberate, a testament to the importance of protecting the dignitaries inside the Harad Regional Hall.


    As their carriage rolled to a stop, a group of guards stepped forward, raising their hands to halt them.


    One of the guards, clad in armor that bore the insignia of the Soulor Empire, took charge. "Halt!" he commanded. His sharp gaze scanned the carriage as he approached the driver. "State your purpose and the identity of your passengers."


    The driver hesitated for a moment, looking toward the occupants of the carriage as though uncertain how much to reveal. Before he could respond, the door to the carriage opened, and General Saph stepped out with practiced authority.


    The guards immediately stiffened at the sight of him. Recognition dawned on the lead guard''s face, and he quickly saluted. "General Saph! I wasn''t informed you''d be arriving tonight."


    Saph returned the salute with a sharp nod, his voice calm but commanding. "We''ve just arrived. I''m escorting representatives from the Eastern Shirefort Continent. They''re here to join the emperor''s council."


    The guard''s expression shifted to one of deference, and he stepped back, signaling for the others to clear the path. "Understood, sir. You may proceed."


    Saph turned back toward the carriage. "Move forward," he instructed the driver, who immediately urged the Ghost Rides into motion.


    "That was easy." Lord Leah said with a subtle grin. She had expected them to at least ask for the identity of the others in the carriage but that didn''t happen.


    "The fact that the general''s present coupled with the way he addressed us was enough to grant us an easy entry." Elder White Fang replied to Lord Leah before turning to the general.


    "Thank you." Elder White Fang nodded at the general.


    "It was nothing. I''m glad I could be of help." General Saph rubbed the back of his head.


    The carriage rolled past the gates and into the fortified grounds. The area was teeming with activity¡ªguards patrolled the walls, and messengers hurried between smaller buildings that surrounded the main hall.


    Despite the commotion, the environment felt controlled and orderly, a testament to the disciplined nature of the empire''s military.


    The carriage came to a stop near the main entrance of the Harad Regional Hall. The group disembarked, their footsteps crunching softly against the stone path as General Saph led them toward the building. "We''ll be there soon enough. Just a few minutes of walking."


    The others nodded without verbal responses, following behind him. They went left and right through winding paths until they spotted an end with doors.


    The massive double doors loomed ahead, the faint sound of voices leaking through the thick wooden barrier.


    Saph stopped just before the doors, turning to address the group. "Wait here," he instructed. "I''ll announce your arrival and ensure everything is in order."


    Great Elder White Fang gave a small nod, his calm demeanor unshaken. "We''ll wait," he said simply.


    Saph pushed open one of the doors and stepped inside, the low murmur of voices momentarily growing louder before the door swung shut behind him.


    Outside, the remaining four stood silently, their gazes fixed on the doors. After a moment, Lord Terrace closed his eyes and tilted his head slightly, focusing his heightened senses.


    The voices beyond the door were muffled, but his Fated heritage granted him a sharpness that allowed him to hear fragments of the conversation.


    "They''ve arrived?" one voice asked, its tone inquisitive but neutral.


    "Yes," Saph replied firmly. "Representatives from the Eastern Shirefort Continent. Among them is the Great Elder White Fang."


    There was a brief pause, followed by another voice speaking up, this one carrying a tone of authority. "Their presence is timely. Let them in."


    Terrace opened his eyes and turned to the others. "They''ve approved our entry," he said, his voice steady but deliberate. "They''re expecting us."


    Lord Leah tilted her head curiously. "You can hear that clearly?"


    Terrace offered a faint smile. "Clearly enough."


    Before anyone could respond further, the doors creaked open once again. General Saph stepped out, his expression calm but purposeful. "You may come in now," he said, motioning for them to follow.


    The four exchanged brief glances, and after a small nod from Elder White Fang, they moved forward as one. The double doors swung open fully, and the group stepped into the grand hall.


    The interior was nothing short of magnificent. The high ceilings were adorned with intricate carvings, and golden chandeliers bathed the room in a warm light. At the center of the hall was a massive circular table, its surface covered with maps, documents, and markers. Around the table sat an assembly of dignitaries, each exuding an air of authority.


    Among them was the emperor himself, seated at the head of the table. His presence was commanding, his piercing gaze immediately locking onto the newcomers. The conversations that had filled the room moments before came to an abrupt halt as every pair of eyes turned toward the group.


    Great Elder White Fang stepped forward, bowing his head slightly in respect. "We thank you for allowing us to join this important gathering," he said, his voice steady and confident.


    The emperor regarded him for a moment before nodding. "Your presence is most welcome. Please, take your places. We have much to discuss."


    With that, the group moved to their seats, ready to join the conversation about the impending Demon War and the fate of their world. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _____________________


    _____________________


    A/N: Today, there shall be a mass release of chapters and I would like your support, dear readers. Golden Tickets, power stones and gifts!


    Do support the book with reviews too. The second arc will be coming to an end very soon. Thank you all for sticking with the book. I love you all!

 Chapter 99 - 99: Rigorous Individual Training

    The training room was dimly lit, its wide-open space illuminated by a few faintly glowing crystal sconces embedded in the walls. The cool, smooth floor reflected the faint light, creating an almost serene atmosphere.


    The room was silent, save for the sound of Damon''s labored breathing. He lay sprawled on the cold surface, drenched in sweat, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he tried to catch his breath.


    Fifteen hours. That was how long Damon had pushed himself today. It was the first day of a three-day break announced by Dean Godsthorn after the departure of Damon''s father, Lord Terrace. While most students had taken the opportunity to rest, relax, or socialize, Damon had thrown himself into an intense training regimen.


    The room itself was sparsely furnished, with only a weapons rack lining one wall, a set of mats neatly stacked in the corner, and one pillow. It was one of the academy''s private training quarters, offered to students of high-ranking families.


    Damon had earned access to it due to his status as the son of Lord Terrace, but he used it as though he had to prove himself worthy of it.


    He had spent the day cycling through physical drills, combat exercises, and advanced techniques to refine his use of magic essence. Meditation sessions to hone his mental clarity had been wedged in between, leaving him utterly drained by the time he completed his schedule.


    Now, his body felt like it had been crushed under the weight of his own determination. His muscles ached with every movement, and hunger clawed at his insides, making his hands tremble. He tried to summon enough strength to get up and leave the training room, but his body refused to obey. "This¡­is hard. Life''s tough." He breathed.


    As he lay there, staring up at the faintly glowing ceiling, a shadow fell across his face. Blinking in surprise, Damon saw the inverted image of a figure leaning over him.


    The peach-colored hair was unmistakable, cascading down like the petals of a flower. Despite his exhaustion, Damon let out a small groan.


    "Anaya Stockshorn," he muttered, his voice hoarse. "What are you doing here?"


    Anaya, standing over him with a playful smirk, flipped a strand of her peach hair over her shoulder. Her long, flowing dress of soft lavender swayed slightly as she straightened up, the faint shimmer of its material catching the light from the sconces. "Nice to see you too," she replied, her voice light with amusement. "You look like you''ve been flattened by a stampede."


    Damon managed a weak glare, but it had no real heat. "How''d you even get in here? This is supposed to be a private training room."


    Anaya crossed her arms, her smirk widening. "Dean Godsthorn isn''t the only one with access, you know. Besides, your roommate told me where you were after I couldn''t find you anywhere else."


    Damon sighed, letting his head fall back against the cold floor. "Figures. So why are you here?"


    Instead of answering, Anaya crouched beside him and set down a small wooden box near his head. Damon''s nose twitched as the scent of food wafted toward him, and his stomach let out a loud, embarrassing growl.


    "Because someone had to make sure you didn''t starve to death," Anaya said, rolling her eyes. "Your roommate said you''ve been here all day without a single break. I figured you''d need this."


    The box was simple but well-made, its polished surface catching the light. Damon stared at it for a moment before forcing himself to sit up, his limbs protesting the movement.


    When he opened the lid, the sight of the meal inside made his mouth water¡ªgrilled meat, steamed vegetables, and a small loaf of bread still warm to the touch.


    He didn''t bother with pleasantries. With trembling hands, he grabbed the food and began to eat, his hunger overriding any sense of decorum. Anaya stepped back, watching him with a raised eyebrow as she found a pillow lying neatly at the corner of the room.


    "What''s this doing here?" she asked, holding up the small, slightly worn pillow.


    Damon paused between bites, glancing at her. "For when I''m too tired to make it back to my dorm," he mumbled before returning to his meal.


    Anaya tilted her head curiously but said nothing, instead plopping the pillow down on the floor and sitting cross-legged on it. Her dress billowed slightly as she settled in, the lavender fabric pooling around her.


    The room''s atmosphere was quiet, the faint hum of magic from the sconces the only background noise as Damon devoured his meal. Anaya studied him, her bright green eyes reflecting a mixture of amusement and exasperation.


    "You eat like a starving beast," she commented dryly.


    Damon didn''t respond, too focused on silencing the gnawing hunger in his stomach. It wasn''t until he finished and set the empty box aside that he finally turned to her with a weary but curious expression.


    "Alright," he said, his voice stronger now. "Why are you really here?"


    Anaya''s expression shifted slightly, the teasing edge replaced by something more serious. "You mean to tell me that Lord Terrace was here, and you didn''t think to inform me?"


    Damon blinked, caught off guard by the sudden question. "I¡­ didn''t think it was necessary," he admitted. "He wasn''t exactly here to chat."


    Anaya crossed her arms, leaning forward slightly. "Still, a little warning would''ve been nice. Do you have any idea how much I wanted to meet a family lord, or better still, him?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damon sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. He was still wearing his training uniform¡ªa fitted black sleeveless shirt and matching pants that clung to his sweat-soaked body. "Sorry. He barely had time for me, let alone anyone else."


    Anaya''s gaze softened slightly, but she still looked exasperated. "You''re impossible sometimes, you know that?"


    Damon shrugged, leaning back against the wall. "You''re not the first to say that."


    The two sat in silence for a while, the tension easing as the quiet of the training room enveloped them. Damon closed his eyes briefly, feeling the weight of the day''s exhaustion finally settling over him.


    "You should go rest," Anaya said eventually, her tone softer now. "You''ve done enough for one day."


    Damon opened one eye, his lips quirking into a faint smile. "Maybe. But tomorrow''s another free day. I''ve got more training to do."


    Anaya sighed, shaking her head. "Just don''t forget to eat, alright?"


    Damon chuckled lightly, closing his eyes again. The sound of Anaya''s presence nearby was oddly comforting, and as he drifted off into a light doze, she stayed where she was, deciding to keep him company for a little while longer.

 Chapter 100 - 100: The Goal Remains The Same

    The forest was unnervingly quiet, its towering trees casting long shadows under the pale light of the moon that hung low in the sky.


    Beneath one of these trees lay a figure sprawled on the ground, motionless save for the faint rise and fall of his chest. Blood pooled beneath him, dark and viscous, though no visible injuries could be seen on his body.


    Then, without warning, the figure''s eyes snapped open, and he gasped for air as though surfacing from a deep, dark abyss. "Gah!"


    His silver hair clung to his forehead, damp with sweat, as his chest heaved with labored breaths. It took him a few moments to register his surroundings, but when he did, a faint smile tugged at his lips.


    "I survived," Damien whispered, his voice hoarse but tinged with relief. "I really survived!" He repeated with a small smile.


    He slowly sat up, "ugh! Still hurts," he breathed, grimacing as the ache in his body reminded him of the ordeal he had endured. The events of nine hours ago played vividly in his mind, each moment etched into his memory like a scar.


    Nine hours ago, Damien had been on the brink of death.


    He had ventured westward, deeper into the Forest of Twin Disasters, a region infamous for housing some of the most dangerous mana beasts. For days, Damien had been hunting these creatures, pushing himself to his limits to grow stronger and test his capabilities.


    The mana beasts he encountered had been predominantly Grade Five, formidable but manageable for someone of his caliber.


    Damien had taken the density of Grade Five mana beasts as a stroke of good fortune, not realizing that they were the lowest-ranked creatures in this part of the forest.


    His confidence, bolstered by his four Grade Four summons and his trusted escape plan involving Aquila the Griffin, had blinded him to the growing danger around him.


    But mana beasts were not mindless. They had a primal intelligence, and when faced with a growing threat like Damien, they reacted with ruthless precision.


    Nine hours ago, Damien had stumbled into a beast horde.


    Over fifty Grade Five mana beasts and fifteen Grade Four mana beasts had filled the clearing where Damien found himself.


    At first, he had been unshaken, confident in his ability to handle them. His summons had made quick work of the Grade Five beasts, their superior strength and skills turning the tide in his favor.


    Cerbe, his Three-Headed Hound, had unleashed devastating volleys of fireballs from its Flame of Hell skill, reducing swathes of mana beasts to charred remains.


    Luton, his Stellar Slime, utilized its spatial manipulation abilities to confound and overpower the weaker beasts. Even Aquila, his Griffin, had torn through the opposition with brutal efficiency. Fenrir on the other hand was the most brutal, reading through beasts like they were paper.


    But then the Grade Four mana beasts joined the fray.


    Suddenly, the battle shifted. The stronger beasts targeted his summons, forcing them into grueling one-on-multiple battles, while the remaining Grade Five mana beasts turned their attention to Damien.


    He fought valiantly, wielding his weapons with precision honed through countless battles. But as the fight dragged on, the sheer numbers and relentless attacks wore him down. His magic essence reserves dwindled rapidly, leaving him vulnerable.


    "Damn it!" Damien had cursed, his body drenched in sweat and blood as he swung his blade desperately. Cerbe''s fireballs grew weaker, Luton''s spatial manipulation faltered, and the battle became a losing one.


    When his magic essence finally ran out, Damien knew he had lost.


    Canceling all his summons except for Aquila, he prepared to execute his escape plan. The Griffin, with its incredible speed and mobility, was his last hope. He commanded it to return to him, intending to mount it and flee.


    But the mana beasts were faster.


    As Aquila swooped down, a barrage of innate skills from the Grade Four mana beasts filled the air. Blasts of elemental energy, sharp projectiles, and roaring waves of power converged on Damien''s position.


    Aquila shielded him, its massive wings taking the brunt of the attack, but some of the strikes found their mark. The pain was unbearable, and Damien''s vision blurred as his body gave out.


    The last thing he remembered was the sound of Aquila''s anguished cry and the sensation of weightlessness as the Griffin carried him away.


    Now, as he sat in the cool, quiet forest, Damien pieced together what must have happened. Aquila had managed to escape with him, using the last of his magic essence to sustain the summoning skill long enough to get them to safety.


    When his reserves had finally hit rock bottom, the skill must have deactivated automatically, leaving him unconscious in this spot.


    Damien exhaled slowly, his fingers curling into the damp earth beneath him. "I survived¡­" he whispered again, the words both a statement and a prayer of gratitude.


    The faint rustling of leaves overhead reminded him that he couldn''t stay here for long. The Forest of Twin Disasters was unforgiving, and even in his weakened state, he needed to find shelter and recover.


    Using the tree behind him for support, Damien pulled himself to his feet, his legs trembling under his weight. He glanced around, noting the faint traces of blood leading away from where he had been lying. They belonged to Aquila.


    "I owe you one," he murmured, his voice soft but resolute.


    As the cool night air settled around him, Damien steeled himself. The battle had been a harsh reminder of the forest''s dangers, but it had also solidified his resolve. He had survived against overwhelming odds, and he would grow stronger to ensure he could do so again.


    With a determined look in his eyes, Damien began to stabilise his breathing as he prepared to get up. "The goal remains the same. I need to grow stronger till growing stronger isn''t possible."


    Damien steeled himself as he grunted slightly, pushing himself up from the ground. His shirt was soaked in his own blood but Damien didn''t care at the moment.


    "Status window." He commanded and his panel popped up for him to see how far he''d come.


    _______________________


    _______________________


    A/N: Hello dear readers. I hope this news meets you all in good health! This is to inform you all that we have finally concluded the first 100 chapters of SSS-RANKED Awakening!


    I''m using this opportunity to say a big


    thank you


    to everyone that remained here till this moment.


    Thank you


    to those who''ve read so far and


    thank you


    for your support. You all are my motivation and I hope to keep it that way. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once again,


    thank you guys!!

 Chapter 101 - 101: The Main Mission

    Damien rested against the trunk of a massive tree, his head tilted upward as he stared into the thick canopy above. The moonlight barely pierced through the dense foliage, leaving the world around him cloaked in shadows. His breathing was steady now, though his body ached from exhaustion.


    A single question played over and over in his mind, gnawing at him:


    ''Would I even make it out of here alive?''


    He exhaled heavily, his breath forming a faint mist in the cool air. "I know the way," he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible. "I''m beginning to master every path, every possible route that can be found inside of this damned forest. But leaving isn''t the real problem, is it?"


    His hands clenched into fists at his sides, the tension spreading through his weary muscles. "What happens when I do leave? What am I leaving with?" he whispered bitterly.


    The Forest of Twin Disasters wasn''t just a treacherous place¡ªit was a nightmare carved into reality. Surrounded by dangerous seas on all sides, it was a death trap for anyone foolish enough to try escaping by water. The creatures lurking beneath the waves, far more monstrous and relentless than what lurked with the forest, made survival almost impossible.


    "I could summon Aquila," Damien said aloud, his voice gaining strength as his thoughts took shape. "The Griffin could take me out of here in an instant. I could fly far away from this place."


    He paused, his fingers digging into the bark of the tree behind him. "But at what cost? Would I even be ready to face what''s waiting for me outside?"


    The question hung in the air, unanswered.


    Damien tilted his head back, letting his thoughts drift to the life he had left behind. His family. His father. His siblings. His twin brother. Nearly a year had passed since the day he had been left for dead.


    "When I see them again¡­" he muttered, a bitter chuckle escaping his lips. "If I see them again¡­ Will I be strong enough to punish him? My father, the man who sentenced me to die?"


    His jaw tightened, the memory of his father''s cold expression searing into his mind. But the bitterness didn''t stop there. His thoughts turned to the God of Mischief, the being whose twisted games had brought him to this cursed forest.


    "That bastard," Damien hissed, his voice filled with venom. "My father might''ve sent me here, but the God of Mischief is the one who made this all possible. The one who pulled the strings."


    His hands unclenched, falling limply to his sides as his anger subsided, replaced by a strange sense of gratitude.


    "And yet¡­ if it weren''t for the God of Summons, I wouldn''t even be alive."


    His voice softened, the weight of his words settling over him. The God of Summons had given him a second chance¡ªa chance to survive, to fight, and to grow stronger. But why? Why had such a powerful being chosen *him*?


    "Why me?" he wondered aloud, his eyes narrowing as if searching for answers in the darkness. "What makes me so special? What does the God of Summons want from me?"


    His thoughts shifted to the system that had come with the deity''s gift. Since its arrival, every mission it assigned had been one of survival, forcing him to claw his way out of life-threatening situations. There had been no guidance, no grand directives, nothing to hint at the system''s ultimate purpose.


    "Is it just about growing stronger?" Damien asked himself, his voice filled with doubt. "Or is there something bigger at play? Something I''m not seeing?"


    His musings were interrupted by a sudden chime.


    Ding!


    A glowing notification appeared before him, cutting through the darkness like a beacon.


    ?You have a new mission! A Main Mission!?


    Damien''s breath caught in his throat. He sat upright, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "A main mission?" he muttered, his fingers reaching out to open the system panel.


    His eyes scanned the text, and as he read, his heart began to race.


    ?Main Mission: Demon Extinction?


    ?Description: Humanity is threatened by demons, the spawns of the Dark Gods. The Light Gods are fed up with the stalemate. The God of Summons requests that you lead the demons to extinction during the nearing Demon War!?


    ?Failure: Death and humanity''s extinction.?


    ?Rewards: Demonic Essence Cores, Magic Essence Cores, Mythical Summons, Subskills, Mythic-Ranked Materials, Legendary-Ranked Materials¡­Orb of Ascendancy?


    Damien''s eyes locked onto the final reward:


    Orb of Ascendancy.


    "What is that?" he murmured, tapping on the name in an attempt to get more information.


    The system remained silent, offering no description or explanation.


    "Of course," Damien muttered, shaking his head in frustration. But as his annoyance faded, a smirk crept onto his lips.


    Demon Extinction. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So that''s the plan," he said, his voice low but filled with renewed determination. He rose to his feet, his legs trembling slightly but steady enough to hold him. "They want me to save humanity, huh?"


    His smirk widened into a grin, and a faint chuckle escaped him. "Demon Extinction¡­ That was my plan anyway."


    Without hesitation, he summoned Aquila. The Griffin appeared in a flash of light, its majestic form towering over him. Its powerful wings stretched wide as it lowered its head to meet his gaze.


    Damien stepped forward, resting a hand against the Griffin''s feathered neck. "You saved my life," he said softly, his voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Aquila."


    The Griffin let out a low, rumbling cry, its intelligent eyes shining with recognition.


    Damien chuckled, patting the creature''s neck. "We''re not done yet," he said firmly. "There''s still a long way to go. But with you and the others by my side¡­"


    He trailed off, his words unnecessary. The fire in his eyes and the determination in his stance said everything.


    As the forest around him seemed to darken, Damien knew that he had been given more than just a mission. He had been given a purpose¡ªa reason to live, to grow, and to fight. And he would see it through to the end.

 Chapter 102 - 102: I Dont Plan On Failing I

    Snap!


    Crack!


    The campfire crackled softly, casting flickering shadows over the surrounding clearing. Damien sat on a fallen log near the fire, throwing more dried up wood into the fire,its warmth barely penetrating the chill of the night air. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Around him, the corpses of mana beasts and demons littered the ground, their forms twisted and broken, evidence of a hard-fought battle. The stench of blood and charred flesh hung heavy in the air, but Damien seemed unbothered, his sharp eyes scanning the darkness beyond the firelight.


    His four summons surrounded him. Fenrir, his Monstrous Wolf, lounged near the edge of the firelight, its massive frame relaxed but its glowing eyes alert.


    Luton, the Stellar Slime, hovered near Damien, its gelatinous form shimmering faintly with spatial magic. Cerbe, the Three-Headed Hound, sat near the fire, the embers of its (Flames of Hell) still glowing faintly at the edges of its mouths as it had just burnt a demon to death. Aquila, his Griffin, stood a short distance away, preening its feathers as if the corpses scattered around were beneath its notice.


    Four hours ago, Damien had received a second mission from his system, an unexpected follow-up to the Main Mission.


    Ding!


    ?You have received a New Mission! A Sub-Mission!?


    ?Mission: Demon Hunt?


    ?Description: Slay 48 demons within the next seven hours!?


    ?Reward: Minor Flame Magic Skill?


    Damien had grinned so widely upon reading the mission that his face had nearly hurt. "Flame magic," he''d murmured to himself at the time. "It''s about time I got something extra."


    Even though the reward was labeled "minor," the idea of gaining a magic skill unrelated to his summoning talent was thrilling. It wasn''t just about versatility¡ªthis was proof that the system''s possibilities went beyond what he had imagined.


    With renewed determination, Damien had set to work. After recovering some of his Life Force, he had converted most of it into magic essence to ensure he was well-prepared.


    He then summoned all four of his allies: Fenrir, Cerbe, Aquila, and Luton. Though Fenrir and Cerbe had advanced to Grade Four Summons, Luton and Aquila remained at Grade Five. Still, together, they formed a formidable team.


    Damien had quickly formulated a strategy. He gathered wood and kindling to build a roaring campfire, its light and smoke serving as a beacon to lure creatures from the surrounding forest.


    Beasts and demons alike were drawn to the fire, either out of curiosity or the promise of prey. For the past few hours, Damien and his summons had worked tirelessly, cutting down every creature that approached.


    Now, as he sat by the fire, he looked around at the aftermath of their efforts. The corpses of over three dozen creatures littered the clearing, and roughly two dozen of those were demons. Their mangled bodies was proof of the brutal efficiency of his team.


    Fenrir and Luton had devoured many of their kills, tearing through flesh and essence cores with equal ferocity. Aquila''s claws and beak had left deep gashes in its prey, while Damien''s own blade gleamed with the blood of fallen enemies. Cerbe''s (Flames of Hell) had reduced some of the creatures to smoldering husks, their twisted forms barely recognizable.


    Despite the carnage, Damien felt a strange sense of calm. He had faced worse odds before, and this mission, though challenging, felt manageable. As he exhaled, his breath forming a faint mist in the cold air, he began counting the number of demons he''d slain.


    "Two dozen down," he muttered to himself. His gaze shifted to the fire, his expression hardening. "Two dozen to go."


    There was no restriction on the grade of demon he needed to kill, which was fortunate. Most of the demons he had encountered so far had been Grade Five, with the occasional Grade Four mixed in. The lower-ranked creatures had proven relatively easy to handle, but he couldn''t afford to be careless.


    Standing, Damien turned to Fenrir and Aquila. "You two," he said, his voice steady. "It''s time to hunt."


    The Griffin and the Monstrous Wolf perked up at his command, their keen eyes locking onto him.


    "I need you both to venture into the forest," Damien continued. "Track down any demons you can find and take them out. Work separately. The more ground we cover, the faster we''ll finish this."


    Fenrir let out a low growl of acknowledgment, its massive paws crunching against the blood-soaked ground as it rose to its feet. Aquila gave a sharp screech, its wings flaring slightly as it prepared to take off.


    "Be thorough," Damien added. "And stay sharp. Don''t take unnecessary risks. If I sense any of you in danger, I''m cancelling the summon."


    With a final nod from Damien, Fenrir and Aquila moved into the darkness, heading in opposite directions. The rustling of leaves and the faint sound of wingbeats quickly faded, leaving the camp eerily quiet.


    Damien glanced at Luton and Cerbe, the two remaining summons beside him. "Looks like it''s just us now," he said, his tone light despite the tension in the air.


    Luton shimmered in response, its form pulsating faintly, while Cerbe growled lowly, its three heads scanning the surrounding forest.


    Moments later, a distant cry echoed through the trees, sharp and guttural. Damien''s lips curved into a small smile. "That''s one down," he murmured, recognizing the sound as one of Aquila''s kills.


    Before he could savor the victory, movement at the edge of the firelight caught his attention. Two figures emerged from the darkness, their forms hunched and grotesque.


    Demons.


    Both were Grade Five, their bodies twisted and gnarled, with glowing red eyes that burned with malice. Their clawed hands twitched as they moved closer, their growls deep and guttural.


    Damien''s hand instinctively went to the hilt of his sword, the blade glinting faintly in the firelight as he drew it. His lips curled into a determined grin.


    "I don''t plan on failing," he said, his voice steady and resolute.


    Cerbe snarled, its three heads snapping toward the demons as flames began to flicker at the edges of its mouths once again. Luton shifted beside Damien, its form rippling as it prepared to strike.


    The demons charged, their claws gleaming as they lunged toward him.

 Chapter 103 - 103: I Dont Plan On Failing II

    Kaareeeeiii!!


    The demons launched themselves at Damien with a guttural roar, their claws glinting in the flickering firelight. Damien stood his ground, his sword glimmering in his hand.


    "Stay back," he commanded, his voice sharp and firm as he turned to his two summons. Cerbe growled lowly, its three heads snapping toward the demons, but it didn''t move forward. Luton pulsed faintly, its gelatinous form rippling in place. Both summons obeyed Damien''s order, watching as he prepared to face the demons alone.


    The two Grade Five demons moved quickly, their twisted bodies propelled by powerful limbs. One lunged at Damien, its claws swiping in a deadly arc, while the other circled around, aiming for his blind spot.


    Damien stepped into the attack, his blade flashing as it intercepted the first demon''s claws. Sparks flew as metal clashed against hardened flesh. With a twist of his wrist, Damien redirected the momentum, sliding his sword along the demon''s arm and cutting deep into its shoulder.


    The second demon snarled, seizing the opportunity to attack from behind. Damien pivoted, ducking under its strike and driving his knee into its midsection.


    Bang!


    The impact sent the creature staggering back, but its glowing red eyes burned with fury as it charged again.


    The fight was relentless. The demons were coordinated and ferocious, their strikes coming faster and harder with each passing second.


    Damien''s sword danced through the air, deflecting, slashing, and piercing with precision. His movements were fluid but calculated, each step and strike a testament to his rigorous training.


    Cerbe and Luton watched in silence, their glowing eyes tracking Damien''s every move. They seemed content to let him handle the battle, their postures relaxed but ready to act if commanded.


    Finally, after five grueling minutes, Damien found an opening.


    Swoooosh!


    With a swift, powerful strike, he severed the arm of the first demon, following up with a decisive slash that ended its life.


    Graaaaa!!


    The second demon roared in anger, launching itself at him in a desperate bid to overpower him.


    Damien sidestepped, driving his blade deep into the demon''s chest. It gurgled, black ichor spilling from its mouth as it collapsed to the ground.


    Breathing heavily, Damien wiped his blade clean on the grass before sheathing it. He turned back to his summons and gave them a nod. "Let''s get back to the fire," he said.


    The three of them returned to the warmth of the campfire, where Damien sank onto a fallen log. His eyes scanned the surrounding darkness as he prepared for the next wave of creatures.


    Far from the campfire, Aquila perched at the edge of a flattened clearing. The area stretched over twenty meters, the ground littered with splintered trees and the mangled corpses of mana beasts and demons. Aquila''s wings were folded neatly against its sides, though faint traces of blood streaked its feathers.


    The Griffin leaned down, its sharp beak tearing into flesh to locate the essence core of a fallen mana beast. It crushed the core with ease, absorbing the energy into its own body. One by one, Aquila devoured the cores of the slain mana beasts, ignoring the demonic essence cores of the demons scattered among them.


    Though it had killed four demons during its rampage, Aquila showed no interest in their remains. It avoided the demons entirely, focusing instead on the mana beasts it had felled.


    The clearing was silent save for the sound of crunching bones and the occasional rustle of leaves in the wind. Aquila remained alert even as it feasted, its sharp eyes scanning the perimeter for any sign of movement.


    Satisfied for the moment, the Griffin let out a low, rumbling cry before returning to its meal.


    Unlike Aquila, Fenrir left no trail of corpses behind. Wherever the Monstrous Wolf went, only bloodstains and crushed foliage marked its path.


    Fenrir''s (Devourer) skill had left it insatiable, and it consumed everything it killed. Beasts, demons, it didn''t matter¡ªeach victim was swallowed whole, their essence cores adding to Fenrir''s power.


    Now, the wolf faced a formidable opponent. A Grade Four demon stood before it, its sharp, pointed tail lashing out like a whip. The demon''s blackened body gleamed faintly under the moonlight, its glowing eyes locked onto Fenrir with murderous intent.


    Fenrir growled, circling its prey with slow, deliberate steps. Its glowing eyes tracked every movement of the demon, and its massive paws left deep imprints in the ground.


    The battle was brutal and unrelenting. Fenrir lunged forward, its powerful jaws snapping shut inches from the demon''s tail. The demon retaliated, its tail whipping through the air and slicing across Fenrir''s shoulder. The wolf barely flinched, the pain only fueling its rage. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fenrir struck again, its claws raking across the demon''s torso and leaving deep, jagged gashes.


    Graaaah!!


    The demon roared, swinging its tail wildly, but Fenrir dodged with surprising agility.


    With a feral snarl, Fenrir clamped its jaws around the demon''s arm, shaking it violently before tearing it free. Black ichor sprayed across the ground as the demon howled in pain.


    Then, Fenrir stopped, its glowing eyes narrowing as it prepared to end the fight. Its jaws opened wide, and a vortex of energy began to swirl within its mouth.


    The (Devourer) skill activated.


    The demon froze, its body trembling as the energy surrounding Fenrir pulled it forward. The vacuum-like force grew stronger, dragging the demon closer and closer until it was swallowed whole.


    The clearing fell silent once more, the only sound the faint rustle of leaves in the wind.


    At the campfire, Damien leaned against the log, staring into the flickering flames. His body ached from the earlier fight, but he didn''t let it show.


    Then, a familiar chime echoed in his ears.


    Ding!


    A notification appeared in his system panel.


    ?Grade Four Mana Beast devoured! 208 more for Fenrir to advance!?


    Damien chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Gluttonous as always," he muttered, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    The night was far from over, but Damien felt a renewed sense of determination. With his summons at his side and his goals clear, he was ready for whatever the forest threw at him next.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Time Will Tell

    The grand meeting room of the Soulor Empire had quieted, the formal discussions between the rulers and the representatives of the Eastern Shirefort Continent finally concluded.


    One by one, the rulers and dignitaries excused themselves, leaving only Emperor Leynard and a handful of others behind.


    Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon, Lord Leah, and Elder White Fang exchanged glances as they stood to leave, ready to regroup with General Saph, who was undoubtedly waiting for them outside.


    The mission that had brought them to this continent was complete, and they were eager to return home and prepare for the challenges ahead.


    Just as they turned toward the door, Emperor Leynard raised a hand, his tone polite but firm. "If I may ask, could you all stay a little longer? There is something I wish to discuss with you."


    The representatives hesitated, their curiosity piqued. Elder White Fang gave a small nod, signaling the others to remain. They returned to their seats as the room gradually emptied, leaving only the Emperor and the four representatives in the expansive chamber.


    Once they were alone, Emperor Leynard reached for a small button embedded in the table near his seat. With a faint hum, a shimmering barrier sprang up around them, enclosing them in a protective dome of magic. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air grew still as the Emperor leaned forward, his piercing gaze sweeping across the group. "Now that we are in private," he began, his tone carrying an air of mystery, "I''d like to ask you a question."


    The representatives remained silent, their expressions unreadable.


    Emperor Leynard continued, his words measured and deliberate. "How would you like to end this war against the demons? Not merely to survive it, but to bring about its


    end


    ¡ªonce and for all."


    The question hung in the air, its weight palpable. Elder White Fang narrowed his eyes, his voice calm but laced with suspicion. "You''ll need to elaborate, Your Majesty."


    The Emperor''s lips curved into a faint smile, but there was no humor in it. "Come now, Elder White Fang. Let''s not play coy." He leaned back in his chair, his tone growing colder. "Surely, you''ve heard of the faction among humanity that has turned its allegiance to the demons. Those who believe aligning with them is the key to survival."


    Lord Terrace''s fist slammed onto the table, his aura flaring with such intensity that the temperature in the room seemed to drop. "You''re speaking of traitors."


    Lord Acheon''s eyes darkened, his own energy fluctuating wildly. "Are you suggesting we join forces with such¡­ filth?"


    Even Lord Leah, typically rebellious, couldn''t mask her disgust. Her aura flared as well, the pressure of her anger making the barrier around them shimmer dangerously.


    The combined auras of the three lords caused cracks to spiderweb across the walls, floor, and ceiling of the room. The Emperor remained composed, though his expression betrayed a flicker of annoyance.


    "Enough," Elder White Fang said sharply, his own aura expanding to contain the others. The lords immediately reined in their energy, the cracks around the room ceasing to spread.


    Elder White Fang turned his stern gaze to the Emperor. "I''ll ask plainly¡ªare you a part of this faction?"


    Emperor Leynard shrugged nonchalantly. "I''ve only heard rumors," he said. "But it is said that they are making moves to negotiate with the demons. I thought it prudent to bring this to your attention. After all, unity among the continents will be crucial in the coming war."


    His words were measured, but both Lord Terrace and Elder White Fang noticed something unsettling. A subtle shift in the Emperor''s energy¡ªbarely perceptible but undeniably there¡ªwashed over the room. It was not hostile, but it carried a faint, disturbing edge.


    Lord Terrace''s sharp gaze locked onto the Emperor, his instincts warning him of something amiss. Elder White Fang frowned, though he betrayed no outward sign of his growing suspicion.


    "Your concern is noted," Elder White Fang said, his voice cool. "But rest assured, if such traitors do exist, they will be dealt with swiftly and without mercy. I will personally see to it that they are erased from this world."


    The Emperor inclined his head, his expression neutral. "I admire your conviction, Elder White Fang. You can count on me to assist in any way I can."


    Elder White Fang rose from his seat, gesturing for the others to do the same. He cast one final look at Emperor Leynard, his gaze sharp. "We''ll be leaving tomorrow. Preparations on our continent cannot be delayed."


    "Of course," Emperor Leynard said smoothly, standing as well. "I understand the urgency. The representatives of all four continents will need to meet soon. I suggest we convene in two weeks to begin discussions."


    Elder White Fang nodded curtly. "Two weeks it is."


    The Emperor pressed the button again, and the barrier around them dissolved. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned General Saph into the room. The general entered promptly, his armor gleaming under the chandelier light.


    "General Saph," the Emperor said, his tone commanding but cordial, "please see to it that our esteemed guests are well taken care of for the evening. Provide them with anything they require."


    General Saph saluted crisply. "It will be done, Your Majesty."


    The representatives followed General Saph out of the room, leaving the Emperor alone in the now-silent chamber.


    As the door closed behind them, Emperor Leynard''s composed demeanor shifted. A slow, sinister grin spread across his face as he murmured to himself, "The dawn of a new era is upon us¡­ and I plan to make the most of it."


    ~~~~~


    Outside the meeting hall, General Saph led the group down a long corridor, his posture stiff but professional. "Your accommodations are ready," he informed them. "Please rest well tonight. Tomorrow''s journey will require your full strength."


    Elder White Fang nodded in acknowledgment, though his mind was far from at ease. The subtle shift in the Emperor''s energy replayed in his thoughts, gnawing at the edges of his suspicion.


    "Rest," he told the others as they reached their quarters. "We''ll need to leave early. There''s no time to waste."


    As the group dispersed to their respective rooms, Elder White Fang glanced back down the corridor, his expression unreadable. Whatever lay ahead, he knew the coming days would demand not just strength¡ªbut answers. "Time will tell."

 Chapter 105 - 105: Feels Like A Picnic

    The golden hues of the rising sun painted the horizon as the representatives of the Eastern Shirefort Continent gathered outside the grand building where they had stayed the night. The crisp morning air carried the scent of dew-covered grass, and the faint sound of birds chirping added a serene backdrop to the moment.


    Elder White Fang, Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon, and Lord Leah stood by their carriage, their expressions a mix of calm and readiness. General Saph was already there, dressed in full armor, his posture straight and professional as he awaited their departure.


    "Well, it seems your time here has come to an end," General Saph said, his tone respectful. "I trust the Emperor''s hospitality was sufficient."


    "It was," Elder White Fang replied, his voice steady but polite. "Though our focus remains on the mission, not comfort."


    Lord Acheon smirked faintly, crossing his arms. "Still, your efforts are appreciated, General. Your assistance has been¡­ efficient."


    General Saph dipped his head in acknowledgment. "Thank you, Lord Acheon. It was an honor to serve."


    The group exchanged a few more words about the journey ahead and their plans to return to the Eastern Shirefort Continent. As the conversation wound down, Elder White Fang retrieved a sealed letter from within his robes and handed it to General Saph.


    "This is for the Emperor," Elder White Fang said, his tone neutral. "Ensure it reaches him directly."


    General Saph accepted the letter with a slight bow, tucking it carefully into a compartment on his armor. Though he was curious about its contents, he knew better than to ask.


    "Safe travels," the general said as he stepped back, his sharp eyes scanning the carriage and its passengers.


    "And to you," Elder White Fang replied, giving a respectful nod.


    With that, the representatives boarded their carriage. The Ghost Rides, their powerful mana beast steeds, stamped their hooves impatiently, eager to move. As the driver gave a sharp command, the carriage began its journey back toward the town of Daynz.


    The road stretched before them, and the faint sound of the Ghost Rides'' rhythmic steps filled the air as the group settled into their seats. Elder White Fang gazed out the window, his thoughts distant. Soon, they would return to their homeland, but the weight of the war ahead was heavier than ever.


    ~~~~~


    Long before the sun had risen, the rhythmic sounds of training filled one of the academy''s private rooms. Damon swung his sword with precision, the blade slicing through the air as beads of sweat dripped from his brow. His body ached, but he ignored the fatigue, his focus unshakable.


    The second day of their three-day break was well underway, and Damon hadn''t even stopped to rest. He hadn''t returned to his dorm the previous night, choosing instead to sleep in the training room. Now, nearing noon, his stomach growled loudly, protesting his lack of food.


    He paused, leaning on his sword to catch his breath. "If only someone would bring me food¡­" he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with both hope and frustration.


    As if summoned by his words, the door creaked open, and Anaya Stockshorn stepped inside.


    This time, Damon had a clear view of her as she entered. She was impeccably dressed in a simple yet elegant outfit that accentuated her figure, her peach hair styled neatly. The soft clink of a key being slid into her breast pocket caught Damon''s attention, and his brow furrowed.


    Anaya carried a larger box of food than the previous day, and the tantalizing aroma reached Damon instantly. His stomach growled again, louder this time, earning a soft chuckle from Anaya.


    "You again," Damon said, straightening up despite his exhaustion. His voice was tinged with both surprise and curiosity. "Where''d you get the key to my training room?"


    Anaya smirked, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I have access to many things in this academy," she replied cryptically. Before Damon could press further, she shifted the topic with a pointed glance at his rumbling stomach. "But we''ll discuss that later. For now, let''s deal with that hunger of yours."


    From her void key¡ªa delicate earring that glinted faintly in the light¡ªAnaya retrieved a neatly folded mat and spread it on the floor. She gestured for Damon to sit, setting the box of food down in front of him.


    "It feels like a picnic," Damon remarked as he took a seat.


    "Exactly what I was going for," Anaya said with a grin, kneeling across from him.


    She opened the box, revealing an assortment of dishes: freshly baked bread, slices of roasted meat, steamed vegetables, and even a small container of fruit. Damon wasted no time, digging in with the enthusiasm of someone who hadn''t eaten in days.


    Anaya watched him, her chin resting on her palm as a soft smile played on her lips. "You really don''t hold back, do you?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damon shrugged between bites, too focused on the food to offer a proper response. It wasn''t until he finished the last morsel and set the empty box aside that he finally addressed her again.


    "So, why are you here this time?" he asked, leaning back against the wall.


    Anaya crossed her legs, her posture relaxed. "I was bored," she admitted. "And I knew you''d be here, probably training yourself into exhaustion again. Figured you wouldn''t mind some company."


    Damon sighed, shaking his head. "I''m not much for conversation right now. Training comes first."


    "Then I''ll just watch," Anaya said cheerfully. "Or maybe even join you. Anything''s better than sitting in the library all day."


    Her words made Damon pause. He studied her for a moment, noting the playful glint in her eyes. Then, a small grin tugged at his lips. "You? Train with me?" he asked, his tone skeptical but amused.


    "Why not?" Anaya replied, tilting her head.


    Damon chuckled softly, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "Alright," he said, standing up and offering her a hand. "After this meal, you''re sparring with me. Let''s see what you''ve got."


    "Deal," Anaya said, taking his hand and rising to her feet.


    As the two prepared for their impromptu training session, the training room filled with a renewed energy. For the first time in days, Damon felt something other than the weight of his coming responsibilities¡ªa sense of camaraderie that lightened the load, if only for a moment. "Heh!" He chuckled.


    _______________


    _______________


    A/N: Good day dear readers. I apologise for the scattered update schedule. Due to my illness, I''ve been taking it slow with the writing to endure quality and pacing. I''ll probably delay the second chapter as well but it''ll definitely be delivered!!


    Once again, my apologies!! I shall be back to schedule as soon as possible. Update continues!!

 Chapter 106 - 106: Return To The Family

    The midday sun bathed the Terrace Estate in a warm glow as the sound of hurried footsteps echoed across the stone courtyard. Seth, now the second son of Lord Terrace, was sprinting from the main building, his silver hair gleaming in the light. Behind him, Laurel, the youngest and only daughter of Lord Terrace, chased after him with an equally excited expression.


    "They''re here! They''re back!" Seth exclaimed, his voice brimming with excitement as he ran toward the approaching carriage.


    "Wait for me, Seth!" Laurel called, her smaller legs struggling to keep up.


    Trailing behind the two children was Lady Raela, the youngest sibling of Lord Terrace. She watched them with an affectionate smile, her sharp senses having been the first to detect the arrival of the carriage.


    Just moments ago, all three had been seated near the entrance of the main building, enjoying a peaceful game in the open courtyard. The space served many purposes for the family, often bustling with activity. Today, it had been their board game arena, and Lady Raela had been enjoying the playful banter of her niece and nephew.


    Then she froze, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly as she focused on something in the distance. Seth noticed the shift immediately.


    "Aunt Raela?" he asked, tilting his head. "What''s wrong?"


    Lady Raela''s lips curved into a smile. "Your uncles are back," she said simply.


    Seth and Laurel''s faces lit up with excitement at the news. Lady Raela''s heightened senses were unparalleled, thanks to her Peak A-Rank Talent:


    Primal Sentinel.


    Her superhuman hearing allowed her to detect sounds from hundreds of meters away, a gift that had been both a blessing and a challenge in her younger years. Now, with years of experience, she could filter out unwanted noise, focusing only on what mattered.


    "Their carriage just crossed the outer gate," she added, her tone warm.


    Without waiting for more details, Seth and Laurel abandoned their game and bolted toward the entrance. Lady Raela chuckled as she followed at a more measured pace, her presence a calming counterpoint to the children''s unrestrained enthusiasm.


    As the carriage came into view, its familiar design sparked a surge of joy in the children. By the time Seth reached it, the door was already opening, and their uncle Osbourne stepped out, his expression softening at the sight of his niece and nephew rushing toward him.


    "Uncle Osbourne!" Seth cried, launching himself into his uncle''s arms.


    Laurel followed suit, hugging him tightly as Osbourne laughed, lifting her off the ground.


    "Easy there, you two," he said, his voice filled with affection. "You''ll knock me over at this rate."


    Behind him, two more figures stepped out of the carriage: their uncles Duke and Nesmond. Both were greeted with equal enthusiasm, the children''s joy spilling over as they hugged all three men in turn.


    Lady Danyel, the wife of Lord Terrace, emerged from the main building, her smile radiant as she watched the reunion unfold. Though relieved to see her husband''s brothers return, her gaze briefly scanned the horizon, searching for her husband.


    Lady Raela noticed and approached her sister-in-law, speaking in a reassuring tone. "He''ll be back soon," she said confidently. "A day at most."


    Lady Danyel nodded, her smile softening. "Thank you, Raela. It''s good to know."


    As they turned back toward the courtyard, Seth and Laurel were already leading their uncles back to the main building, chattering excitedly about the games they''d been playing and the stories they wanted to hear.


    Lady Danyel chuckled, shaking her head. "Those two never run out of energy," she said, her voice filled with fondness.


    "Terrace blood," Lady Raela replied with a smirk.


    ~~~~~


    Far from the Terrace Estate, Lord Terrace and his companions¡ªLord Acheon, Lord Leah, and Elder White Fang¡ªstood at the teleportation port they had first used to arrive at the Southern Atholor Continent. Their carriage, flanked by General Saph and his escort, had come to a halt near the entrance of the teleportation facility. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The building loomed ahead, its wooden exterior unassuming compared to the powerful magic it housed. Inside, the air hummed faintly with residual energy, a testament to the countless teleportations that had taken place there.


    As the group disembarked, General Saph stepped forward, his demeanor as professional as ever. "It''s been an honor escorting you," he said, bowing slightly.


    "The honor is ours, General," Elder White Fang replied, his tone respectful but firm. "Your assistance has been invaluable."


    Lord Terrace stepped forward, clasping the general''s arm in a firm handshake. "Thank you for everything," he said. "Your diligence will not go unremembered."


    General Saph nodded, his expression unreadable but appreciative. He glanced at Elder White Fang, who was retrieving a sealed envelope from within his robes.


    "Do not forget the letter I requested to be sent to the Emperor," Elder White Fang said, passing this new envelope to General Saph. "This one''s yours."


    The general accepted it with both hands, bowing slightly. "I''ll see to it personally," he promised.


    With their farewells exchanged, the representatives entered the teleportation facility. The interior was as sparse as before, with only the two arrays¡ªthe one on the floor and the one on the ceiling¡ªdrawing the eye.


    Elder White Fang stepped forward, registering their destination into the array. Moments later, the ceiling array began to glow, its intricate patterns lighting up with a soft, pulsing energy.


    "Time to go home," Lord Leah murmured, glancing at the others.


    The group gathered beneath the array, their figures bathed in its golden light. With a faint hum, the teleportation activated, and they vanished from the room, leaving only the faintest trace of magic behind.


    General Saph stood alone, watching the array''s glow fade before turning on his heel. As he exited the building, a small smile crept onto his face. "Time to deliver the Emperor''s letter," he muttered to himself, his thoughts already focused on the Emperor''s reaction.


    The building fell silent once more, the energy within it settling into a quiet stillness.


    ~~~~~


    Back at the Terrace Estate, Seth and Laurel''s laughter filled the air as they continued to pepper their uncles with questions.


    "How was it?"


    "Did they listen?"


    "We won the lands, right?"


    Though the family was not yet whole, the atmosphere was one of warmth and anticipation.


    And miles away, in the teleportation currents, Lord Terrace and his companions were on their way back to their homeland, their mission in the Southern Atholor Continent complete.

 Chapter 107 - 107: A Warning Letter And A Request Letter

    Shoooooong~


    The golden glow of the teleportation array faded, and the familiar sight of the teleportation chamber greeted Lord Terrace, Lord Acheon, Lord Leah, and Elder White Fang.


    The chamber, located in Elder White Fang''s residence¡ªa grand estate that doubled as their base of operations¡ªwas dimly lit by enchanted lamps that emitted a soft blue hue.


    As the group reoriented themselves, a collective sigh escaped their lips. Even Elder White Fang, usually stoic, allowed a moment of visible relief to wash over his features.


    "We''re home," Lord Leah said with a smile, her voice carrying a hint of excitement. "It''s good to be back."


    The others nodded in agreement. After days spent traveling and negotiating in the Southern Atholor Continent, the familiarity of their homeland was a welcome change.


    Elder White Fang motioned for the group to follow him, and they exited the teleportation chamber, their footsteps echoing through the stone corridors.


    They entered a spacious room furnished with polished wooden chairs and a long table at its center¡ªa smaller version of the conference room they had used for previous meetings.


    Once seated, Elder White Fang addressed the group. "We''ve accomplished what we set out to do," he began, his tone steady. "But the work is far from over. We''ll need to call a meeting with the other Family Lords, nobles, and rulers soon. The Emperor must also be informed of our progress."


    "Agreed," Lord Terrace said, his deep voice resonating. "How many days do we have before the representatives meet again?"


    "Two weeks," Elder White Fang replied. "I''ll send word for a conference to be held in four days. That should give everyone time to prepare."


    Lord Acheon leaned back in his chair, a small smirk playing on his lips. "At least we get a few days to breathe before jumping back into politics."


    "Don''t get too comfortable," Lord Leah interjected, her tone teasing. "You might forget how to deal with those nobles."


    The group shared a quiet laugh, the tension of their recent journey easing for a brief moment.


    Elder White Fang stood, signaling the end of the discussion. "That settles it. We''ll reconvene in four days. For now, you''re all dismissed."


    The four representatives rose from their seats and made their way back to the teleportation chamber. One by one, they bid each other farewell, Elder White Fang watching as they disappeared into the arrays.


    When it was Lord Terrace''s turn, he paused briefly, looking to Elder White Fang.


    "Take some time to rest," Elder White Fang advised, his tone firm but kind. "You''ve earned it."


    Lord Terrace nodded, his usual taciturn demeanor unchanged. He stepped into the array, and in a flash of light, he vanished, on his way back to the Terrace Estate.


    ~~~~~


    In the Southern Atholor Continent, General Saph appeared in a small, empty building near the Soulor Empire''s border. The teleportation scroll he had used allowed for discreet travel, and this unassuming structure was one of the few linked directly to the empire''s outer defenses.


    As he stepped outside, the familiar sight of towering walls greeted him. The fortress-like border was a marvel of both engineering and magic, designed to keep threats at bay. Several junior officers saluted him as he walked past, their postures stiff with respect.


    "Welcome back, General," one of them said.


    General Saph returned the salute with a nod. "Thank you. I''ll be delivering an important message to the Emperor shortly."


    Once inside his private quarters within the fortress, General Saph reached into his armor and retrieved two letters. The first was the sealed message for Emperor Leynard, but it was the second letter¡ªaddressed to him personally¡ªthat caught his attention.


    Breaking the seal, he unfolded the parchment and began to read.


    ***


    "General Saph,


    Keep a vigilant eye on the empire. Not everything is as it seems. Strange occurrences may arise, and you must act swiftly to protect the integrity of your people and humanity at large. Trust your instincts and do not hesitate to contact me if things go south. Write to me in this same letter and I''ll receive your text immediately.


    ¡ªElder White Fang"


    ---


    The cryptic warning made General Saph frown, though he held the old man in the highest regard. Elder White Fang had been a cornerstone of humanity''s defense during the last war, and his wisdom was unmatched. If he had deemed this warning necessary, then it wasn''t to be taken lightly.


    Folding the letter carefully, General Saph tucked it away and left his quarters. He made his way toward a hidden chamber within the fortress, one known only to a select few. The path was narrow, the stone walls cold and unadorned. Finally, he reached a room housing a teleportation array.


    Activating the array, General Saph was transported directly to the imperial palace''s teleportation chamber. Without hesitation, he strode through the grand halls, his destination clear.


    The Emperor was already on his way out of the palace when they crossed paths. Clad in regal attire that exuded authority, Emperor Leynard paused upon seeing the general.


    "General Saph," the Emperor greeted, his tone warm but commanding. "What brings you here?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your Majesty," General Saph said, bowing deeply. "I''ve brought a message from Elder White Fang."


    The general handed over the sealed letter, and the Emperor broke it open, his sharp eyes scanning the contents.


    After a moment, Emperor Leynard looked up, his expression unreadable. "He''s requested that you be assigned as a guard for the representatives from our continent"


    "That''s news to me, Your Majesty," General Saph confirmed.


    The Emperor considered this for a moment before nodding. "Very well. I approve the request. You''ll join the representatives and assist them in any way necessary."


    General Saph straightened, his chest swelling with pride. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I won''t fail you or the empire."


    Emperor Leynard offered a faint smile. "I know you won''t." He gestured toward the grand doors at the end of the corridor. "You''re dismissed. I have matters to attend to."


    General Saph bowed once more, stepping aside as the Emperor continued on his way.


    As the doors closed behind him, General Saph allowed himself a brief smile. "Well, I don''t know why but thank you, Elder White Fang," he murmured to himself before turning to prepare for his next assignment. "I''ll watch out for any oddity."


    _________________


    _________________


    A/N: Updates will be back to normal as from tomorrow. I think I''m better now. Thank you all for reading regardless!

 Chapter 108 - 108: Minor Flame Magic Skill

    Damien wandered through the forest, his steps slow and unhurried. Over the past weeks, he had begun to feel a strange sense of familiarity with the terrain.


    He now recognized paths, could anticipate turns, and knew where many of the trails led. The once-foreign forest was slowly becoming a second home to him, albeit one teeming with danger.


    However, not everything was going as smoothly as he''d hoped.


    He glanced down at his clothes¡ªdirty, worn, and barely holding together. One pair of his clothing had been ruined in a previous battle, torn and singed beyond repair. That left him with a single set, which he now had to wash and wear repeatedly.


    "Not exactly what I imagined when I thought about surviving in the wilderness," Damien muttered, tugging at the frayed hem of his shirt.


    Despite his predicament, there was a flicker of joy in his expression. He held up a hand, and a small flame sprang to life on his fingertip, dancing gently in the cool forest air.


    The fire was warm, its heat steady but not overwhelming. Damien''s lips curved into a smile as he manipulated the flame, shaping it into different forms. First, a thin strand that twisted and writhed like a snake. Then, a tiny bird that flapped fiery wings before dissipating into embers.


    This new ability was a result of the mission he had completed hours ago. The system had rewarded him with a flame skill, a new tool to add to his growing arsenal.


    He recalled the skill''s description.


    ?Minor Flame Magic Skill: Allows minor Dominion over flames. Enables the user to conjure, shape, and manipulate fire to a limited degree. Suitable for combat, utility, and destruction. Costs 10 units of magic essence per second.?


    "Minor Dominion," Damien mused, letting the flame grow slightly larger in his palm. "Looks like I''ve got a lot to work with."


    He tested the limits of the skill as he walked, creating flames of varying sizes and intensities. The magic responded smoothly to his commands, as if the flames were an extension of his will.


    Damien was engrossed in his practice when a sudden shift in the atmosphere made him pause.


    "Hm?" His eyes narrowed as he scanned the forest ahead.


    A faint energy pulsed from a tree standing slightly apart from the others. Its thick trunk and twisted branches gave it an ominous appearance, but it wasn''t the tree''s physical form that caught Damien''s attention. It was the subtle siphoning of life energy radiating from it.


    "That''s no ordinary tree," he muttered, his gaze sharpening.


    The tree seemed to feed on the surrounding vegetation, its roots drawing sustenance from nearby plants. Damien''s senses tingled as he noticed faint connections stretching from this tree to others in the area. The entire section of the forest was riddled with similar energy signatures, each tied to trees that stood unnaturally still.


    "Tree Demons," Damien realized, his voice low.


    Tree Demons were parasitic creatures that disguised themselves as part of the forest. They drained life from their surroundings to sustain their unnatural existence, and they were notorious for ambushing anything that ventured too close.


    Damien clenched his fists, the flame in his palm flaring brighter.


    "Perfect timing," he said, a grin spreading across his face.


    He raised his hand, summoning more flames. A large ball of fire formed in one palm, its light illuminating the shadows around him. The heat radiating from it was intense, causing the air to shimmer.


    Extending his other hand, Damien conjured a second fireball, identical to the first. Both hovered above his palms, crackling with energy.


    "Let''s see how you handle this," he muttered.


    With a flick of his wrists, Damien launched the fireballs toward two of the Tree Demons.


    Booooom!


    The first fireball struck its target dead center, engulfing the tree in a raging inferno.


    Kaareeeii!


    A screeching sound erupted from the burning demon, its form writhing as the flames consumed it.


    The second fireball hit another Tree Demon nearby, producing a similar result. The forest echoed with high-pitched screams as the demonic entities revealed their true forms, their bark-like exteriors peeling away to expose grotesque, fleshy cores.


    But Damien wasn''t done.


    As more Tree Demons stirred, alerted by the commotion, he summoned additional fireballs. Each one soared through the air, slamming into the demons and igniting them in bursts of flame.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The area descended into chaos.


    Screeches filled the forest as the Tree Demons tried to retaliate. Thick roots burst from the ground, snaking toward Damien with surprising speed. He dodged effortlessly, weaving through the forest as he continued his fiery assault.


    One root came dangerously close, but Damien leaped into the air, flipping over it with agility honed through countless battles. He landed smoothly, conjuring another fireball and hurling it toward the demon that had attacked.


    "Not so tough now, are you?" he taunted as the creature burst into flames.


    The battle raged on, with Damien using his newfound skill to its fullest potential. The forest glowed with an orange-red hue as the fire spread, consuming the demonic trees one by one.


    Minutes later, the commotion died down. The area was eerily silent, save for the crackling of flames that still clung to the remnants of the defeated Tree Demons.


    Damien stood in the center of the destruction, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. His hands were covered in soot, and sweat dripped from his brow, but his expression was triumphant.


    The system''s familiar chime echoed in his mind. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ?Mission Complete: 15 Grade Six Tree Demons slain. Reward: 300 magic essence and increased proficiency in Minor Flame Magic Skill!?


    Damien smirked, the notification giving him a sense of satisfaction.


    "Looks like I''m getting the hang of this," he said, extinguishing the remaining flames in his hands.


    He turned and began walking away, his steps calm and measured. The forest ahead was still shrouded in darkness, but Damien felt a renewed sense of confidence.


    "Summon Aquila and Cerbe." Damien commanded his system.

 Chapter 109 - 109: It Disappeared?

    The familiar hum of spatial energy faded as Lord Terrace materialized in the teleportation chamber of the Terrace Estate.


    Two guards stationed at the chamber''s entrance moved forward, prepared to intercept the arrival. Their hands rested on the hilts of their weapons, but the moment the energy dissipated, and Lord Terrace''s imposing figure came into view, they halted.


    "Welcome home, my lord," they said in unison, bowing respectfully.


    Lord Terrace gave a curt nod as he strode past them, his long strides filled with purpose. His destination was clear¡ªthe main building of his family''s estate. The cold stone walls of the chamber gave way to the open air as he exited, his mind lost in thought.


    The Southern Atholor Continent lingered heavily in his memory, particularly the discussions held in the Soulor Empire with Emperor Leynard and the representatives of other regions. His brow furrowed deeply as he recalled the revelation of humans siding with the demons.


    ''How could they forsake their own kind?'' The thought was bitter and unrelenting. ''To betray their own race for creatures that nearly drove humanity to extinction¡­ What could they possibly hope to gain?''


    The absurdity of it gnawed at him. If not for Elder White Fang''s composure during the meeting, Lord Terrace was sure he would have lost his temper.


    By the time his thoughts returned to the present, Lord Terrace found himself standing in front of the main building. His head lifted, and his sharp blue eyes met the warm, expectant gazes of his family.


    Lady Danyel stood at the entrance, her composed smile tinged with relief. Beside her, Seth and Laurel, the youngest of their children, brightened at the sight of their father. Without hesitation, the two bolted toward him, their laughter echoing through the air.


    "Father!"


    "Welcome home!"


    Lord Terrace''s frown melted into a rare, soft smile as he bent down, embracing both of them at once. Their joy was infectious, and for a moment, the weight of his journey felt a little lighter.


    As the children held onto him, the rest of his family approached. Lady Raela, his youngest sibling, stood near her brothers Duke and Nesmond, both of whom wore matching expressions of amusement. Finally, his twin brother Osbourne joined the group, his face contemplative but welcoming.


    Straightening, Lord Terrace gently ruffled Seth''s hair and kissed Laurel''s forehead before stepping toward his wife. Lady Danyel greeted him with a light kiss, her touch grounding him.


    "You''re back," she said softly, her tone holding a mixture of relief and pride.


    "I am," he replied, his voice steady.


    The siblings exchanged pleasantries, "In just a few days, you''ve managed to look a year older. That''s a new achievement." Duke joked with his elder brother.


    Nesmond chimed in with mock concern about the state of his older brother''s hair. "You look¡­ rough."


    "Yeah, like someone that''d lost his way home." Duke added and the others chuckled.


    "More like he was disowned." Nesmond corrected Duke.


    Lord Terrace let them speak, his stoicism betraying nothing, but the subtle upward twitch of his lips revealed his appreciation for their humor.


    Finally, he spoke. "Let''s head inside. There''s much to discuss."


    Once inside the sprawling family meeting room, Lord Terrace gestured for everyone to take their seats. The room, adorned with rich tapestries and a large central table, was a space reserved for important discussions.


    Before they began, Lord Terrace paused, turning to Seth and Laurel. He reached into his void key and produced two beautifully wrapped boxes.


    "Seth. Laurel," he said, addressing them with a rare warmth. "These are for you."


    The children''s eyes lit up as they eagerly accepted the gifts.


    "Thank you, Father!" Seth exclaimed, barely able to contain his excitement.


    Laurel hugged her box tightly, her voice soft but earnest. "I''ll treasure it, Father."


    Lord Terrace nodded. "Go to your rooms. We''ll talk later."


    With their father''s permission, the two children rushed off, chattering about their gifts. Lady Danyel smiled after them before turning her attention back to her husband.


    Once the room settled, Lord Terrace began recounting the events of his journey.


    "We''ve accomplished what we set out to do," he began, his voice measured. "The representatives of the Southern Atholor Continent were receptive to our mission, and they will be sending their emissaries to the upcoming meeting."


    "Did you encounter any resistance?" Nesmond asked, leaning forward.


    "Not directly," Lord Terrace admitted. "But troubling news surfaced. Some among humanity have chosen to ally themselves with the demons. They believe it''s the only path to survival."


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    "How could they betray us like that?" Lady Raela asked, her voice low with anger.


    "They see power, not consequences," Lord Terrace said grimly. "Their betrayal will cost us all dearly if we don''t act swiftly. Elder White Fang and I are committed to eradicating this faction, but it won''t be easy."


    Lord Terrace continued, describing the tense discussions with Emperor Leynard and the subtle yet disturbing atmosphere surrounding their talks. However, he withheld the specifics of the unsettling energy he had sensed from the Emperor.


    By the time he finished, the family''s resolve had hardened.


    "We''ll prepare," Osbourne said firmly. "The Terrace family has always stood at the forefront of humanity''s defense. This time will be no different."


    The others nodded in agreement, their expressions unified in determination.


    "Good," Lord Terrace said. "We''ll need every resource, every ally, and every ounce of strength for what''s to come."


    As the family dispersed, Osbourne lingered behind, waiting until the room cleared before addressing his twin.


    "There''s something you should know," Osbourne began.


    Lord Terrace leaned back in his chair, listening intently as Osbourne recounted recent events.


    "A noble tried to claim a portion of our territory while you were away," Osbourne said. "I dealt with him swiftly. The land remains ours."


    "Good," Lord Terrace said, nodding. "You''ve done well."


    Osbourne smiled faintly but remained quiet for a moment, as if debating whether to say more. Finally, he stood.


    "Get some rest," he said, his tone light. "Even you need it."


    Lord Terrace watched as his brother left the room. For a moment, the silence was welcome, allowing him to gather his thoughts.


    In the corridor, Osbourne pulled out a small, intricately designed disc¡ªa tracking device linked to a specific weapon. Imbuing it with magic essence, he attempted to locate the sword it was tied to.


    The disc glowed faintly, but the result left him frowning in confusion.


    "It disappeared?" he muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    The disc remained unresponsive, its magic unable to detect the weapon''s location. Whatever had happened, it was unlike anything Osbourne had encountered before.


    His grip on the disc tightened as his mind raced with possibilities. Something wasn''t right!


    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 110 - 110: The Orchid Quest I

    The forest of Twin Disasters buzzed with life, the air thick with the ambient hum of mana beasts lurking in the shadows.


    Damien rode steadily atop Fenrir, his sharp gaze scanning the dense undergrowth as they moved cautiously south. He had a singular goal: locate the Bloody Green Orchid described in his system''s latest mission.


    Over the last three days, Damien had tackled a grueling series of tasks that had tested his limits, all tied to demons and their essence. Each successful mission had bolstered his strength, and now, this new quest promised even greater rewards.


    Damien checked the system panel in his mind, re-reading the mission details as if to remind himself of what was at stake.


    ?Bloody Green Orchid''s Quest?


    ?Objective: Locate and consume the Bloody Green Orchid in the southern section of the Forest of Twin Disasters?


    ?Description: A rare orchid entirely green with blood-like stains scattered across its petals. The orchid increases magic essence core reserves permanently by absorbing and storing the pure essence of the world. The stored essence strengthens the core and increases its capacity when consumed, though the process is painful.?


    ?Failure: Excruciating pain and essence core shrinkage.?


    ?Reward: Increased core capacity, +2 points on all stats, +100 units on Life Force stat, +200 units on Magic Essence stat, Minor Wind Magic Manipulation.?


    There was no deadline for the mission, but Damien was eager to complete it. The possibility of strengthening his core permanently and gaining new abilities was too good to pass up. He had encountered a plant matching the orchid''s description once before, deep in the southern forest. All that remained was to find it again.


    Fenrir padded forward slowly, his massive frame moving with quiet precision despite the uneven terrain. Behind them, Cerbe followed, the Three-Headed Hound''s heads swiveling alertly, each one scanning for threats.


    Atop Damien''s head, Luton, his Stellar Slime, rested comfortably, its gelatinous form shifting slightly with each movement. Aquila, his avian summon, was absent for now, having been tasked with scouting farther ahead.


    "Keep moving," Damien said softly to Fenrir, patting the wolf''s side. The forest thickened around them, the air cooler and damp as they traveled deeper into the southern region. His senses were on high alert.


    Though his previous missions had dealt exclusively with demons, mana beasts were equally dangerous, especially in a place like this.


    Suddenly, Fenrir stopped. His ears twitched, and he let out a low growl. Behind them, Cerbe tensed, the fur along his three necks bristling. Damien''s hand instinctively moved to his weapon, pulling it out of Luton''s (Universal Space) as the forest grew unnaturally silent. Something was wrong.


    The weapon being in Luton''s storage was the exact reason why Osbourne had failed to trace the weapon previously. Not that Damien knew about it.


    From the shadows ahead, a massive form emerged. A bear-like creature, its body covered in thick, ice-like scales that shimmered faintly under the dappled sunlight. Its glowing eyes locked onto Damien with an intensity that sent a chill down his spine.


    Grrrr¡­


    It was an Empyrean Bear, a Peak Grade Four mana beast known for its aggression and unyielding nature. Before Damien could react, another Empyrean Bear appeared behind them, effectively cutting off their escape route.


    The bears moved with a slow, deliberate menace, their heavy steps shaking the ground. Their icy aura seeped into the air, and for the first time, Damien felt a genuine sense of oppression. These beasts weren''t like the other Grade Four creatures he''d faced¡ªthey were on a completely different level.


    Damien tightened his grip on Fenrir''s fur and muttered under his breath, "This is going to be trouble."


    The two bears roared in unison, their voices echoing through the forest like a thunderclap. Their icy auras intensified, forming a visible frost that clung to the ground around them.


    Fenrir growled in response, his body lowering into an attack stance, while Cerbe''s three heads snarled, ready to leap into action. Luton, sensing the shift in tension, wobbled atop Damien''s head, its form glowing faintly as it prepared to assist.


    Thud!


    Damien dismounted from Fenrir, his boots crunching softly against the frosty ground. "The mission comes first," he said to himself, his voice steady despite the pressure mounting in the air. He stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the bear blocking their path.


    The creatures were massive, their scaled bodies rippling with muscle and glowing faintly with mana. Damien knew this wasn''t a fight he could take lightly.


    "Fenrir," Damien commanded, his tone sharp, "hold the front. Cerbe, cover the rear."


    The two summons moved instantly, Fenrir standing firm against the first bear while Cerbe turned to face the one behind them. Damien pulled his weapon, the sleek blade shimmering faintly with his infused magic essence. His eyes flickered with determination as he calculated his options.


    The bear ahead lunged, its massive claws swiping through the air with terrifying speed. Fenrir dodged, his agile form darting to the side before countering with a powerful bite aimed at the bear''s flank. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The beast roared in anger, its icy scales cracking slightly under Fenrir''s strength. Behind them, Cerbe engaged the second bear, his three heads snapping and tearing as he dodged the creature''s strikes with surprising agility.


    Damien didn''t stand idle. He surged forward, his blade cutting through the air as he targeted the first bear''s exposed side.


    Graaaah!!


    The creature roared in pain as his strike connected, a burst of icy shards flying off its scales. But the beast retaliated immediately, swinging its massive paw toward him.


    Damien jumped back, narrowly avoiding the blow, though the sheer force of the attack sent a gust of wind rippling through the trees.


    "This isn''t going to be easy," Damien muttered, wiping sweat from his brow. The bears were relentless, their strength and endurance far surpassing anything he had faced before. He glanced at Luton, still perched on his head. "You ready?" he asked.


    The Stellar Slime wobbled in response, glowing brighter as it prepared its unique magic. With a burst of light, it launched a concentrated beam of energy toward the first bear, striking its face and momentarily blinding it.


    Fenrir seized the opportunity, leaping onto the creature''s back and sinking his teeth into its neck. The bear thrashed wildly, but Fenrir held on, his growls rumbling deep in his throat.


    Meanwhile, Cerbe had managed to pin the second bear momentarily, his three heads biting and clawing at its exposed belly. Damien turned his attention back to the first bear, channeling his mana into his blade.


    "Let''s finish this," Damien said, dashing forward. With a swift, precise strike, he drove his blade into the creature''s side, targeting its mana core.


    The bear let out a final, deafening roar before collapsing to the ground, its massive body shaking the earth.


    Bang!


    Damien turned to see Cerbe finishing off the second bear, his jaws tearing through its neck.


    Shrrrriip!


    Thud!


    The beast collapsed to the floor.


    Panting, he looked southward. The mission wasn''t complete yet.


    "Let''s keep moving," he said, climbing back onto Fenrir after extracting the essence cores from both beasts.


    The orchid was out there, and Damien wasn''t about to let anything stop him from finding it.

 Chapter 111 - 111: The Orchid Quest II

    Damien knelt by the fallen Empyrean Bears, his blade flashing as he worked to extract their essence cores.


    Each orb pulsed faintly with icy energy, a proof of the beasts'' formidable power. He held them up, their glow illuminating the determination in his eyes.


    These would be valuable not just for his mission rewards but for his personal growth. After pocketing the cores in his special storage, Luton''s (Universal Space), he climbed back onto Fenrir, giving the wolf a light pat on the side.


    "Let''s go," he said, his voice steady. The Bloody Green Orchid awaited, and every moment wasted increased the chance of another obstacle in his path. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fenrir moved at a steady pace through the forest, its keen senses ensuring a safe path forward. Cerbe followed behind, its three heads scanning the surroundings while Luton remained perched atop Damien''s head.


    Though Damien was physically fine, the lingering tension from the earlier battle kept him alert. He focused on the bond he shared with Aquila, his Griffin summon.


    "Aquila''s coming back, huh?" The connection was growing stronger, a sign that Aquila was truly approaching.


    Kreeeeii!!


    Moments later, a majestic cry echoed through the trees, and Damien looked up. "There you are,"


    Aquila''s figure appeared in the sky, its golden feathers glinting in the filtered sunlight. The Griffin descended with a flourish, landing gracefully a few meters ahead.


    Thud!


    Damien dismounted Fenrir and approached the beast.


    "Kreii! Kaw!" Aquila let out a series of sharp cries and clicks, its body shifting restlessly as it communicated what it had seen.


    Damien nodded, understanding the Griffin''s report. The place he''d sent it to scout was empty. The orchids weren''t there, but faint traces suggested they''d been moved.


    "Can you track it?" Damien asked.


    Aquila chirped an affirmative, shifting its head toward the south.


    "Good. Let''s move."


    Damien climbed onto Aquila''s back, turning to his remaining summons. "Fenrir, Cerbe," he commanded, "go hunt demons. I''ll summon you if needed."


    Both creatures acknowledged the order before heading off in different directions. With Luton still securely on his head, it''s rightful throne, Damien held tight as Aquila took to the sky.


    Fwaaaa~


    The Griffin''s powerful wings carried them swiftly over the forest, its keen eyes scanning below for any unusual movement or signs of the orchid''s path.


    The ride didn''t take long. Aquila descended into a densely wooded area, its wings folding neatly as it landed. Damien slid off its back and surveyed the scene. "Hmm¡­ same as I remember it." There was a certain tree with a deep hole in its trunk which he used to remember the location. It was a sort of natural marker.


    This was where he''d last seen the Bloody Green Orchids. The ground bore faint signs of disturbance¡ªpatches of soil where the plants had once rooted, now bare. What caught his eye next were the subtle drag marks leading away from the area.


    "It''s been moved," Damien muttered, crouching to inspect the faint trails. Something had pulled the plants from their original location. Though the marks were faint, they were clear enough to follow.


    Damien began tracing the trail on foot, his pace quick but cautious. Aquila remained in the sky, circling above to avoid alerting any creatures in the area. The drag marks twisted through the forest, weaving between dense thickets and around large trees.


    Not long into his tracking, Damien stumbled upon a slumbering mana beast, its massive form blocking part of the trail. The beast, a Grade Four creature, was a towering figure with thick, bark-like skin and roots tangling around its resting spot.


    Damien froze, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. After weighing his options, Damien shook his head.


    "This isn''t worth it," he whispered to himself. While he could handle the beast with Aquila''s support, it wasn''t necessary. His goal was the orchid, and engaging the beast would only delay him.


    Carefully, Damien maneuvered around the sleeping creature, keeping his steps light and deliberate. Aquila, from above, remained still, its keen senses locked onto Damien''s movements.


    Once he was clear of the beast, Damien resumed his pursuit, his steps picking up speed as the trail grew more distinct.


    After following the drag marks for what felt like miles, Damien arrived at a clearing. His breath hitched as he took in the sight before him.


    The area was thick with magic essence, so dense it was visible, swirling in the air like faint ribbons of light. The atmosphere was almost suffocating, the sheer concentration of power overwhelming.


    But it wasn''t the essence itself that shocked him. Scattered across the ground were the Bloody Green Orchids, their vivid green petals stained with dark red markings like blood splatters. They were everywhere, carpeting the ground in unnatural beauty.


    Damien took a cautious step forward, but then he froze. The orchids were moving.


    Not all of them, but enough to make Damien''s heart race. The plants shifted and twisted, their roots curling and uncurling as though they had a life of their own. Some of the orchids dragged themselves across the ground, while others rose slightly, their roots writhing like tiny tentacles.


    "What the¡­?" Damien muttered, his voice barely audible. The scene reminded him of the tree demons he''d fought before, but these orchids weren''t demonic¡ªat least, not entirely. Their movements were slower, more deliberate, as if they were sentient but not hostile.


    He crouched, studying one of the moving orchids from a distance. Its petals pulsed faintly, glowing with stored essence, and the air around it buzzed with energy. These weren''t ordinary plants¡ªthey were something far more complex.


    Damien''s shock gave way to determination. The mission had just become more complicated, but the reward was too valuable to abandon. He would need to figure out how to approach these strange plants without triggering whatever defenses they might have. He would have to take a step back first.


    Standing, he turned to Aquila, who had landed silently a few feet away. "Stay close," he said, his voice low. "This might get messy."

 Chapter 112 - 112: The Orchid Quest III

    Damien crouched low behind the dense thicket, his eyes fixed on the writhing orchids. They twisted and shifted on the forest floor, their roots curling and uncurling like tiny tendrils. Despite their unsettling movements, they seemed unaware of his presence. He remained motionless, watching and waiting, his patience unwavering.


    Minutes passed before one of the orchids began to inch closer, its movements slow and deliberate. It was small, no larger than his palm, and its vibrant green petals bore the distinct blood-red stains described by his system. When it was within reach, Damien lunged forward, his hand wrapping firmly around the plant.


    The orchid squirmed violently in his grasp, its roots writhing in an attempt to escape. Without hesitation, Damien retreated several meters, distancing himself from the cluster. He knew the one he''d captured would likely alert the others if he wasn''t quick.


    Safely away from the group, he turned his full attention to the orchid in his hand. It wasn''t much larger than he''d thought, but up close, he noticed something new. Its petals were folded inward, concealing tiny beads nestled within. These beads glowed faintly, pulsing with pure essence. Damien''s lips curled into a grin. ''This is it¡ªthe source of their power.''


    The orchid continued to thrash in his grip, but Damien''s mind was already made up. He had to test it. Lifting the squirming plant to his mouth, he shoved it in without hesitation. Its writhing roots tickled his face as he bit down, the petals crunching loudly between his teeth.


    A burst of sweetness filled his mouth, far more pleasant than he expected. But the moment he swallowed, his body tensed. A surge of energy rushed through him, starting at his mouth and spreading rapidly to his limbs. His muscles tightened involuntarily, and the sensation grew hotter and hotter until it settled in his abdomen.


    Then came the pain.


    "Shit!" Damien doubled over, clutching his stomach as a burning sensation exploded within. It felt as though molten lava had been poured into his core, churning and tearing at his insides.


    His teeth clenched tightly, and a low groan escaped his throat as he endured the agony. Seconds stretched into what felt like hours, but gradually, the burning began to subside.


    The searing heat was replaced by a soothing warmth that radiated from his essence core. A soft chime echoed in his mind, signaling the completion of the process.


    Ding!


    ?You have consumed a Bloody Green Orchid. +0.1% increase to essence core.?


    Damien straightened slowly, a grin spreading across his face despite the lingering ache in his abdomen. The notification confirmed what he already suspected¡ªthis was worth the effort.


    "That''s just one," he muttered, glancing back toward the cluster. There were hundreds more waiting, and he wasn''t about to let them slip away.


    He reached up and tapped Luton, the Stellar Slime resting on his head. "Get ready for storage," he instructed. The slime wobbled in acknowledgment, its surface glowing faintly as it prepared to use its (Universal Space) ability.


    Damien drew his sword from Luton''s storage with a quick motion, the blade humming softly as he infused it with magic essence. Staying low, he crept toward the cluster of orchids. His movements were slow and deliberate, ensuring he didn''t alert them prematurely.


    Crouching until his blade hovered just above the ground, Damien''s lips curled into a grin. This was the perfect chance to test a sword skill he had been practicing for weeks. He funneled magic essence into the weapon, preparing for a horizontal slash.


    But as the blade began to glow, the orchids froze. Their writhing movements stopped abruptly, and every single one turned toward him. Damien''s grip tightened as he felt the shift in the air.


    "They''ve noticed," he muttered.


    Before the orchids could react, Damien launched his attack. With a swift horizontal slash, he released a wave of sharpened magic essence in a wide arc. The energy tore through the clearing, slicing through hundreds of orchids in an instant.


    To his surprise, several of the plants erected faint magical barriers. The defenses weren''t particularly strong, but they were enough to deflect his initial attack. The survivors trembled briefly before scattering in every direction, their movements frantic and chaotic.


    "Luton, now!" Damien shouted, his voice cutting through the noise.


    The Stellar Slime leaped from his head, landing squarely on one of the fleeing orchids. Its Universal Space activated instantly, swallowing the plant whole. Luton moved with startling speed, bouncing from one orchid to the next, consuming them in rapid succession. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Swoosh!


    Swiiishh!!


    Meanwhile, Damien worked from the other side of the clearing. His blade flashed as he cut through the plants like weeds, each strike precise and deliberate. The orchids were quick, but Damien was quicker, his movements fueled by a relentless drive to complete the mission.


    The duo worked in perfect harmony. Luton cornered the orchids from one angle, its efficiency unmatched as it devoured them one by one. Damien pressed from the opposite side, his blade carving through the dense cluster with unwavering focus.


    Minutes turned into half an hour as the clearing descended into chaos. The orchids scattered, but their numbers dwindled steadily under the combined assault. Sweat dripped from Damien''s brow, but he didn''t slow down. His sword moved in a blur, each strike reducing the writhing plants to nothing.


    Finally, the last orchid disappeared into Luton''s (Universal Space). The clearing was quiet once more, the once-dense cluster reduced to an empty patch of churned soil. Damien lowered his sword, his chest heaving as he caught his breath.


    He glanced around, taking in the aftermath of their efforts. "That should be all of them," he said, his voice tinged with satisfaction.


    Luton returned to his side, wobbling proudly. Its gelatinous form glowed faintly, a sign of the massive haul it had stored. Damien patted the slime with a tired grin. "Good job, buddy. You did great."


    He estimated their catch to be at least eight hundred orchids¡ªa staggering number that made the effort worthwhile. Dropping to the ground, Damien let out a long sigh, his body finally relaxing after the intense hunt.


    Above him, the forest canopy swayed gently in the breeze, the tension of the past hour slowly fading. For now, Damien allowed himself a moment to rest, "We''ll continue after I finish eating all of them."

 Chapter 113 - 113: The Orchid Quest IV

    Damien sat cross-legged on the ground, the dense silence of the forest surrounding him. The Bloody Green Orchids he and Luton had painstakingly collected were piled before him, their vibrant green petals shimmering faintly with magic essence.


    He reached for the first orchid, his fingers brushing against its soft surface. Without hesitation, he shoved it into his mouth, chewing quickly despite its writhing resistance.


    The familiar sweetness filled his mouth again, followed by the rush of essence coursing through his body. It settled in his core, and a notification panel appeared before him.


    Ding!


    ?You have consumed a Bloody Green Orchid. +0.1% increase to essence core.?


    Damien grinned. "Just as expected," he muttered, reaching for the next one.


    This time, he chewed with less caution, devouring the orchid in seconds. Another notification followed the first, marking another small but significant improvement to his essence core.


    With each orchid he consumed, his excitement grew. He could feel his power steadily rising, the potential for growth driving him to eat more.


    One after another, he consumed the orchids, his focus solely on the task at hand. The notifications continued to appear in quick succession.


    Ding!


    ?You have consumed a Bloody Green Orchid. +0.1% increase to essence core.?


    Ding!


    ?You have consumed a Bloody Green Orchid. +0.1% increase to essence core.?


    It wasn''t long before Damien had consumed over twenty orchids. The initial pain that accompanied each one was tolerable, a brief burning sensation in his abdomen that quickly subsided.


    But as he ate, he failed to consider the cumulative effect of the essence building within him. His focus on the notifications blinded him to the growing storm in his core.


    By the time he had devoured half of the orchids, it hit him.


    The pain was immediate and excruciating, far beyond anything he had experienced before. Damien''s essence core felt as though it were about to explode.


    The burning was no longer localized to his abdomen¡ªit spread through his entire body like wildfire. His veins felt like they were filled with molten lava, and smoke began to rise faintly from his skin.


    Damien clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he fought to endure the agony. His face reddened, and his breaths came in short, labored gasps. Sweat poured down his face, evaporating almost instantly from the heat radiating from within.


    "Damn it¡­" he hissed through gritted teeth, but the pain didn''t relent. Instead, it grew worse, compounding with every second until he could no longer bear it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Graaahhhhh!" A scream tore from Damien''s throat, raw and guttural. He doubled over, clutching his abdomen as his body convulsed. He knew the sound would attract creatures from the forest, but he couldn''t stop himself. The pain was overwhelming, far beyond his tolerance limit.


    His vision blurred, and the edges of his consciousness began to fade. Before his eyes shut completely, he saw a figure emerging from the shadows¡ªa silhouette moving toward him with deliberate steps. His instincts screamed danger, but before he could react, the world went black.


    ~~~~~


    As Damien lay unconscious, Aquila swooped down with a deafening cry.


    Boom!


    The Griffin positioned itself protectively in front of its master, its keen eyes fixed on the approaching figure. It didn''t know what it was facing, but it didn''t hesitate.


    The figure lunged forward, and Aquila reacted instantly, meeting the charge head-on. An explosion of dust and debris filled the air as the two clashed, obscuring the battlefield.


    Aquila struck fiercely, its talons slashing through the air and its beak snapping with deadly precision. But the figure''s essence was masked, its identity hidden even as the Griffin fought with everything it had.


    Minutes passed, and the chaos showed no signs of stopping. Aquila let out another piercing cry, using the sound to disorient its opponent. It seized the opportunity as the dust began to settle, lunging forward and biting down with all its might. Its beak clamped onto the figure''s neck, and with a final burst of strength, it tore the head clean off.


    Spurt!


    Thud!


    The figure crumpled to the ground, revealing its true form¡ªa demon, its grotesque body limp and lifeless. Aquila stood over the corpse, its feathers ruffled but its posture proud. It had protected its master.


    The Griffin returned to Damien''s side, lowering itself close to him and folding its wings protectively. It remained alert, its sharp eyes scanning the surroundings for any further threats. But as the hours passed, nothing approached. The forest seemed to recognize the danger Aquila posed and kept its distance.


    ~~~~~


    Damien''s eyes fluttered open, and he immediately winced. His head throbbed with a splitting headache, and his body felt as though it had been crushed under a boulder. He groaned, forcing himself to sit up despite the discomfort.


    "What¡­ happened?" he muttered, holding his head as he tried to piece together the events. Slowly, the memory of the pain came back to him, along with the faint image of the silhouette approaching before he passed out.


    Aquila nudged him gently with its beak, drawing his attention. The Griffin let out a soft, reassuring cry, and Damien reached up to pat its head. "Thanks," he murmured. He didn''t need to ask to know that Aquila had protected him while he was unconscious.


    As the pain in his head began to fade, Damien turned his attention back to the orchids. Half of his stock was still untouched, and he knew he had to proceed more carefully this time. "No more rushing," he muttered to himself.


    Reaching for two orchids, he shoved them into his mouth and chewed slowly. The familiar sweetness returned, followed by the burning sensation in his core. But this time, the pain was manageable. He allowed his body time to process the essence before consuming the next pair.


    Damien continued this cycle, eating in measured intervals to avoid overwhelming his core. The notifications kept coming, marking steady progress.


    Ding!


    ?You have consumed a Bloody Green Orchid. +0.1% increase to essence core.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Damien consumed the last orchid. He let out a deep sigh, relief washing over him as he received the final notification.


    Ding!


    ?Mission Complete: You have successfully consumed the Bloody Green Orchids.?


    Exhaustion hit him like a wave. Damien collapsed onto the ground, his chest rising and falling with slow, steady breaths. Aquila stood guard beside him, its watchful eyes ensuring no harm would come to him while he rested.


    Luton joined the Griffin, its gelatinous form shifting slightly as it settled in. "We did," Damien whispered to the slime. He remained too lazy to check the rewards.


    _________________


    _________________


    A/N: Hello dear readers. We''re back on schedule! Thank you guys for last month''s Golden Tickets. I shall be dropping a bonus chapter for the 100+ tickets we gathered.


    Also, thank you all for the 200+ power stones. Two more bonus chapters! Let''s work harder! Thank you all very much for your support.

 Chapter 114 - 114: One Way Or Another

    On the outskirts of the Southern Atholor Continent, concealed from prying eyes by a powerful, undetectable barrier, stood a grand structure.


    The building''s architectural brilliance exuded an aura of majesty, its intricately designed walls and towering rooftops hinting at the influence and power of its occupants.


    Within one of its larger chambers, a meeting was taking place¡ªa meeting that would set into motion events that could shape the future of humanity.


    The room was dimly lit, the shadows playing across the faces of three individuals seated around a polished table. All were masked, their features obscured, and their cores meticulously concealed. One figure stood out: a demon.


    Its presence was unmistakable, from the oppressive aura it radiated to the two curved horns that jutted out of its helmet. The demon sat at the head of the table, its posture both regal and menacing, while the other two figures, humans by their features, sat side by side.


    For a time, silence reigned. The air was heavy with unspoken tension, their eyes locked on one another. Finally, one of the humans broke the silence, his voice respectful yet cautious.


    "Lord Beeriz," he began, addressing the demon. "Your visit is unexpected. May I ask what brings you to us?"


    The demon exhaled slowly, the sound deep and deliberate. Its crimson eyes narrowed as it regarded the man who had spoken. Lord Beeriz radiated nobility and nonchalance, his demeanor carrying the weight of authority. When he finally spoke, his voice was cold and commanding.


    "I am here on orders from our superior," Beeriz said, his gaze piercing. "You are to deliver a message to your leader, and it is imperative that it is acted upon immediately."


    Both humans leaned forward slightly, their postures attentive.


    "A child," Beeriz continued, "favored by more than one Light God, has been marked as a threat. This child will grow into a stronghold for humanity, a beacon of hope and power. If allowed to mature, he will become an obstacle to the partnership between your kind and mine."


    The two humans exchanged a glance, their unease growing.


    "We do not know the child''s identity," Beeriz admitted, his tone sharpening. "But we know his age range¡ªfifteen to eighteen. Your superior must take action before it is too late."


    One of the humans, a tall man with a commanding voice, dared to question. "And what do you propose, Lord Beeriz? We cannot simply act without direction."


    The demon''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "There are two options. The first: conduct a thorough background check on all children within the age range. Identify the target and eliminate him discreetly. If this fails¡­" Beeriz''s voice dropped, becoming almost a growl. "The second option is to eliminate all children within that range. This would ensure that humanity''s future champions are crippled before they can rise."


    The two humans fell silent, the weight of the decision before them pressing down like a stone. After a moment, they exchanged nods.


    "We will begin with the first option," the tall man said firmly. "If it proves ineffective, we will not hesitate to enact the second. One way or another, we shall accomplish that as there is still time before the war begins."


    Lord Beeriz regarded them for a long moment, then rose from his seat. He reached into his robes, retrieving a black crystal that pulsed with dark energy. "See that you do not fail," he said, his voice icy.


    He crushed the crystal in his hand, and the air in the room seemed to tear apart, revealing a swirling void. Without another word, Beeriz stepped into the darkness, disappearing as the portal closed behind him.


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, in the Forest of Twin Disasters, Damien was oblivious to the meeting and the target painted on his back. He was entirely focused on his mission, driving himself harder with each passing day. At this moment, he was locked in battle with four Grade Five demons.


    Boom!


    The demons were formidable, their grotesque forms exuding malice and raw power. Each of them wielded magic with deadly precision, launching fiery projectiles and shadowy tendrils that tore through the air. But Damien was unshaken.


    "Get out!" Flames burst from his hand as he used his Minor Flame Magic Skill to counter their attacks. Occasionally, he combined it with Minor Wind Manipulation, amplifying the intensity of his strikes.


    Damien''s sleek, thin blade glowed faintly with magic essence as he infused it with both skills, delivering precise, devastating blows.


    One of the demons lunged at him, claws outstretched. Damien ducked under the attack, his sword slicing upward in a fluid motion. The blade cut through the demon''s chest, and it roared in pain, staggering backward.


    The fight continued, growing more intense by the second. Damien''s movements were sharp and calculated, and his attacks were aimed to kill. Soon, he managed to land a decisive blow on one of the demons, slaying it where it stood. With the balance broken, the remaining three fell in quick succession.


    As the last demon collapsed, Damien stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving. The thrill of victory coursed through him, but he didn''t allow himself to relax. Instead, he crouched by the fallen demons, extracting their essence cores with practiced efficiency.


    Holding the glowing orbs in his hands, he felt a surge of power as he absorbed them one by one. Each core added to his strength, fueling his rapid growth.


    Damien grinned, satisfied with his progress. "One step closer," he muttered, standing and wiping the sweat from his brow.


    "Status," he commanded, and the system responded instantly.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 45


    Exp: 1805/2150


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 6100/7300


    Magic Essence: 1220/1220


    Strength: 74 Agility: 72


    Stamina: 74 Endurance: 74


    Intelligence: 69 S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    Essence Saving Mode


    ??????????


    Available summons: 4


    ??????????????????


    Damien nodded as he read through his stats, his confidence growing. "Still a long way to go," he murmured. "But I''ll get there."


    With renewed determination, Damien turned his gaze deeper into the forest. The path ahead was filled with danger, but that only fueled his drive. He had come too far to stop now. "One way or another."


    As he sheathed his sword and prepared to move forward, the leaves and trees seemed to bear witness to his rise.


    ________________


    ________________


    A/N: I would like to announce that the second arc: The System''s Mission", has come to an end and as such, I would like to thank you all for sticking with us this far. I love you all!


    Please let us continue to support the book in everyway we can. Thank you all!

 Chapter 115 - 115: Almost Time

    In the heart of a small, quiet town, a modest building stood tucked away from the bustling streets. Inside, two figures sat across from one another at a low table, sipping tea as though the world outside didn''t exist.


    The man, shrouded in a dark robe that covered most of his body, radiated an aura of quiet intensity. His golden eyes glinted from beneath his hood, strands of long crimson hair slipping free to frame his face.


    Across from him, a woman lounged casually in a silver gown that shimmered beautifully. The fabric was almost transparent, leaving little to the imagination, though a delicate netting concealed enough to maintain some modesty.


    Around them, the room was sparse, occupied only by a handful of patrons and a middle-aged waiter who quietly polished glasses behind the bar.


    Five men sat at separate tables, each nursing beers and avoiding eye contact. A sixth man lay sprawled on the floor, his lifeless body surrounded by a pool of blood.


    Even with a corpse in the same lovation, no one dared glance at the cloaked man, who had dispatched the sixth man with a troubling efficiency moments ago.


    The dead man had approached the woman uninvited, his voice full of crude arrogance.


    She had dismissed him with an air of annoyance, telling him to leave, but he had persisted, his tone turning threatening. Before he could act, the cloaked man had intervened, silencing him in seconds.


    Now, the two continued their conversation as though nothing had happened, ignoring the others in the room entirely.


    "You look annoyed," the man observed, his golden eyes narrowing as he studied the woman.


    The woman, her lips pursed, let out a soft huff. "I want a new beast for my collection," she said, her voice tinged with frustration.


    The man set his teacup down, rolling his eyes. "Narna, you already have twenty-four beasts. What more could you possibly want?"


    She crossed her arms, her posture defiant. "It''s not fair! Most of my beasts are Grade Five, and I only have one measly Grade Four! How am I supposed to keep up?"


    The man leaned back in his chair, his glare sharpening. "How many beast tamers do you know who can claim even half the number of beasts you have, regardless of rank?"


    Narna pouted, clearly unsatisfied with the answer. She swirled her tea absentmindedly, her frustration evident.


    The man sighed heavily and shook his head. "Fine," he said at last. "I know of a place where you might find what you''re looking for."


    Her expression brightened instantly, her irritation forgotten. "Where?"


    The man hesitated before answering, his tone dropping into a warning. "The Forest of Twin Disasters."


    The room seemed to freeze at his words. Though none of the patrons dared to speak, the shock on their faces was unmistakable. Even the waiter stopped polishing glasses, his hands trembling slightly.


    Narna, however, was unfazed. In fact, she looked thrilled. She leapt to her feet, her silver gown shimmering in the dim light. "Let''s go!" she exclaimed, grabbing the man''s arm and pulling him up.


    The man didn''t share her enthusiasm. He sighed, his golden eyes narrowing in irritation. "Do you have any idea how dangerous that place is? I only survived last time because someone had a teleportation scroll. No one can make it out of there alone."


    "All the more reason to go!" Narna said, undeterred. "You''re strong, and I''m ready for danger!"


    The man muttered something under his breath but allowed her to pull him toward the door. "We''ll need a return scroll before we go. I only have one to get us there."


    "Then we''ll get one," she said cheerfully, dragging him outside.


    The remaining patrons exchanged uneasy glances but remained silent. They had heard of the Forest of Twin Disasters, a place infamous for its deadly mana beasts and treacherous terrain. The thought of entering such a place willingly was insanity, but none dared voice their opinions.


    The magical items shop was modest but well-stocked, its shelves lined with scrolls, potions, and enchanted trinkets. Narna strode inside with an air of confidence, her silver gown catching the light as she approached the counter.


    "We need a long-range random teleportation scroll," she announced, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    The shopkeeper hesitated, his eyes darting nervously between the woman and the cloaked man. Finally, he retrieved the requested item and handed it over.


    Narna smiled brightly and turned to the man. "Let''s go!"


    The man sighed again, clearly questioning his life choices, but followed her without complaint.


    ~~~~~


    Deep within the forest, Damien sat by a roaring fire, the glow illuminating his lean, muscular frame. His hair had grown longer, now falling just past his shoulders, and his build had matured significantly over the past months. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In his hand was a piece of roasted meat, freshly cooked from a Grade Four mana beast he had slain earlier that day. He took a bite, savoring the smoky flavor, and leaned back against a nearby tree. The forest around him was quiet, save for the occasional rustle of leaves in the wind.


    As he ate, Damien whispered to himself, "Happy seventeenth birthday¡­ and to you too, Damon."


    The thought of his twin brother flickered briefly in his mind before he pushed it aside. His focus returned to his progress.


    Months of relentless training and hunting in the forest had honed his skills to a razor''s edge. He had grown stronger, faster, and more resilient, and his summons had evolved alongside him.


    Though he was only seventeen, his toned physique and hardened expression gave him the appearance of someone much older.


    Unknown to him, however, his peaceful reign in the forest would soon be interrupted.


    Far away, in a small town, a pair of adventurers prepared to venture into the Forest of Twin Disasters, their sights set on taming powerful mana beasts.


    Their paths would cross soon enough, and the collision of their goals would set the stage for a new chapter in Damien''s journey. Or would it?


    "I think it''s almost time." Damien murmured lazily to himself.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Caught In A Pinch I

    A brilliant flash of light illuminated the dense foliage as a magic circle formed, its intricate runes glowing faintly.


    Wooonnng~


    Within the circle, two figures appeared, stepping into the perilous Forest of Twin Disasters.


    Narna, dressed in her silver gown, was momentarily awestruck. The forest stretched endlessly before her, a surreal blend of vibrant greenery and an ominous atmosphere.


    Sunlight filtered through the canopy, casting patterns of light and shadow on the forest floor. The air was thick with magic essence, swirling faintly around her like an invisible current.


    "It''s¡­ beautiful," she murmured, taking in the sight with wide eyes. It truly was like anything she''s seen in her lifetime which made her truly wonder if the rumors were indeed true.


    Keith, the cloaked man standing beside her, didn''t share her sentiment. His golden eyes scanned the surroundings warily, his crimson hair glinting as he adjusted his hood.


    "Don''t let it fool you," he said, his voice low but firm. "This forest thrives on deception. Danger could strike at any moment and if you''re one step too late, you''ll be dead before you react."


    Narna''s excitement dimmed slightly, and she nodded. "Alright, lead the way."


    Keith took the lead, his movements deliberate as he navigated the uneven terrain. He chose a path heading south, where he believed the weakest mana beasts reside.


    Even then, he knew the term


    weak


    was relative in this forest. Narna followed closely, her silver gown catching on stray branches as she walked.


    As they moved deeper into the forest, Narna paused briefly. She channeled magic essence into a ring on her pinky finger, the small gem on it glowing faintly in response. This was her


    Life Key


    , a powerful artifact worth a small fortune. Unlike void keys, which could only store inanimate objects, a Life Key was designed to store living creatures.


    Narna had spent an enormous sum to acquire the ring, but as a beast tamer, it was invaluable. It allowed her to carry her tamed beasts with her at all times without the hassle of keeping them in the open.


    She channeled more essence, and two of her tamed beasts materialized beside her.


    Shiiinng~


    The first was a Grade Four Nightmare Wolf. Its pitch-black fur absorbed light, making it appear almost as if it were a shadow given form. Its glowing red eyes burned with feral intensity, and its presence exuded a chilling aura.


    The Nightmare Wolf''s dark abilities made it a terrifying predator, and it was her strongest tamed beast.


    The second was a Grade Five Bullock, a massive bull-like mana beast. Its thick, armored hide was its greatest defense, capable of withstanding powerful attacks. The Bullock let out a low, rumbling snort, its sharp horns glinting menacingly.


    With her beasts now accompanying them, Narna felt a surge of confidence. She turned to Keith with a satisfied smile. "There. Now we''re safer."


    Keith glanced at the Nightmare Wolf and Bullock but said nothing, continuing to lead the way deeper into the forest.


    ~~~~~


    Quite far from their location, Damien sat on a fallen log, chewing on a piece of roasted meat from a recent hunt. The forest had become his training ground, a place where every day was a battle for survival and growth. His once-boyish features had hardened, and his lean, muscular build told the story of months spent honing his skills in this unforgiving environment.


    He stared into the distance, his mind already calculating the day''s tasks. Every day, he set a goal for himself: slay sixty mana beasts or demons. It was a grueling routine, but it was necessary. He couldn''t afford to slow down.


    Damien finished his meal and rose to his feet, brushing the dirt from his pants. His piercing gaze scanned the forest ahead, a faint grin forming on his lips. "Another day," he muttered. "He wouldn''t stop. Not yet." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gripping his blade, Damien began moving. His steps were steady, his resolve unshakeable.


    ~~~~~


    Keith and Narna continued their trek south, the forest around them growing darker despite the midday sun. The thick canopy above blocked much of the light, casting eerie shadows that seemed to dance with every movement.


    The Nightmare Wolf padded silently beside Narna, its red eyes scanning the surroundings with predatory focus. The Bullock walked heavily behind her, each step causing the ground to tremble faintly.


    Keith halted suddenly, his golden eyes narrowing. "We''re being watched," he said, his voice a whisper.


    Narna stiffened, glancing around nervously. "By what?"


    Keith didn''t answer immediately. His hand moved beneath his cloak, resting on the hilt of a weapon hidden from view. The Nightmare Wolf growled low, its fur bristling as it picked up on the same presence.


    The forest fell unnaturally silent, and the tension became suffocating and troubling. Narna who''d shown unrivaled courage before, could now barely keep calm and breathe steady.


    If Keith who was stronger than her could actually be so cautiously, she had too. Keith took a step forward, his movements slow and deliberate. "Stay behind me," he said, his voice calm but firm.


    From the shadows, a pair of glowing green eyes emerged, followed by a hulking figure. It was a Grade Four mana beast¡ªa Shadowfang Panther, its sleek, black body blending seamlessly with the darkness. The beast hissed, its sharp fangs bared as it prowled closer.


    Keith drew his weapon, a curved blade that shimmered faintly with infused magic essence. The Shadowfang Panther let out a guttural growl, its muscles coiling as it prepared to pounce.


    Before it could attack, the Nightmare Wolf darted forward, colliding with the panther in a flurry of teeth and claws.


    Bang!!


    Clang!


    Graaaaah!!


    Roaaaar!!


    The two beasts clashed violently, their growls and roars echoing through the forest.


    Keith turned to Narna, his expression sharp. "Keep your Bullock ready. If more come, we''ll need its defenses."


    Narna nodded, her hands glowing faintly as she prepared to issue commands to her beasts. The Nightmare Wolf and the panther fought viciously, neither giving an inch. The Bullock snorted, lowering its head and pawing at the ground in readiness.


    Keith remained calm, his blade glinting as he watched the battle unfold. He had led them here knowing the risks, but he also knew the rewards would be worth it. "It''s too early to be caught in a pinch."

 Chapter 117 - 117: Caught In A Pinch II

    Boom!


    Bang!


    The forest echoed with the sounds of battle as Damien continued his daily routine of slaying mana beasts and demons. Over the past year, he had transformed, his once cautious steps now bold and deliberate.


    Damien moved through the undergrowth with purpose, his sharp eyes scanning for prey. Today was no different¡ªhis mission was clear: defeat sixty mana beasts or demons before sunset.


    The first wave of mana beasts came quickly. A pack of Grade Five Razor Fangs, swift creatures with sharp claws and serrated teeth, rushed at him. Damien smirked, pulling his sleek, thin blade from its sheath. "Let''s see how fast you really are," he muttered.


    The battle was quick but intense. The Razor Fangs darted around him, their movements almost too fast to track.


    Swooosh~


    Damien responded with calculated strikes, his blade flashing as he infused it with Minor Wind Manipulation, creating bursts of speed that matched their agility. When their numbers became overwhelming, he called forth his Stellar Slime, Luton, to corner the beasts with its (Devourer) ability.


    Ding!


    ?Grade Five mana beast slain. +1 Exp!?


    Within minutes, the pack lay defeated, their essence cores glowing faintly in the dirt. Damien absorbed the cores without hesitation, feeling the familiar rush of energy course through him.


    As the day progressed, Damien encountered increasingly challenging foes. Lone demons, cunning mana beasts, and even coordinated groups tested his growing strength.


    However, it wasn''t until he stumbled upon a group of three Grade Four mana beasts that his mettle was truly tested.


    The clearing was quiet when Damien entered, the air thick with magic essence. Standing before him were three imposing mana beasts. The first was a Steelhide Lizard, its body covered in metallic scales that glinted ominously under the dappled sunlight.


    The second was a Thunderclaw Lynx, its fur crackling with electricity. The third, and most intimidating, was a Magma Fang, a hulking feline-like creature whose body radiated intense heat, the ground beneath it scorched with every step.


    Damien''s grin widened as he tightened his grip on his sword. "This should be interesting."


    The Steelhide Lizard lunged first, its massive tail whipping toward Damien with enough force to shatter trees.


    Boom!


    He sidestepped the attack, his blade flashing as he struck at its side. Sparks flew as the blade scraped against its tough scales, barely leaving a scratch.


    Before Damien could reposition, the Thunderclaw Lynx charged, its movements a blur. Bolts of electricity crackled in the air as it swiped at him with lightning-infused claws. Damien ducked just in time, the claws missing his head by inches.


    Rooooar!


    The Magma Fang roared, unleashing a wave of molten energy that surged toward Damien. He leaped high into the air, the heat licking at his boots as he narrowly avoided being engulfed.


    "Three-on-one, huh?" Damien muttered, landing gracefully. "Let''s even the odds."


    He summoned Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf, with a burst of magic essence. The wolf growled deeply, its intimidating aura radiating as it faced the Thunderclaw Lynx. At the same time, Damien infused his sword with both Flame and Wind Manipulation, the blade glowing with a fiery, gale-like energy.


    Booooom!


    Each side exchanged powerful blows. Damien focused on the Magma Fang, his strikes precise as he danced around its fiery attacks. Fenrir engaged the Thunderclaw Lynx in a fierce melee, its sharp fangs clashing against the lynx''s electrified claws. Meanwhile, Luton emerged once more, using its (Devourer) ability on the Steelhide Lizard to even the battleground.


    Despite the odds, Damien''s skill and strategy prevailed. After a grueling fight, the balance tipped in his favor. The Magma Fang fell first, a well-timed strike piercing its essence core. With one down, the remaining beast was quickly overwhelmed.


    Panting, Damien stood amidst the fallen beasts, his sword still glowing faintly. He absorbed their cores with a satisfied grin.


    "Not bad," he muttered, sheathing his sword. "But there''s still more to do."


    However , there was no war he would''ve known that two strangers were venturing deeper into the forest, their paths inching closer to his own.


    ~~~~~


    Keith and Narna made their way through the forest, the Nightmare Wolf and Bullock accompanying them as they navigated the dense terrain. The air grew heavier the further they ventured, the magic essence becoming almost tangible.


    After hours of travel, they arrived at a slightly open area. Before them stood a cave entrance, its jagged edges resembling the maw of a great beast.


    Narna''s silver gown shimmered as she stepped closer, her expression alight with excitement. "I can feel it," she said, her voice tinged with anticipation. "There''s a powerful mana beast inside."


    Keith frowned, his golden eyes scanning the cave. "Be careful," he warned. "This place feels¡­ unnatural."


    Ignoring his caution, Narna led the way into the cave, her Nightmare Wolf padding silently at her side. Keith followed closely, the Bullock''s heavy steps echoing through the large tunnel.


    The path twisted and turned, the walls lined with faintly glowing veins of magic essence. It was clear this was no ordinary cave¡ªit was a lair. Keith''s unease grew with every step.


    "These tunnels are enormous," he muttered, his voice bouncing off the stone walls. "What kind of creature could have made them?"


    Narna didn''t answer, her focus entirely on the presence she could sense deeper within.


    Finally, they emerged into a massive cavern. The space stretched nearly five miles in diameter, the ceiling towering over four hundred meters above them. Its round shape and size were staggering, and at the center stood a raised pillar-like structure.


    At the bottom of the pillar were three glistening eggs, their shells shimmering faintly with energy. Narna''s eyes widened, a delighted smile spreading across her face. "Eggs," she whispered, her voice trembling with excitement. "If I can tame them from birth, they''ll think of me as their mother."


    She stepped forward, her gaze fixed on the eggs.


    "Wait!" Keith shouted, grabbing her arm just in time to pull her back.


    Booooom!


    A deafening explosion rocked the cavern as something massive crashed into the spot where Narna had been standing. The force of the impact sent dust and debris flying, obscuring their vision.


    When the dust settled, they saw it.


    Standing before them was a colossal figure, its fur matted a deep shade of brown and its fangs bared against them. Its eyes glowed with primal fury, and its massive fists slammed into the ground with enough force to make the cavern tremble. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raaaaarrr!!


    The Feral Ape King let out a thunderous roar, its gaze fixed on the intruders.


    Narna''s excitement was replaced with fear, and Keith gritted his teeth, drawing his blade. "Things just got complicated," he muttered.

 Chapter 118 - 118: A Wrong Decision

    The cavern trembled as Keith faced off against the towering seven-meter Feral Ape King. Its steel-like claws glinted under the faint light, slashing through the air with precision. Keith''s blade met the beast''s claws in a clash of sparks, the metallic sound ringing out as both combatants were forced back slightly.


    Keith steadied himself, his golden eyes narrowing. "A Peak Grade Four," he muttered under his breath, recognizing the sheer power radiating from the beast.


    But before he could say more, Narna exclaimed excitedly, her voice echoing in the cavern. "It''s a Peak Grade Four!" Her eyes sparkled with greed as she gazed at the massive creature. She was already imagining what it would be like to own such a beast, to add it to her growing collection.


    Keith, however, had no time to share her excitement. The ape lunged at him again, its claws tearing through the air with enough force to shatter stone.


    Keith parried with ease, being a Diamond Ranked Dunter allowed him to stay a step ahead of the beast. Each of his movements was calculated, his strikes aimed to incapacitate rather than kill.


    "I bet you want to tame this one too," Keith said sarcastically, sidestepping a powerful swing from the ape.


    Narna didn''t respond. Her focus had shifted entirely to the eggs resting on the pillar-like structure at the cavern''s center. If she could claim them, she wouldn''t need to tame the Feral Ape King at all. She could simply raise the beasts from birth, ensuring their loyalty.


    Her feet moved quickly, closing the distance to the eggs. The ape, however, noticed her immediately. It let out a furious roar and abandoned its fight with Keith, charging toward her with murderous intent. Narna barely dodged its attack, her fury growing as the beast thwarted her attempts.


    "Why is it so protective of the eggs?" Narna hissed, retreating to a safer distance. "Apes don''t even lay eggs!"


    Keith, mid-duel, called out to her, "It probably killed the original parent and plans to eat them later. Mana beast eggs are packed with essence¡ªperfect sustenance."


    Narna''s face darkened with determination. "Then those eggs are mine!"


    Keith rolled his eyes, dodging another strike from the ape. He continued holding back, careful not to inflict fatal injuries. He knew Narna would want to tame the beast, and while he found her greed exasperating, he wasn''t going to ruin her plans.


    But Narna had different ideas.


    Frustrated that the Feral Ape King kept thwarting her attempts to reach the eggs, Narna decided to unleash the full force of her arsenal. She channeled magic essence into her Life Key, the small ring glowing as it released her remaining tamed beasts.


    In an instant, a dozen mana beasts materialized around her, their forms varying in size and type. The most imposing was her Nightmare Wolf, a Grade Four beast that stood as her strongest. The others, ranging from Grade Five to weaker Grade Six beasts, formed a chaotic pack.


    "End it!" she commanded, her voice ringing with authority.


    Keith stepped back as Narna''s beasts launched themselves at the Feral Ape King. The cavern erupted into chaos.


    The Nightmare Wolf led the charge, its glowing red eyes locked onto the ape as it lunged with claws extended. Meanwhile, the other beasts attacked from all sides, some using ranged magic while others engaged in close combat.


    The ape fought back savagely, its claws tearing through several of the weaker beasts. But despite its strength, it was outnumbered and overwhelmed.


    Keith watched the battle unfold, his brow furrowed. He had a sinking feeling that Narna was making a mistake, but he stayed silent, letting her have her way.


    After several minutes of relentless attacks, the Feral Ape King staggered. Blood dripped from its massive frame, its once-imposing figure now battered and weak.


    Raaaaarrr!!


    With one final, desperate swing, it attempted to fight off the Nightmare Wolf, but the wolf dodged easily, sinking its fangs into the ape''s neck.


    The beast let out a guttural roar, its voice echoing through the cavern.


    Graaaaarr!!


    But this roar was different. It carried a primal energy, one that sent a chill down Keith''s spine.


    Narna ignored it, her eyes gleaming with triumph. "It''s over!" she declared.


    The ape collapsed, its massive body hitting the ground with a resounding thud. Narna wasted no time. She hurried to the pillar, her gaze fixed on the obsidian eggs.


    As she got closer, she noticed the eggs had faint orange veins running through them, glowing like molten lava. Her excitement grew, and she reached into her Void Key, pulling out a thick book.


    Flipping through the book''s pages, Narna searched for a description of the eggs. As she read, her triumphant smile faded, replaced by a look of dawning horror. Her fingers trembled as she traced the words on the page.


    Meanwhile, Keith''s gut twisted. The Feral Ape King''s final cry lingered in his mind, its primal tone hinting at something far more dangerous. He turned his gaze to Narna, whose expression had shifted entirely.


    "What is it?" he asked, stepping toward her.


    Before she could answer, the ground began to shake.


    Miles away, deep within a smaller, denser cavern, two pairs of enormous eyes snapped open. The crimson red pupils gleamed with malice, their glow illuminating the dark chamber. A powerful, oppressive aura spread outward, crashing through the forest and beyond. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the cavern where Narna and Keith stood, the pressure hit like a physical force, pinning them in place. Keith gritted his teeth, his knees buckling slightly under the weight of it. Narna froze entirely, her hand still clutching the book.


    "Keith¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling. Tears welled up in her eyes as she turned to face him, her mouth opening as though to speak. But no words came out. The pressure was too intense. However, she mouthed. "It was a wrong decision."


    Keith didn''t need her to say anything. Her expression told him all he needed to know¡ªthey were in grave danger.


    A furious roar echoed through the caverns, shaking the walls and cracking the ground beneath their feet. Keith''s golden eyes widened as the realization struck him.


    "Something''s coming," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the roar.

 Chapter 119 - 119: A Wrong Decision II

    Keith and Narna struggled against the overwhelming pressure crushing them in the cavern. The aura of the approaching mana beast was suffocating, its power far beyond anything they had encountered.


    Keith gritted his teeth, his muscles trembling as he tried to move. Suddenly, the pressure faltered, easing for a brief moment.


    "This is our chance," Keith said, his golden eyes locking onto Narna''s. "Run! We need to get out of here now!"


    Narna, however, didn''t budge. Her gaze was fixed on the eggs perched on the pillar-like structure at the center of the cavern. Keith noticed the glint of determination in her eyes and knew she was about to do something reckless.


    "Narna!" he barked, his voice echoing. "What are you doing? If we stay here, we''re dead!"


    She turned to him, her face flushed with excitement. "I can''t leave without one of these eggs," she said, her voice trembling with both fear and greed. "Do you know what they are? These belong to an Obsidian Drake. It''s one of the rarest mana beasts in existence! I won''t let this opportunity slip away!"


    Keith''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Are you insane? That''s exactly why we need to leave! Taking one of those eggs will only make it angrier!"


    Before he could argue further, the ground shook violently, an explosion of sound and tremors signaling the creature''s approach. Keith could feel its presence closing in on them, the air growing heavier with its sheer power.


    "I''m not waiting to die here!" Keith shouted. Without another word, he turned and bolted for the tunnel they had entered through, his feet pounding against the ground.


    He hoped Narna would follow, but when he glanced over his shoulder, she was still standing there, her gaze locked on the eggs.


    "Narna!" Keith yelled, his voice laced with frustration.


    "I''m right behind you!" she called out.


    Keith turned back, his instincts screaming at him to keep running. Moments later, he heard the sound of a beast emerging from Narna''s Life Key. He glanced back again and saw her atop one of her tamed creatures, a sleek feline mana beast that carried her swiftly toward him.


    Relieved but still wary, Keith increased his pace, urging himself to move faster. He could feel the mana beast''s presence growing stronger, its pace terrifyingly quick as it raced toward the cavern they had just left.


    For a brief moment, the oppressive aura vanished, and Keith felt a flicker of hope. ''Maybe it stopped,'' he thought, though he didn''t dare slow down.


    As they neared the exit of the cave, the earth trembled again. Keith felt it before he heard it¡ªthe beast had reached the cavern.


    Booooom!!


    The explosion that followed sent shockwaves through the ground, and Keith didn''t need to look back to know they had narrowly escaped death.


    They burst out of the cave and into the open forest, both breathing heavily. Keith spun around to face Narna, his frustration boiling over. "Alright, what does your precious book say this thing is?!"


    Narna, still clutching the book, quickly flipped through its pages, her hands trembling. "It''s an Obsidian Drake," she said, her voice a mixture of awe and fear. "A dragon-like mana beast, incredibly rare. Its ranking peaks at Grade Two, the third highest rank in existence." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Keith''s jaw tightened. "And you thought it was a good idea to mess with something like that?"


    Narna ignored his tone, continuing to describe the beast. "It''s a creature that thrives in volcanic areas and is known for its devastating lava attacks. If raised properly, it can stand against even Legendary beasts, I think."


    Roaaaaaar!!!


    Before Keith could respond, a furious roar shook the forest. The sheer power of the sound froze them both in place. Keith''s instincts flared, and he immediately turned to Narna, suspicion in his eyes.


    "What did you do?" he demanded.


    Narna hesitated, her gaze shifting. "I¡­ might have taken one of the eggs."


    Keith''s face twisted in anger and disbelief. "Are you kidding me?! Why would you¡ª"


    His words were cut off as the cave entrance behind them exploded, debris flying in every direction. Keith shielded his face with his arm, and when the dust cleared, his worst fears were realized.


    The Obsidian Drake emerged from the ruins of the cave, its colossal form towering over them. Its obsidian scales gleamed like polished stone, crisscrossed with glowing orange veins that pulsed like molten lava. The beast''s massive head swiveled toward them, its glowing yellow eyes burning with rage.


    Standing on all fours, the Drake was dozens of meters long, its muscular body exuding raw power. It opened its mouth, revealing rows of sharp teeth, and spewed a column of lava into the air, the heat searing even from a distance.


    Keith''s heart pounded in his chest. "We''re dead," he muttered.


    ~~~~~


    Far away, Damien wiped the blood off his blade, the remnants of his latest battle behind him. His daily routine of slaying mana beasts and demons had become second nature, but as he prepared to move to his next target, something made him pause.


    A roar unlike anything he had ever heard tore through the forest, its primal intensity sending a chill down his spine. He looked up, scanning the horizon for the source of the sound.


    "That''s not normal," he murmured, his brow furrowing.


    Climbing the tallest tree nearby, Damien reached the top in seconds. His sharp eyes scanned the forest until he saw it: a thick column of lava shooting into the sky from a distant part of the forest.


    His eyes widened in disbelief. "Oh, Lord," he muttered, gripping the tree branch tightly.


    For a moment, he debated whether to investigate. Curiosity gnawed at him, but the sight of the lava made him hesitate. Whatever it was, it was powerful¡ªperhaps too powerful.


    Still, Damien couldn''t shake the feeling that this was something he needed to see for himself.


    With a determined sigh, he descended the tree and started moving toward the distant plume, his heart pounding with a mixture of anticipation and dread. "I certainly hope I''m not heading to my death."

 Chapter 120 - 120: Damiens Arrival

    Damien moved cautiously through the dense forest, his steps measured as he approached the area where the column of lava had pierced the sky moments ago.


    The acrid scent of charred wood began to fill the air, and the faint glow of flames flickered through the trees in the distance.


    Pausing, he summoned his system panel for the first time in weeks. "Status."


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 68


    Exp: 1150/3240


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 8620/10000


    Magic Essence: 1700/1840


    Strength: 95 Agility: 92


    Stamina: 95 Endurance: 95


    Intelligence: 90


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    Essence Saving Mode


    ??????????


    Available summons: 4


    ??????????????????


    A small smile tugged at the corners of Damien''s mouth. ''Gold Rank already,'' he thought, satisfied with his progress. Closing the panel, he extended his hand, summoning Aquila.


    ?Summoning Aquila, the Griffin¡­?


    ?-50 units?


    ?Aquila summoned!?


    The mythical Griffin appeared with a burst of light, its golden feathers shimmering brilliantly against the backdrop of the forest.


    Now a Grade Four mana beast, Aquila had grown significantly larger, its wings spanning nearly fifteen meters, and its presence exuding authority.


    Damien mounted Aquila swiftly, patting its neck as he gave his command. "Take us to the fire, Aquila. We''re investigating this."


    With a piercing cry, Aquila launched into the air, its powerful wings slicing through the sky. Damien gripped the reins tightly as the Griffin soared toward the part of the forest that now burned.


    As they neared, Damien''s sharp eyes scanned the horizon, taking in the growing devastation below. Trees were ablaze, their charred remains collapsing into the ash-strewn ground.


    "Whatever caused this," Damien murmured to himself, "it''s not ordinary."


    ~~~~~


    Back at the site of the chaos, Keith and Narna stood in a tense standoff with the Obsidian Drake.


    The enormous mana beast loomed over them, its obsidian scales glinting like molten glass in the fiery light. Its glowing orange veins pulsed rhythmically, and its piercing yellow eyes burned with unbridled rage.


    The ground around them was scorched black, evidence of the drake''s earlier attack. Keith stood to one side, Narna to the other, the charred earth separating them like an invisible line.


    Keith glared at Narna, frustration and disbelief evident in his tone as he yelled, "Why did you take the egg? I warned you not to do anything stupid!"


    Narna crossed her arms, her expression stubborn. "You don''t understand, Keith. That egg is priceless! I couldn''t resist," she retorted. "Do you know how rare this beast is? Do you know how valuable it will be?"


    Keith''s hands tightened around the hilt of his sword as he glanced at the Obsidian Drake. It stood still for now, its massive frame emanating a terrifying aura. Its intense gaze alternated between the two of them, as though demanding its stolen egg back.


    "It doesn''t care about the value," Keith snapped. "It knows you have the egg, and it''s going to kill us both if we don''t give it back!"


    Narna hesitated, glancing at her Life Key. Her confidence faltered for a moment, but she quickly masked it. "I''m not giving it back. Not now."


    Keith opened his mouth to argue further, but before he could, Narna''s stubbornness escalated into action. She channeled magic essence into her Life Key, summoning every single one of her tamed beasts.


    In an instant, over a dozen mana beasts appeared around her, including her Grade Four Nightmare Wolf and Bullock.


    "Attack it!" she commanded, pointing at the Obsidian Drake.


    Keith''s jaw tightened in frustration as he stepped back, watching the chaotic scene unfold. "You''ve lost it, Narna!" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tamed beasts charged at the Obsidian Drake, their roars and cries filling the air as they launched their attack. The Nightmare Wolf leapt first, its glowing red eyes locked onto the drake as it aimed for its neck.


    The Bullock followed closely, its massive form barreling forward with terrifying speed. The weaker beasts attacked from a distance, launching elemental spells and projectiles.


    For a brief moment, it seemed as though the combined assault might slow the drake down.


    But the Obsidian Drake roared, its voice a deafening explosion of sound. The ground trembled beneath its feet as it reared back, its glowing veins flaring violently.


    Keith felt the air grow thick with heat as the drake opened its massive jaws. "Narna, no!" he shouted, realizing too late what was about to happen.


    Vwoooom!!


    The drake unleashed another column of lava, the molten stream burning through the air with unrelenting force.


    Half of Narna''s tamed beasts were engulfed instantly, their cries silenced as their forms were reduced to ash. The column continued its destructive path, carving a straight line through the forest for nearly a mile. Trees disintegrated in its wake, the ground left smoldering and barren.


    Keith shielded his face from the intense heat, his mind racing. *We can''t fight this thing. Not like this.*


    Narna stumbled backward, her confidence shattered as she saw the aftermath of the drake''s attack. "This can''t be happening," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    The Obsidian Drake turned its glowing eyes back to her, its fury undiminished.


    ~~~~~


    High above the forest, Damien saw the column of lava erupt from the drake''s mouth. The destructive display made his heart pound, and he urged Aquila to fly faster.


    As they drew closer, Damien''s sharp eyes caught sight of two figures in the midst of the chaos. Even from a distance, he could see the hulking form of the Obsidian Drake.


    "What in the world is that?" Damien muttered.


    Aquila let out a sharp cry, sensing the danger ahead. Damien''s grip tightened on the reins. "Easy, Aquila. Let''s get a better look before we decide what to do."


    From above, Damien observed the scene. The drake''s rage could be sensed from his distance as it unleashed its devastating attacks. The two figures¡ªclearly human¡ªseemed completely outmatched.


    Damien frowned, weighing his options. ''I could turn back and avoid this entirely¡­''


    But as he watched the drake rear back for another attack, something inside him stirred. ''Or I could step in and see what I''m capable of.''


    He patted Aquila''s neck, his decision made. "Let''s get closer. It''s time to see what this is all about."


    Aquila let out another cry and dove toward the battlefield, the wind rushing past Damien as he prepared for whatever lay ahead.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Please, Help

    "Ahhhh!"


    Narna''s scream pierced the forest, drowning out all other sound. "My arm!"


    "My fucking arm!" Her left arm was gone, disintegrated by the column of lava that had narrowly missed consuming her entirely.


    Thud!


    She fell to the ground, clutching at the empty space where her arm had been, her body convulsing in agony.


    Keith skidded to a stop and turned back toward her. He could have kept running, but his instincts wouldn''t let him leave her behind. Rushing to her side, he dropped to his knees and grabbed her shoulders, shaking her as her pain-filled cries echoed in his ears.


    "Narna, let it go!" he pleaded, his voice desperate. "You''re going to die if you keep holding onto that egg!"


    Despite the agony twisting her face, Narna''s stubbornness remained. She shook her head violently, her good arm clutching her Life Key tightly. "No¡­ it''s mine," she hissed through gritted teeth. "I won''t give it up!"


    Keith''s frustration boiled over, but he didn''t have time to argue. He scooped her up in his arms, ignoring her weak protests, and bolted deeper into the forest.


    Graaaaarr!!


    The Obsidian Drake roared behind them, its fury shaking the very ground. Keith sprinted as fast as his legs could carry him, dodging fallen trees and debris from the previous attacks. Despite his efforts, he knew they weren''t safe.


    Just as he feared, a third column of lava erupted from the drake''s maw, shooting through the forest with terrifying speed. Keith glanced back, his golden eyes widening as the molten torrent bore down on them.


    He skidded to a halt, his mind racing. ''It''s going to hit us!'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Narna, brace yourself!" Keith shouted.


    Before she could respond, Keith threw her away from him, sending her rolling to the ground. He planted his feet firmly and drew his weapon, a sleek, curved blade.


    Channeling his magic essence into the weapon, he raised it in front of him just as the column of lava reached him.


    "Bring it on!" With a roar of defiance, Keith swung the blade, splitting the lava in two. The molten stream split down the middle, one half veering to his left and the other to his right, just grazing his shoulders. The heat seared his skin, the pain biting deep, but Keith held his ground.


    When the attack finally subsided, Keith''s breath came in ragged gasps. His shoulders burned where the lava had made contact, but he had survived. Despite the pain, he turned to find Narna, who was struggling to her feet a short distance away.


    He rushed to her, his body aching with every step. "Are you alright?" he asked, his voice laced with urgency.


    Narna nodded weakly, her face pale and sweat-soaked. Before Keith could say more, the ground beneath them began to quake violently.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Keith froze as the tremors grew louder and more frequent. He didn''t need to turn around to know what was coming. The Obsidian Drake was closing in.


    When the beast finally emerged, Keith''s breath caught in his throat. The drake''s colossal form crashed through the forest with terrifying speed, its massive body seeming to defy logic as it moved with a predator''s grace.


    "How the hell is it so fast?" Keith muttered, his disbelief momentarily paralyzing him.


    Before he could react further, the drake swiped at them with one of its massive claws. Keith barely managed to turn, coating his back in magic essence as he took the brunt of the blow.


    The impact sent him and Narna flying through the air like ragdolls.


    Boom!!


    They slammed into a thick tree, the force of the collision snapping branches and cracking the trunk. Keith heard several of his bones break, a sharp pain radiating through his body.


    Despite the agony, he forced himself to his feet. His vision blurred for a moment, but he blinked it away and turned to check on Narna. She lay motionless at the base of the tree, unconscious.


    Keith clenched his fists, his anger flaring. "If you''d just listened to me¡­ none of this would have happened," he muttered under his breath.


    The Drake loomed over them, its glowing eyes filled with rage. Keith knew there was no reasoning with the beast. Even if they returned the egg now, the drake wouldn''t stop until they were both dead.


    Keith''s grip on his sword tightened. Despite the hopelessness of the situation, he couldn''t just stand by and let Narna die. He planted his feet firmly, his golden eyes burning with determination.


    "You want a fight? Fine," he growled.


    "Die!!" With a roar of his own, Keith launched himself at the drake, his blade glowing with magic essence. He swung with all his strength, aiming for the beast''s neck.


    The drake blocked the attack with one of its massive claws, the force of the collision sending shockwaves through the ground. Keith gritted his teeth, pushing against the beast''s strength with everything he had.


    The drake roared, its head swinging around as it opened its jaws. Keith barely managed to leap back as another stream of molten lava shot forth, narrowly missing him. The heat singed his skin, but he pressed on, dodging and weaving as the drake unleashed a barrage of attacks.


    Despite his best efforts, Keith was quickly overwhelmed. The drake''s strength was unmatched, and each of its attacks pushed him closer to his limit.


    ~~~~~


    Far above, Damien rode Aquila, the Griffin''s powerful wings carrying them swiftly toward the source of the chaos.


    As they neared, Damien spotted the drake through the smoke and flames. His eyes widened as he took in the scene below¡ªKeith battling the beast while a motionless Narna lay nearby.


    "What the hell is going on down there?" Damien muttered.


    Aquila let out a sharp cry, sensing its master''s unease. Damien patted the Griffin''s neck, his resolve hardening.


    "Let''s go," he said. "Looks like they could use some help."


    With a powerful beat of its wings, Aquila dove toward the battlefield, its golden feathers glinting in the fiery light. Damien gripped his blade tightly, ready to face the drake head-on.


    Keith caught sight of the descending figure and felt a flicker of hope. "Whoever you are," he muttered, dodging another of the drake''s attacks, "please, help."


    The Obsidian Drake roared again, its massive body twisting as it turned its gaze toward the new arrival.


    The battle was far from over, but with Damien''s unexpected intervention, there was a chance¡ªno matter how small¡ªthat they might survive.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Battling A Grade Two Mana Beast I

    Damien leaped off Aquila with precision, landing squarely on the neck of the roaring Obsidian Drake. The beast thrashed violently, its glowing veins pulsing as it bellowed in rage.


    Each twist and turn of its massive body seemed to shake the very air, but Damien held his ground, balancing expertly on the beast''s scaled surface.


    Keith saw the opening created by Damien''s sudden assault and seized the opportunity. "Thank you! I''ll make do with this chance!" Keith shouted as he closed in.


    With his blade glowing brightly from the magic essence he infused into it, Keith lunged toward the drake''s exposed side.


    The Obsidian Drake, however, was no ordinary mana beast. It sensed the surge of power in Keith''s attack and snapped its head toward him with blinding speed.


    Keith''s eyes widened in alarm as a massive claw tore through the air. "Fuck!" Keith cussed under his breath. He raised his weapon defensively, coating his body in a thick layer of magic essence to withstand the brunt of the attack. It wasn''t enough.


    Booooom!!


    The impact sent him hurtling through the forest, his body skidding across the ground like a stone skipping over water.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Trees snapped and splintered in his path, and he finally came to a stop hundreds of meters away, unconscious.


    Damien didn''t flinch at the loss of Keith. He was entirely focused on the Obsidian Drake. "Guess it''s just me now," he muttered, his blue eyes narrowing.


    If anything, he seemed relieved that Keith was now unconscious. It meant that he could let loose and not be seen by either Keith or the other lady a few metres away from the battle ground.


    With a deep breath, Damien reached out to his summons. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Summon Fenrir, Cerbe, and Luton." Damn gave his command to his system and he got a number of notification panels informing him of their successful summonings.


    Three shimmering blue portals materialized in the air, their swirling energy expanding until they released three powerful figures.


    Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf, emerged first. Its once-massive form had grown even larger, its thick fur now streaked with a faint silver glow. Its crimson eyes burned with primal energy, and the ground trembled slightly as it stepped forward.


    Next came Cerbe, the Three-Headed Hound. Its aura was darker and more menacing than ever, and its heads growled in unison, each maw crackling faintly with fire. Like Fenrir, it had nearly doubled in size since its first summon.


    Finally, Luton, the Stellar Slime, appeared. Though its appearance remained deceptively small and bubbly, its aura had shifted dramatically. Now a Grade Four summon, Luton''s presence exuded raw potential, its red form shimmering faintly with the power it contained.


    Kreeeeii!!


    Aquila descended gracefully, landing beside its fellow summons with a majestic cry. The Griffin''s golden feathers glowed brightly, its piercing gaze locked on the Obsidian Drake.


    Damien surveyed his summons, a faint smile on his face. "Let''s see what we''re capable of."


    At Damien''s command, his summons sprang into action. Fenrir and Cerbe moved to flank the drake, while Aquila took to the sky with Luton on its back. The formation was clear: Cerbe would act as the bait, while the others attacked from different angles.


    Cerbe stood its ground, growling deeply as it opened its three massive jaws.


    Ding!


    ?-1000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?-1000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?-1000 units of Magic Essence!?


    A surge of magic essence flowed from Damien to the hound, draining his reserves by a staggering three thousand points.


    Three blazing spheres of crimson fire materialized in Cerbe''s mouths, each one crackling with intense heat.


    "It got stronger and bigger." Damien murmured.


    The fireballs shot forth, streaking through the air like meteorites.


    Two struck the drake''s eyes, and the third slammed into its thick forehead.


    Booom!


    The impact created deafening explosions, and the heat from the flames scorched the air around the drake. Its massive eyelids had closed just in time, sparing its vision, but the flames still seared its lids, leaving blackened marks that sizzled like burning meat.


    The Obsidian Drake roared in pain and fury, its glowing eyes snapping open once more. Its gaze locked onto Cerbe, now the clear target of its rage.


    The drake lunged at Cerbe, its massive jaws snapping shut just inches from the hound''s center head. Cerbe didn''t move, holding its position as planned, while the other summons executed their roles.


    Fenrir darted to the drake''s right side, its movements blindingly fast for its massive size. Its fangs glowed faintly as it aimed for the vulnerable joints of the drake''s front leg.


    Aquila soared overhead, its wings trailing golden light as it raked its talons across the drake''s back, aiming for the softer areas between its scales.


    Meanwhile, Luton leaped high into the air, its gelatinous form expanding slightly as it absorbed stray magic essence from the battlefield. It seemed small and inconspicuous, but Damien knew it was ready to strike at a moment''s notice.


    Despite the coordinated assault, the Obsidian Drake was far from defenseless. It twisted its massive body with surprising agility, throwing Aquila off balance mid-flight. Its glowing veins pulsed again, and molten lava began to drip from its open jaws.


    It swiped its tail toward Fenrir, forcing the wolf to leap back to avoid being crushed. Fenrir growled, circling warily as it waited for another opening.


    The drake then turned its attention to Luton, sensing the strange power emanating from the slime. It unleashed a blast of molten energy, the intense heat melting the air around it.


    Luton shifted at the last second, its body splitting into smaller parts that reformed just beyond the attack''s range.


    Damien gritted his teeth as he watched the battle unfold. The drake was a formidable opponent, but they took were just getting started.


    "Hold formation!" Damien shouted, his voice carrying over the sounds of battle. "Cerbe, keep it focused on you. Fenrir, aim for the legs. Aquila, stay mobile and look for an opening!"


    The summons responded immediately, adjusting their positions as the fight continued.


    The drake roared again, its fury intensifying. Lava dripped from its claws as it charged at Cerbe, intent on crushing the hound beneath its massive weight.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Battling A Grade Two Mana Beast II

    The fight with the Obsidian Drake raged on, its thick, scaled body acting as an impenetrable fortress against Damien''s summons.


    Fenrir, Cerbe, and Aquila kept the beast occupied, each taking turns to draw its attention, but their combined efforts barely scratched the surface of the drake''s natural defenses.


    Every attack seemed to be absorbed by its near-invulnerable scales, leaving only minor burns and dents.


    Damien remained perched on the drake''s back, studying its movements and searching for a weakness. He knew brute force wouldn''t be enough to bring the beast down.


    "Cancel Luton''s summon," Damien called, dismissing the Stellar Slime from the battlefield. The shimmering blue portal that marked its departure faded as quickly as it appeared, but within seconds, Damien summoned the slime once more.


    Then once again, Damien commanded. "Summon Luton."


    Wooong~


    A few notifications popped up from the system.


    Luton materialized atop Damien''s head in its usual position, bubbling slightly as if eager for its next command.


    "Storage," Damien commanded.


    Luton''s red, gelatinous body rippled as it opened its Universal Space, revealing Damien''s blade. He drew the weapon swiftly, its polished edge glinting in the fiery light of the battle.


    With his blade in hand, Damien began moving along the drake''s back, his eyes scanning its enormous frame for any sign of vulnerability. He stepped lightly, careful not to draw its attention.


    The drake was too focused on the other summons, swiping at Fenrir and roaring at Aquila, which stayed just out of its reach.


    Finally, Damien found what he was looking for: a small gap in the thick scales on the drake''s nape. The exposed flesh pulsed faintly with the glow of molten veins beneath its surface.


    "That''ll do," Damien murmured.


    Activating one of skills, Minor Flame Magic, which had evolved into a more powerful version, Damien poured magic essence into his blade. The weapon ignited, engulfed in searing flames that shimmered with an intense heat.


    The air around him warped slightly as the temperature rose, and the drake''s body seemed to sense the sudden surge of energy.


    The beast roared in fury, twisting its massive neck in an attempt to dislodge him. But Damien was already moving, his blade descending toward the weak spot. "Have a taste of your own medicine!" Damn roared as his weapon dug deep into the Drake''s nape.


    Grooaaaarr!!The moment Damien''s fiery blade pierced the exposed flesh, the drake let out an ear-splitting roar.


    Boooom!


    Flames and molten essence erupted from the wound as Damien pushed the blade deeper, channeling more of his magic essence to intensify the damage. The heat burned through the drake''s flesh, sending waves of pain through its massive body.


    But the beast''s resilience was unmatched by Damien and even his summons.


    Graaaah!


    Fenrir, sensing the drake''s momentary weakness, lunged forward with its fangs glowing faintly. It aimed for the beast''s hind leg, hoping to immobilize it further.


    Kreeeeii!!


    Aquila swooped down at the same time, slashing at the drake''s wings with its razor-sharp talons.


    But the drake wasn''t about to let them capitalize on its pain. It lashed out with its claws, its movements impossibly fast for its size.


    One claw caught Fenrir mid-leap, sending the Monstrous Wolf flying across the battlefield. Fenrir''s massive body slammed through trees and debris, finally skidding to a halt as it crashed into a rocky outcrop.


    Boooom!!


    The impact was devastating.


    "Fenrir!" Damien shouted, feeling the connection with his summon weaken drastically. He could sense the wolf''s vitality draining rapidly, its aura flickering like a dying flame.


    The outcrop Fenrir had struck was another cave entrance, one that likely led back to the drake''s n. But Damien had no time to consider this as the drake turned its attention back to him. As far as he even know, he didn''t know where he was or how the two unconscious figures had managed to piss off such a monstrous beast.


    However, he knew he couldn''t just let the Obsidian Drake attack two unconscious people so he''d taken action. Even though he knew it could end his life with one wrong move.


    The drake''s molten eyes locked onto Damien who stood atop the manabears, its fury now entirely directed at the young summoner. It let out a guttural roar before doing something that seemed impossible for its size and build.


    It leaped into the air.


    "Huh!" Damien''s eyes widened in disbelief as the drake twisted its massive body, flipping upside down with the clear intention of crushing him beneath its enormous weight.


    "Cerbe, Aquila, fall back!" Damien yelled, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    His summons obeyed immediately, retreating to a safe distance as the drake plummeted toward the ground.


    Damien leaped off the drake''s back at the last possible second, landing in a roll that barely saved him from being flattened.


    The impact of the drake''s body hitting the ground was catastrophic.


    Boooooooom!!


    The earth shook violently, and a deafening explosion of sound and debris filled the air. Dust and rocks flew in all directions, obscuring the battlefield in a thick cloud.


    Coughing, Damien scrambled to his feet, scanning the battlefield through the haze. His heart raced as he tried to locate his summons.


    He felt his connection with Fenrir slowly strengthening, a sign that the wolf was healing itself using his magic essence. Aquila stood nearby, its golden feathers streaked with dirt but otherwise unharmed. Cerbe crouched low, its three heads growling as it awaited Damien''s next command.


    Damien''s focus shifted back to the drake, which was already rising from the crater it had created. Despite the damage it had taken, the beast looked as menacing as ever. Its molten veins pulsed angrily, and its eyes burned with a vengeance that sent chills down Damien''s spine.


    Wiping sweat and dirt from his face, Damien tightened his grip on his blade. His resolve hardened.


    "This thing tried to kill me," he muttered, his voice low and dangerous. "I''m not letting it walk away from this."


    He took a deep breath, preparing himself for the next round of the battle. He glanced at his remaining summons, their determined gazes mirroring his own.


    "Let''s end this," Damien said, his voice steady.


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Battling A Grade Two Mana Beast III

    Damien stood still, watching the Obsidian Drake rise again. Its molten veins pulsed with fiery anger, smoke seeping from the corners of its massive jaws as it prepared for another attack.


    Damien tightened his grip on his blade, knowing that brute strength alone wouldn''t be enough to bring this creature down.


    Just then, the familiar sound of a system notification broke through his thoughts.


    Ding!


    ?New Mission! Hunt The Impossible!?


    ?Description: Hunt a mana beast or demon that would be considered impossible for somebody your ranking and slay that creature. For you and your summons, it would be anything from Grade Two to Grade Zero.?


    ?Failure: Death!?


    ?Reward: Grade Two Essence Core, Rank Four Essence Ore, Subskill (Transformation) unlocked, +2 points to all stats, +500 units of Magic Essence?


    ?Good luck with the mission!?


    Damien''s eyes widened as he read the mission details. The rewards alone were enough to make his heart race, especially the promise of unlocking the (Transformation) subskill.


    It had been over a year since his last subskill was unlocked, and this was an opportunity he couldn''t afford to pass up.


    The stakes were high¡ªfailure meant death. But Damien had long since accepted the risks that came with his path.


    "Alright," he muttered, steeling himself. "No turning back now."


    The Obsidian Drake faced him once more, smoke billowing ominously from its mouth. Damien could feel the tension in the air as the beast seemed to be preparing another devastating lava attack.


    Before he could make his next move, two simultaneous notifications popped up from Fenrir and Cerbe.


    Ding!


    ?Summon Request: Your summon, Fenrir requests permission to activate Gigantification!?


    ?Summon Request: Your summon, Cerbe requests permission to activate Berserker Mode!? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien smiled faintly, remembering the hidden cards his summons had hinted at before. "Convert eighty percent of my life force to magic essence."


    ?Converting 8,000 units of Life Force to Magic Essence¡­?


    ?+80,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    "Permission granted to both," he said, his voice steady.


    Immediately, he felt a massive surge of magic essence leave his core, fueling the abilities of his summons.


    Ding!


    ?-15,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Subskill (Gigantification) activated!?


    ?-10,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Skill (Berserker) activated!?


    Fenrir''s size increased dramatically, its already formidable form growing even larger. Its silver-streaked fur bristled with energy, and its crimson eyes burned with a feral intensity. Its aura thickened, becoming almost suffocating.


    Cerbe''s change was less physical but no less imposing. Its three heads snarled and snapped, their eyes glowing with an eerie light.


    Its movements became wild, almost reckless, yet still carried a calculated precision. The ferocity of its aura spiked, and Damien recognized the terrifying focus of a berserk predator.


    The two advanced toward the drake, their combined presence a direct challenge to the monstrous beast.


    The Obsidian Drake reared back, inhaling deeply. The air grew colder, a stark contrast to the heat radiating from its molten veins. Damien''s instincts screamed at him.


    "Move!" he yelled at his summons, his voice sharp and urgent.


    But before any of them could react, Luton¡ªthe smallest of his summons¡ªvanished from its position.


    Damien''s eyes widened in surprise as the Stellar Slime reappeared directly in front of the drake''s maw. The slime expanded rapidly, its gelatinous body growing large enough to completely cover the beast''s mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Damien murmured, stunned.


    The drake unleashed its attack, a massive column of molten lava surging from its throat. But instead of incinerating everything in its path, the lava disappeared into Luton''s shimmering form. The Stellar Slime''s (Universal Space) skill activated, absorbing the entire attack into its otherworldly storage.


    The drake roared in frustration, twisting its massive body in an attempt to disperse the lava in all directions. But Luton held firm, absorbing every last drop of the fiery torrent.


    When the attack ceased, silence fell over the battlefield. Even the Obsidian Drake seemed momentarily stunned, its molten eyes glaring at the tiny slime.


    Luton detached itself from the drake''s mouth, shrinking back to its normal size. It wobbled slightly as it moved a safe distance away, its red form shimmering faintly.


    Then, to everyone''s astonishment, Luton expanded once more.


    "What are you¡ª" Damien started, but his words caught in his throat.


    The slime opened a small portal in its body, and from it came the very same lava attack the drake had just unleashed.


    The drake''s eyes widened in shock, but it was too late to dodge. The stored attack slammed into the beast with a deafening explosion, the force sending shockwaves through the forest.


    Booooom!!


    Flames and molten energy engulfed the drake, and for the first time, the beast let out a roar of genuine pain.


    Damien''s summons didn''t waste the opportunity.


    "Now!" Damien shouted, his voice carrying over the chaos.


    Cerbe lunged forward, its three heads snapping viciously at the drake''s exposed flanks. Its jaws clamped down with enough force to crack several of the beast''s scales, leaving deep gouges in its otherwise impenetrable hide.


    Fenrir followed suit, its massive form crashing into the drake''s legs with enough power to make the beast stagger. The wolf''s fangs glowed faintly as it tore into the softer joints of the drake''s limbs, drawing molten blood.


    Aquila swooped down from above, its talons raking across the drake''s back. It aimed for the weak spot Damien had already exposed, widening the wound with each strike.


    The drake thrashed wildly, its massive tail sweeping across the battlefield. Cerbe narrowly dodged the attack, but Fenrir was caught off guard, the tail sending the wolf skidding across the ground.


    Despite the setback, Damien could feel the momentum shifting in their favor.


    The Obsidian Drake roared again, its fury undiminished despite the injuries it had sustained. It rose to its full height, molten veins pulsing brighter than ever.


    Damien gritted his teeth, his mind racing. "It''s not going down without a fight."


    He channeled more magic essence into his blade, the flames surrounding it growing hotter and more intense. "We can do this."


    With a determined shout, Damien launched himself toward the drake, his summons flanking him on all sides.


    As the drake reared back for one last attack, Damien and his summons prepared to strike with everything they had. Victory was within reach¡ªbut so was disaster.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Battling A Grade Two Mana Beast IV

    Damien and his summons had found their rhythm, their attacks coordinated and focused on the vulnerable spot Luton had created on the Obsidian Drake''s neck.


    Each strike from Cerbe burned deeper into the beast''s flesh, leaving its once-impenetrable scales scorched and disintegrated.


    Still, Damien''s gut warned him that something was amiss. Despite their progress, an ominous feeling gnawed at the back of his mind, urging him to stay alert.


    The Obsidian Drake''s patience snapped. Its molten veins pulsed brighter, and its aura surged to terrifying heights. Its scarlet eyes glowed with unrestrained fury, the last traces of rationality vanishing as it let out an earth-shaking roar.


    Damien''s eyes widened in alarm. ''It''s gone berserk.''


    "Everyone, fall back!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the desolate battlefield.


    The Drake reared up, its massive body towering above the charred ground. Its chest heaved as it inhaled deeply, the air around it growing unnaturally cold.


    Damien''s instincts screamed at him, and without hesitation, he made a split-second decision. "Cancel all summons!" he commanded, the glowing forms of Fenrir, Cerbe, and Luton fading instantly. Only Aquila remained.


    "Aquila, get the others out of here!" Damien yelled, pointing toward the unconscious forms of Keith and Narna lying some distance away.


    The Griffin let out a piercing cry and swooped down, its powerful talons gently scooping up the two motionless figures. With a single, powerful beat of its wings, it ascended into the sky, carrying them far beyond the reach of the drake''s wrath.


    Meanwhile, Damien slid beneath the drake''s massive frame, positioning himself under its underbelly. It was the only place untouched by the attack he knew was coming.


    The drake roared again, unleashing an explosion of blackened lava that radiated outward in all directions.


    Bwoooom!!


    The molten torrent burned through everything it touched, reducing the once-lush forest to a barren wasteland. Trees disintegrated, rocks melted, and the ground itself was scorched black.


    The sheer force of the attack sent shockwaves through the earth, and Damien could feel the heat searing his skin even from his sheltered position.


    Damien gritted his teeth, sweat pouring down his face as he clung to the ground, praying his gamble would pay off.


    When the attack finally subsided, Damien crawled out from under the drake, coughing as he breathed in the smoke-filled air. He stood, his legs trembling as he took in the devastation around him. For miles in every direction, the land was barren and lifeless. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien''s gaze shifted to the drake, which stood at the center of the destruction, its molten veins dimming slightly as it caught its breath. Despite the damage it had caused, the beast was still standing, its eyes glowing with relentless fury.


    "Damn it," Damien muttered, summoning his summons once more.


    The shimmering blue portals reappeared, and Fenrir, Cerbe, and Luton emerged onto the battlefield. Their forms were battered and weary, but their resolve remained unshaken.


    The moment Luton appeared, Damien received an unexpected notification.


    Ding!


    ?Summon Request: Your summon, Luton requests permission to activate (True Devourer).?


    Damien read through the skill description quickly, his eyes widening as he absorbed the details.


    ?Skill: (True Devourer) Allows the Stellar Slime to devour 10x more than normal.?


    ?Cost: 5,500 units of Magic Essence per second.?


    ?Aftereffect: The slime will be rendered immobile for an extended period based on what it consumes.?


    The cost was enormous, but Damien knew they had no other choice. The drake was preparing for another attack, and his summons wouldn''t survive if they faced it head-on.


    "Permission granted," Damien said firmly.


    The moment Damien approved the request, Luton''s form began to expand, growing rapidly until it dwarfed its usual size.


    The red slime positioned itself between the drake and the rest of the group, its body shimmering faintly as it activated its (True Devourer) skill.


    The Obsidian Drake roared, rearing back as it prepared another blackened column of lava. The molten energy churned within its throat, building in intensity before erupting outward in a devastating stream.


    But Luton was ready.


    The Stellar Slime absorbed the attack in its entirety, its (Universal Space) skill swallowing the molten torrent without hesitation.


    Swoooosh~


    The air crackled with heat as the lava disappeared into the slime''s shimmering form, but Luton held firm, its body glowing faintly as it stored the energy.


    Damien felt his magic essence reserves drain rapidly, the cost of the skill taking a heavy toll.


    When the drake''s attack finally ceased, Luton released the stored energy in a massive surge, redirecting the molten torrent back at the beast.


    Bwaaaam!!


    The attack struck the drake with devastating force, slamming into its exposed wound and burning through its molten veins.


    The sheer power of the attack sent the drake crashing to the ground, its massive form shaking the earth as it landed.


    Damien watched as the drake struggled to rise, its movements sluggish and weak. Its once-imposing figure was now battered and charred, its molten veins dimming as its strength waned.


    Before the beast could recover, Luton expanded once more, engulfing the drake''s entire body in its crimson form.


    The slime''s (True Devourer) activated again, and within seconds, the drake''s colossal frame disappeared into the shimmering depths of the slime.


    Silence fell over the battlefield.


    Damien staggered backward, his knees buckling as exhaustion overtook him. His magic essence reserves were nearly depleted, and his body ached from the strain of the battle.


    He turned to check on his summons. Fenrir was bleeding heavily from a deep gash on its side, but the wolf''s connection with Damien remained strong. Cerbe, though battered, stood firm, its three heads growling softly as it surveyed the area.


    Luton, however, remained immobile. The slime''s bloated form refused to shrink, its once-bubbly movements replaced by stillness.


    Damien nodded, understanding that the aftereffects of (True Devourer) had left the slime incapacitated.


    A notification appeared in Damien''s vision.


    Ding!


    ?Mission Complete: Hunt The Impossible.?


    ?Rewards: Grade Two Essence Core, Rank Four Essence Ore, Subskill (Transformation) unlocked, +2 points to all stats, +500 units of Magic Essence?


    Damien let out a shaky sigh of relief. They had done it. Despite the overwhelming odds, they had brought down the Obsidian Drake.


    "The fight is over," Damien murmured, collapsing to his knees. He gazed out at the barren wasteland, the charred ground stretching endlessly before him.


    As he glanced at his motionless summons with an aching body, Damien couldn''t help but ask himself. "How many more do I have to face?"

 Chapter 126 - 126: Slapped Unconscious

    High above the forest, Aquila circled as it observed the desolate battlefield below. The thick plumes of smoke were beginning to settle, and the once-dense forest was now a barren wasteland. Sensing the battle''s conclusion, the Griffin let out a triumphant cry before descending gracefully.


    It landed near Damien, gently lowering the two unconscious figures it had been tasked to protect. Keith and Narna lay still, their injuries evident but not life-threatening. Aquila chirped softly as it moved closer to its summoner, its sharp gaze scanning Damien for any signs of harm.


    Damien turned and smiled at the Griffin. "Good job, Aquila. You did well."


    Aquila ruffled its feathers in response, its pride evident.


    Damien''s attention shifted to his other summons. Fenrir, Cerbe, and Luton were still present, though all were clearly drained from the intense battle. He approached them one by one, expressing his gratitude.


    "You''ve all done amazing today," Damien said, his voice steady despite his exhaustion. "We couldn''t have done this without you."


    When Damien reached Luton, the Stellar Slime remained bloated and immobile, its form trembling faintly as it recovered from the strain of its *True Devourer* skill. Damien patted its gelatinous surface gently.


    "You''ve outdone yourself," he said with a smile. "Take all the time you need to recover."


    As if in response, a familiar sound echoed in his mind.


    Ding!


    ?Hidden Quest: Eating The Impossible Completed!?


    ?Rewards: Devourer Skill acquired, Advanced Earth Manipulation acquired, Lightning Magic acquired.?


    Damien''s eyes widened as he read the notification. The list of new abilities sent a wave of excitement through him, though he pushed the feeling aside for now. "I''ll check these out later," he murmured. "For now, let''s get you some rest." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He canceled the summons for Luton, Fenrir, and Cerbe, watching as they disappeared in bursts of shimmering light. Aquila remained, its sharp eyes tracking Damien''s movements.


    Damien glanced toward the unconscious pair. Keith and Narna had survived, but they were still vulnerable. "Alright, let''s move them somewhere safer," he said, turning to Aquila.


    Damien carefully picked up Keith and Narna one by one, placing them on Aquila''s back. The Griffin let out a low, displeased chirp, its feathers ruffling as it shifted under the added weight.


    "I know, I know," Damien said, patting its neck reassuringly. "Just this once, alright? They won''t hurt you."


    Aquila let out a reluctant squawk but stayed still as Damien climbed on. Once he was securely seated, he gave the command. "Take us to the base."


    The Griffin launched into the sky, its powerful wings slicing through the air as it carried them toward Damien''s hidden refuge. The flight took over twenty minutes, the group covering more than a hundred miles before reaching their destination.


    The base was a secluded area surrounded by towering trees and located near a serene lake. The thick canopy overhead provided ample cover, making it nearly impossible for intruders to spot from above.


    Aquila descended smoothly, landing near the water''s edge. Damien dismounted first, carefully lifting Keith and Narna and laying them at the base of one of the larger trees.


    With the two safely placed, Damien knelt beside them, scanning their forms for any signs of immediate danger. "They don''t look like they''re in any sort of death threatening situation." Damien confirmed with a nod.


    His sharp eyes quickly located their void keys, as well as a peculiar ring on powerfulNarna''s finger that emitted a faint magical aura.


    He studied the ring for a moment, noting the essence it radiated. "Must be important," he muttered, deciding not to tamper with it.


    Satisfied that they were stable, Damien stood and turned toward the lake. "Aquila, watch them," he commanded, the Griffin letting out a sharp chirp in acknowledgment.


    Damien waded into the cool water, the sensation offering a brief respite from the exhaustion that weighed on him. He submerged himself fully, letting the water wash away the grime and tension of the battle.


    When he emerged, Damien activated his (Advanced Wind Manipulation) skill, using the swirling air currents to dry himself off.


    He stretched his arms overhead, the ache in his muscles slowly fading. "This feels better." He smiled.


    As Damien prepared to return to his unconscious new companions, he noticed movement near Aquila. Narna was awake, her gaze locked on the Griffin. Her hand extended slowly toward it, her lips moving in a soft chant that Damien could barely make out from the distance.


    Damien''s sharp senses kicked in as he attuned his hearing. The words became clearer, and a realization struck him. ''She''s chanting an incantation.''


    He frowned, his heart sinking. ''Is she trying to tame Aquila?''


    "Aquila''s mine," he called out firmly, his voice cutting through the quiet.


    Narna ignored him, her focus entirely on the chant. Aquila tilted its head, its usual sharp demeanor softening under the influence of her words.


    Damien''s aura flared, his frustration boiling over. "What are you doing?" he demanded, his voice laced with anger.


    But before Narna could answer¡ªor even finish her chant¡ªAquila sensed Damien''s rising presence. The Griffin''s eyes sharpened, and it let out a furious cry.


    "Aquila, stop!" Damien warned, but it was too late.


    Pow!


    Aquila''s paw lashed out with lightning speed, striking Narna square in the face. The force of the blow sent her crumpling to the ground, unconscious once more.


    Damien approached quickly, kneeling beside Narna''s limp form. He placed two fingers against her neck, relieved to find a steady pulse.


    "She''ll live," he muttered, glancing up at Aquila. The Griffin ruffled its feathers indignantly, clearly displeased with Narna''s attempt to tame it.


    "You didn''t have to hit her so hard," Damien scolded lightly.


    Aquila let out a low chirp, its gaze flicking toward Narna before turning away dismissively.


    Damien sighed, running a hand through his damp hair. "Alright, let''s keep an eye on them for now. No more surprises."


    Damien stood, his gaze shifting toward the distant horizon. A light chuckle escaped from his mouth as he thought back to it again. "That was one hell of a battle."

 Chapter 127 - 127: Aquilas Special

    The sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in streaks of orange and purple as the cool embrace of night began to settle over the forest.


    Damien sat near the campfire, the flames crackling softly as shadows danced across his face. He glanced at Keith and Narna, still lying unconscious on the ground. Their breathing was steady, but neither had shown any signs of waking up despite his earlier attempts.


    The only changes he''d noticed came came from Narna''s hand. When he''d rescued her, she was missing one but since her previous waking up that caused Aquila to slap her back to sleep, he''d noticed her hand regenerating.


    At first he''d thought he was hallucinating but now that it almost resembled a teenager''s, he knew it couldn''t be a hallucination. He moved closer and touched her arm to find a slimy green liquid all over it. "A potential healing potion, huh?"


    He leaned back against a tree, his silver hair catching the faint light of the flames. ''If they''re alive and breathing, that''s good enough for now,'' he thought.


    Deciding to prepare for the night, Damien turned to Aquila, who stood vigilant nearby.


    "Aquila, I need you to catch a couple of Blibbits," he said, his tone calm but firm.


    The Griffin tilted its head, letting out a soft chirp before spreading its massive wings and taking off into the darkening sky.


    The mission was simple¡ªa Grade Seven mana beast like the Blibbit, known for its smoke-blinding ability, was no match for the power of a Grade Four Griffin.


    As Aquila vanished into the distance, Damien turned his attention to the campfire. He gathered dry wood, adding it to the flames, and checked the surrounding area for any signs of danger.


    Once satisfied, he sat down and began sharpening his blade with practiced ease, his mind wandering back to the battle with the Obsidian Drake.


    ''That was too close,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing. "But we did it. And now¡­ I''ve got questions for these two.''


    Damien glanced at Keith and Narna again, contemplating their unconscious forms. He''d tried dousing them with water, shaking them awake, and even lightly slapping their faces, but nothing had worked.


    "Stubborn," he muttered, setting his blade aside. "They''ll wake up when they''re ready."


    Twenty minutes later, Aquila returned, its cry announcing its arrival. In its beak were two plump Blibbits, their fur shimmering faintly in the firelight. The Griffin landed gracefully, placing the creatures on the ground before moving closer to its summoner.


    Damien smiled and patted its neck. "Good job, Aquila."


    Without delay, he got to work. He cleaned the Blibbits thoroughly using water from the nearby lake, then skewered the meat on makeshift spits and set them over the fire. As the aroma of roasting meat filled the air, Damien''s stomach growled, and he chuckled softly.


    He tore into one of the roasted portions, savoring the tender, smoky flavor. As he ate, his gaze occasionally flicked toward Keith and Narna. He noticed subtle movements¡ªKeith''s fingers twitching, Narna''s eyelids fluttering.


    Suddenly, Keith bolted upright, yelling, "I''m awake!" His wide eyes darted around frantically, scanning the area as if expecting to see the Obsidian Drake bearing down on him.


    Instead, he was greeted by the sight of a silver-haired boy, dressed in worn clothes, calmly eating roasted meat by the fire. The tension in Keith''s body eased slightly, but confusion quickly took its place.


    "Where¡­ where am I?" Keith asked, his voice rough.


    Before Damien could answer, Keith''s stomach growled loudly, betraying his hunger. Damien raised an eyebrow, smirking as he gestured toward the skewers of roasted meat.


    "Eat first," Damien said. "Then we''ll talk."


    Keith hesitated, his pride making him reluctant to accept the boy''s offer. But his hunger was undeniable, and Damien could see it written all over his face.


    Sighing, Damien decided to prompt him with a question. "What''s your name?"


    "Keith," he answered.


    Damien nodded, taking another bite of his meat. "Alright, Keith. What''s the name of the beast that almost killed you and your partner?"


    Keith''s eyes narrowed slightly as he glanced at Narna, still unconscious. "Obsidian Drake," he said finally. "That''s what Narna called it."


    Damien hummed thoughtfully, filing the name away in his mind. "Figures," he said.


    Keith''s gaze shifted toward Aquila, and his body tensed when he saw the majestic Griffin sitting near Narna.


    "What is that?" he asked, his voice sharp with alarm.


    Damien chuckled, waving him off. "That''s Aquila, my companion. Relax, it''s not going to hurt you¡ªunless you give it a reason to."


    Keith seemed to settle down slightly, though his eyes lingered warily on the Griffin. Before either of them could say more, Narna stirred. She opened her eyes slowly, confusion etched across her face as she took in her surroundings. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When her gaze landed on Aquila, she yelped, scrambling backward. "No! Stay away! Don''t come any closer!" Memories of the earlier incident came rushing back, and fear flashed in her eyes.


    "Relax," Keith said, moving closer to her. "It''s not going to hurt you."


    Narna didn''t seem convinced. "It slapped me unconscious!"


    Keith blinked, turning to Damien for clarification.


    "She tried to tame my beast," Damien explained, his tone neutral. "Aquila didn''t like that."


    Keith''s mouth opened in disbelief before breaking into a dry laugh. "Of course she did," he muttered. He turned back to Narna, his tone stern. "You''re a beast tamer, Narna. You know better than to try taming a creature without understanding its strength¡ªor checking if it already has an owner."


    Narna pouted, crossing her arms. "I didn''t know it had one!" she protested.


    Keith pressed his hand firmly on her head, forcing her to bow slightly. "Apologize," he ordered.


    Reluctantly, Narna muttered, "Sorry."


    Damien accepted the apology with a small nod. "Good. Now, eat something. We''ll talk after you''ve had your fill."


    Keith and Narna took their portions of meat, eating with varying degrees of enthusiasm. Keith ate slowly, his mind clearly preoccupied, while Narna devoured hers in minutes, tossing the bones aside as she turned to Damien with wide eyes.


    Pointing at Aquila, she blurted out, "What kind of beast is that?!"


    Keith groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Narna, manners!"


    "What?" she said defensively. "It broke out of my taming incantation. I''ve never seen anything like it! It''s not even in my book of mana beasts!"


    Damien chuckled, leaning back against the tree. "Aquila''s special," he said simply. "I''ll tell you more when you''ve earned it."


    Narna huffed in frustration, but Keith quickly silenced her with a glare. Damien''s smirk lingered as he took another bite of his meat, letting the firelight dance across the satisfied gleam in his eyes.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Assigning Guardians

    The Grand Office of Dean Godsthorn exuded authority and history. Intricate carvings adorned the walls, depicting great battles and heroic figures of the past.


    The air carried a sense of gravity, fitting for the occasion that had gathered twelve of the academy''s brightest students and ten esteemed instructors.


    Dean Godsthorn, seated at his massive oak desk, stroked his thick beard lazily as his sharp eyes scanned the room. His gaze lingered on a few familiar faces, a smile tugging at his lips. Clearing his throat, he stood and addressed everyone, his voice deep and resonant.


    "Today is a day of pride and growth," he began, his tone warm but commanding. "Each of you has achieved a significant milestone, advancing not only in your studies but in your readiness for the challenges that lie ahead."


    The Dean''s eyes fell first on the three students at the front¡ªfresh-faced and brimming with youthful determination.


    "Rohan, Lyra, and Daven," he said, addressing the trio by name. "You''ve successfully advanced to your second year. Congratulations on taking your first steps in a journey that will demand everything of you."


    The three students bowed respectfully, their expressions a mix of pride and nervous anticipation.


    Next, Dean Godsthorn''s gaze shifted to the second group, a trio whose reputations preceded them. Daveon Acheon, Anaya Stockshorn, and Damon Terrace stood tall, their presence commanding attention. Among their peers, they were often referred to as the Blessed Trio or the Trinity¡ªa testament to their S-ranked talents and exceptional potential.


    "Daveon," the Dean began, his smile broadening slightly. "Quiet and steady, but a force to be reckoned with."


    Daveon nodded politely, his lean, athletic build and sharp features giving him an air of calm confidence.


    "Anaya," the Dean continued, his tone softening. "Your beauty is matched only by your brilliance. You''ve grown into a formidable presence, both on and off the battlefield."


    Anaya''s peach-colored hair caught the light as she bowed, her curvy yet slender frame exuding elegance.


    Finally, the Dean''s eyes landed on Damon.


    "And Damon Terrace," he said, his voice carrying a note of fondness. "Your strength and determination continue to remind me of someone I once knew. You''ve come far, and I expect you''ll go even farther."


    Damon, who had been casually running a hand through his long silver hair, straightened slightly at the words. His muscular build, though not overly bulky, gave him an imposing presence that drew inevitable comparisons to his brother, Damien.


    The Dean went on to congratulate the fourth and fifth-year students, acknowledging their achievements before moving on to the main purpose of the gathering.


    "Now," Dean Godsthorn said, his expression growing serious. "Let me introduce you to the individuals who will guide you through the next phase of your journey."


    He gestured toward the four individuals on the right side of the room. Two men and two women stepped forward, each exuding an air of authority and skill.


    "These are your Guardians. They will accompany you on missions, provide guidance, and ensure you are prepared for the battles to come."


    The Dean''s eyes landed on the woman assigned to Damon, Daveon, and Anaya. She was striking, with sharp brown eyes and jet-black hair tied neatly into a bun. Her uniform, reminiscent of a high-ranking military officer, hinted at her disciplined background.


    "Ex-General Leana," the Dean introduced, "formerly of the Imperial Forces. A seasoned warrior and tactician. She will be your guardian."


    Leana nodded curtly, her gaze sharp as she appraised the trio she had been assigned.


    The Dean proceeded to introduce the other Guardians, each with their own impressive credentials. Once the introductions were complete, he turned to the four individuals on the left side of the room.


    "These," he said, gesturing to the remaining four individuals, "are your Trainers. They specialize in different arts of battle and are here to help you hone your skills."


    He pointed to the first man, a towering figure with a scar running down his cheek. "Close Combat Specialist Rurik," the Dean said. "A master of hand-to-hand combat and weaponry."


    The second trainer was a lean man with piercing eyes, carrying a bow strapped across his back. "Archer Zane," the Dean continued. "An expert in long-range combat and precision strikes."


    The third trainer, a wiry man with an intense demeanor, stepped forward. "Elemental Mage Kael," the Dean said, "who will help you master the art of elemental magic."


    Finally, the Dean introduced the woman¡ªa petite but fierce-looking figure with wild red hair. "And Variant Specialist Valis," he said. "She will teach you the intricacies of variant magic."


    The Dean turned back to the students.


    "These trainers are here to help you grow. Use their expertise wisely, for the time you have is limited."


    As the Dean''s gaze swept over the room, his tone softened. "You twelve represent the brightest hope of our academy. While others will also receive training, you have been given these resources because your potential demands it. Do not squander this opportunity."


    He paused, letting his words sink in.


    "The road ahead will not be easy," he said, his voice heavy with emotion. "But I believe in each and every one of you. Go now, and make us proud." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yessir!" The student answered in unison.


    With that, he dismissed the students, Guardians, and Trainers.


    As the room emptied, Dean Godsthorn leaned back in his chair, a sigh escaping his lips. His hand instinctively reached for a locket hanging from his neck. He opened it, revealing a faded picture of a young man with a confident smile.


    "You should''ve been here to see this," the Dean murmured, his voice tinged with sorrow.


    The image was of his son, a prodigy who had fallen in the last Demon War. The pain of that loss still lingered, but it also fueled the Dean''s determination.


    "I''ll make sure these kids have a chance to bloom," he said quietly, his resolve hardening. "That''s my promise to you."


    He closed the locket, a faint smile touching his lips as he returned to his work.

 Chapter 129 - 129: A Lovely Day To Be Alive

    Damon and Anaya strolled out of the academy''s bustling cafeteria, their voices mingling with the echoes of laughter and chatter from other students. The golden hues of the setting sun painted the courtyard in warm light, casting long shadows across the cobblestones.


    Anaya brushed a strand of her peach-colored hair from her face, her delicate features glowing in the twilight.


    She had grown even more beautiful in the past year, her curvy yet slender figure now more pronounced, and her peach-colored eyes sparkling with life. Damon couldn''t help but glance at her every so often, a smile tugging at his lips.


    They were deep in conversation about the Dean''s recent address.


    "The way he talked about preparing us for war," Anaya said, her voice tinged with unease, "it''s like they''re bracing for something far worse than they''re letting on."


    Damon placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, his tone calm but confident. "It''s not like we didn''t know this was coming, Anaya. But we''ve made it this far, haven''t we? We''re stronger now, and we''ll only get stronger."


    Her lips curved into a faint smile, though worry still lingered in her eyes. Damon, noticing her hesitation, decided to lighten the mood.


    "Speaking of dates," he began, his voice casual but teasing, "your birthday is in a week, right?"


    Anaya''s smile brightened as she nodded.


    "And," Damon continued, his grin widening, "that also marks one year since we started dating." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anaya let out a delighted laugh, her cheeks flushing. "I know! Can you believe it''s been a year already?"


    "I can," Damon replied softly, leaning closer. "And it''s been the best year of my life."


    Anaya''s heart fluttered at his words, and before she could reply, Damon closed the distance between them, pressing a gentle kiss to her lips. "Keep that in mind."


    ***


    Their relationship had begun on Anaya''s birthday, a day neither of them would forget. It had been a year ago, just after the first-year exams. Damon had been heading to the cafeteria for a quick meal when a sudden thought struck him.


    ''Anaya''s probably in the library. Maybe I should check on her.''


    Sure enough, when he arrived, there she was, organizing the shelves and sorting through books left in disarray by careless students.


    Damon had planned to sneak up on her and give her a playful scare, but his sharp ears caught her murmuring under her breath.


    She was frustrated, lamenting her ruined birthday. Her father, the academy librarian, had grounded her as punishment for a recent mishap and tasked her with supervising the library for the entire day.


    Damon''s heart ached at the thought of her spending her birthday alone, and he quickly changed his approach.


    He stepped into the room, softly singing a cheerful birthday tune. Anaya turned, startled at first, but her expression quickly softened into a radiant smile.


    "Happy birthday," Damon said warmly, his voice sincere.


    "Thanks, Damon," she replied, her voice filled with gratitude.


    Determined to make her day special, Damon spent the entire afternoon with her in the library. He brought snacks and drinks from the cafeteria, each trip met with a look of appreciation that made his efforts worth it. By the end of the day, Anaya was smiling brighter than ever.


    In a moment of courage, Damon took her hands and asked, "Anaya, will you be my girlfriend?"


    Anaya''s cheeks flushed, and after a brief pause, she nodded. Damon grinned, sealing the moment with a kiss on her forehead.


    ***


    Back in the courtyard, Damon chuckled at the memory. "So, what do you want for your birthday? Or for our anniversary?"


    Anaya tilted her head thoughtfully, her peach-colored hair cascading over her shoulder. "I just want a day of freedom," she said finally. "No watchful eyes, no rules¡­ just one day where I can do whatever I want."


    "Your dad''s still keeping tabs on you, huh?" Damon asked, a hint of sympathy in his voice.


    "Always," Anaya sighed, rolling her eyes. "Being the second daughter of the academy librarian isn''t all it''s cracked up to be. He thinks I''m some fragile vase he has to keep under lock and key."


    Damon nodded, determination glinting in his silver eyes. "Alright. Consider it done."


    Anaya arched an eyebrow, her lips curling into a playful smirk. "You can''t seriously make that happen."


    Damon''s grin turned mischievous. "We''ll see."


    He murmured under his breath, "I''ll find a way."


    The pair was just about to head toward the library when a familiar voice called out to them.


    "Damon! Anaya!"


    They turned to see Daveon Acheon approaching, his lean, athletic frame cutting a sharp figure in the dimming light. His calm demeanor and quiet strength were unmistakable, and his presence always carried a sense of assurance.


    "What''s up, Daveon? Eaten yet?" Damon asked, curiosity evident in his tone.


    Daveon stopped a few steps away, his expression neutral. "I haven''t but I''ll be sure to do that later as our guardian, Ex-General Leana wants to see us immediately."


    Anaya''s brow furrowed slightly. "What for?"


    Daveon shrugged. "She didn''t say. Just that it''s important."


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "We''re not in trouble, are we?"


    Daveon shook his head. "Doesn''t seem like it. She mentioned something about introductions."


    Damon sighed in relief but couldn''t shake the feeling that their guardian wasn''t one for casual conversations.


    "Well, let''s not keep her waiting," he said, motioning for the others to follow.


    As the trio walked toward their guardian''s quarters, the cafeteria faded into the distance behind their backs. But at least, they''d completed their mission at the cafeteria earlier.


    The academy grounds, usually lively, now felt quieter, the weight of their responsibilities settling over them like a heavy cloak.


    Damon glanced at Anaya, who gave him a reassuring smile, and then at Daveon, who walked with a steady and firm expression.


    For a moment, Damon pictured Damien being the one beside him rather than Daveon and he didn''t know when he said it but he said it. "I wish you were here with me, brother."


    "Huh? What''d you say?" Daveon and Anaya turned to him slightly curious.


    "Were you just speaking to yourself?" Anaya asked, to which Damon shrugged.


    "It''s nothing serious." He looked at them both and let out a sigh of relief. "What a lovely day to be alive."

 Chapter 130 - 130: Test With Guardian

    Damon, Anaya, and Daveon stood at attention in the expansive training room. The square chamber spanned fifty meters in width and soared twenty meters high, its walls lined with enchanted runes that hummed faintly with protective magic.


    The open space felt both intimidating and invigorating, a reminder of the challenges they were about to face.


    Before them stood Ex-General Leana, their guardian, a woman of striking poise and authority. Her military-like uniform fit her like a second skin, and her sharp brown eyes scanned the trio. Despite her stern appearance, her warm smile quickly disarmed the tension in the air.


    "So," she began, her voice steady but inviting, "you''re my team. Damon Terrace, Anaya Stockshorn, and Daveon Acheon."


    The students nodded in unison.


    "Let''s start with introductions," she said. "I want to know more about you, and in return, I''ll share a bit about myself."


    One by one, the students introduced themselves, their voices steady but laced with curiosity about the woman who would guide them. When it was her turn, Leana chuckled softly, a surprising sound given her imposing demeanor.


    "Well, I suppose I should start with my talent," she said. "I''m an A-ranked battle mage."


    Damon''s brows lifted slightly. "Battle mage?"


    She nodded. "It''s a versatile talent. I specialize in both close-quarters combat and offensive magic, a balance that suits me well in battle."


    Anaya''s eyes sparkled with interest. "That''s impressive!"


    Leana''s smile grew. "It''s not quite at the level of your father, Damon, but it''s close. Lord Terrace and I share similar fighting styles, though I''d never claim to match his power."


    Leana folded her arms, her expression softening as she leaned against a nearby pillar. "Speaking of your families, I have a bit of history with each of them."


    She turned to Anaya first. "Your family''s library was like a second home to me. When I was younger, I spent a year buried in its shelves. I couldn''t get enough of the stories, the knowledge, the magical theories... I''m sure your parents thought I''d never leave."


    Anaya smiled at her new guardian''s remark. "They probably still talk about you!"


    Leana smiled, then shifted her gaze to Damon and Daveon.


    "As for your fathers," she continued, "I had the privilege of attending Elderglow at the same time as them. When I was a first-year, they were both in their final year. Lord Terrace and Lord Acheon were legends even back then. They weren''t exactly friends then, but they were both admired for their talents and determination."


    Damon and Daveon exchanged a look, clearly surprised by the revelation.


    "I never got to know them personally," Leana admitted. "But I admired their drive. It pushed me to work harder, to strive for the same greatness they embodied."


    Her words resonated with the trio, creating a sense of connection that bridged the gap between mentor and students. "I plan to do the same to you three. Grow stronger together." For the first time, they saw her not just as a formidable warrior but as someone who had walked a similar path.


    After their conversation, Leana straightened, her smile fading into a more serious expression. "Now that we''ve had our little chat," she said, clapping her hands, "it''s time for training."


    The students perked up, their postures shifting to readiness.


    "I need to assess your individual skills and how well you work as a team," she explained. "And the best way to do that is simple: you''ll fight me."


    The room fell silent.


    "You''re kidding, right?" Damon said after a beat, though the look in her eyes quickly told him otherwise.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" she replied, smirking. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The trio exchanged uneasy glances but quickly prepared themselves. Damon stepped forward, taking his position as the vanguard.


    Daveon moved to the back as the strategist and long-range support, while Anaya readied herself in the middle, her role as a support ensuring she could adapt to any situation.


    Leana cracked her knuckles. "Show me what you''ve got."


    Damon charged first, his blade glowing faintly with magic essence as he swung at Leana.


    Woooosh~


    She sidestepped effortlessly, her movements fluid as water.


    Before Damon could recover, she stepped in close and landed a solid strike to his chest with the flat of her palm, sending him staggering back.


    "Too direct," she chided. "You''ll need more than brute strength to take me down."


    Anaya followed up with a spell, her hands weaving intricate patterns in the air. A burst of wind magic shot toward Leana, sharp and fast. But Leana raised a shimmering barrier, deflecting the attack before countering with a fireball that forced Anaya to dive out of the way.


    Daveon seized the opportunity, firing a series of precision attacks aimed at Leana''s back.


    Leana spun gracefully, her movements so precise that the blades missed her by mere inches. She retaliated with a quick burst of energy that sent Daveon tumbling backward.


    Bang!


    Damon lunged again, this time coordinating with Anaya, who sent a barrage of wind-enhanced fireballs toward Leana. For a moment, it seemed like they might overwhelm her, but she expertly weaved through the attacks, her agility and experience on full display.


    "You''re improving," she said, her tone approving. "But you''re still too predictable."


    Bang!!


    Her counterattacks came swiftly. A well-placed kick sent Damon crashing into the wall, the force cracking one of his ribs.


    Anaya tried to shield him with a protective barrier, but Leana broke through with a single powerful strike, knocking the young mage unconscious.


    Thud!


    Anaya crumpled to the ground.


    Daveon, determined to hold his ground, unleashed a flurry of long-range attacks, but Leana closed the distance in a heartbeat. A quick series of strikes left him sprawled on the floor, his body aching with sore spots.


    The room fell silent as Leana stood victorious, the trio lying battered and bruised around her.


    "Not bad," she said, her voice calm but firm. "You''ve got potential, but you need to refine your coordination. A real battle won''t give you the luxury of mistakes."


    She walked over to Damon, who was clutching his side as he tried to stand. "Broken rib?" she asked.


    He nodded weakly.


    "Good," she said with a smirk. "That means you pushed yourself. Also, you did really well."


    She turned to Daveon, motioning for him to get up. "Go get yourselves treated. Tomorrow, we start again."


    Damon and Daveon groaned in unison but obeyed, limping toward the exit while Damon carried Anaya.


    As they left, Leana watched them with a mix of pride and determination. "They''ll get there," she murmured to herself. "Even if I have to break them to rebuild them stronger."

 Chapter 131 - 131: Leaving The Forest of Twin Disasters

    The three sat around the campfire, its warm glow casting flickering shadows on their faces as the cool night air settled over the forest.


    The earlier tension between them had eased slightly as they ate, but the silence was filled with unspoken questions. Finally, Damien decided to break it.


    "So, what brought you two to this forest?" he asked, his tone calm but curious.


    Keith hesitated, exchanging a glance with Narna, before answering. "We came here because of her." He gestured toward Narna, who looked a little sheepish but didn''t deny it.


    Narna huffed, folding her arms. "I''m a beast tamer. I wanted a stronger mana beast to add to my collection."


    "I told her there was somewhere with powerful na mana beasts to her liking and even I mentioned this place to scare her, she wouldn''t listen." Keith sighed, shaking his head. "She insisted on coming to the Forest of Twin Disasters. Against my better judgment, I agreed to accompany her."


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "You didn''t think that was a bad idea from the start?"


    Keith chuckled dryly, though there was no humor in it. "Oh, I knew it was a terrible idea which was why I suggested it in the first place. But once she gets something in her head, there''s no stopping her. Apparently, I had underestimated her obsession."


    Narna shot him a glare but didn''t argue.


    "We got here through a teleportation scroll I had that was connected to this particular place as I have been here before. The peaceful atmosphere didn''t last long before we encountered and began fighting mana beasts and demons on the way."


    Keith continued, "but nothing too overwhelming. That is, until we stumbled across the cave entrance where you found us."


    Damien nodded, his expression neutral, urging Keith to continue.


    "In the cave, we encountered a Grade Three Feral Ape King," Keith said, his tone darkening. "It was a tough fight, but we managed to defeat it. And that''s when her greed got the better of her."


    "I told you those eggs were worth it!" Narna interjected, her voice defensive. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Keith ignored her, addressing Damien directly. "She found a clutch of eggs¡ªthree of them, shining like nothing I''d ever seen before. I didn''t think much of it at the time. I figured they were from some low-ranking mana beast the Ape had stolen them from."


    Damien''s lips twitched, his suspicion growing.


    "But," Keith continued, "we didn''t know the truth. Those eggs belonged to the Obsidian Drake. We realized it too late. Narna had already stolen one by the time the Drake arrived. It must''ve been drawn by the Ape King''s final cry."


    Narna looked away, biting her lip.


    "And the rest is history," Keith finished with a sigh.


    Keith turned to Damien, his expression serious. "We know what happened up until we blacked out. But what about the Drake? What happened after it attacked us?"


    Damien had been prepared for this question. He leaned back slightly, his expression thoughtful as he crafted a plausible story.


    "It wasn''t easy," he began, his tone even. "The Drake was quite the stubborn beast. I distracted it while Aquila carried you two to safety. Once you were at a safe distance, Aquila came back for me. We fled before the Drake could follow. As an avian beast, the sky was Aquila''s turf."


    Keith nodded slowly, seemingly satisfied with the explanation. Narna, however, looked skeptical.


    "You distracted the Drake?" she asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "Yes," Damien replied simply, his calm demeanor giving nothing away. "Is that hard to believe considering I look young?" He added with feigned annoyance.


    Keith interrupted before Narna could press further. "Thank you," he said earnestly. "You saved our lives. We owe you."


    Damien waved off the gratitude, steering the conversation in another direction. "How do you plan to get back from the forest?"


    Keith reached into his pocket and pulled out a small glowing scroll. "We have a return teleportation scroll. It''ll take us straight back to the city we came from."


    Damien nodded, relief washing over him. "Would it be possible for me to leave with you? I¡­ lost my own means of return."


    Keith nodded without hesitation. "Of course. It''s the least we can do."


    Narna frowned but didn''t object, seemingly still pondering Damien''s earlier story.


    As the fire crackled, Damien glanced down at his worn and torn clothes. "Do you have a spare set of clothes I can borrow? I can''t return like this."


    Keith rummaged through his void key before pulling out a simple but clean outfit. "Here," he said, handing it over.


    Damien took the clothes and stood, walking a short distance away to change. When he returned, the new outfit fit well, though it did little to hide some faint scars from his hundreds of battles in the forest.


    As he sat back down, Narna couldn''t help but stare at him, her curiosity growing.


    Just then, Aquila let out a soft cry from its perch nearby. Damien looked at the Griffin and smiled. "You''ve done enough for now," he murmured, his voice soft but commanding.


    He mentally commanded his system to cancel the summon, and in an instant, Aquila vanished into a shimmering blue portal.


    Both Keith and Narna froze, their eyes wide with shock.


    "It¡­ it was a summon?" Narna stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Keith turned to Damien, his expression incredulous. "You''re a summoner?"


    Damien smirked faintly, his blue eyes gleaming in the firelight. "Something like that."


    For a moment, there was silence as Keith and Narna processed this revelation.


    "Why didn''t you say anything before?" Keith asked, his voice a mix of curiosity and wariness.


    Damien shrugged. "Didn''t think it was relevant."


    Narna, however, leaned forward, her eyes narrowing. "A summon like that¡­ it''s not ordinary. What rank is it?"


    Damien''s smirk widened slightly. "Does it matter? You don''t want to tame it again, do you?"


    Narna opened her mouth to argue, but Keith held up a hand to stop her.


    "Thank you again," Keith said, his tone firm. "You saved us, and we won''t forget that. Summoner or not, you''ve earned our trust."


    Damien nodded, his expression unreadable. As the fire continued to crackle, he felt a small sense of relief. His identity as a child of the Terrace family remained intact¡ªfor now. ''They will find out when the find out. It''s high time I left the forest.''

 Chapter 132 - 132: Leaving The Forest of Twin Disasters II

    The three individuals¡ªDamien, Keith, and Narna¡ªgathered near the burning campfire, the dense canopy of trees above casting long shadows as the late afternoon sun began to dip below the horizon.


    As they stood before each other, The air itself felt lighter now that they had a clear plan for leaving, but an undercurrent of unease still settled amidst them.


    Keith held the return teleportation scroll in his hand, his fingers lightly brushing against the glowing material as if debating whether to activate it now or wait a moment longer.


    Damien stepped forward, his silver hair catching the dancing flames from the campfire behind him, and turned to Narna. His piercing blue eyes lingered on her for a moment too long, causing her to shift uncomfortably under his gaze.


    "Is something wrong?" she asked, trying to mask her unease.


    Keith''s brow furrowed, his protective instincts kicking in as he stepped slightly closer to her. "Damien, is there a problem?"


    Damien ignored Keith''s tone and finally spoke, his voice calm but curious. "That healing potion you used," he said, his eyes dropping briefly to her fully restored arm. "It''s remarkable. There''s not even a scar left. I was wondering¡­ where did you get it?"


    Realizing his intent wasn''t malicious or lewd, Keith relaxed slightly, though his expression remained guarded. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Narna glanced at her arm, flexing her fingers as if to confirm it was truly healed. "It''s my mother''s work," she said, pride evident in her voice. "She''s a high-ranking alchemist, one of the best. That potion is one of her masterpieces."


    Damien nodded thoughtfully, his interest piqued. "When we return, you''ll have to introduce me. If that potion''s anything to go by, she''s someone worth knowing."


    Narna hesitated, unsure how to respond, but before she could, Damien shifted topics again.


    His gaze dropped to the ring on her finger. "That ring," he said, gesturing toward it. "I''ve been curious about it. You''re a beast tamer, right? But I haven''t seen any of your tamed beasts since the fight. I''m guessing they''re stored in there?"


    Narna nodded slowly. "It''s called a life ring," she explained. "It works like a void key, but it''s specifically for living things. It''s incredibly rare¡ªand expensive."


    Her tone soured as she continued. "Not that it did much good. That Obsidian Drake slaughtered most of my tamed beasts. The ones that survived the Feral Ape King didn''t stand a chance against it. Not even my strongest tamed beast didn''t last against it."


    Keith sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Maybe if you hadn''t taken the egg, we wouldn''t have had to fight it in the first place."


    Narna scowled but didn''t argue.


    Damien smirked faintly. "Speaking of the egg¡­ I''m guessing it''s in the life ring too. Mind letting me take a look before we leave?"


    Narna stiffened, her eyes narrowing. "Why?"


    Damien shrugged. "Call it curiosity. Something tells me I won''t get another chance to see it after we leave."


    Keith crossed his arms, glancing at Narna. "It''s the least we can do. He saved our lives, after all."


    Narna looked torn, her pride warring with her sense of gratitude. Finally, she sighed, conceding with a reluctant nod.


    Touching the ring on her finger, she activated its magic. With a faint shimmer, the egg materialized before them, hovering slightly above the ground before settling gently.


    The egg was massive, nearly as tall as Narna herself. Its surface was an intricate blend of obsidian black and molten orange streaks that seemed to pulse faintly, as if alive.


    Narna''s gaze softened as she looked at it, her lips curving into a smile. "It was worth it," she murmured. "If I can raise this beast to its full potential, it''ll surpass all the others I''ve ever tamed."


    Damien crouched beside the egg, examining it closely. His silver eyes roamed over its surface, tracing the molten patterns with curiosity. After a moment, he straightened and stepped back, his expression unreadable.


    "It''s a good one," he said simply, turning away from the egg.


    Both Narna and Keith exchanged surprised glances. They had expected Damien to be more impressed¡ªor at least show some sign of envy¡ªbut his calm demeanor left them puzzled.


    Narna quickly clicked her tongue and touched the egg again, returning it to the life ring with a thought.


    Keith cleared his throat, pulling the teleportation scroll from his void key. "Alright," he said, his tone brisk. "Both of you, place your hands on me. The scroll''s array needs all of us connected."


    Damien and Narna obeyed, each placing a hand on Keith''s shoulders. As they prepared for the teleportation, Damien glanced around the forest one last time. The towering trees and dense foliage had been his home for nearly two years, a place of countless battles and growth.


    "Goodbye," he murmured softly, his voice almost lost in the whisper of the wind.


    Keith tore the scroll, and an intricate array of glowing symbols appeared beneath their feet. A pulse of light engulfed them, and in the blink of an eye, they vanished.


    Far beyond the clearing where the three of the had stood, deeper into the untouched heart of the Forest of Twin Disasters, a familiar colossal crack split the earth. The jagged fissure pulsed with an ominous energy, its depths shrouded in impenetrable darkness.


    From the abyss, an eye opened.


    Its size was monstrous, dwarfing the surrounding terrain. The sclera was a faintly glowing orange or was it red? While the slitted pupil was a deep black void that seemed to pierce through the darkness.


    The eye moved slowly, scanning left, then right, as if searching for something.


    The ground trembled with its presence, sending shockwaves through the forest. Trees swayed violently, their roots straining against the quaking earth, and creatures of all sizes fled in terror.


    Brrrrrrrnnnnnggg~


    The eye lingered open for a few moments longer before closing once more, the forest falling eerily silent in its wake.


    As the eyes closed, the rumbling beneath the surface ended, a haunting reminder that something ancient and unfathomable existed within the Forest of Twin Disasters, waiting for the right moment to rise. Now wasn''t it.

 Chapter 133 - 133: What Now?

    The grand chamber echoed with murmurs and arguments, pressure filling the room as a result of the gathered Lords of the Fated Families of the Eastern Shirefort Continent. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seated around an expansive round table carved from the finest ebony, they represented the strongest and most influential families in the land. At the head of the table sat Great Elder White Fang, his presence commanding the room like a storm on the verge of breaking.


    Among the Lords were familiar faces: Lord Terrace, known for his tactical brilliance; Lord Acheon, with his sharp intellect and composed demeanor; and Lady Leah, whose mastery of diplomatic maneuvers and her short temper trigger had earned her respect across regions.


    Beside them were other figures¡ªLords of less renown but no less power¡ªeach carrying the weight of their family''s legacy.


    The discussions were heated. Voices rose, alliances formed and dissolved within moments, and fingers jabbed across the table as they argued over resource allocation, training strategies, and the best course of action to prepare for the coming war.


    Great Elder White Fang raised a hand, his calm yet firm voice cutting through the cacophony. "Enough."


    The room fell silent instantly. His piercing gaze swept across the table, locking onto each individual in turn. Though his tone remained measured, the Lords knew better than to push his patience. The elder''s wrath was something even the boldest among them dared not provoke.


    "You sit here squabbling over trivial matters," he said, his voice low but resonating with authority. "The war is less than a year away, and instead of uniting, you''re dividing yourselves with petty disputes."


    The Lords shifted uncomfortably in their seats, the weight of his words settling over them.


    "Our enemies," Elder White Fang continued, "are the demons¡ªnot each other. And yet, some of those enemies wear human faces."


    The room stiffened at his statement, the memory of recent discoveries fresh in everyone''s minds. Over the past year, they had uncovered seven individuals¡ªformer allies and citizens¡ªwho had aligned themselves with the demons.


    These traitors had provided the enemy with intelligence, weaponry, and even enchanted armor, bolstering their ranks and weakening humanity''s defenses.


    "The Emperor of the Soulor Empire warned us of this betrayal," Elder White Fang reminded them. "And yet, the problem persists. For every traitor we unmask, how many more go unnoticed? How many are working against us even as we speak?"


    Lord Terrace leaned forward, his silver eyes sharp. "If we''re to root out these traitors, we''ll need better intelligence networks. The ones we have now are reactive, not proactive."


    Lord Acheon nodded in agreement. "And we need to ensure that the information we receive isn''t compromised. Double layers of verification, magical and mundane."


    One of the other Lords, a lady referred to as Lord Avni interjected, her tone diplomatic. "It''s not just about finding the traitors. We need to understand their motivations. Why are they siding with the demons? Are they coerced, or do they believe in the enemy''s cause?"


    The room erupted into debate once more, but Elder White Fang silenced them with a single raised hand.


    "Motivations are secondary," he said. "What matters is that we identify and eliminate the threat. Quickly and decisively."


    The discussion shifted to another pressing issue: the readiness of the students at the various magic academies. These young talents were the future of their armies, but their performance in training and combat simulations had been inconsistent at best.


    Lord Terrace frowned. "Our academies are doing their best, but the timeline isn''t in their favor. Many students are still too inexperienced to face the horrors of war. They need more intensive training, but we lack the resources to accommodate everyone."


    Lord Acheon added, "The academies should prioritize the most promising students. Those with the potential to make a significant impact should receive advanced training, even if it means leaving the others with standard instruction."


    Lady Leah looked troubled. "And what of the morale of those left behind? If we''re not careful, we risk creating resentment among the ranks."


    Elder White Fang stroked his beard thoughtfully. "The solution isn''t perfect, but sacrifices must be made. Focused training for the best and basic preparation for the rest. It''s the only way we can ensure our forces are ready in time."


    Little did any of them know that Dean Godsthorn had begun to implement their idea even before they discussed it.


    The discussion turned to logistics and strategy. "How are the food and resources distribution going?" An old white haired man asked with his white pupils.


    "Going smoothly. If we keep up the supply rate and frequency, it''ll go a very very long way." That was Lord Acheon speaking on shade of the


    They also discussed the progress of the fortified locations and that of key strongholds near the borders of known demonic territories.


    Lord Terrace proposed a bold suggestion. "We should establish mobile strike teams¡ªsmall, highly trained groups capable of hitting critical targets behind enemy lines. They''d weaken the demons'' infrastructure and buy us more time."


    Lord Acheon nodded, his analytical mind already considering the implications. "It''s risky but effective. These teams would need to be made up of the best of the best. If they''re compromised, the loss would be devastating."


    Lady Leah suggested, "Perhaps we could include summoners and beast tamers in these teams. Their unique abilities could provide an edge in unpredictable situations."


    Elder White Fang approved the idea, though he emphasized the need for careful planning and secrecy. "If the demons catch wind of our plans, they''ll adapt quickly. We must stay a step ahead at all times."


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, in a quiet corner of Western continent, Damien, Keith, and Narna sat together in a small cottage nestled on the outskirts of a bustling town. The warm glow of a fireplace illuminated the room as the three of them discussed their next steps.


    Keith leaned back in his chair, his injuries mostly healed but his expression still weary. "We''re lucky to have made it out of that forest alive," he said, his tone serious.


    Narna nodded, though her gaze lingered on the life ring on her finger. "The Obsidian Drake¡­ that wasn''t just luck. If Damien hadn''t been there¡­"


    Damien, seated across from them, remained quiet, his silver hair catching the firelight as he gazed into the flames. He had learned much during his time in the forest, but his focus now was on what lay ahead.


    "What now?" Narna asked, breaking the silence.


    Damien''s silver eyes met hers, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "Now? We prepare for what''s coming. It definitely won''t be simple but we''ll get through it one way or another."

 Chapter 134 - 134: Checking Out Rewards

    The warm morning sun illuminated the small cottage on the outskirts of town as Damien stood near the doorway, his silver hair glinting under the light.


    Keith and Narna watched him, a mix of gratitude and apprehension etched on their faces. Although it lasted nothing more than a few hours, their shared journey through the Forest of Twin Disasters had been harrowing. However, it was now time to part ways.


    "You''re really leaving?" Keith asked, his tone neutral but with a hint of concern.


    Damien nodded. "I''ve got things I need to take care of. This journey was never meant to last beyond the forest."


    Keith seemed to understand, though his eyes lingered on Damien for a moment. "You''ve helped us more than I can ever repay," he said sincerely. "If you ever need anything, you know where to find me."


    Damien offered a faint smile. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Before Damien could step outside, Narna cut him off, her arms crossed and a playful smirk on her face.


    "Absolutely not," she said firmly.


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "What?"


    "You''re not leaving," she declared. "Not until I say so."


    Keith groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Narna¡ª"


    She ignored him, turning to Damien with a glint of mischief in her eyes. "You''re strong, and your summon¡ªAquila, right?¡ªwould make a fantastic mount. So, I''ve decided you''re staying."


    Damien blinked, taken aback by her audacity. "You''re joking." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Am I?" she replied, tilting her head and feigning innocence. "What if I offered myself in exchange? You can have me and the ring!"


    Keith sputtered, his face turning red. "Narna!"


    Damien rolled his eyes, stepping around her. "You''re a little too old to be my type," he said flatly, moving toward the outside. "Summon Aquila." Damien commanded mentally and as he stepped outside, Aquila manifested through the blue portal.


    "A little too old, huh? What does he know about age?" Narna pouted dramatically but didn''t push further as Keith shot her an exasperated look.


    Damien mounted Aquila, the majestic Griffin lowering itself slightly to make it easier for him to climb. With a simple command, the summon spread its massive wings, casting a shadow over the cottage.


    "Take care," Keith called out, shielding his eyes from the sunlight.


    Damien gave a small wave before Aquila leaped into the air, soaring upward with powerful beats of its wings. Narna watched until he disappeared into the sky, a mix of disappointment and curiosity lingering in her expression.


    Several hours later, Damien found himself in a bustling town far from the cottage. The streets were lively, filled with vendors calling out their wares and townsfolk going about their business.


    Damien dismounted Aquila just outside a quaint motel and dismissed the summon with a thought. The shimmering blue portal swallowed the Griffin, leaving no trace of its presence.


    "Then let''s do this." Damien entered the motel, exchanging a few coins with the innkeeper for a modest room on the second floor. Once inside, he locked the door and leaned against it, exhaling a long sigh.


    The room was small but comfortable, with a simple bed, a wooden desk, and a window overlooking the town square. Damien set his belongings down and sat on the bed, summoning his system panel.


    The familiar blue panel appeared before him, its text glowing faintly in the dim light of the room. Damien navigated through the menus, his fingers gliding over invisible controls as he reviewed the newly unlocked abilities.


    ?Transformation: The system user can select a different form for his summons. This way, the summon will be able to transform into something else. Note: Once a form is chosen, it cannot be changed!?


    ?Devourer: A subskill that allows the user to absorb and store magic essence from defeated enemies into their essence core. Stored essence can be redistributed to strengthen the user or summons.?


    ?Advanced Earth Manipulation: A skill that grants control over the earth element, allowing for large-scale terrain alterations, defensive walls, and offensive attacks.?


    ?Lightning Magic: A powerful elemental skill that enables high-speed attacks and paralysis effects.?


    Damien''s lips curved into a satisfied smile. These skills would undoubtedly give him an edge in future battles. He mentally made notes on how to incorporate them into his fighting style before closing the panel.


    As the day turned to night, Damien changed into more comfortable clothes and lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The events of the past weeks played through his mind¡ªthe Forest of Twin Disasters, the battles he had fought, and the people he had met.


    He sighed, closing his eyes. "Tomorrow," he murmured, "I''ll figure out the next step and I''ll probably test out the (Transformation) Subskill when I leave here."


    Sleep claimed him quickly, the rhythmic sounds of the town outside lulling him into a deep rest.


    Back at Elder White Fang''s grand estate, the war council had concluded its meeting. The Lords and representatives of the Eastern Shirefort Continent slowly dispersed, their expressions ranging from determined to grim.


    Lord Terrace lingered near the doorway, preparing to head to the teleportation array that would take him back to his own estate. Just as he stepped forward, a familiar voice called out.


    "Terrace."


    He turned to see Lord Toda Sketcher approaching, his robes slightly dusted with the faint glow of magical runes.


    "Toda," Lord Terrace greeted, his tone cordial but curious. "You''ve been away for some time. What brings you here now?"


    Lord Toda offered a faint smile. "The same as everyone else¡ªthe war. I''ve been gathering intelligence and preparing my forces."


    The two exchanged a few more words, discussing their respective strategies and the state of their families. It was clear that Lord Toda''s time away had been spent productively, but the toll of the looming conflict was evident in his weary eyes.


    "Safe travels," Lord Toda said finally, inclining his head.


    "And to you," Lord Terrace replied, stepping into the teleportation array.


    Wooonnng~


    A soft hum filled the air as the magical runes activated, enveloping him in a swirl of light. Moments later, he was gone, the array returning to stillness as the night deepened over Elder White Fang''s estate.


    Back at his own estate, Lord Terrace prepared to relay the discussions to his family, readying them for the challenges that lay ahead. "They all better be present. Can''t delay and most certainly can''t do this twice!"

 Chapter 135 - 135: Buying Information

    Damien stood in the modest cottage he had rented, staring out the window at the bustling streets of the small town.


    It had been two years since he had last walked among civilians. Hell! It had been two years since he last saw a human until the previous day. Even though the world hadn''t drastically changed since he was last seen, something about it felt different.


    The ebb and flow of life here, the chatter of townsfolk, and the occasional hum of distant machinery made it seem like he had stepped into a different era. "Is this related to the upcoming Demon War?" Damien mutterd to himself. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite the familiarity, Damien felt a pang of unease. He had been living in isolation, battling demons and mana beasts, far removed from the rhythm of human society.


    If he wanted to blend in, he''d have to tread carefully. His actions couldn''t afford to draw suspicion, especially in a place he barely knew.


    Damien hadn''t bothered to ask Keith or Narna where they had teleported to before he parted ways with them.


    Something about staying with them, especially Narna''s probing nature, made him uneasy. So, here he was, in a small, unfamiliar town, with no clear sense of where he was.


    He needed answers.


    After taking a moment to straighten his worn but clean clothes, Damien approached the man who managed the cottage.


    The middle-aged man was seated near the entrance, flipping through a tattered book and sipping tea. His features were weathered but kind, and his eyes sparked with curiosity when Damien greeted him.


    "Sir," Damien began, keeping his tone polite.


    The man set his book aside, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "What can I do for you, lad?"


    Damien hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Would you happen to have a morning meal available? I haven''t eaten yet."


    The man chuckled. "You''ve come to the right place. Sit tight."


    Minutes later, Damien was seated at a small wooden table with a steaming bowl of porridge and a piece of crusty bread before him.


    The simple meal warmed him, the familiar flavors he hadn''t felt for years grounding him momentarily as he prepared to ask the more pressing questions.


    As he finished the last bite, Damien pushed the bowl aside and looked at the man. "I''m new to this region and¡­ honestly, I''m a little lost. Can you tell me exactly where I am?"


    The man''s smile faded slightly, replaced by a look of mild surprise. "You''re in a small town within the larger region of Westmont. It''s part of the Western Gerthrig Continent."


    Damien leaned forward, absorbing the information. The Western Gerthrig Continent. That confirmed his suspicions. He had read about this place during his studies before his exile, but he needed more specifics to form a plan.


    "I appreciate that," Damien said, his tone casual but probing. "But I was hoping for something more detailed¡ªkey cities, trade routes, any major events happening nearby."


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he tapped his fingers against the wooden table. "That kind of information doesn''t come free, lad."


    Damien blinked, confused for a moment, until the man rubbed two fingers together in a universal gesture. Payment.


    Damien inwardly sighed. He hadn''t considered that acquiring information might come at a cost. He had no local currency to speak of, but he did have something else.


    "Summon Luton." Damien whispered as he raised a hand slightly, summoning Luton from his system. The Stellar Slime appeared on the ground beside Damien, its red form wobbling slightly as it adjusted to the space. It had shrunken a great deal since last time but it was still large. Even taller and wider than Damien.


    The man''s eyes widened, but Damien held up a hand. "Don''t be alarmed. This is my companion."


    Before the man could say anything, Damien commanded Luton mentally. In an instant, the slime opened its storage, and a faint shimmer appeared in Damien''s palm. A moment later, a small orb of glowing energy materialized¡ªa Grade Seven magic essence core.


    The orb pulsed faintly with raw power, its light casting soft shadows across the table. Damien placed it in front of the man and slid it forward.


    "Will this suffice?"


    The man''s jaw dropped, his eyes fixed on the core as if it were the most valuable thing he had ever seen. He picked it up cautiously, turning it over in his hands as though afraid it might vanish.


    "This¡­" he began, his voice hushed. "This is more than enough."


    "Good," Damien said, leaning back slightly. "Now, continue speaking."


    The man set the core down gently, his demeanor shifting as he became more accommodating.


    "Well, as I said, you''re in Westmont, part of the Western Gerthrig Continent. The region is known for its trade in enchanted goods, particularly from the nearby city of Ryedale. That''s about two days'' travel south of here."


    He paused, thinking. "There''s also the matter of the recent unrest. You see, with the war looming, there''s been an influx of Mercenaries, Dunters, and¡­ let''s just say less savory types passing through. The local lords have been on edge, and security''s tightened in most places around."


    Damien nodded, filing the information away. "What about news of the demons?"


    The man hesitated, his expression darkening. "Not much. Just rumors. Some say they''ve been spotted further west, near the coasts, but no one knows for sure. Most folks here are more worried about the human traitors than the demons themselves."


    That piqued Damien''s interest. "Traitors?"


    The man nodded grimly. "Those who''ve sided with the demons. We''ve heard whispers of people selling information, providing supplies, even crafting enchanted weapons for them. The lords are trying to root them out, but it''s like chasing shadows."


    Damien rose from his seat, his mind already working through what he had learned. He had a clearer sense of where he was and what was happening around him. Now, he just needed to decide on his next move.


    "Thanks for the information," he said, nodding to the man.


    The man gave a faint smile, still clutching the essence core. "Anytime, lad. And if you need more¡­ you know where to find me."


    As Damien stepped outside, the crisp morning air greeted him. He stood for a moment, gazing out at the town.


    For now, though, he had a direction. And that was enough.

 Chapter 136 - 136: A Little Thief

    Over the bustling streets, the rising sun shone down but there was little warmth in the air. Damien walked with measured steps, his sharp silver eyes scanning his surroundings.


    The town was alive with activity¡ªvendors hawked their goods, children played among the market stalls, and groups of mercenaries loitered near taverns and weapon shops.


    Despite the liveliness, Damien couldn''t ignore the unease lingering in the air. It was subtle, like a taut string ready to snap. Perhaps it was his heightened senses as a Terrace descendant, or perhaps it was the faint signs of desperation etched into the faces of the townsfolk. Or maybe it was even due to him being in danger in the past for more times than he could count.


    People moved with an unspoken urgency, their actions quick and purposeful as if they were racing against time. Damien could feel it in the way they avoided eye contact and how their voices dipped into whispers when the topic of war surfaced. They were living each day as though it might be their last.


    A commotion ahead drew Damien''s attention. A crowd had gathered at a street corner, the sound of shouting and laughter punctuated by the occasional cry of pain.


    Curious and wary, Damien approached the scene. At the center of the commotion, a young boy lay on the ground, shielding himself with his small arms as blows and kicks rained down on him. His clothes were torn and bloodstained, and his frail body trembled with every strike.


    The men surrounding him hurled insults as they struck him.


    "Little thief!" one cursed, kicking the boy''s ribs.


    Another sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "Your mother was nothing but a filthy harlot. Jumping from one man to another and that''s how you came to be around. She couldn''t get rid of you so she gave you out before miserably ending her own life." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien didn''t like the insults but he was in no place to ward off the men. This was all happening because the boy had stolen.


    "I bet your father ran off because he couldn''t stand the sight of you!"


    Damien''s brow twitched. The words stung in a way he hadn''t expected, triggering memories he had long buried.


    His father''s abandonment, his uncle Osbourne''s cold command to survive in the Forest of Twin Disasters¡ªit all came rushing back.


    He stepped closer, stopping a passerby, a middle-aged woman carrying a basket. "What''s happening here?"


    The woman sighed, her expression a mix of pity and resignation. "That boy stole some bread. He''s just an orphan¡ªhis mother''s dead, and his father''s long gone. Poor thing."


    Just as the woman finished explaining, one of the men delivered another kick to the boy, laughing cruelly as he called out, "You''re just like your father anticipated¡ªa failure and a disappointment! A little thief!"


    The words hit Damien like a thunderclap, replaying in his mind. He clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he fought to stay calm. He too had been looked upon by his father as a disappointment. The other family members might not have said it, but he knew they too were disappointed. Even Osbourne had failed to first hide the disappointment he felt.


    "Let''s just set him on fire to stop this from happening again. It''ll be a warning to the others." When one man suggested burning the boy as punishment, Damien had heard enough.


    With purposeful strides, Damien approached the group. His presence drew their attention, and they turned to face him, their expressions ranging from amusement to annoyance.


    "That''s enough," Damien said firmly, his voice low but commanding. "How much was the bread worth?"


    One of the men, a burly figure with a smug grin, crossed his arms. "What''s it to you, hero?"


    Before he could say more, a glowing essence core sailed through the air, slamming into his face.


    Bang!


    The man crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    The remaining men froze, their bravado faltering as Damien turned his cold gaze on them. He pointed to the essence core now lying on the ground.


    "That''s payment for the bread¡ªand any other ''compensation'' you think you''re owed," he said, his tone icy. "Now back off."


    The air grew heavy as Damien''s aura spread, pressing down on the group like a suffocating weight. One by one, they began to back away, the hostility in their eyes replaced by fear.


    With the crowd gone, Damien knelt beside the boy. The child''s injuries were worse up close¡ªhis arms and legs were covered in cuts and bruises, and blood stained his tear-streaked face.


    "What''s your name?" Damien asked gently.


    The boy sniffled, his voice barely audible. "M-Milo."


    "Do you know where you live?"


    Milo nodded weakly, but before he could respond, a soft voice spoke from behind Damien.


    "I can take you to his orphanage," the voice said.


    Damien turned, his breath hitching as he saw the speaker.


    A young woman, perhaps his age, stood a few feet away. She wore a flowing blue and white gown, modest yet elegant, and her brown hair framed her delicate face. Her eyes, dark and piercing, seemed to hold a depth that made Damien feel momentarily exposed.


    For a moment, he forgot to breathe. Her presence was disarming in a way he hadn''t expected.


    "You¡­ can?" he asked, his voice uncharacteristically soft.


    The girl smiled, her lips curving in a way that made his chest tighten. "Yes. Follow me."


    Damien picked Milo up carefully, cradling the boy in his arms. The child''s small frame felt far too light, a stark reminder of the hardships he had endured.


    As Damien followed the girl through the streets, he couldn''t help but study her. She moved with an air of quiet confidence. Even her steps felt graceful and purposeful.


    Something about her presence calmed him, easing the tension that had gripped him since he arrived in this unfamiliar town.


    "Thank you," Damien said after a while.


    The girl glanced over her shoulder, her smile gentle. "It''s nothing."


    He didn''t know where she was leading him, but for the first time in a long while, Damien felt a faint glimmer of trust.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Trading Essence Cores

    Damien stood at the edge of the cobblestone path, staring at the modest building before him. It looked nothing like an orphanage¡ªno signs of children or caretakers, no playful laughter echoing from within.


    Instead, the structure was quiet, with a small wooden sign hanging above the door. Even the writingbin the sign has long since vanished making the sign appear empty.


    His instincts prickled, and he hesitated. He had sensed it earlier but chose to ignore it, trusting the girl''s offer to help. Now, however, doubt crept in.


    He stopped walking and called out to her. "Where are you taking us? I thought we were going to the orphanage."


    The girl paused, turning to face him. Her brown eyes sparkled with amusement, and a soft chuckle escaped her lips.


    "This isn''t the orphanage," she admitted, "but it is necessary."


    Damien''s eyes narrowed, scanning her once more. He could sense her essence reserves¡ªnot particularly threatening, but enough to mark her as someone skilled. At least to an extent.


    The girl continued, seemingly unbothered by his scrutiny. "This is a shop that sells healing potions. I figured we should clean him up before taking him back. Showing up with him all battered would only make his guardians worry more."


    Damien scratched the back of his head, feeling a twinge of embarrassment for having jumped to conclusions. "I see. My apologies."


    She muttered something under her breath, too low for most to hear, but Damien caught it easily. "Cute." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His silver eyes snapped to her, curious. "What''s cute?"


    Her expression froze in surprise before she quickly waved him off. "You must have misheard me," she said, her tone flustered. Then, without another word, she hurried into the shop, leaving Damien and Milo behind.


    Damien shrugged, too tired to argue. "That was weird," he murmured, following her inside.


    Inside the shop, shelves lined with colorful vials and bottles greeted them. Each potion sparkled faintly, its contents hinting at magical properties. A small bell sat on the counter, which the girl rang lightly.


    Ding! Ding!


    Moments later, a middle-aged woman emerged from a door behind the counter, her apron stained with the residue of herbs and alchemical ingredients.


    "Hello, young ones. How may I help you both today?" She greeted them warmly, her eyes briefly lingering on Milo''s battered state.


    "Well, we need healing potions that we can use on the kid as he''s suffering cuts and bruises that will only continue to hurt him if left unattended to." The girl explained their situation, and the shopkeeper produced two vials: one to be ingested and the other for topical application. "Twelve gold coins," the woman said, placing the vials on the counter.


    Damien frowned, realizing he had no coins. "Do you accept essence cores as payment?"


    The woman shook her head firmly. "I only deal in coins¡ªsilver or gold."


    Before Damien could figure out his next move, the girl spoke up. "I''ll cover it."


    With a faint smile, she handed over the gold coins. Damien watched silently as the first potion was given to Milo, who drank it hesitantly. The second was carefully applied to his wounds, the healing effects almost immediate.


    Damien turned to the girl. "Thank you."


    She tilted her head, clearly puzzled. "For what?"


    "For going out of your way to help," he said. "You didn''t have to."


    She shook her head, brushing off his gratitude. "I expect to be paid back. In full." Her tone was teasing, but the twinkle in her eye suggested she wasn''t entirely joking.


    After Milo''s condition improved, the girl led them out of the shop and onto the bustling streets again. "We need to visit an essence merchant next," she explained. "That''s where you''ll pay me back."


    Milo, now walking comfortably on his own, followed her lead with Damien close behind. The girl''s confidence and familiarity with the town intrigued Damien, though he kept his questions to himself for now.


    When they reached the essence merchant''s shop, Damien was greeted by rows of display cases filled with glowing cores of various sizes and colors. Behind the counter stood a burly man with sharp eyes, his demeanor all business. Damien immediately knew he had to haggle or he would lose a lot.


    Prices were discussed, and Damien learned the value of the cores he carried.


    Grade Seven cores fetched fifteen gold coins each.


    Grade Six cores were worth twice that of Grade Seven.


    Grade Five cores doubled again in value.


    For the higher grades, Damien didn''t bother asking. He didn''t want to be suspected for holding something so precious.


    Damien nodded thoughtfully before declaring, "I''ll sell thirty Grade Seven cores and five Grade Six."


    The merchant''s eyes widened slightly at the sheer volume but quickly nodded, eager to make the transaction. Damien retrieved the cores from Luton''s storage again. This time, it was done without summoning the slime entirely, and the glowing orbs were carefully examined and weighed.


    When the deal was done, Damien held a pouch filled with gold coins. He immediately turned to the girl and handed her twice what she had spent on the potions.


    She raised an eyebrow. "This is more than I paid."


    "Consider it interest," Damien said with a smirk.


    The girl tucked the coins away, her expression thoughtful. "You''re full of surprises," she remarked. "Tell me¡ªare you a Mercenary Dunter?"


    Damien paused, the term catching him off guard. A Dunter¡ªshort for Demon Hunter. The truth wasn''t far from that, but he hesitated before answering.


    "Yes," he said simply. "Something like that."


    She studied him for a moment before nodding, seeming satisfied with his answer.


    With their business at the essence merchant concluded, Damien turned to the girl. "I still need a few more things. Do you know where I can buy new clothes and some food supplies?"


    The girl smiled, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Of course. Follow me."


    She motioned for him to follow, and as they walked, Damien felt a strange sense of calm. He still didn''t know her name, but something about her presence put him at ease. "She seems very knowledgeable about the place."

 Chapter 138 - 138: Its You Again

    Damien, Milo, and the girl strolled through the town''s busy streets, their first stop being a modest clothing store.


    Inside, racks of simple, practical outfits lined the walls, and Damien wasted no time selecting items for Milo. After checking out the boy for a few seconds, Damien walked off.


    He picked out a few pairs of sturdy trousers, some shirts, a warm jacket, and even a pair of boots that looked just right for a growing boy.


    Milo watched in disbelief, his wide eyes darting between Damien and the clothes. "You''re really buying these for me?"


    Damien nodded, his tone firm but kind. "Of course. You need something better than those rags."


    The girl chimed in, her voice light and teasing. "He has a point, Milo. Besides, you''ll look much better in these." She reached over, plucking a scarf from a nearby rack and holding it up to Milo''s neck. "Perfect. What do you think?"


    The boy smiled shyly, clearly overwhelmed by their actions.


    Damien paid for the clothes and handed the bundle to Milo. "These are yours now," he said, ruffling the boy''s hair. "No one will take them this time."


    Their next stop was the bustling food market, a sprawling maze of stalls and vendors offering everything from fresh produce to preserved meats.


    The air was thick with the mingling scents of spices, baked goods, and the salty tang of dried fish.


    Damien moved quickly through the stalls, methodically selecting items he knew the orphanage would need: bags of flour, sugar, and milk, as well as preserved meats, dried fruits, and cooking utensils. His list even included bread pans and other baking essentials.


    "You''re shopping like you''re feeding an army," the girl remarked, amusement lacing her tone.


    Damien glanced at her, smirking. "Close enough. An orphanage is basically an army of kids."


    By the time he was done, he had spent nearly eighty gold coins, and their cart was piled high with supplies.


    Milo stared at the mountain of goods in awe. "This is so much food. Are we really buying all this?"


    "We''re not buying it for us," Damien said, patting the boy on the shoulder. "It''s for everyone back at the orphanage. You won''t go hungry for a while."


    The girl, who had been watching quietly, finally stepped forward. She raised her right arm, revealing a black leather bracelet adorned with a logo of four wings.


    "What''s that?" Milo asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "It''s called a void key," Damien explained as the bracelet began to glow faintly. "It can be used to store things one can''t normally carry."


    The girl smirked, activating the void key. One by one, the bags of supplies vanished into its storage space. When the cart was finally empty, she turned to Damien, her expression smug.


    "That was impressive," Damien admitted.


    "I''m just as full of surprises as you are," she said, giving him a playful wink.


    Their final stop was the orphanage, a modest building tucked away in a quieter part of town. The structure was plain but well-maintained, with children playing in the yard under the watchful eye of a caretaker.


    As they approached, a woman in her mid-thirties hurried toward them. Her gaze softened when she saw Milo, though concern quickly clouded her features as she noticed his new clothes and the faint bruises still visible on his arms.


    "Milo! What happened?" she asked, pulling him into a protective embrace.


    She turned to Damien and the girl and gestured for them to follow her as she headed inside the building.


    They soon settled down on wooden chairs within one of the rooms with a table between them.


    The girl nudged Damien forward. "Go ahead, tell her what happened."


    Damien sighed and recounted the events of the day. He described Milo''s theft, the punishment he''d endured, and how Damien had stepped in to intervene.


    Damien explained their trip to the potion shop and the food market, concluding with the supplies they had brought. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The caretaker''s eyes welled up with tears as she listened. When Damien motioned to the girl, signaling her to retrieve the supplies, the woman''s composure broke. Tears streamed down her face as she thanked them profusely.


    "You''ve done so much," she said, her voice trembling. "I don''t know how we can ever repay you."


    Milo clung to her side, tears of his own slipping down his cheeks. The other children gathered around, their faces lighting up at the sight of the food and supplies.


    Damien offered a small smile. "No need to repay me. Just take care of the kids."


    Before leaving, he handed the caretaker two Grade Six essence cores. "These should help if you need more funds," he said.


    The woman stared at the cores, her hands trembling. "You''re a blessing," she whispered.


    As they stepped outside the orphanage, the girl suddenly stopped and turned to Damien.


    "I need to go," she said abruptly.


    Damien blinked, surprised. "So soon?"


    She offered a faint smile. "I have somewhere important to be."


    Before he could ask her name or thank her properly, she was already walking away.


    He watched her retreating figure, a strange sense of familiarity tugging at him. Something told him their paths would cross again.


    After bidding farewell to the caretaker and Milo, Damien stood outside the orphanage, contemplating his next move.


    The words of the cottage owner echoed in his mind. ''Human traitors¡­ mercenaries¡­''


    An idea formed in his head, and a small smile tugged at his lips. If he wanted to gather information without raising suspicion, blending in as a Mercenary Dunter seemed like the perfect cover. He''d claimed it earlier. Now he''d play the part.


    He wandered through the town, scanning for a mercenary base. It didn''t take long to find a small building tucked between two larger shops. The structure was unassuming, but the sign above the door marked it as a hub for mercenaries.


    Damien stepped inside, his silver eyes immediately taking in his surroundings. The air smelled faintly of leather and steel, and several individuals loitered around, studying a mission board or exchanging information.


    As he approached the counter, Damien froze, his lips curling into a faint smirk. Standing behind the desk was none other than the girl he had just parted ways with.


    She looked up, her expression shifting from surprise to amusement.


    "It''s you again," Damien said, leaning casually against the counter.


    She returned his smirk, a playful glint in her eyes. "It is me again."

 Chapter 139 - 139: Demon Infestation Mission I

    Damien stepped over to the counter, his silver eyes locking onto the girl who had vanished from his sight earlier that day.


    She stood behind the desk, her ever-present smile widening as he approached. Her casual demeanor made it seem like she had been expecting him all along.


    "Well, look who it is," she teased, leaning forward slightly. "Didn''t think I''d see you again so soon. Came here for me, didn''t you?"


    Damien smirked, resting a hand on the counter. "And here I thought fate just wanted us to keep crossing paths. Guess I should''ve known you''d think I tracked you down on purpose."


    Arielle chuckled, her brown eyes gleaming with amusement. "Alright then, if it''s not me, what brings you here?"


    "Let''s just call it business," Damien replied. "How''s that for an answer?"


    She tilted her head, clearly intrigued. "Fair enough. How did it go with the orphanage? Everything good?"


    Damien exhaled and shrugged. "Not what I expected, but better than I could have hoped for. The kids are rough, and the guardian¡­ well, she was grateful."


    "Sounds like a decent ending," Arielle said. "And now?"


    "Now," Damien said, "I''m finally introducing myself since I didn''t get the chance earlier. I''m Damien."


    Her lips curled into a smile, and she extended her hand. "Arielle. Nice to meet you, Damien. Officially this time."


    They shook hands briefly before Damien opened his mouth to ask another question, only for Arielle to cut him off with a knowing grin.


    "Let me save you the trouble of asking," she said. "Yes, I work here part-time. The rest of the time, I''m out touring or hunting as a Silver-Ranked Dunter. Keeps me busy when I''m not catching up on sleep."


    Damien''s eyebrows lifted slightly. "Silver-Ranked, huh? No wonder I sensed that magic essence. I figured you had to be a Dunter or something similar."


    "You''re sharper than you look," she teased.


    "Comes with the territory and a few years of experience," Damien replied, his smirk widening.


    Arielle''s expression softened slightly as she leaned against the counter. "Alright, enough about me. Your turn. Why are you really here? What''s this ''business'' of yours?"


    Damien met her gaze, his expression unreadable. "I lost my Mercenary ID," he lied effortlessly. "Figured it was time to get a new one. Under a different name."


    She raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued. "Really? You don''t strike me as the careless type. But hey, I''m not here to judge."


    Damien shrugged. "Believe it or not, that''s the truth." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, Damien," she said, drawing out his name with playful emphasis. "If you want a new ID, there are a few requirements."


    "Such as?"


    She tapped the counter lightly with her fingers. "You''ll need to complete a task that matches the rank you want your ID to reflect. Once you''ve finished, we''ll issue a new ID at that rank. Simple enough, right?"


    Damien nodded slowly. "Fair. What kind of tasks are we talking about?"


    Arielle gestured toward the mission board on the wall. "We''ve got a range of missions ranked just like mana beasts. Grade Seven is the easiest, and Grade Four is the toughest we have posted right now. Take your pick."


    Damien wandered over to the mission board, his sharp eyes scanning the array of pinned notices. The categories were clear, with colored tags indicating the rank of each task.


    He skimmed through the Grade Four missions first, but none of them involved demons, which was what he was looking for. Shifting his focus to Grade Five, he found one that immediately caught his attention:


    |Grade Five Mission: Demonic Infestation


    Location: Southern edge of the town, near the border.


    Details: A small horde of Grade Six demons has created a nest. While individually weak, their numbers pose a significant threat to travelers and townsfolk. The mission requires the elimination of the nest and all demons within.


    Reward: 400 gold coins.|


    Damien pulled the notice from the board, a faint smirk playing on his lips. The task aligned perfectly with his system''s main objective of demon hunting, and it was the ideal opportunity to test his growing strength.


    Maybe the demons outside would pose a different level of threat compared to the ones in the forest of twin disasters or worse, be weaker than them. He would have to find out by himself.


    He returned to the counter, handing the notice to Arielle.


    "This one," he said confidently. "It seems just right for me."


    Arielle took the notice, her eyes flicking over the details. She nodded in approval. "Not a bad choice. A little ambitious for most, but something tells me you''ll be fine."


    Reaching beneath the counter, she retrieved a small rolled-up map. Spreading it out, she circled two points in red ink: one marking Damien''s current location and the other marking the nest''s position.


    "This is where you are," She tapped the first circle she''s drawn in the map before moving her hand.


    "And this is where you''ll find the nest," she said, tapping the circled spot near the town''s southern edge. "It''s not too far, but don''t underestimate those demons. They might be small fry individually, but in groups, they can be deadly."


    Damien studied the map, committing the route to memory. "Got it."


    Arielle leaned back, crossing her arms. "You know, most people wouldn''t take a mission like this alone. Not unless they had a death wish."


    Damien met her gaze with a faint smile. "Good thing I don''t plan on dying anytime soon."


    She laughed softly, shaking her head. "You''re an interesting one, Damien. Alright then, good luck. Don''t get yourself killed, okay? I''d hate to lose such entertaining company so soon."


    Damien chuckled as he tucked the map into his pocket. "I''ll keep that in mind. Expect good news in a few hours¡ªor maybe a day if I''m feeling lazy."


    With that, he turned and walked out of the mercenary office, the notice in hand and a clear goal in mind.


    Arielle watched him go, her smile lingering as she murmured to herself, "Fate, huh? Let''s see what you''re made of, Damien."


    Her eyes landed on a book she''d been reading earlier on. "Oh! I better continue this." She grinned, picking up the book.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Demon Infestation Mission II

    Damien moved into the shadowy recess of an alley, checking for any stray eyes before summoning Aquila.


    "Summon Aquila." Damien muttered lazily as he awaited the expected response from the system.


    Ding!


    ?Summoning Aquila, the Griffin.?


    ?-50 Units of Magic Essence!?


    ?Aquila summoned!?


    The shimmering blue portal swirled into existence, and from it emerged his majestic griffin, its wings stretching wide and its golden eyes gleaming with intelligence.


    "Let''s skip the long hike," Damien muttered, patting Aquila''s side before mounting the beast. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the griffin rose into the air, Damien called up his system panel to assess his progress toward unlocking a fifth summon. "Progress to my next summon?"


    Ding!


    ?Slay 450 more demons to unlock another summon!?


    He groaned, leaning slightly forward on Aquila''s back. The last time he had checked which was months ago, the number had been a staggering 2,410 demons. Seeing it now in the hundreds felt like an achievement, but it also reminded him of the sheer scale of the task.


    "One step at a time," he murmured. "For now, let''s focus on this nest."


    "Hopefully, it doesn''t last too long." Damien scoffed as wind blew against his face.


    Forty-five minutes later, Damien and Aquila arrived at the marked location. The forest stretched out below them, its once vibrant greenery giving way to decay and corruption.


    Sparse, withered trees dotted the landscape, their branches twisted and bare, while patches of blackened grass and rotten stumps marred the earth.


    "Go down." Damien commanded his summon, the beast immediately heeding its summoner''s request.


    Thud!


    Aquila landed on the floor, its legs mkingmist no sound.


    Damien''s nose crinkled at the foul stench wafting up from the forest floor. The air itself felt heavy, tainted by an ominous energy that seemed to sap the vitality from the land. He recognized the signs as well as the energy he felt in the air immediately.


    "Demonic miasma," he said to himself. "Guess we''re in the right place."


    Two years in the Forest of Twin Disasters had taught him well. He understood the corrosive nature of demonic essence and its effect on the environment.


    However, unlike the Twin Disasters, which was sustained by its abundant magic essence and thriving mana beasts, this forest was succumbing to decay.


    He guided Aquila forward, scanning the ground as they advanced for signs of the nest. The griffin moved around the forest paths, carefully avoiding the more noxious areas as they followed the trail of dead vegetation.


    The deeper they went, the worse the landscape became. Entire trees had collapsed, their trunks hollowed out by rot, and pools of stagnant water dotted the ground, exuding a faint, sickly glow.


    Damien grimaced. "This place reeks of death. Fenrir would''ve had a meltdown by now if it was outside."


    The statement he made was because he knew just how sensitive the wolf was to smell. Even Damien with his heightened senses which still paled in comparison to Fenrir''s, almost couldn''t bear the stench.


    Finally, they reached a clearing. At its center lay a gaping hole in the earth, its edges jagged and uneven as if the ground itself had been torn apart.


    No vegetation grew within a ten-meter radius of the pit, the surrounding soil barren and lifeless. A wave of decay and dread radiated from the hole, making Damien''s skin prickle.


    "Found you," he whispered, dismounting from Aquila.


    Damien approached the edge of the hole, peering into its dark depths. The void seemed bottomless, an abyss that exuded malevolence.


    Even as Damien stared and listened, he couldn''t hear anything from within, but the faint hum of demonic energy vibrated in the air, setting his nerves on edge.


    He took a step back, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. A wicked grin spread across his face as an idea formed.


    "Let''s turn up the heat," Damien said, raising his hands.


    Summoning his Advanced Flame Magic skill, Damien conjured a ball of searing fire in his palm. The flames crackled and roared, their heat distorting the air around them.


    Using his Wind Manipulation skill, he directed currents of air toward the flame, feeding it until it grew to an enormous size, nearly three times the diameter of the pit.


    "Bigger is always better," he muttered, his grin widening.


    The blazing orb cast a fiery glow over the clearing, the surrounding shadows dancing wildly in the light. The oppressive aura of the pit seemed to falter slightly under the intense heat.


    Without hesitation, Damien hurled the massive fireball into the hole.


    The flames plummeted into the abyss, their light illuminating the walls of the pit as they descended. Damien stepped back, watching intently for any reaction.


    At first, there was silence.


    Boooom!


    An explosion echoed out of the hole, blowing up dust and smoke.


    Kareeei!


    Then, a muffled roar echoed from the depths, followed by the faint sound of movement¡ªscratching, scurrying, and guttural growls.


    Fwwoooooosh~


    A surge of demonic energy burst from the hole, accompanied by a wave of heat and ash that made Damien shield his face with his arm. The ground trembled slightly, and he could hear the creatures within stirring.


    Swiiishh!


    The he first demon emerged¡ªa gaunt, humanoid figure with charred skin and glowing red eyes. Its clawed hands gripped the edges of the pit as it pulled itself out, its guttural snarls sending chills down Damien''s spine.


    More followed. Dozens of demons began to pour out of the hole, their grotesque forms illuminated by the fading light of the flames.


    Some were humanoid, others more bestial, but all exuded the same vile energy that made Damien''s stomach churn. Demonic essence.


    He quickly summoned Luton, the oversized slime still rendered immobile by the mana beast¡ªthe Obsidian Drake¡ªit had swallowed previously.


    He chuckled darkly, drawing his sword from its scabbard which was stored in Luton''s (Universal Space) before cancelling the Slime''s summon.


    "Looks like I''ve got your attention," he said, his voice steady despite the swarm gathering before him.


    Behind him, Aquila let out a powerful cry, its wings flaring as it prepared to fight.


    Damien raised his sword, flames licking along the blade as he activated his Advanced Flame Magic once more.


    "Please, die!" he said, charging into the fray.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Demon Infestation Mission III

    Damien stood in the decayed clearing, his flaming sword casting flickering light across the grotesque figures closing in around him.


    Kareeei~


    Grrrrrr~


    The demons hissed and growled, their disfigured forms illuminated by the fiery glow of his blade.


    The atmosphere felt heavy with the stench of decay, and the oppressive aura of demonic essence made the forest more suffocating that it ought to be.


    The swarm consisted mostly of Grade Six demons¡ªferal, hulking creatures whose claws glinted with malice.


    Interspersed among them were a few Grade Five demons, their auras more menacing, their movements calculated. Damien''s sharp eyes caught the difference immediately, but it didn''t faze him.


    He stood firm, his grip steady on the hilt of his sword. Behind him, Aquila perched on the edge of the battlefield, its golden eyes gleaming as it watched the advancing horde.


    "Aquila," Damien said without turning, "you know the rules. Unless they attack you, don''t intervene."


    The griffin let out a low cry, its feathers ruffling with anticipation.


    "Good," Damien muttered, his lips curling into a smirk. "Let''s see what these wretches are made of."


    The first wave came crashing toward him, a chaotic blend of clawed limbs and snarling maws.


    Damien didn''t wait for them to strike first. With a sharp intake of breath, he surged forward, his sword blazing brighter as he activated his (Advanced Flame Magic) skill.


    His first swing cleaved through two demons, the searing heat of his blade leaving their charred remains crumpled on the forest floor.


    He spun on his heel, parrying an incoming swipe from a third demon before slicing through its arm with a precise, upward slash.


    Kaareeeeiii!


    It screeched in maddening pain.


    As another lunged from the left, Damien raised his free hand, summoning a gust of wind that hurled the creature into a nearby tree.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    Its body slammed against the trunk with a sickening crack, and Damien wasted no time closing the distance, driving his sword through its chest.


    Black, corrosive liquid flew toward him, launched by one of the Grade Five demons lurking in the backline.


    Damien deflected the attack with a flick of his wrist, conjuring a swirling barrier of wind that sent the liquid splattering harmlessly against the ground.


    "You''ll have to do better than that," he growled, his gaze locking onto the demon responsible.


    He dashed forward, his sword trailing flames as he closed the gap in an instant. The Grade Five demon raised its claws to block, but Damien''s blade carved through them effortlessly, the flames engulfing its body as it let out a guttural scream.


    The demons quickly adapted, splitting into smaller groups to surround him. One group hurled projectiles¡ªblack fireballs and corrosive liquids¡ªwhile another charged head-on, their claws glinting in the dim light.


    Damien stood his ground, conjuring a swirling vortex of wind that deflected the projectiles.


    Fwoooosh~


    The black flames fizzled out harmlessly, and as the charging group closed in, he unleashed a wave of fire from his sword, incinerating them in an instant.


    "Is this the best you''ve got?" he taunted, his voice carrying over the snarls and screams.


    A pair of demons lunged at him simultaneously, one from the front and the other from behind.


    Damien sidestepped the first, slashing through its torso with ease before ducking under the second''s claws. He pivoted, driving his blade upward into the demon''s neck and sending it crashing to the ground.


    As Damien continued his rampage, a small group of demons broke away from the main horde, their glowing eyes fixated on Aquila. The griffin had remained still until now, watching the battle with quiet intensity.


    The first demon lunged at Aquila, claws outstretched. The griffin reacted instantly, swiping it aside with a powerful wingbeat that sent it hurtling into a nearby tree.


    Another demon leapt high, aiming for Aquila''s neck, but the griffin ducked and countered with a sharp jab of its beak, piercing the creature''s chest.


    The remaining demons hesitated, but Aquila didn''t give them a chance to regroup. It pounced, talons ripping through flesh as it crushed one demon after another.


    Splaaat!


    Black ichor splattered across the barren ground, and the griffin let out a triumphant cry as it dispatched the last of its attackers.


    Satisfied, Aquila flapped its wings, sending a gust of wind through the clearing before returning to its perch. It watched Damien''s battle with renewed interest, hoping for another chance to join the fray.


    Damien was now facing the last dozen demons. The battlefield was littered with corpses, their twisted forms sprawled across the ground in grotesque heaps. The air was thick with the acrid stench of burnt flesh and demonic essence.


    One of the remaining Grade Five demons let out a deafening roar, charging at Damien with glowing claws. He smirked, sidestepping its attack with ease before delivering a swift, horizontal slash that severed its arm.


    Grrrr~


    The creature staggered back, snarling in pain, but Damien gave it no time to recover.


    With a burst of wind magic, he propelled himself forward, plunging his flaming sword into the demon''s chest. The flames engulfed its body, and it collapsed in a smoldering heap.


    The remaining demons grew frantic, their movements erratic as they realized their defeat was inevitable. Damien moved through them like a storm, his blade cutting down one after another with ruthless efficiency.


    Finally, only one demon remained. It staggered backward, its glowing eyes darting around in search of an escape.


    "Not so fast," Damien said, raising his free hand.


    A surge of wind magic shot forth, pinning the demon against a charred tree.


    Bang!


    Tsssss~


    The demon thrashed and hissed, but Damien silenced it with a powerful strike, his sword cleaving through its torso.


    The clearing fell silent. The fires scattered across the battlefield crackled softly, their light casting shadows over the carnage.


    Aquila let out a soft cry, stepping forward to inspect the aftermath. Damien sheathed his sword, wiping sweat from his brow as he surveyed the scene.


    Dozens of demon corpses lay scattered across the clearing, a testament to his overwhelming strength.


    "Another job well done," he muttered, patting Aquila''s head as the griffin approached.


    The griffin let out a low rumble, its golden eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    "Let''s head back," Damien said, climbing onto Aquila''s back. As they ascended into the sky, he glanced down at the battlefield one last time. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Only 310 more to go," he whispered, a faint smile on his lips as he thought of unlocking his next summon.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Demon Infestation Mission IV

    Damien rode Aquila back to the town in the same way he''d left¡ªswiftly and unnoticed. The griffin landed in the same shadowed alleyway it had previously taken off from, its wings folding with grace.


    As Damien dismounted, his sharp eyes caught something unusual on the mission scroll in his hand. A tiny black design had appeared in the top corner of the parchment, one that hadn''t been there when he first took the job.


    Curious, he turned the scroll over, examining the mark closely. Though he couldn''t decipher its meaning, Damien instinctively knew it was significant.


    "Hmm!" With a slight shrug, he tucked the scroll under his arm and made his way back to the Mercenary office.


    The office was relatively quiet when Damien stepped inside, the steady hum of conversation from a few mercenaries in the corner filling the space.


    Arielle was still at the counter, scribbling something on a ledger. She looked up as Damien approached, her brown eyes widening slightly in surprise.


    "Back already?" she asked, arching an eyebrow as he handed over the scroll.


    "I don''t like wasting time," Damien replied simply, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    Arielle unrolled the scroll and her gaze immediately went to the black design. She nodded, the subtle gesture confirming what Damien had suspected¡ªit marked the mission as complete.


    "That''s faster than even you said," Arielle remarked, setting the scroll aside. "I expected at least a few hours more, if not a full day."


    Damien shrugged casually. "Demons don''t wait for anyone. The sooner they''re gone, the better. Besides, there are plenty more of them out there. I can''t afford to slack off."


    His words carried an edge of determination that didn''t go unnoticed. Arielle''s expression softened slightly, but she chose not to pry further.


    As she began preparing his new Mercenary ID, Damien leaned on the counter, watching her work with quiet interest.


    "Have you always been in this town?" he asked, breaking the silence.


    Arielle paused briefly, as though weighing her response, before answering. "No, I''ve only been here for about a year. Before that, I traveled a lot. I do what I like, when I like¡ªat least when I''m not demon hunting."


    "Demon hunting, huh?" Damien mused. "And you just decided to take a break from it?"


    Arielle nodded, her tone casual. "Everyone needs a break now and then. Besides, demon hunting is seasonal for me. I dedicate months to it when I''m in the mood, then step back when I''m not."


    Her nonchalant demeanor belied the depth of her experience, and for a moment, Damien wondered just how much she''d seen and done in her time.


    Arielle''s maturity and calm confidence made her seem older than she appeared, but he decided against asking.


    Arielle finished working on his ID and inspected it one last time before handing it over. "All set."


    Damien noticed how focused she was during the process, and despite himself, a small smile crept onto his face.


    "What''s so funny?" Arielle asked, catching him off guard as she slid the card across the counter.


    "Nothing," Damien replied, his smile widening. "I just think your focused expression is... charming."


    Arielle blinked, a faint blush dusting her cheeks before she chuckled softly. "Well, I''ll take that as a compliment. Here you go, new Mercenary ID."


    Damien took the card, examining it briefly. It was sleek and functional, bearing his chosen alias and rank. "Thanks. Guess that makes me official now."


    "Congratulations," Arielle said with a playful smile. "And good job on the mission. Hopefully, I''ll see you back here soon¡ªif fate allows it."


    Damien pocketed the ID, returning her smile. "Fate does seem to have a strange way of bringing us together. We''ll see."


    Bidding Arielle farewell, Damien stepped out into the bustling streets, his mood light despite the lingering tension in the air. This time, Damien didn''t feel tension as much as the first time probably because he was getting used to it at a fast pace.


    It was just past noon, and the town was alive with activity. Vendors continued to trade their wares, children darted between the crowds, and travelers... Well, they continued to travel. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien decided to take some time to explore, both to familiarize himself with the layout and to gather anything he might need. He wandered through the marketplace, his sharp eyes scanning the various goods on display.


    First, he stopped at a blacksmith''s shop, where he admired the finely crafted weapons and armor. While he didn''t need anything new, he made a mental note of the shop''s location for future reference.


    On his next stop, he browsed through a potion vendor''s stall, picking up a few healing elixirs and antidotes¡ªjust in case.


    At a general goods store, Damien stocked up on essentials like dried food, a new bedroll, and a sturdy pair of gloves.


    The shopkeeper, a chatty old man, tried to strike up a conversation about the recent rise in demon activity, but Damien only offered vague responses before moving on.


    As he roamed the town, Damien couldn''t help but notice the people going about their business, but there was a subtle edge to their movements¡ªa wariness born of uncertainty and fear. The rumors of the impending demon war weighed heavily on everyone''s minds.


    Pausing by a small fountain in the town square, Damien leaned against the stone edge, his gaze drifting over the bustling streets.


    His thoughts wandered to Arielle and her casual mention of hunting demons. She''d made it sound so simple, yet he knew firsthand how brutal and relentless those battles could be.


    "She''s quite interesting," he murmured to himself, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    With his errands complete and the day stretching ahead of him, Damien decided to head back to the cottage he''d rented. He''d had enough of the town''s bustling streets for now and wanted some time to reflect on his next move.


    As he walked back, the weight of his mission settled over him once again.


    "Let''s see what tomorrow brings," he muttered, his silver hair catching the late afternoon sunlight as he disappeared into the winding alleys to get some rest.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Why Are You Running?

    Tssssh~


    Shhhhh~


    The forest was alive with movement.


    Swiiishh...


    Damien darted through the thick trees, the sharp edges of long grasses scraping against his legs as he pushed forward.


    The dense foliage ahead blurred his vision, forcing him to rely on instinct to navigate. He didn''t know what chased him¡ªonly that he couldn''t let it catch him.


    A low growl echoed behind him, spurring him to move faster. His chest heaved as his breath came in ragged gasps, the pounding of his heart drowning out the noise of the forest.


    The darkness of the trees seemed to stretch endlessly, an oppressive canopy closing him in.


    Then, suddenly, the dense vegetation gave way to an open field. The grass beneath his feet shortened, softening his steps as he stumbled forward. He bent over, resting his hands on his knees as he fought to catch his breath.


    The silence was deafening.


    "Pheww..."


    Just as Damien began to recover, a hand fell gently on his shoulder. His body stiffened, and his blood ran cold. His instincts screamed danger, and he spun around, his hands raised defensively.


    What he saw wasn''t the monster he expected.


    Standing behind him was Damon¡ªhis twin.


    Damon looked exactly as Damien remembered him: small, with a wiry frame, short silver hair, and the same piercing blue eyes that reflected their shared lineage.


    However, Damon''s expression wasn''t one of malice or fear. It was curiosity, laced with an odd calmness.


    "Damon?" Damien whispered, his voice cracking. He moved toward his brother again and called out his name once more. "Damon? Why are you here? What are you even doing in the forest with me?"


    His twin didn''t answer the questions. Instead, he tilted his head slightly and asked, "Why are you running?"


    The question caught Damien off guard. He opened his mouth to reply but found no words.


    "Why are you running?" Damon repeated, his tone steady yet insistent.


    Before Damien could respond, another voice joined the chorus.


    "Why are you running?"


    The voice came from beside Damon, and as Damien''s gaze shifted, he saw another familiar figure step out of the shadows. Seth, their younger brother, appeared next, his small frame and innocent blue eyes locked on Damien''s figure that began to panic.


    Damien took a step back, his heart racing anew.


    "Why are you running?"


    Their mother emerged, her warm, gentle face now unreadable.


    "Why are you running?"


    Lady Raela, their father''s only sister as well as their aunt stepped forward, followed by their uncles Duke and Nesmond. Each one repeated the same question, their voices overlapping until they formed a haunting chant.


    Damien stumbled, the weight of their presence pressing down on him. He tried to summon his mana beasts, to call out to his system, but nothing responded.


    "Why are you running?"


    Uncle Osbourne''s voice was softer, tinged with sadness, as he stepped behind Damien. Strong hands gripped Damien''s shoulders, holding him in place.


    "Uncle Osbourne? Even you too? Why the hell are you guys after me?" Damien''s question was left unanswered as the chanted question arrived again.


    "Why are you running?" Their voices were beginning to blend into one annoyingly familiar one. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uncle! Let go of me! Don''t join the others in doing this! Please, let me go!"


    Damien struggled against Osbourne''s hold, thrashing and yelling for release, but his uncle didn''t budge.


    "Why are you running?"


    The chant grew louder, the voices overlapping into an almost deafening roar.


    Then, his father appeared.


    Lord Terrace emerged from the shadows, his face cold and unyielding. In his hand, he held a dagger, its blade gleaming ominously. Immediately Damien spotted his father, he froze, it was like he was standing in the presence of something that wasn''t human. Something beyond human. A god or a demon, Damien couldn''t decide.


    "No!" Damien shouted, his voice breaking.


    The chanting stopped.


    As silence fell, his father stepped forward, his eyes piercing into Damien''s soul.


    "You are running," Lord Terrace said, his voice low and menacing. "But you cannot escape. Why then are you running?"


    "System!"


    "System!"


    There was no panel responding to Damien''s cries. None at all. Not even the bell like sound could be heard.


    "That''s right," Damien muttered as he remembered he had mana beasts he could summon but before he did, everything ended.


    Thuck!


    The dagger plunged into Damien''s chest.


    Damien gasped as his eyes snapped open, his hand clutching his chest. The phantom pain of the blade lingered, and he struggled to catch his breath.


    His room was dark, the faint glow of moonlight seeping through the window. The nightmare''s grip still clung to him, his body trembling from the vividness of it all.


    Scanning the room, Damien found nothing amiss, yet his heart refused to calm. The question lingered in his mind, echoing like a taunt.


    "Why are you running?"


    Damien exhaled sharply, trying to shake the memory from his mind. He gave his commcef to the system. "Summon Luton."


    Ding!


    The system immediately obeyed, the familiar set of panel appearing before Luton''s summon was completed.


    The red slime appeared, its slightly smaller form wobbling before settling by his bed. Though immobile, its presence was comforting in a way only a companion''s could be.


    "Good to see you, buddy," Damien murmured, patting the slime''s surface.


    Luton wobbled faintly in response, its usual brightness dimmed.


    Exhaustion overtook Damien, and he eventually drifted back to sleep. But peace eluded him.


    The same dream gripped him once more, dragging him through the haunting shadows of the forest. Again, he ran. Again, Damon appeared. Again, the question was asked, and again, the dagger found his chest.


    "Fuck this!" Damien woke with a shout, the morning sun casting a faint glow over the room.


    He sat up, his silver hair clinging to his damp forehead. His breath was uneven, and his hands trembled as they rested on his knees.


    "I hate it," he muttered, his voice hoarse.


    Rising from the bed, Damien splashed water on his face from a nearby basin. He stared at his reflection in the mirror, his crystal-blue eyes clouded with turmoil.


    "You''ll face me sooner or later," he said quietly, his gaze hardening.


    The words were not meant for the reflection staring back at him. They were meant for someone far away. Someone who had shaped him, exiled him, and left him to fend for himself. Or rather, die by himself.


    His father.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Question of Talent

    Damien walked into the Mercenary office early the next morning, his mind clouded by lingering thoughts of the nightmare that had kept him tossing and turning through the night. Arielle greeted him with her usual warm smile from behind the counter.


    "Back so soon?" she teased, her head tilting slightly in curiosity.


    "I''m here for another demon-hunting mission," Damien replied, his voice calm but firm.


    Arielle''s smile faded as she reached for a scroll lying on the counter. She unfurled it, her expression growing serious. "This one came in late last night," she explained.


    "A group of demons has been sighted holding human captives. The demons are likely keeping them alive to feast on later."


    Damien''s jaw tightened. "What rank is the mission?"


    "It hasn''t been officially confirmed yet," Arielle admitted, "but it''s estimated to be either Grade Five or Grade Four. The demons seem organized, which is unusual."


    Damien gave a single, resolute nod. "Good. That''s exactly the kind of challenge I''m looking for."


    As Damien turned to leave with the scroll, Arielle called out after him. "Wait a second! I need your ID."


    Damien stopped mid-step and glanced over his shoulder. "What''s wrong with it?"


    "I forgot to include your talent," she admitted, holding the card out. "I''ll need it for your records."


    Damien hesitated, then shrugged. "E-Ranked Summoner."


    Arielle blinked. "You''re joking."


    "I''m not," Damien replied nonchalantly.


    Her brow furrowed, and she crossed her arms. "You''re telling me you''re an E-Ranked Summoner, yet you took down a horde of demons faster than anyone expected? How is that even possible?"


    Damien smirked. "I''m just different."


    Arielle wasn''t convinced. She reached under the counter, retrieving a small dagger and a thick, ancient tome. "This is the Book of Gifts," she explained. "It reveals the talent and divine blessing of whoever''s blood touches its pages. Prove it."


    Damien eyed the tome warily. It looked eerily similar to the one from his family''s estate, the very book that had branded him a failure. After a brief pause, he sighed and took the dagger.


    "See for yourself then." He made a shallow cut on his thumb and pressed it against the blank page. Almost immediately, glowing letters appeared.


    Talent: E-Ranked Summoner


    Blessing: God of Mischief


    Arielle stared at the text, her skepticism giving way to confusion. "You''re serious," she murmured.


    "I told you," Damien replied with a shrug.


    "But how..."


    Damien interrupted her with a chuckle. "You''re the first to ask that, and I doubt you''ll be the last. Just think of me as... unique."


    Still unconvinced, Arielle followed Damien to the office''s entrance. "Show me," she demanded.


    Damien smirked at her persistence. Without a word, he focused his thoughts, summoning Aquila.


    A shimmering portal of blue light appeared beside him, and from it emerged the majestic Griffin. The beast''s golden feathers glistened in the sunlight, its sharp talons clicking against the cobblestone street.


    Aquila stretched its massive wings, letting out a cry that echoed through the town, drawing the attention of everyone nearby.


    Gasps rippled through the growing crowd of onlookers. Some stepped back in awe, while others whispered amongst themselves, speculating about the rare creature.


    Damien climbed onto Aquila''s back, his movements smooth and practiced. He glanced down at Arielle, whose jaw hung slightly open.


    "It''s a Griffin," Damien explained. "Rare even among summoners. And mine''s one of a kind."


    Arielle finally found her voice. "You summoned that without a spell...?"


    Damien nodded. "Summoning''s kind of my thing."


    The Griffin flapped its wings, stirring up a gust of wind that sent loose papers flying. As the beast rose into the air, Damien leaned down slightly. "See you around, Arielle. Or maybe not. That''s up to fate."


    With that, Aquila ascended higher, leaving Arielle and the rest of the onlookers in awe.


    High above the town, Damien reviewed the details of the mission in his mind. A group of demons. Captured humans. Likely Grade Five or Four.


    He urged Aquila to fly faster, the wind whipping against his face as he mentally prepared himself for what lay ahead.


    Within an hour, they reached the edge of a dense forest. Damien instructed Aquila to descend, and the Griffin landed gracefully on the withered grass below.


    The forest was eerily quiet, its trees warped and twisted as if corrupted by the demonic presence. The air was thick with the stench of decay, and patches of vegetation lay rotting on the forest floor.


    Damien dismounted, his eyes scanning the area for any signs of movement. He knew the demons'' lair couldn''t be far.


    "Stay close," he murmured to Aquila, who let out a soft chirp in response.


    It didn''t take long for Damien to find what he was looking for. Another dark, gaping hole lay ahead, its edges barren of any greenery. The ground around it was cracked and lifeless, the miasma of demonic energy palpable even from a distance.


    Damien smirked. "Let''s cook once again."


    He summoned his Advanced Flame Magic, conjuring a massive ball of fire in his hands. With a flick of his wrist, he launched it into the hole.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Then came the explosion and roar.


    Booooom!!


    Dozens of demons surged out of the pit, their grotesque forms illuminated by the flames. Damien''s grin widened. "Let''s dance."


    With a single command, Damien sent Aquila to the edge of the battlefield, instructing the Griffin to intervene only if attacked. Damien wanted to grow stronger too. He needed all the Exp he could get from slaying them himself as Exp from his summons kills would be smaller.


    Drawing his flaming sword, Damien charged into the fray. His blade cut through the first demon effortlessly, its blackened body collapsing in a heap. Another lunged at him, claws outstretched, but he sidestepped smoothly and countered with a fiery slash that cleaved the creature in two.


    Demonic fireballs and corrosive liquids were hurled his way, but Damien deflected them with precise swings of his blade, the flames consuming the projectiles before they could reach him.


    One particularly bold demon attempted to flank him, only to find itself impaled as Damien spun around, driving his blade into its chest. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kreeeeii!!


    Aquila, observing from its perch, let out a triumphant cry as a small group of demons turned their attention to it. They reminded it of the last encounter and Aquila prepared to give these ones a beastial dance as well.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Your Last Meal

    Damien stared into the gaping hole where the demons had emerged. The area surrounding it was barren and reeked of death. Same as the other one but this time, it felt stronger.


    He clenched his fists as his thoughts lingered on the humans still unaccounted for. If they were alive, he had no choice but to follow the trail into the hole. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He conjured a small flame on his palm, its warm glow cutting through the oppressive darkness of the cavernous pit. Turning to Aquila, who remained vigilant nearby, he commanded, "Watch the area. If anything else crawls out of here or attempts to enter, handle it. I''ll be back."


    The Griffin chirped softly, lowering its head in acknowledgment as Damien stepped closer to the edge. Without hesitation, he leaped into the void.


    The air rushed past him as he fell, the walls of the pit becoming a blur of jagged rock and thick, black residue.


    For about ten seconds, Damien free-fell before pulling his sword free from its scabbard.


    Thuuuck!!


    He stabbed it into the wall to slow his descent, sparks flying as the blade scraped against the stone.


    The slowing allowed him to act. Damien tossed the flame in his hand downward, tracking its path as it illuminated the walls. It descended several meters before striking the bottom, flickering out.


    "Not too far now," Damien muttered, steeling himself.


    When his sword slowed him enough, he pushed off the wall, pulling out his sword to continue his descent, and landed softly on his feet.


    He immediately regretted it as his nostrils were assaulted by an overwhelming stench of decay and filth. "Ughhh!" The air was thick with the putrid smell, and the ground squelched beneath his boots.


    Damien conjured another flame, its light revealing the disgusting scene around him. The floor was covered in a foul, viscous liquid that pooled in uneven patches. Drops of the same substance dripped intermittently from the ceiling above.


    Covering his nose with the back of his hand, Damien muttered, "What a disgusting place." He pressed on, stepping carefully through the sludge that coated the tunnel floor.


    "I''m not getting paid nearly enough for this." Damien complained as he remembered the amount written on the mission scroll. It was just around seven hundred gold coins.


    The tunnel twisted and turned for several minutes before Damien reached a crossroads. Three distinct paths diverged from where he stood, each leading deeper into the demonic lair.


    "Now, how do I go about it?" He paused, his senses on high alert.


    Closing his eyes, Damien focused on the surrounding energies. The tunnels were saturated with demonic essence, but a faint spark of something else caught his attention. Magic essence, though weak and fleeting, emanated momentarily from the second path.


    "There," Damien whispered, his eyes snapping open and directed toward the middle path where he''d sensed the essence from.


    He waited, hoping to confirm the signal. A few minutes later, the faint magic essence pulsed again, like a dying ember trying to reignite. Without wasting another second, Damien ventured into the middle path, his flame lighting the way ahead.


    The tunnel stretched on, its oppressive darkness pressing against Damien from all sides even as his flame illuminated the area. The air grew heavier with each step, the stench intensifying as he neared the source of the faint magic essence.


    After about eight minutes of careful progress, the tunnel widened suddenly, opening into a massive cavern. Damien stepped into the space cautiously, his flame illuminating the horrific scene.


    The cavern ceiling stretched dozens of meters high, with stalactites dripping the same foul liquid that coated the floor.


    The chamber was over a hundred meters wide, its walls lined with jagged rocks and crude markings etched in demonic drawings.


    But it wasn''t the cavern''s size that captured Damien''s attention¡ªit was its occupants.


    A massive demon sat at the center of the chamber, its grotesque form towering over everything else. It was at least five times larger than Damien, its crimson eyes glowing ominously. Its scale like skin was a sickly black, with veins of molten orange pulsing across its body. Its slanted pupils were red like blood and it''s fangs were jagged.


    Surrounding the giant demon were smaller demons of varying sizes and ranks. Damien''s sharp gaze identified several Grade Six and Grade Five demons, with very few Grade Four scattered among them. They moved about the cavern, their clawed hands tending to various macabre tasks.


    The sheer force of smaller demons was enough to classify this mission as a Grade Four mission of the highest level but the addition of the larger one tipped the scales. "More like a Grade Three mission." Damien murmured.


    Damien''s jaw tightened as his eyes fell on the humans.


    Over two dozen men and women were huddled near the center of the cavern. Some were unconscious, their bodies battered and broken. Others whimpered softly, clutching missing limbs or trying to stop the bleeding from deep gashes.


    The worst, however, was the pile of corpses near the large demon. Blood pooled beneath them, staining the cavern floor.


    Damien''s fists clenched around his sword as he watched the massive demon reach down with one clawed hand. It plucked a man from the group of captives, lifting him effortlessly into the air. The man screamed, struggling weakly as the demon opened its gaping maw and shoved him inside.


    The sound of crunching bones echoed through the chamber, followed by a faint, fleeting pulse of magic essence.


    Damien''s eyes widened in realization. The demon wasn''t just eating them¡ªit was devouring their magic cores. It was using the captives as fuel to strengthen itself.


    His flame burned brighter in his palm as anger surged through him. These people weren''t just prisoners. They were resources, stripped of their humanity and reduced to tools for the demon''s gain.


    "This ends now," Damien growled, his voice low and filled with determination.


    The flame in his hand grew larger, its light casting shadows across the cavern walls. As the demons turned their attention to him, the massive one let out a low, guttural growl, its crimson eyes locking onto Damien.


    "That''ll be your last meal!" Damien said in a promising tone.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Your Last Meal II

    A guttural snarl echoed through the chamber as the lesser demons began to circle him, their claws dragging along the cavern floor, producing an eerie screech.


    The fight began without warning. A Grade Six demon lunged at him from the side, its clawed hand aiming for his neck.


    Damien pivoted sharply, his sword slashing through the demon''s chest in one swift motion. Black ichor splattered onto the ground as the creature let out a strangled growl before collapsing.


    "One down," Damien muttered, his voice calm but his grip on the hilt of his sword tightening.


    The remaining Grade Six demons charged together, their grotesque forms moving with surprising speed.


    Damien moved to meet them, his blade igniting as he infused it with his Advanced Flame Magic. The first demon that reached him was met with a fiery slash across its face, the heat melting its flesh before it even hit the ground.


    Another demon swung its tail, aiming to knock him off balance. Damien leapt over the attack, landing smoothly before driving his blade into the creature''s back. He twisted the sword, flames consuming its body as it writhed in pain.


    Black fireballs began to rain down from the remaining demons, their corrosive heat sizzling against the cavern floor. Damien dodged nimbly, weaving through the barrage as he closed the distance.


    He slashed horizontally, the fire-enhanced blade cleaving through two demons at once. Their dying shrieks echoed in the chamber before they crumpled lifelessly.


    The last two Grade Six demons hesitated, their confidence faltering. Damien didn''t give them a chance to recover. A quick lunge brought him to the nearest one, and with a swift upward slash, he cleaved it in half.


    The final demon tried to retreat, but Damien hurled a ball of fire after it, engulfing the creature in flames until it crumbled into ash.


    He exhaled softly, his eyes shifting to the next wave of enemies.


    The Grade Five demons were larger, their movements more deliberate and powerful.


    One stepped forward, its hulking body covered in bony protrusions. It roared, the sound reverberating through the cavern, before charging with terrifying force.


    Damien sidestepped at the last moment, his blade slicing through the demon''s exposed flank. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creature stumbled but recovered quickly, swiping at Damien with one massive claw. He ducked, countering with a fiery stab to its chest. The demon howled in pain, black blood pouring from the wound before it collapsed.


    Two more Grade Five demons attacked simultaneously, one swinging a jagged club-like weapon while the other hurled more black fireballs.


    Damien rolled under the club''s swing, the weapon smashing into the ground with enough force to leave a crater.


    Using the momentary opening, Damien thrust his sword upward, piercing the club-wielding demon''s throat. The creature gurgled, dropping its weapon as it fell to the ground.


    The second demon snarled, its fireballs intensifying. Damien conjured a wall of flames with his Advanced Flame Magic, absorbing the attack before countering with a concentrated fireball of his own.


    Booooom!!


    The explosion engulfed the demon, its screams fading as the flames consumed it.


    The remaining Grade Five demons growled in unison, their sharp teeth bared. One leapt at Damien from above, its claws aiming for his head. He stepped back, slashing upward as it descended, splitting the creature in two.


    Another demon tried to blindside him, its jagged teeth snapping inches from his face. Damien drove his blade into its gut, twisting viciously before kicking it off his sword.


    The last Grade Five demon roared defiantly, rushing him with reckless abandon. Damien sidestepped the charge, driving his blade into its spine. Flames erupted from the wound as he poured his magic essence into the attack, reducing the demon to a smoldering husk.


    He panted softly, his body tingling from the residual heat of his own magic.


    The Grade Four demons were already advancing, their sinister auras radiating power. These were his equals in rank, but Damien knew that rank alone wouldn''t determine the victor.


    The first demon was fast, its claws blurring as it attacked.


    Clang!!


    Damien barely dodged the onslaught, sparks flying as his sword clashed against its talons.


    The demon feinted, its tail whipping toward Damien''s legs. He jumped just in time, countering with a fiery slash that cut through its shoulder.


    The demon roared in pain but retaliated with a burst of corrosive breath. Damien rolled away, the acidic mist sizzling where it touched the ground.


    Damien capitalized on the demon''s recovery time, driving his blade into its chest. With a burst of flames, the creature fell.


    The next Grade Four demon wielded a jagged spear, its movements calculated and precise. It lunged at Damien, the spear''s tip grazing his arm as he narrowly dodged. The demon pressed its advantage, delivering a flurry of thrusts that forced Damien to retreat.


    "Persistent," Damien muttered, blood dripping from the shallow cut on his arm.


    As the demon thrust again, Damien parried the spear with his sword, twisting his body to avoid the follow-up strike. He slashed upward, his flaming blade severing the demon''s arm. The creature howled, staggering back before Damien finished it with a decapitating strike.


    The last Grade Four demon was larger and more muscular than the others, its fists covered in hardened, stone-like skin. It barreled toward Damien, its raw strength evident in the way the ground trembled with each step.


    Damien met the charge head-on, his sword clashing against the demon''s reinforced fists. Sparks flew as the two struggled for dominance, neither willing to yield.


    The demon swung a massive fist, aiming to crush Damien, but he ducked and countered with a fiery stab to its abdomen.


    The demon roared, its fist slamming into Damien''s side and sending him skidding across the cavern floor. He groaned, clutching his ribs as he stood.


    "Alright, you want more?" Damien growled.


    Channeling his Advanced Flame Magic, he infused his sword with a blazing aura. The demon charged again, but this time, Damien sidestepped at the last moment, delivering a devastating slash across its chest. Flames erupted from the wound, engulfing the creature as it collapsed.


    Damien wiped the sweat from his brow, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. The cavern was littered with the bodies of slain demons, their black blood pooling around him.


    A low growl broke the silence, sending a chill down Damien''s spine.


    He turned toward the massive demon at the center of the chamber. It was rising from its throne, its glowing crimson eyes locked onto Damien with murderous intent. The ground trembled as it stood to its full height, towering over everything in the cavern.


    "So, you''re angry now," Damien muttered, gripping his sword tightly.


    The demon let out an earth-shaking roar, its molten veins pulsing with energy as it stepped forward. The real battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 147 - 147: Your Last Meal III

    Booooom!!


    Damien was slammed into one part of the wall unannounced.


    Greeeeeiii!


    The cavern trembled under the force of the demon''s roar, its deep, guttural sound reverberating like a war drum, drowning out even the sound of Damien''s ragged breaths.


    From his place half-buried in the cracked wall, Damien peeled himself free, grunting as the dust and rubble fell around him.


    Blood trickled from his forehead, partially matting his silver hair to his skin, and though his muscles screamed for rest, his sharp blue eyes burned with determination. He had to somehow finish this demon off.


    The demon, now fully aware of its advantage, loomed over Damien, its towering figure shrouded in a dark, corrosive aura that seemed to decay the very ground beneath it.


    Its jagged claws dripped with black ichor, and its glowing crimson eyes narrowed as if mocking Damien''s futile resistance.


    The creature''s hulking form was five times the size of a human, rippling with thick, sinewy muscle that made it seem invincible.


    "Still wanna go?" Damien muttered under his breath, wiping the blood from his face with the back of his hand. He exhaled sharply and adjusted his grip on his sword. "Fine. Let''s keep this going."


    Swiiishh~


    The demon struck first, its massive claw slicing through the air with terrifying speed. Damien barely dodged, ducking under the swipe before rolling to the side.


    He sprang to his feet, darting forward with a sudden burst of speed and slashing his flame-imbued blade across the demon''s thigh. The steel cut deep, leaving behind a bloody gash that hissed as flames licked at its flesh.


    Greeeeii!


    The demon howled in anger, twisting with surprising agility and sending its other claw toward Damien.


    Damien jumped back just in time, narrowly avoiding being crushed. Landing lightly on his feet, Damien moved fluidly, weaving through the demon''s relentless attacks.


    His lithe form allowed him to dart in and out, landing small but precise strikes on the demon''s body.


    "Too slow," Damien taunted as he slid under another swipe, his blade carving a long slash across the demon''s torso.


    For a moment, it looked like Damien had the upper hand. The demon staggered, its body marked with searing wounds that dripped black blood onto the cavern floor. But then, something shifted.


    The demon''s breathing deepened, and its speed suddenly spiked. Its crimson eyes glowed brighter, and before Damien could react, the creature''s claw moved like a blur.


    Baaaang!!


    It slammed into him, sending him flying across the cavern like a ragdoll.


    Booooom!!


    He smashed through a jagged section of the wall with a bone-rattling crash, his vision blurring for a moment.


    "Ugh... that stung." Damien coughed, blood speckling his lips as he climbed back to his feet. But before he could fully regain his stance, the demon was already upon him, its movements now faster and more vicious.


    Damien dodged left, but a claw scraped his arm, leaving a shallow cut that burned like acid.


    Another blow sent him skidding across the cavern floor, his boots scraping against the stone as he tried to regain control. The demon''s onslaught was relentless.


    His once-precise strikes were now barely scratching the creature''s thickening skin. It was as if the demon''s muscles had hardened, and each attack Damien landed only fueled its fury. He realized with grim clarity that the battle stance had shifted.


    The demon had adapted!


    The cavern shook again as the demon stomped toward him, its claw raised high. Damien barely managed to block the strike with his sword, the force sending tremors up his arms as he was pushed to one knee.


    "This... is getting annoying," he growled.


    The demon roared, its voice shaking the air as a dark energy began to pulse from its body. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground beneath it cracked and turned black as the corrosive energy spread in a ten-meter radius. Everything it touched withered and decayed instantly¡ªrocks crumbled to dust, and the putrid air grew even more unbearable.


    Damien''s eyes widened. "An area effect skill? Damn it!"


    With no time to hesitate, he dashed backward, barely escaping the expanding zone of decay. His breathing grew heavier as he watched the ground dissolve where he had been moments ago.


    Behind him, the humans trembled in terror. Some sobbed quietly while others sat frozen in fear, unable to comprehend the carnage unfolding before their eyes. The more lucky ones were the unconscious ones.


    And then one of them¡ªjust waking up and unaware of the danger¡ªdecided to run.


    Damien heard the faint shuffle of feet behind him and turned, his heart sinking. A man, bleeding but mostly unscathed, had pushed himself to his feet and was stumbling toward what he thought was safety.


    "Hey, stop!"


    "Wait!!"


    The others whispered harshly, begging him to stop, but it was too late.


    The demon''s head snapped in their direction. Its eyes locked onto the man, who froze mid-step as terror washed over him. The demon''s lips curled into a sinister grin, and it began to advance.


    "No, you don''t!" Damien barked.


    Pinned against the wall and still reeling from the demon''s last attack, Damien had no choice. He reached into his mind, summoning his most trusted companion.


    " Summon Fenrir, now!"


    A blue portal shimmered into existence, and out of it leaped Fenrir, Damien''s monstrous wolf. Its enormous black form landed with a ground-shaking thud, golden eyes blazing with fury.


    Roaaaaaar!!


    Fenrir''s howl tore through the cavern, echoing like thunder.


    The demon paused mid-step, turning its attention back to the beast that had just appeared. For the first time, the demon''s expression faltered, its crimson eyes narrowing in recognition of a worthy foe.


    Fenrir growled deeply, its body radiating a powerful aura. It lowered itself into a predatory stance, baring its fangs as its hackles rose.


    The wolf was no ordinary beast¡ªit was a Grade Three mana beast, an equal to the demon standing before it.


    The humans stared in awe as Fenrir''s presence filled the cavern. The enormous wolf snarled once before charging, its claws digging into the ground as it shot toward the demon like a white bolt of lightning.


    The demon roared in response, its corrosive aura flaring up again as it prepared to meet Fenrir head-on.


    Booooooom!!


    The two clashed with a deafening explosion, their auras colliding like a thunderstorm. Claws met fangs, and raw power shook the cavern.


    Damien watched from the side, his breathing slowing as he wiped the blood from his face. "Yeah, you''ve had your last meal," he muttered, a crazed grin forming on his lips.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Your Last Meal IV

    The cavern echoed with growls, roars, and the deafening sounds of battle.


    Fenrir''s monstrous white figure lunged forward, fangs bared and claws digging into the decaying ground, leaving deep gashes in its wake.


    The demon roared in fury, its hulking form swiping viciously as it tried to fend off the relentless wolf.


    Booooom!


    Booooom!!


    Each clash of their immense strength shook the cavern walls, bits of stone falling from above like a crumbling tomb.


    Damien stood on the sidelines, his flaming sword crackling as it pulsed with energy in his grip.


    His sharp eyes tracked the battle with precision, always looking for openings to exploit. Every time the demon''s focus turned to Fenrir, Damien sprang into action.


    "Fenrir, pull left!" Damien commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    Fenrir obeyed immediately, darting to the side with unnatural speed for a beast of its size. The demon''s claws slammed into empty air, its balance faltering slightly.


    That was the opening Damien needed. He charged forward, wind magic flaring at his feet to propel him faster, his flaming sword streaking through the air like a comet.


    Slash!


    The blade carved through the demon''s side, leaving a deep, smoldering wound. Black blood splattered across the ground, sizzling as it touched the stone.


    Greeeeii!


    The demon howled in pain, turning its attention toward Damien, who had already retreated.


    "Not so fast," Damien sneered, taunting the demon to keep its rage on him.


    The moment the demon spun to face Damien, Fenrir lunged from behind. With its fangs glowing faintly, Fenrir bit down on the demon''s ankle, the crunch of bone echoing through the cavern.


    The demon screamed again, its massive form wobbling as its leg gave out.


    "Nice one, Fenrir!" Damien called out, his voice laced with encouragement.


    Between the chaos, Damien''s sharp gaze flickered to the terrified humans huddled against the far end of the cavern.


    Some were trying to wake unconscious companions, while others clung to each other in helpless fear. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Get moving!" Damien shouted at them. "Help each other out of here¡ªNOW!"


    His commanding tone seemed to snap them out of their panic. A few of the more able-bodied victims nodded quickly and began lifting the injured ones onto their backs.


    One by one, the group began making their way toward the tunnel entrance Damien had come through while Fenrir kept the demon occupied.


    "Stick together!" Damien barked, weaving between his attacks to ensure they weren''t caught in the crossfire.


    Each time the demon threatened to turn toward the fleeing victims, Damien launched a fresh assault to steal its attention.


    "Over here, you overgrown corpse!" he yelled, sending a flame-enhanced slash across its shoulder.


    The demon turned back to him with fury in its glowing crimson eyes, roaring as it swiped violently. Damien dodged, narrowly avoiding the strike, his body twisting like a shadow in motion.


    The battle continued to rage. Damien coordinated perfectly with Fenrir, the two moving like a single unit against their formidable foe.


    Fenrir''s attacks were brutal and methodical. The monstrous wolf darted under the demon''s swipes, biting down on weak points¡ªits joints, its tendons, and any area not protected by the demon''s thickened hide.


    Slash!


    Damien, meanwhile, delivered precision strikes. His flaming sword tore through the demon''s defenses like a hot blade through ice, leaving scorched wounds that refused to heal as quickly.


    The demon''s once terrifying aura began to waver, its movements growing sluggish under the relentless assault.


    Finally, Fenrir made a decisive move. The wolf leapt high, its massive jaws locking onto the demon''s arm.


    Shrrrrip!


    With a powerful yank, Fenrir''s bite shattered the demon''s elbow, rendering the arm useless.


    Greeeeii!


    The creature roared in agony, dropping to one knee as its body began to falter.


    "That''s it, Fenrir!" Damien shouted, his voice triumphant. "Keep it down!"


    Fenrir pounced again, this time snapping its fangs around the demon''s ankle and dragging its leg out from under it.


    Bang!


    The demon crashed to the ground, its massive weight sending tremors through the cavern floor.


    The demon, weakened and immobilized, snarled at Damien, its glowing eyes burning with hatred. It tried to rise, but its shattered ankles and battered limbs refused to obey. Damien stood a few feet away, his flaming sword held high.


    "There''s no comeback for you," he muttered, his tone cold and final.


    Fenrir stepped back, its eyes glowing proudly as it watched its summoner move in for the kill.


    Damien sprinted forward, flames coiling along the length of his blade. With one swift, powerful leap, he soared through the air and landed atop the demon''s massive head.


    "I did say that was your last meal" Damien growled.


    He plunged his sword deep into the demon''s forehead, the flames burning through its thick hide and sinking into its skull.


    Greeeeii!


    The creature roared one final time, its voice echoing in a deafening crescendo before fading into silence.


    Its body convulsed, the dark aura around it flickering like a dying fire before extinguishing completely.


    Damien twisted the sword, ensuring it was over, and then pulled the blade free. The demon''s head dropped with a loud thud, its final breath leaving its body in a gust of foul air.


    "Done," Damien whispered, breathing heavily as he hopped off the demon''s head and staggered slightly. His arms ached, his chest heaved, but the battle was over.


    Fenrir padded up to him, its hulking frame casting a shadow over Damien. The wolf lowered its head slightly, a silent acknowledgment of their victory. Damien grinned, giving Fenrir a thumbs-up.


    "Mission completed, partner."


    Damien walked over to the demon''s lifeless corpse, its thick black blood pooling across the cavern floor. He wiped sweat from his brow and then raised his sword, slicing cleanly through the demon''s chest.


    He dug through the creature''s insides until his fingers brushed against something solid.


    Puuk!!


    Pulling it free, he revealed the demon''s core¡ªa dark, swirling orb pulsating with ominous energy.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got," Damien muttered.


    He activated his (Devourer) skill for the first time, holding the core above his head. Slowly, the orb began to shrink as streams of energy flowed from it into Damien''s body.


    He felt a surge of power rush through him as his core absorbed the essence, strengthening his reserves of magic essence and fortifying his body.


    When the process ended, Damien exhaled deeply, a faint wisp of dark smoke leaving his mouth. He turned to Fenrir and grinned.


    "Not bad for a Grade Three demon, huh?"


    Fenrir let out a satisfied growl as it padded closer, standing by Damien''s side like the loyal beast it was.


    Damien looked toward the tunnel where the humans had escaped. "Let''s get out of here before something else shows up," he said, brushing dirt off his torn clothes.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Storing People In Luton

    Damien and Fenrir quickly met up with the others who''d escaped from the cavern earlier according to his command.


    "If it isn''t our saviour!"


    "Thank you for rescuing us all!"


    "We are very much grateful!"


    "You''re our hero..."


    Various people spoke simultaneously the moment Damien was within the range to talk. He almost felt overwhelmed by the talks that he didn''t hear any of them well enough to give a response.


    With no response to give, Damien led the group walking side by side with Fenrir until they arrived at the hole through which he''d descended into this place. He looked at high it was and then at the people with him. Most were injured and a few were unconscious even.


    "Listen, I have a plan to bring you all out." Damien stated, turning face the dozen people behind him.


    None spoke but Damien was sure they were listening to him. "As a summoner, I possess a beast that can store you all within itself. After you all are summoned, I''ll cancel the summoning and then climb up. When next I summon it, I''ll be at the top and so will you guys once you''re released."


    It sounded crazy and they all knew it. Hell, even some speculated that he probably wanted to feed them to the beast but then, things took a sudden turn.


    No one knew who first answered but someone did. "I''m in!"


    That two word sentence was the drive most were looking for and in seconds, ten had agreed to Damien''s proposal.


    ''Summon Luton.'' Damien gave a mental command to his system while nodding at their agreement.


    Luton appeared swiftly, it''s red gelatinous body wobbling gently. It was still the same size as the last time Damien summoned it.


    Damien stared at the slime and it seemed to understand the meaning behind the stare.


    It suddenly stretched and opened up, a dark void appearing within itself.


    Damien turned to them and shrugged. "Well, that''s your cue."


    Without holding back, they began walking into the black hole opened up on the Slime''s body like its mouth.


    Ten of them entered but two others remained back. "I''m not going in there!" The first one protested.


    "Me neither!" The second one wasted no time joining in to protest.


    Damien looked at both of them and then at the distance they were meant to climb to get back up. Then he looked at them again.


    "Are you both sure you don''t want to get in and stay there for a moment while I bring you all out easily?" Damien asked, his eyes focused on the second one whose brown hair was now most red due to blood stains.


    "Yes, I do not want to get in." The first one either bloodstained hair shook his injured head gently.


    However, the second one gave a more detailed rejection. "No way I''m getting into that hungry looking thing. It''ll probably devour me whole the moment I get inside." He seemed completely fine. At least physically. Damien doubted he was okay mentally.


    "Actually, it''s overfed at the moment so it doesn''t have space to devour weaklings but then again, it''s your choice. You guys won''t be getting in, right?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both men nodded simultaneously and Damien smiled. "Alright."


    ''Cancel summon on Luton.'' Damien commanded mentally once again, the Stellar Slime vanishing ino the blue portal that appeared.


    Damien then turned to the other guys. "Let''s get to climbing, shall we? You guys should go first so I can catch you if anyone of you fall."


    The injured man clicked his tongue but immediately walked to the wall and began climbing up. He was soon followed by the second and Damien remained there, watching both of them go higher.


    ~~~~~


    Damien''s emerged from the gaping hole, his chest rising and falling steadily as he brushed dirt from his clothes.


    The fresh air greeted him like an old friend, a stark contrast to the stench and oppressive miasma of the cavern below. As he stepped out, Aquila let out an excited cry, flapping its wings as it bounded over to its master.


    "Missed me, huh?" Damien smirked, running a hand along the griffin''s beak. Aquila lowered its head in response, nuzzling against him.


    Behind him, two panting figures scrambled out of the hole, collapsing on the ground beside him. Their faces were flushed with exhaustion, their hands trembling from the arduous climb. Damien cast a sidelong glance at them, his expression unreadable.


    "You two look like you''ve had the time of your lives," he said dryly.


    The first man glared up at him, wiping sweat from his brow. "If you''d just carried us up like the others¡­"


    "You had your chance," Damien interrupted, shrugging as he moved a few steps away. "You decided to climb. That''s on you."


    The second man didn''t respond, too busy gulping down air and clutching his knees.


    Damien turned to the open space beside him, summoning Luton with a thought. The massive blob of red gelatin appeared from a shimmering portal, its amorphous form pulsating faintly as it awaited Damien''s command.


    The two climbers visibly flinched, their eyes wide as they watched the strange creature manifest. One of them even took a wary step back, muttering under his breath.


    "Relax," Damien said flatly. "Luton''s harmless. At least, to people who aren''t demons."


    Luton seemed to understand the statement, letting out a gurgling noise that sounded suspiciously like amusement. Damien placed a hand on the slime''s surface, and it responded by opening a swirling black void at its center.


    "All right, Luton. Let them out."


    The void widened, and one by one, the rescued individuals began to emerge. The first was a middle-aged woman clutching her injured arm, followed by a young man supporting an older gentleman who was still unconscious. More followed, each stepping out cautiously, their eyes adjusting to the sunlight as they looked around in awe and relief.


    Damien stepped aside, watching all twelve reunite with one another, whispering words of gratitude and comfort.


    "You''re free now," he said, his voice cutting through their murmurs.


    The group gathered around him, their expressions a mixture of gratitude and disbelief.


    "I don''t know how to thank you," said the middle-aged woman, tears streaming down her cheeks. "We would''ve been¡­ if not for you¡­"


    A younger man stepped forward, his voice trembling. "Is there any way we can repay you? Anything at all?"


    Damien shook his head firmly. "I don''t need anything. I just wish I''d gotten there sooner." His gaze darkened slightly. "Maybe I could''ve saved more."


    The group fell silent at his words, some bowing their heads in acknowledgment.


    "You''ve done more than enough," said an older man with a raspy voice, clutching his side. "The fact that any of us are standing here is because of you."


    Damien nodded but didn''t reply. He wasn''t one for grand speeches or basking in gratitude. The job was done, and that was all that mattered.


    As the group began to gather their bearings and prepare for the journey back to town, the two men who had refused Luton''s help earlier approached.


    "You really put them in that thing?" one of them said, eyeing Luton suspiciously.


    "Not this again," Damien muttered under his breath.


    The second man crossed his arms, his gaze accusatory. "How do we know you didn''t do something to them in there? For all we know, you could''ve¡­"


    Before he could finish, Fenrir materialized from another portal under Damien''s mental summoning, its massive form towering over the two men. A deep growl rumbled from the wolf''s throat, its crimson eyes gleaming dangerously.


    The men froze, their faces paling as they took an involuntary step back.


    "That''s enough, Fenrir," Damien said calmly, placing a hand on the wolf''s side but a smile played at his lips. The growling stopped, but Fenrir''s gaze remained locked on the men, its presence a silent warning.


    Damien turned back to the skeptics, his tone cold. "If I wanted to harm any of you, I wouldn''t have gone through the trouble of saving you. So unless you''re planning to thank me like everyone else, I suggest you keep quiet."


    The two men exchanged uneasy glances but said nothing more.


    Satisfied, Damien began issuing instructions to the group. "Stick together and move as a unit. Help anyone who''s injured or can''t walk on their own. The town isn''t far, but it''s still a long trek if you''re not careful."


    "What about you?" someone asked.


    Damien gestured toward Aquila, who was standing a few feet away, preening its feathers. "I''ll fly ahead and make sure the way is clear. I''ll meet you back in town."


    The group murmured their understanding, some even bowing slightly in respect.


    Damien turned to Fenrir and Luton, dismissing them with a thought. The wolf and slime disappeared into their respective portals, leaving only Aquila behind.


    He climbed onto the griffin''s back, the creature letting out an eager cry as it spread its wings.


    "Good luck," he said, glancing down at the group one last time.


    With a powerful leap, Aquila took to the sky, carrying Damien away as the group began their cautious journey back to town above the others.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Hot And Spicy I

    "They''re back!"


    No one knew who shouted it first but soon, everyone''s attention was stolen by a group of people walking through the main street.


    Some were injured and some were alright which was exactly why all eyes were focused on them.


    "It''s them, the missing people!" Someone cried out and soon, everyone began to make different noises.


    "Yes, they''ve been rescued!"


    "Someone finally decided to save them!"


    Amidst the chanting, Damien and Aquila roamed the skies, circling around the people like preys that had found predators. This action made the people''s chants even more heated.


    "That''s definitely the man who rescued them!"


    "He looks really capable!"


    The sound of cheers filled the air as Damien and the others arrived back at the town.


    People crowded the streets, their murmurs turning to shouts of joy as familiar faces emerged among the rescued.


    Families and friends rushed forward to greet those who had been missing, tears of relief streaming down many cheeks. Some began to clap, and soon the entire gathering erupted into applause, celebrating the return of their loved ones.


    The relief was obvious to all, but beneath it lingered an unspoken truth. For every person who returned, there were others who hadn''t made it back.


    The absence of those faces was a shadow that no one dared to address. Instead, they focused on those who had survived, offering congratulations and kind words, masking the weight of loss.


    When Aquila finally touched down from the sky, a collective gasp rippled through the crowd.


    Many backed away in fear, unsure whether the magnificent beast was friend or foe. Now that the beast was closer to them, its aura felt suffocating. Its sharp talons glinted in the sunlight, and its powerful wings stirred the air as it landed gracefully in the center of the square.


    Before panic could spread, one of the rescued individuals stepped forward, waving their hands frantically. "It''s him! That''s the man who saved us!"


    The murmurs turned to exclamations of awe and gratitude. The crowd burst into applause once more, this time directed squarely at Damien.


    He easily dismounted Aquila, a faint smile playing on his lips as he dismissed the summon. Aquila vanished into a shimmering portal, leaving the crowd stunned at the sight of magic they rarely encountered.


    Damien faced the group of rescued individuals and gestured toward the nearby healers stationed in the town square. "Go and get yourselves treated. Make sure you''re all properly taken care of."


    Many of them paused to thank him again, bowing their heads and clasping his hands in gratitude before moving off to seek aid.


    Damien nodded at each of them, his smile widening slightly at their appreciation. As the crowd began to disperse, he turned toward the streets, setting his sights on the Mercenary office.


    The applause and murmurs faded behind him as Damien strode purposefully through the bustling streets. The town seemed alive with activity, the relief of the returned captives lifting the spirits of everyone he passed.


    Yet, Damien''s focus remained fixed. His success on the mission had given him a strange mix of satisfaction and restlessness. There was always another task to be done, another demon to hunt.


    Within minutes, he arrived at the Mercenary office. He pushed open the door to find Arielle standing at the counter, organizing a stack of papers. She looked up as the door swung open, a spark of recognition lighting her face when she saw him.


    "Well, if it isn''t our local hero," she teased with a grin.


    Damien smirked and approached the counter, handing her the scroll from his mission. "I''m all done."


    Arielle unrolled it and immediately noticed the black mark that signified its completion.


    "You made quick work of this," she said, her tone a mix of admiration and curiosity.


    "It was manageable," Damien replied nonchalantly.


    Arielle scanned the scroll for details and glanced back at Damien. "So, what rank was it? Grade Five? Or higher?"


    "Grade Four," Damien said firmly.


    Arielle raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. She''d seen Damien summon a Grade Four mana beast the previous day, so his claim seemed plausible enough.


    Still, the ease with which he completed these missions made her suspect he was more capable than he let on.


    "Well, congratulations on completing a Grade Four mission," she said, pulling out a small pouch. "Your reward: seven hundred gold coins."


    Damien accepted the pouch with a polite nod. The amount wasn''t much compared to what he could earn from selling the essence cores in his possession, but it was a decent reward for a single mission. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Arielle worked on updating his Mercenary ID, she looked up suddenly. "I just realized something¡ªwe never added your last name to your card."


    Damien stiffened slightly but maintained his composure. "I don''t have one."


    Arielle tilted her head, her curiosity evident. "No last name? Really?"


    "It''s¡­ complicated," Damien said, keeping his tone light. He wasn''t about to explain his estranged relationship with his father or his exile from the Terrace family.


    Arielle didn''t press the matter, sensing it was a sensitive topic. Instead, she finished updating the card and slid it across the counter toward him. "There you go¡ªeverything''s complete now. Congratulations again, Damien."


    Damien picked up the card, slipping it into his pocket alongside the pouch of coins. "Thanks," he said simply.


    Arielle leaned on the counter, a playful smirk on her face. "You''re making a habit of this, you know. Saving people, completing high-ranking missions, showing off your fancy summons¡­"


    "Just doing my part," Damien replied with a faint grin. "I''ll be back soon enough. Who knows? Maybe I''ll find another demon nest to clear out."


    Arielle chuckled. "I''ll keep an eye on the board for you. In the meantime, go enjoy yourself. You''ve earned it."


    Damien nodded, tipping an imaginary hat as he turned toward the door. "See you around, Arielle."


    "Don''t get yourself killed, hero," she called after him as he stepped outside.


    Damien let the door close behind him, the bustling town welcoming him back into its lively embrace. His stomach growled, reminding him of his next objective.


    "Time for something hot and spicy," he muttered, heading off to explore the town''s food stalls.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Hot And Spicy II

    "Hopefully, I''ll get something nice. A noble meal." Damien whispered to himself.


    The sun sank lower in the sky as Damien strolled through the lively streets of the town, his silver hair catching the light and his calm demeanor drawing gazes from every corner.


    Word had spread quickly¡ªhe was the one who had returned with a dozen captives freed from the clutches of demons, and he bore no visible injuries.


    To the townsfolk, he was a mysterious hero, a savior who had somehow emerged unscathed from a mission that would have been suicidal for most.


    Of course, none of them knew the truth. Beneath his composed exterior, Damien''s body ached with lingering injuries from his fierce battle with the Grade Three demon.


    Each step sent a dull throb through his muscles, but he refused to let it show. He wasn''t about to let the town know how close he had been to breaking.


    The scent of roasted meats and freshly baked bread guided Damien to a small restaurant tucked into the corner of the bustling market square.


    Damien stepped inside, the chatter of diners softening as they noticed his presence. A waiter approached nervously, his hands trembling slightly as he handed Damien the menu. "How may I be of service, sir?"


    Damien skimmed through it quickly and ordered a hearty meal. "I''ll take a spiced lamb stew, roasted vegetables, and a loaf of warm bread."


    "Will that be all, sir?" The waiter asked, curious to know if Damien needed something else.


    "Yes, that''ll be all." Damien added a nod to his answer.


    "Understood." The waiter bowed politely disappeared to the kitchen, and Damien leaned back in his chair, exhaling softly.


    As he waited for his food, he couldn''t help but notice the murmurs around him.


    "That''s him, yeah?"


    "Yup! He''s the one that rescued them."


    "That''s crazy!"


    "Heard his name is Damien."


    "Last name?" One of them whispered a question.


    People whispered about his exploits, some staring openly while others sneaked glances from behind their cups of ale.


    "Don''t think he has a last name." Another one answered.


    "Hmm... I see."


    Damien ignored them, focusing instead on the tantalizing aroma wafting from the kitchen.


    When his meal arrived, he ate with deliberate slowness, savoring the flavors while keeping his ears attuned to the conversations around him. It was a hot and spicy meal.


    Though he had little interest in the gossip, he couldn''t ignore the subtle tension beneath the town''s otherwise lively atmosphere. Demons were becoming bolder, and fear lingered in every corner.


    "The demons have been spotted closer than ever. I think they''ve been coming closer for a while now." The conversation shifted mid meal which piqued Damien''s interest.


    "I heard they move in group now." Another one stated.


    After finishing his meal and leaving a generous payment, Damien stepped back onto the streets. The whispers and stares followed him all the way to his lodge, but he paid them no mind. His focus was on his recovery.


    Once inside his room, Damien locked the door and moved to the small table where he''d placed the vials of healing potions he''d purchased earlier. He picked up one of the vials, examining the liquid swirling within.


    "Here goes nothing," he muttered, uncorking the vial and downing it in one gulp. A soothing warmth spread through his body, easing the dull ache in his muscles. "Ahhh..." He exhaled in slight relief.


    He waited a moment before taking a second vial, hoping that doubling up would speed up the healing process. As the effects settled in, the sharp pangs in his chest and back began to fade, replaced by a growing sense of relief.


    Satisfied, Damien set the empty vial aside and collapsed onto the bed. The day''s events played briefly in his mind before sleep claimed him, pulling him into a deep, dreamless rest.


    The next thing Damien knew, a sharp chime echoed in his mind.


    Ding!


    A familiar panel flashed before his eyes.


    ?You have received a new mission!?


    ?Demon Annihilation: Demons have surrounded the area. Annihilate them all before the area is destroyed.?


    Damien blinked groggily, his body still heavy with sleep. He was about to dismiss the notification when the next one hit him like a jolt of lightning.


    ?You have 02:59:57 to complete the mission.?


    "What?!" Damien shot upright, his heart pounding. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mind raced as he processed the details, but the system wasn''t done. Another notification appeared, this one chilling him to the bone.


    ?Failure: Death!?


    Damien''s breath caught in his throat. He had faced high-stakes missions before, but this was the first time failure meant his own demise. The urgency of the situation burned into his mind.


    Before he could fully gather his thoughts, the ground shook violently beneath him.


    Boooom!!


    An earsplitting explosion followed, the sound reverberating through the walls of his room.


    Damien leaped to his feet, adrenaline coursing through his veins as he grabbed his sword and strapped it to his back. He flung open the window and scanned the horizon.


    Flames licked at the edges of the town, and the faint outlines of figures¡ªtoo large and twisted to be human¡ªmoved in the distance.


    "Damn it," he muttered, summoning Aquila with a flick of his wrist. The portal shimmered to life just outside the building, and the massive griffin stepped through, its eyes gleaming with readiness.


    "Aquila, we''ve got work to do," Damien said, climbing onto its back.


    With a powerful beat of its wings, the griffin launched into the sky, carrying Damien toward the source of the explosion.


    "Ruuuunn!!"


    "Head for the town''s edge!"


    Below, panicked townsfolk fled for safety, their screams blending with the guttural roars of demons.


    As they approached the outskirts of the town, Damien''s sharp eyes took in the chaos. Demons swarmed through the streets, their grotesque forms illuminated by the glow of the flames they had ignited.


    Most were smaller, lower-ranked demons, but he could sense stronger presences lurking among them.


    Damien''s grip tightened on the reins. "Let''s end this."


    Aquila let out a piercing cry, diving toward the fray as Damien prepared for another battle that would test the limits of his strength. Even though he wasn''t fully healed, he readied himself to face another battle.

 Chapter 152 - 152: Battle In Westmont

    Some Hours Earlier


    The doors of the Mercenary office building slammed open with a deafening crash, startling everyone inside.


    Bang!


    Two mercenaries, drenched in sweat and panting heavily, stumbled in, their faces pale with fear and urgency.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" one of the clerks demanded, rising from her desk, but the older of the two mercenaries cut her off with a desperate shout.


    "Demons!" he bellowed. "The demons are upon us! Hundreds of them¡ªcoming from every direction!"


    The room fell silent for a moment as the weight of his words sank in. Then, chaos erupted. Mercenaries scrambled to gather their gear and alert others in the town. Arielle, who had been sitting near the counter reviewing some documents, shot to her feet.


    "Are you certain?" she asked, her tone sharp and commanding.


    The younger mercenary nodded frantically. "We saw them ourselves! There are Grade Five and Six demons in the horde, and there''s something bigger leading them. We couldn''t see what it was, but... it felt... wrong."


    Arielle''s jaw tightened. Without wasting another second, she donned her battle armor, a sleek set of silver plates that shimmered faintly with magic. "We have no time to waste," she declared. "Everyone, to your posts! Protect the town at all costs!"


    "Roger that!" Someone replied, running off with a few other Mercenaries and even some of the towns local guards.


    The other Mercenaries scattered, moving to their assigned positions. Arielle joined a group heading toward the town''s main entrance, where they would confront the first wave of demons.


    As she reached the gate, she could see the dark mass of the horde approaching on the horizon. Her heart pounded in her chest, but she gripped her weapon tightly, standing tall among her comrades.


    "We hold the line," she chanted, more to herself than anyone else.


    "We hold the line!" The other chanted as well.


    The Present


    The air was thick with smoke and the acrid stench of burning wood. Screams echoed through the town as demons rampaged through the streets, their grotesque forms illuminated by the flickering flames.


    High above the chaos, Damien rode Aquila, his sharp eyes scanning the battlefield below. "Nooooo!" A sharp scream tore through the wind, drawing Damien''s attention amidst the chaos.


    Damien''s eyes spotted a young girl, no older than seven, running frantically as a hulking Grade Five demon closed in on her.


    Without hesitation, Damien leaped from Aquila''s back, descending like a meteor. "Go wild!" He commanded his summoned Griffin as he descended down.


    Thud!


    Damien landed squarely on the demon''s head, the force of his impact driving it into the ground. The girl stumbled and fell, staring up at him with wide, tear-filled eyes.


    "You''re safe now." Damien offered her a brief, reassuring nod before focusing on the demon beneath him.


    With a quick, precise slash of his flaming sword, he ended the creature''s life. The demon let out a final, guttural growl before collapsing into ash.


    "Run!" Damien shouted to the girl, pointing her toward a safer part of the town.


    As she scrambled to her feet and fled, Damien summoned his other summons.


    "Summon Fenrir and Cerbe this instant!" Damien ordered his system.


    The massive wolf and three-headed hellhound emerged from their usual blue portals, their terrifying auras radiating power and drawing the attention of multiple figures, demons and mercenaries alike.


    "Destroy them all," Damien commanded, his voice cold and steady.


    Fenrir let out a thunderous howl that shook the ground, while Cerbe''s three heads bared their fangs, their glowing eyes scanning the battlefield for prey.


    The two beasts launched themselves into the fray, tearing through the demon horde with relentless ferocity.


    Damien moved with practiced precision, weaving between the demons as he cut them down one by one. His flaming sword arced through the air, leaving trails of fire in its wake.


    A Grade Six demon lunged at him, its claws dripping with corrosive black liquid, but Damien sidestepped effortlessly, driving his blade into its chest.


    Nearby, Fenrir pounced on a cluster of demons, its jaws clamping down on one while its claws shredded another. Cerbe unleashed a torrent of crimson flames from its middle head, incinerating a group of weaker demons that had attempted to surround it.


    The battle was a blur of violence and chaos. Damien fought like a man possessed, his movements fluid and deadly.


    Damien deflected a barrage of demonic projectiles with a swift spin of his sword, countering with a burst of Advanced Flame Magic that engulfed his attackers.


    Through it all, he kept one eye on the fleeing townsfolk, ensuring that they had a clear path to safety. His summons were doing an excellent job of holding the line, but the sheer number of demons threatened to overwhelm them.


    As Damien cut down another demon, he caught sight of Arielle in the distance, fighting alongside a group of mercenaries. She was a whirlwind of silver and steel, her sword flashing as she struck down demon after demon.


    For a moment, their eyes met across the battlefield, and she gave him a nod of acknowledgment before turning back to her own fight.


    Damien smirked. "Looks like you''re holding your own," he muttered, before focusing back on his own battle.


    With Fenrir and Cerbe wreaking havoc on the demons and Damien leading the charge, the tide of the battle began to shift. The once-overwhelming horde was thinning, their numbers dwindling as the defenders of the town fought back with everything they had. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Damien knew better than to let his guard down. There was still something larger out there¡ªsomething the two mercenaries had mentioned but hadn''t been able to describe.


    "Come on," he muttered under his breath, scanning the battlefield for any sign of the greater threat. "Show yourself."


    As if in answer, a deafening roar tore through the air, shaking the ground beneath his feet.


    Woooong~


    All around him, the fighting paused as both demons and defenders turned toward the source of the sound.


    A massive shadow loomed on the horizon, and Damien''s eyes narrowed. Whatever it was, it was coming straight for the town.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Battle In Westmont II

    It all unfolded in a flash¡ªan arrival that shattered the peace, a descent that heralded doom, and an explosion that sent shockwaves rippling through the town.


    Damien barely had time to react as the ground beneath him trembled violently. A monstrous figure crashed into the middle of the town, sending debris flying in every direction.


    ... Kaaabooooom!!


    The impact left a massive crater, its edges glowing faintly from the sheer force of the descent.


    The explosion''s force sent Damien skidding back a few meters, his boots scraping against the cobblestones as he shielded his eyes from the swirling dust and smoke. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh!" Damien felt his internal injuries stir slightly and he immediately understood he was yet to fully recover from the last fight with a Grade Three demon.


    As the air cleared, Damien''s eyes narrowed, taking in the hulking figure that had emerged.


    The demon stood over four meters tall, its grotesque form both monstrous and terrifying. Its blackened skin was dotted with an intricate pattern of white spots, almost like a constellation etched onto its body.


    Two spiraling horns jutted forward from its head, and its yellow and black reptilian eyes glowed with a malicious light.


    The creature''s tail, as long as its towering height, swayed menacingly behind it, its serrated tip gleaming like a deadly blade. Its razor-sharp claws flexed as it raised its head, unleashing a roar that shook the very foundations of the town.


    Roaaaaaar!!


    The sound was deafening, a guttural cry that seemed to reverberate within the souls of everyone who heard it.


    The pressure that followed was suffocating as it spread out for hundreds of meters, covering the entire town in an instant.


    Damien felt it immediately¡ªa wave of overwhelming energy that froze him in place for a moment. His body tensed as the demon''s aura pressed down on him, crushing and inescapable.


    Some were even more unfortunate and began bleeding from ears, nose, and even eyes. The more lucky or unlucky ones passed out.


    "This is... bad," Damien muttered, his voice low and steady despite the pressure that continued to press down in him. His instincts screamed at him, his heightened senses confirming what he already suspected.


    This was no ordinary demon.


    This was a Grade Two demon!


    A creature on par with the Obsidian Drake that had nearly killed him.


    But Damien didn''t flinch.


    "I think I''ve faced worse," he said under his breath, his resolve hardening. "More or less."


    With a thought, Damien canceled Fenrir and Cerbe''s summon, allowing only the Griffin to continue tearing through the remaining hordes of demons.


    To support his fight, he summoned back the others. "Summon Fenrir."


    "Summon Cerbe too."


    With not a moment of delay, the two portals rippled open to release his faithful companions.


    Luton remained out of commission from overfeeding but Damien could tell there were changes concerning the Slime.


    Fenrir''s massive form landed to Damien''s left, its snow white fur bristling with energy. To his right, Cerbe appeared, each of its three heads snarling with anticipation. Their combined presence bolstered Damien''s confidence.


    "Let''s do this," he said, activating Fenrir''s (Gigantification) and Cerbe''s (Berserker Mode).


    "Accept!" He answered as soon as the system panel popped up requesting his permission to activatedm the skills.


    The changes were immediate. Fenrir''s form grew even larger, its muscles bulging as its aura surged to new heights.


    Cerbe''s eyes glowed a fiery crimson as its savagery amplified, its movements becoming sharper and more ferocious. Both creatures now stood at the peak of Grade Three, their power perceivable.


    The demon, however, showed no fear. Instead, its reptilian eyes narrowed, and without warning, it launched its attack.


    ...Swoooosh~


    The creature disappeared in a blur, its speed defying its massive size. One moment, it was standing in the crater; the next, it was directly behind Damien.


    Damien barely had time to register its movement before he felt the oppressive weight of its presence. His senses screamed danger as he spun around, only to see the demon''s claws descending toward him in a deadly arc.


    It was too fast.


    Damien knew he wouldn''t be able to dodge in time.


    "Oh, no!" His heart pounded as he braced for the worst, but just as the claws were about to tear into him, Fenrir intervened.


    The wolf moved like lightning, its massive paw intercepting the demon''s attack.


    Boooooom!!


    The resulting collision created a shockwave that leveled everything within a dozen meters. Fenrir was pushed back several steps, its claws digging into the ground to maintain its footing.


    "Good boy," Damien muttered, his fist folding tightly.


    The opening Fenrir created was all Cerbe needed. The hellhound opened its three mouths, each one glowing with an intense crimson light as it prepared its (Flames of Hell) attack.


    ?-1000 units of magic essence!?


    ?-1000 units of magic essence!?


    ?-1000 units of magic essence!?


    Damien felt the drain on his magic essence as the skill activated, the temperature around him spiking to unbearable levels.


    Three massive columns of fire erupted from Cerbe''s mouths, converging on the demon with devastating force. The flames illuminated the battlefield, casting long shadows as they engulfed the creature.


    Boooooom!!


    The explosion that followed was blinding, the heat so intense that even those several meters away felt the scorching shockwave. A mercenary running toward Damien''s battlefield to offer support stumbled back, his armor sizzling from the residual heat.


    "My goodness!" he muttered, his eyes wide as he took in the destruction. "What kind of kid is this?"


    As the smoke cleared, the demon emerged from the flames, its body scorched but not defeated. Its wounds began to heal almost instantly, the charred flesh peeling away to reveal unblemished skin beneath.


    Damien cursed under his breath. "Of course, it regenerates."


    Rooooaaarr!!


    The demon roared, its rage visible in its eyes as it lunged at Damien again. This time, Damien was ready. He met the demon''s claws with his flaming sword, sparks flying as their attacks clashed.


    However, the power gap remained obvious.


    Bang!


    Damien slammed into a building three meters away from their point of collision. For a brief second, Damien lost all of his senses.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Battle In Westmont III

    In that brief moment of vulnerability for Damien, Fenrir and Cerbe flanked the demon, coordinating their attacks to keep it off balance. They couldn''t allow it deal any more attacks on their summoner.


    Another attack would spell doom for their summoner, themselves, and the town as whole as Damien was the one keeping the demon at bay.


    Roaaaar!


    Fenrir lunged for its legs, its powerful jaws snapping down on one of its ankles, while Cerbe targeted its torso with a barrage of fiery bites.


    The demon fought back viciously, its tail whipping through the air with deadly precision.


    Boom!


    It struck Fenrir, sending the wolf crashing into a nearby building, but the summon quickly recovered, its massive form shaking off the debris as it rejoined the fight.


    Damien quickly regained his balance, moving to rejoin the battle immediately. Even as his head throbbed in sync with his internal injuries, he refused to give up now.


    Damien pressed his advantage, using his speed to land precise strikes on the demon''s joints and weak points.


    His attacks, combined with those of his summons, began to wear the creature down.


    Damien barked a sharp command to his summons, Fenrir and Cerbe, ordering them to engage the demon and keep its attention locked on them. "Keep it occupied for me while I prepare to defeat it."


    The monstrous wolf and the three-headed hellhound stepped forward, their eyes locked on the towering demon. Their combined attacks were both fierce and relentless as the attacked the demon from all corners.


    Even when one was throwing away, the other managed to keep it occupied until the second rejoined the battle.


    Their goal wasn''t to overwhelm the demon but to buy Damien the time he needed to execute his plan.


    Stepping back from the chaotic melee, Damien focused inward. He began activating his arsenal of skills, each one building upon the last to amplify his power.


    (Advanced Flame Magic) ignited his sword, the flames engulfing his prized blade with an intense red glow.


    (Wind Manipulation) wrapped around his body, augmenting his speed and agility far beyond what was humanly possible.


    (Advanced Earth Manipulation) surged beneath his feet, extending tendrils of hardened rock toward the demon''s legs to hold it in place.


    As the demon lashed out against his summons, Damien silently poured his magic essence into his flaming sword, amplifying the intensity of the fire until the blade burned as bright as molten steel.


    Damien''s wind skill accelerated his movements, making him a blur as he darted around the battlefield, closing in on the demon from behind.


    The demon roared, its reptilian eyes narrowing as it sensed Damien''s approach.


    However, its legs had becomenhelf in place by the earth skill Damien had activated.Before the demon could react, Fenrir bit into its arm with powerful jaws while Cerbe unleashed a stream of crimson fire from one of its heads, forcing the demon to stagger back, breaking free from the leg restrictions Damien had placed but it didn''t matter.


    They''d distracted the demon king enough for Damien to complete his preparation.


    The momentary distraction was all Damien needed. With his wind skill propelling him, he launched himself into the air, hurtling toward the demon like a blazing comet.


    Hie flaming sword was aimed at the creature''s exposed back, the heat radiating from the blade enough to even ignite the air around him.


    "This ends now!" Damien shouted, his voice filled with determination and fury. This one was definitely responsible or leading the demon horde here to interrupt his sleep.


    But as he neared the demon, something snapped him back to reality¡ªhe had forgotten about the demon''s tail.


    With terrifying speed, the demon''s serrated tail whipped toward Damien, slicing through the air like a blade.


    Swoooosh...


    Damien barely managed to twist his body midair, using his wind skill to pivot and avoid a direct hit.


    The tail missed him by a hair''s breadth but struck the ground with such force that it carved a deep trench, sending chunks of earth flying in all directions.


    The tail wasn''t done. In one fluid motion, it lashed out again, faster and more vicious this time. Damien gritted his teeth and raised his flaming sword, determined to sever the tail once and for all. If the tail was out of the way, it would be easier to land his blow.


    With a fierce swing, Damien brought the blade down on the tail. "Get lost already!" Damien roared.


    For a moment, it seemed as though he had succeeded¡ªthe blade made contact, and a thin horizontal line appeared where the flames had scorched the tail''s tough hide.


    But then, disaster struck.


    The demon''s tail proved stronger than Damien had anticipated. The flames dimmed, and the pressure from the strike traveled back through the blade.


    Snap!


    A muffled sound echoed through the battlefield as the sword broke clean in two, the upper half clattering uselessly to the ground. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien''s eyes widened in shock, but he had no time to process what had happened. The tail came around once more, striking him with devastating force.


    The impact sent Damien hurtling through the air like a ragdoll.


    Boooom!!


    Damien slammed into the ground with a bone-shaking crash, the sheer force of the blow driving him three meters into the dirt. Dust and debris filled the air as his body lay crumpled in the newly formed crater.


    Pain shot through every inch of his body. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as he struggled to breathe. For a moment, the world seemed to blur, the edges of his vision darkening.


    "This... isn''t over," Damien muttered weakly, his fingers clawing at the dirt as he tried to push himself up. "Not in the slightest!"


    Then, amidst the haze of pain, a familiar sound rang in his ears.


    Ding!


    A notification from his system appeared in his mind''s eye, its golden text cutting through the fog of his thoughts.


    ?Your summon, Luton, has advanced to Grade Three!?


    Relief flooded through Damien as he processed the message. Luton, his trusty slime, had finally reached the same rank as Fenrir and Cerbe.


    "I was wondering when you''d show up," Damien muttered with a weak grin.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Battle In Westmont IV

    Arielle stood at the forefront of the town''s entrance, her armor gleaming under the light of flickering flames as demons closed in.


    "Ack! No! Not my arm!"


    "Get the hell away from me!"


    Clang!


    Bang!!


    "Die you useless pieces of shit!"


    She was surrounded by chaos¡ªroars of demons, the clash of steel, and the cries of mercenaries fighting for their lives. Despite her age, she commanded the battlefield with the presence of a seasoned general.


    "Focus your attacks on the weak points!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the noise like a blade.


    Her tone was firm, leaving no room for doubt or disobedience, and the mercenaries around her responded without hesitation.


    Arielle wasn''t just shouting orders¡ªshe was leading by example. An enchanted shortsword danced in one of her hands, cutting through demons with precision.


    One after another, Grade Seven and Grade Six demons fell to her attacks. Each stab and swing carried an elegance that belied the sheer strength behind them.


    It was slow but for certain, the tides began to turn. The mercenaries, bolstered by Arielle''s guidance, pushed back the demon horde. Dozens of demons fell with every passing minute, their corpses littering the ground and somewhat acting as a hindrance into the town.


    Arielle allowed herself a brief moment to assess the situation. They were gaining the upper hand, but she knew better than to grow complacent. The demons were relentless, and any slip in focus could turn the battle against them.


    Then it happened.


    Boooooom!!


    An explosion thundered through the town, the sound so loud it drowned out all else. Arielle''s heart skipped a beat as she turned toward the source. From the heart of the town, a column of dust and debris rose into the air, followed by a blood-curdling roar.


    The roar echoed through the streets, carrying with it a suffocating pressure that washed over the battlefield like a tidal wave.


    ...wooooong~


    Arielle felt the weight of it bear down on her chest, stealing the air from her lungs. Around her, the mercenaries froze in place, their movements halted as if they''d been turned to stone.


    Even the demons stopped, their bloodlust momentarily quelled by the overwhelming presence emanating from the town''s center.


    Arielle gritted her teeth, forcing herself to move. The pressure bore down on her like a mountain, but she refused to let it paralyze her. With a sharp inhale, she pushed against the invisible force, and a loud crack echoed in her ears.


    Clang!


    The pressure around her shattered like glass, and she took her first unrestrained step forward. Her movements were stiff at first, but they grew surer with every step.


    "Move!" she shouted, her voice carrying the same authority as before.


    The mercenaries around her turned to look at her, their eyes wide with disbelief. How was she moving under this pressure?


    Arielle didn''t waste time explaining. She reached out, touching one mercenary on the shoulder. The moment her hand made contact, the pressure around them dissipated. "You''re free! Cut down the demons!"


    One by one, she freed the mercenaries and guards, her actions inspiring awe and admiration. The once-frozen warriors began to move, their spirits rekindled by Arielle''s unyielding determination.


    As the demons remained frozen, Arielle raised her voice again.


    "This is our chance! Strike them down while they''re vulnerable!"


    The words ignited a fire within the mercenaries.


    "You heard her, cut down the demons!"


    "Like vegetables for porridge!"


    "Porridge comes later!"


    "All you think about is food! Fight you bastard!"


    The various individuals surged forward, weapons gleaming as they cut down the immobilized demons with brutal efficiency. The demons, unable to defend themselves, fell in droves.


    Arielle led the charge, her shortsword a blur as it tore through demonic flesh. She shouted encouragements to the others, her voice cutting through the chaos like a beacon of hope.


    "For the town! For your families!"


    The mercenaries and guards fought vigorously, their morale raised multiple levels by her words. Some demons were frozen solid by ice magic, only to be shattered into pieces by powerful strikes.


    Others were engulfed in flames, their charred corpses collapsing to the ground. Blood stained the earth as blades and spells tore through the demon horde.


    Woooosh...


    Finally, the pressure lifted, and the demons began to move again. But they were fewer in number now, their ranks decimated by the mercenaries'' assault. The remaining demons roared in defiance, charging at the humans with a renewed frenzy.


    Kaaareeiiiii!!


    Arielle turned her attention to the remaining demons, ready to lead her allies into the final push. But before she could issue another command, the battlefield was engulfed in light.


    It started as three distinct columns of crimson-red light, shooting into the sky from the town''s center. The light was blinding, forcing Arielle and the others to shield their eyes.


    Then came the explosion. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...Kaaabooooom!!!


    The ground shook violently as a deafening boom echoed across the town. A shockwave of heat and force rolled over the battlefield, sending demons and mercenaries alike tumbling to the ground.


    Arielle barely managed to keep her footing, planting her shortsword into the ground for support.


    "What in the world¡­?" she murmured, her voice barely audible over the chaos.


    The light faded, and Arielle''s heart sank. Whatever was happening in the town was beyond anything they had faced so far.


    Arielle''s thoughts raced. Who was fighting in the town''s center? She could only hope it was someone on their side.


    Another explosion snapped her out of her thoughts. This one was closer, and it sent another wave of heat and dust cascading over the battlefield. Arielle tightened her grip on her spear, her resolve hardening.


    "Push forward!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos once more. "We need to finish this and reinforce the others in the town!"


    The mercenaries obeyed, rallying behind her as they advanced on the remaining demons. The battle was far from over, but with Arielle leading the charge, hope remained alive.


    In the back of her mind, however, one thought lingered: Whoever was fighting in the town''s center, they were facing something unimaginable.


    "There''s something that shouldn''t be in the town!"

 Chapter 156 - 156: Field Trip I

    In the spacious training facility of the Elderglow Academy, Damon, Daveon, and Anaya sat in a loose semi-circle, their breaths still slightly uneven from their recent sparring session.


    Their weapons rested nearby, and beads of sweat glistened on their skin, evidence of the rigorous training they had just completed.


    Across from them stood their guardian, Miss Leana as they''d come to address her, with arms crossed and an expression of calm authority on her face.


    The ex-general had been a constant force of discipline and guidance, and the trio had quickly come to respect her no-nonsense approach even though she actually tolerated it most times.


    Leana surveyed the three with her sharp brown eyes, her posture exuding confidence.


    The room was quiet except for the faint hum of magic resonating from the enchanted walls, which absorbed and neutralized any stray spells during their training.


    "I''ve called you together for something more than just training and more training for today," Leana began, her voice firm but not unkind.


    "You''ve all advanced as Dunters, and while I''ve seen improvements in your abilities, there''s a critical gap in your experience we need to address."


    The students exchanged glances, their curiosity piqued. Damon, sitting with his silver hair slightly disheveled, leaned forward slightly. "What kind of gap?" he asked, his voice steady but carrying an edge of curiosity.


    Leana''s lips curved into a faint smile. "You''ve all done well to handle the Grade Seven mana beasts and demons you''ve encountered in controlled environments or during academy missions."


    "However," she made sure he eyes met with each of her assigned wards before she continued speaking, "the real test of a Dunter isn''t how you fare in the classroom or under the academy''s protective umbrella. It''s how you perform out there¡ªon the battlefield, where nothing is controlled."


    Anaya tilted her head, her peach-colored eyes narrowing in thought. "Are you saying we''re going on a mission?"


    Leana nodded. "Precisely. I''ve arranged what you might call a ''field trip.'' But make no mistake¡ªthis isn''t for sightseeing or leisurely learning. This is a mission, and it''s one I''ve tailored specifically to prepare you for what''s coming. You''ll be hunting demons."


    The room fell into a brief silence, the weight of her words settling over the trio.


    Daveon, always the more reserved of the three, adjusted his gloves as he asked, "Why demons specifically? I mean, we''ve fought them before, but mana beasts seem to outnumber them in most scenarios we''ve faced."


    Leana''s expression hardened slightly, and her voice carried a note of warning. "That''s precisely the problem. Mana beasts are dangerous, yes, but their attacks are straightforward, even predictable once you''ve faced enough of them. Demons, on the other hand, fight with strategy and malice."


    "Sometimes, they even fight without a clear attack pattern. They adapt quickly, exploit weaknesses, and, most importantly, they think. In the coming war, you won''t just be fighting mana beasts¡ªyou''ll be facing demons by the hordes. You need to understand them, and you need to be prepared."


    "We understood." Damon and the other two nodded simultaneously.


    Leana began pacing slowly, her boots clicking against the polished stone floor. "Now, before we proceed, I need to know exactly where each of you stands. Tell me¡ªhow many mana beasts and demons have you each slain so far?"


    Damon was the first to answer, his tone matter-of-fact. "Forty mana beasts and six demons."


    Daveon followed suit. "Thirty mana beasts and twelve demons."


    Anaya was last, her voice tinged with a hint of embarrassment. "Thirty-two mana beasts and six demons."


    Leana stopped pacing and faced them. "Exactly as I thought. You''ve all faced far more mana beasts than demons, which means your instincts are honed for beasts, not for the unpredictability of demons. This mission will address that."


    The trio nodded, each understanding the importance of the mission. Damon, however, couldn''t help but ask, "What rank of demons are we talking about? We''re only Silver Ranked Dunters. Are we ready for this?"


    Leana''s smile returned, though it carried a hint of challenge. "I wouldn''t send you if I thought you weren''t ready. That being said, you''ll be facing Grade Six demons, possibly some Grade Five but that''ll be all three of you against one. This will be your first real taste of what it means to be a Dunter. And don''t worry¡ªI''ll be with you. My job is to ensure you survive while you learn."


    She took a step closer to the group, her tone softening slightly. "Listen to me carefully. Being a Dunter isn''t just about killing demons. It''s about understanding them¡ªhow they think, how they fight, and how to outsmart them. You''ve all done well as students, but now it''s time to step into the real world. When the war begins, you won''t have the luxury of learning on the fly. You''ll be expected to act and to succeed."


    The students nodded, determination etched into their faces.


    Anaya, always the bold one, asked, "When do we leave?"


    Leana chuckled. "Eager, are we? I''ll need to get this mission approved by the Dean first. Once I have his clearance, we''ll depart. It shouldn''t take more than a few hours."


    Leana straightened and gave them a nod of approval. "In the meantime, I want you three to continue training. Sharpen your skills, especially your teamwork. You''ll need it out there. Dismissed."


    As she turned to leave, Damon called after her. "Miss Leana, are we really ready for this?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused, glancing back at him. "You wouldn''t be here if you weren''t. Trust in your training¡ªand in each other."


    With that, she exited the room, leaving the trio to their thoughts.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya exchanged glances, the weight of the mission pressing down on them.


    "This is it," Anaya said, her voice steady. "Our first real mission as Dunters."


    Daveon nodded. "It''s what we''ve been training for. We''ll face it together."


    Damon smiled faintly, his silver hair catching the light. "We''ve got this. Let''s make sure you both are ready because I ready."


    "Tch! We''re ready as well." Anaya lightly tapped Damon from the back.


    "She''ll be the judge of that." Damien said, his words directed at Anaya but the judge being their guardian.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Field Trip II

    Dean Godsthorn office was a picture of order and simplicity. The room featured polished wooden floors, a few shelves lined with ancient tomes, and soft sunlight streaming through enchanted glass windows. The old man had requested some renovation just a few days ago.


    Behind the desk, a section of the wall shifted soundlessly, revealing a hidden door that blended seamlessly into the surroundings.


    From the concealed doorway emerged Dean Godsthorn, his grand white robe shimmering faintly in the soft light. His beard was immaculately combed, and his posture was as straight as the ancient oak trees surrounding the academy.


    With a satisfied smirk, the Dean adjusted his robe and muttered to himself, "Nothing like emptying the storage to feel truly alive. Ah, what a relief." Stroking his beard thoughtfully, he walked to his chair, ready to resume his work.


    Before he could sit down, there was a sharp knock at the door.


    "Come in, Leana," the Dean called out without turning, his voice calm and assured. He had recognized her aura instantly, a faint energy signature unique to her alone.


    The door creaked open, and Ex-General Leana entered. She was dressed in her customary battle-ready attire¡ªa fitted military-style jacket, dark trousers, and polished boots that reflected her disciplined nature. She stepped in with a bow, her movements precise and respectful.


    "Dean Godsthorn," she greeted, her voice firm but respectful.


    "How are you doing today?" Dean Godsthorn asked with a smirk.


    The Dean turned to face her, his hands clasped behind his back. A curious expression played across her face as she noticed that he was still standing.


    "Is there something amiss?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "It''s unusual to see you standing, sir."


    Dean Godsthorn chuckled, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Ah, Leana, nothing amiss. I was merely... finishing some personal business."


    Her brows furrowed slightly in confusion. "Personal business?"


    The Dean''s grin widened shamelessly. "I just finished taking a particularly satisfying shit. You should try it¡ªit clears the mind."


    Leana''s face twisted in discomfort, and she averted her gaze, muttering under her breath about the unnecessary details. The Dean laughed heartily at her reaction and gestured for her to sit down.


    "Haha... Come now, Leana. You asked, and I answered. No need to get squeamish," he teased as he settled into his chair.


    She rolled her eyes but took the offered seat. "You''re incorrigible, sir."


    "And yet, you keep coming back," he replied with a smirk. "Now, what brings you to my office? I assume you''re not here to report your wards, though I wouldn''t be surprised if young Damon gave you a headache already."


    Leana shook her head, a small laugh escaping her lips. "Not this time. They''ve been manageable¡ªfor now."


    "Oh? What then?" The Dean still had his playful smile on his face.


    Her expression turned serious as she leaned forward. "I''ve come to request something concerning them, though."


    The Dean arched an eyebrow. "Oh? If you''re asking for a change in guardianship, I''ll have to disappoint you. The assignments are final."


    Leana laughed outright at that. "No, no, nothing like that. I''ve grown fond of the trio, as challenging as they can be. This is about a field trip."


    The Dean''s expression shifted to one of understanding. "Ah, a field trip. Or, as some might call it, ''hunting with a purpose.'' What kind of field trip are we talking about?"


    "A Demon Field Trip," Leana stated plainly.


    The Dean stroked his beard thoughtfully, his gaze growing distant for a moment. "Interesting choice. Go on."


    Leana launched into her explanation. "The students are skilled, no doubt about it. They''ve faced mana beasts and a handful of demons in controlled environments. But in a real-world scenario, where the enemy is unpredictable and cunning, they''re untested."


    Leana searched the Dean''s eyes for interest and when she found it, she gave a subtle nod before she continued. "This mission would provide them with the experience they need to become effective Dunters. The sooner they gain that experience, the better prepared they''ll be when the war comes."


    The Dean nodded slowly, absorbing her words. "You have a point. They need to adapt to the chaos and danger of real combat. But a demon hunt is no simple task, especially for Silver Ranked Dunters. What kind of demons are we talking about here?"


    "Grade Six and Grade Five demons," Leana replied confidently. "Nothing beyond their capabilities, but challenging enough to push them. They''ll begin with Grade Seven and proceed to Grade Six. After getting used to it, I''ll make all three battle against a single Grade Five."


    "Just to see how much they''ve grown. If it''s more than they can handle, I''ll deal with it." She added, hoping to further convince the old man.


    The Dean leaned back in his chair, his gaze sharp. "And you''ll be with them the entire time?"


    "Every step of the way," she assured him.


    After a moment of silence, the Dean nodded. "Very well. I''ll approve the mission on two conditions. First, you return within two weeks. Second, the students must come back alive and in good condition. I don''t want any unnecessary risks."


    Leana stood and bowed deeply. "Thank you, sir. I won''t let you down."


    The Dean waved a hand dismissively. "Just make sure to keep them in one piece. Now go¡ªI have work to do."


    Leana straightened and offered a small smile before exiting the office.


    It had barely been an hour since Leana had left the training room, but Damon, Daveon, and Anaya had already returned to their exercises. When the door swung open, all three turned to see their guardian step inside, her expression unreadable.


    "Well?" Damon asked, wiping sweat from his brow. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leana crossed her arms and gave them a stern look. "Get ready. We leave tomorrow."


    Anaya''s face lit up with excitement. "Really?"


    Leana smirked. "You''d better not disappoint me out there."


    Daveon nodded solemnly. "We won''t."


    As the trio exchanged determined glances, Leana allowed herself a moment of satisfaction. "Get enough sleep cause you might not get it for the next two weeks."

 Chapter 158 - 158: Battle In Westmont V

    The battle was a maelstrom of chaos. Smoke, dust, and the acrid stench of burning buildings filled the air.


    Damien had been teetering on the edge of unconsciousness when the notification of Luton''s advancement pulled him back from the brink.


    Ding!


    ?Your summon, Luton, has advanced to Grade Three!?


    His blue eyes snapped open, the pain and fatigue momentarily dulled by a surge of adrenaline and hope. Without hesitation, Damien mentally commanded the system to summon Luton. "Summon Luton!"


    "Luton, I need you here. Now!"


    But no portal appeared.


    For the first time, Damien felt a sliver of unease creeping into his mind. Why wasn''t the summon responding?


    The massive demon, its towering form dominating the battlefield, raised its head high and roared into the sky.


    Graaaaarr!!


    The sound reverberated through the ruined town like an earthquake. Its deep, guttural growl seemed to shake the very earth beneath Damien''s feet.


    As the roar subsided, the demon lowered its head, and black flames began gathering at the back of its throat.


    Woooooong...


    The flames swirled and condensed into a concentrated inferno, glowing ominously. Damien''s instincts screamed at him¡ªthis attack would destroy everything in its path.


    With a sudden surge, the demon unleashed the column of black fire like a raging dragon''s breath.


    Damien rolled to the side just in time, the searing heat of the flames brushing past him.


    Bwaaaaam!! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fire struck the ground where he had been standing, incinerating it and creating a chasm that seemed to stretch endlessly into the earth.


    Damien stared at the bottomless pit, his chest heaving. "That... would''ve killed me," he murmured, his voice barely audible.


    He turned his gaze back to the demon, but it was already on the move. With a blur of motion, the demon lashed out with its claws, each strike leaving arcs of black energy in its wake.


    Swooooosh!!


    Using his (Wind Manipulation) Skill, Damien boosted his speed, leaping out of the way as the demon''s slashes tore through the air.


    Shhrrrrrrrip!!


    The sheer force of the attack ripped apart a dozen buildings in its path, reducing them to rubble.


    "This thing is insane," Damien muttered, his breath coming in short gasps.


    Before he could catch his bearings, the demon roared again, but this time it didn''t come for him. Instead, it turned toward Fenrir, the massive wolf that had been attacking relentlessly.


    Fenrir darted in, its fangs glowing with an aura of condensed magic essence, and sank its teeth into the demon''s side. Cerbe, from the opposite flank, launched another set of crimson columns of fire.


    But the demon was stubborn, refusing to go down. With a snarl, it reached down and grabbed Fenrir with one massive hand, lifting the wolf high into the air.


    Baaaang!!


    Awooo!


    Fenrir howled in pain as the demon slammed it into the ground with bone-shattering force. The ground quaked from the impact, cracks spidering outward from the crater Fenrir''s body had created.


    The demon wasn''t done. It picked up Fenrir once more, spinning the wolf before hurling it toward Cerbe''s incoming attack.


    "Damn it!" Damien roared, his mind racing.


    With a swift command, he canceled Fenrir''s summon. "Cancel Fenrir''s summon!"


    The wolf vanished into a portal just as Cerbe''s fiery assault collided with the demon. The flames engulfed it, burning its charred body even further.


    For a moment, the demon seemed stunned, its movements sluggish as the flames seared its flesh. But then it roared again, this time louder and more ferocious than before. Its eyes glowed with pure rage as it turned toward Damien.


    Black flames licked at the edges of its mouth, and Damien knew what was coming.


    The column of fire exploded forth, racing toward him like a tidal wave of destruction. Damien stood frozen, his body refusing to move.


    Just as the flames were about to consume him, Damien''s signature portal of blue light opened directly in front of Damien. A blob of dark red ooze emerged from the portal and landed with a soft plop.


    Its aura was undeniable¡ªa Grade Three mana beast ready to join the fray.


    The demon pushed forth its assault, its reptilian eyes narrowing as it turned its attention to the new arrival. Luton quivered with energy, its surface rippling as it prepared to unleash its newfound strength.


    Damien pushed himself to his feet, his resolve stronger than ever.


    "Luton!" Damien gasped, relief washing over him.


    The Stellar Slime reacted instantly, its (Universal Space) ability activating without hesitation.


    Woooosh...


    A black hole materialized in front of it, sucking in the column of fire with a terrifying speed. The flames vanished into the void, leaving only the faint scent of charred air.


    The demon paused, its reptilian eyes narrowing in confusion.


    Luton squirmed forward, positioning itself protectively in front of Damien. With a sudden expansion, the slime swelled to twice its usual size, its surface shimmering like liquid obsidian.


    Damien commanded Cerbe to leave the demon''s path, realizing what was about to happen.


    "Do it, Luton," he whispered.


    The slime pulsed once, twice, and then unleashed the very flames it had just absorbed. The column of black fire erupted from Luton''s body, hurtling back toward the demon with devastating force.


    Booooooom!!!


    The demon barely had time to react before the flames slammed into it, engulfing its entire form. Its roars of pain echoed across the battlefield as the fire tore through its defenses, burning its flesh and scorching its bones.


    As the flames subsided, the demon staggered, smoke rising from its charred body.


    Its movements were slower now, more labored. It glared at Damien and Luton with a mix of hatred and fear, its once-overwhelming aura now dimmed.


    Damien wiped the blood from his mouth and gave Luton a small nod of gratitude. "You''re a lifesaver, buddy."


    Luton bobbed slightly, its gelatinous body rippling in acknowledgment.


    "Let''s finish this," he said, his voice steady despite the pain.


    Without a moment to delay, he gave a command to his system. "Summon Fenrir. We''re about to go all out."


    Fenrir appeared immediately, joining up with Cerbe to flank Damien, their fierce gazes locked on the demon. Luton quivered in excitement, ready to prove itself.


    The battle wasn''t over¡ªnot by a long shot. But now, Damien had the upper hand. His hidden card was finally usable one again. Luton was back!

 Chapter 159 - 159: Battle In Westmont VI

    The demon stood at its full, monstrous height, glaring down at Damien and his summons.


    Smoke rose from its charred body, and its reptilian eyes flicked between Damien and the recently summoned Luton. It let out a guttural roar, shaking the very ground beneath them.


    For a moment, there was silence, the kind that foreshadows a storm. Then, the demon charged forward with incredible speed, its massive frame moving like a blur toward Damien. Its claws stretched out, ready to tear through anything in its path.


    Damien turned to Luton, a smile tugging at his lips despite the dire situation. "Show me what you''ve got, buddy. Let''s see what devouring that Obsidian Drake has done for you."


    Luton rippled in response, its gelatinous form quivering with energy. Then, with a sudden burst, it launched itself forward.


    Bang!


    The force of its leap left a crater where it had been moments before, propelling it toward the oncoming demon.


    Graaaah!


    The demon snarled as it noticed the slime hurtling toward it and raised a massive hand to block the attack.


    Luton, undeterred, slammed into the demon''s hand, instantly engulfing it. The demon''s snarl turned into a roar of agony as Luton''s devour ability activated.


    The slime began to eat away at the demon''s hand, dissolving flesh and muscle with terrifying efficiency. The acrid stench of burning flesh filled the air, and the demon roared again, this time in pain and fury.


    It swung its other hand in an attempt to swat Luton away, but the slime reacted with eerie precision, shifting its form to envelop the second hand as well.


    The demon thrashed, trying to yank its arms free from Luton''s grip. Finally, with a mighty pull, it managed to wrench its arms out, but not without consequences. The skin and muscle on its arms had been stripped clean, leaving grotesque, skeletal appendages behind.


    The demon''s roars of pain echoed across the battlefield as it stumbled back, trying to regain its footing.


    "Now''s our chance!" Damien shouted. Luton had given them the chance to attack the demon and Damien wasn''t going to let it go.


    "Bring that bastard down! We need it dead!" Damien commanded Fenrir and Cerbe to strike.


    Fenrir darted forward, its massive jaws clamping down on the demon''s ankle with bone-crushing force. At the same time, Cerbe''s three heads each bit into the other leg, their jaws tearing through muscle and sinew.


    Fenrir growled, twisting its body to shatter the demon''s ankle bone, while Cerbe yanked back with incredible strength, ripping through half of the demon''s other leg.


    The demon howled in agony, its massive frame crashing to its knees. Blood poured from its wounds, staining the already ruined ground beneath it.


    The demon''s tail, long and whip-like with a serrated tip, lashed out wildly. It struck Fenrir first, slicing through the wolf''s thick fur and leaving a deep gash across its side. Fenrir yelped in pain but held its ground.


    The tail then swung toward Cerbe, slamming into the three-headed canine and sending it flying across the battlefield.


    Boooom!!


    Cerbe crashed into a pile of rubble, momentarily stunned.


    The demon, though gravely injured, managed to claw its way upright. Its reptilian eyes burned with hatred as it turned its attention back to Damien.


    Just as the demon prepared to launch another devastating attack, a shadow swept across the battlefield. Aquila, Damien''s majestic Griffin summon, swooped down from the sky with blinding speed.


    The Griffin slammed into the demon from behind, its powerful talons digging into the creature''s shoulders and forcing it to fall forward.


    Damien gripped the remaining half of his broken sword tightly. It was now a pitiful weapon, but it was all he had left.


    Channeling every ounce of magic essence he could muster, he poured it into the broken blade. The sword began to glow, its edges sharpening as the magic essence extended the blade by an additional two feet. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the demon struggled to keep its massive frame off the ground, Damien leaped forward, using his (Wind Manipulation) Skill to propel himself with incredible speed.


    Damien slid under the demon''s falling body with his sword facing upward. With a fierce cry, Damien pushed the glowing blade upward towards the demon''s falling forehead.


    The demon''s face smashed into the ground, sending up a cloud of dust and debris.


    Booom!


    Crack!


    The sword pierced through the demon''s thick skull with a sickening crunch, embedding itself deep into the creature''s brain.


    Graaaaarr!!


    The demon spasmed violently, its body convulsing as it let out one final, earth-shaking roar.


    Then, it went still.


    Damien panted heavily, his body trembling from exhaustion. The demon''s massive corpse pressed on him, its once-terrifying presence now reduced to a lifeless husk.


    He pulled the broken sword from the demon''s skull and pulled himself from underneath it, collapsing onto the ground beside it. His chest rose and fell rapidly as he tried to catch his breath.


    Fenrir limped over, blood staining its white fur, but its eyes shone with pride. It nudged Damien gently, as if to check on him.


    "Good job, Fenrir," Damien muttered, patting the wolf''s massive head. "And you too, Luton."


    Luton bobbled over, its form rippling as if in acknowledgment.


    Just then, Cerbe also walked close to its summoner. Damien turned to the Three-Headed Hound and smiled. He remembered how it had chewed through the demon''s leg and even tore it apart. "You did just as good as the other two."


    Damien lay back against the ground, a tired but triumphant grin spreading across his face. "We did it," he whispered to himself. "We actually did it."


    Kreeeeii!


    Aquila let out a triumphant cry as it roamed the skies and Damien sent it a thumbs up. "You''re not an exception."


    For a moment, there was silence on the battlefield. Then, from the distance, the faint sound of cheers began to rise. The townspeople, who had been watching from afar, realized that the nightmare was finally over.


    But Damien barely heard them. His eyelids grew heavy, and exhaustion finally claimed him. With a deep sigh, he allowed himself to drift into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 160 - 160: Battle In Westmont VII

    Damien who''d been drifting into unconscious quickly snapped his eyes open. He stumbled as he rose to his feet, his body protesting every movement after the grueling fight.


    He nearly fell again but caught himself, leaning heavily against Cerbe, who stood at his side like a steadfast guardian. His vision swam for a moment, and he blinked rapidly, willing himself to stay conscious.


    As he steadied himself, he heard the sound of footsteps and chanting. He turned his head and saw a group of townsfolk cautiously approaching.


    Their attire was simple¡ªcommoners, not fighters¡ªand their expressions held a mix of awe and fear. Damien immediately dismissed them from his mind. There was no time to entertain them; the battle was far from over.


    The group continued their approach, their voices rising in reverent chants of gratitude. Damien didn''t acknowledge them further and instead focused on Luton, who had wobbled over to his side. The slime bobbled happily, seemingly enjoying the attention, but Damien remained cautious.


    The moment the townsfolk got within a certain distance, Fenrir and Cerbe reacted. Both canines positioned themselves protectively in front of Damien, baring their fangs and emitting low, guttural growls. The hostility in their stances froze the group in place.


    The townsfolk exchanged nervous glances, unsure whether to press forward or retreat. One brave soul took a tentative step forward, only for Fenrir to emit a deep, rumbling bark that sent him scurrying back.


    Above them, Aquila swooped through the air, its sharp eyes scanning for any remaining demons.


    Every now and then, it dove down, talons extended, and plucked a demon off the ground, hurling it far outside the town''s borders. Its screech echoed through the air like a war cry, a constant reminder of the ongoing battle.


    Damien knew the truth about demons: they didn''t retreat. Unlike humans, who might surrender or scatter and flee after losing their leader, demons were relentless. They fought to the bitter end, driven by an unyielding hatred for anything not like them.


    Even now, the remnants of the demon horde were scattered throughout the town, wreaking havoc wherever they could.


    Fires burned in the distance, and the screams of both demons and humans echoed through the air. Damien clenched his fists. The battle wasn''t over¡ªnot until every last demon was eradicated.


    Damien turned to Luton, who waited obediently by his side. "Store it," he commanded, nodding toward the massive corpse of the Grade Two demon.


    Without hesitation, Luton expanded, its gelatinous form stretching and enveloping the enormous body.


    "Ehhn?" The townsfolk gasped audibly, some taking hasty steps backward as the slime shrank back to its original size, the demon''s corpse gone without a trace.


    The sight unsettled them further. Whatever they had been about to say or do was forgotten as they stared at the unassuming slime now perched at Damien''s side. None of them dared move any closer.


    Damien ignored their reactions and reached down, picking up Luton and placing it atop his head. The slime wobbled happily, as though it had returned to its rightful place.


    Damien moved to Cerbe and mounted the three-headed hound with practiced ease. The beast''s massive frame barely shifted under his weight.


    Turning his gaze to Fenrir, he issued a sharp command. "Scout the eastern side of the town. Kill anything that doesn''t belong."


    Fenrir growled in acknowledgment, his massive paws thudding against the ground as he bounded away, disappearing into the smoke and chaos.


    Damien patted Cerbe''s flank, his gaze turning toward the distant town gates. He knew most of the remaining demons would be there, concentrated near the largest point of entry. If the gate fell, the town would be lost.


    "Let''s go," Damien murmured, and Cerbe roared in response.


    As they galloped through the streets, Damien''s eyes fell on the broken sword in his hand. It was a gift from his uncle, Osbourne, and had served him well in countless battles. But now, it was little more than a jagged shard of its former self.


    "Thank you," Damien said softly, his voice filled with genuine gratitude.


    With a sigh, he extended the blade toward Luton. "Devour it."


    The slime wobbled excitedly, its form rippling as it absorbed the broken weapon. Within moments, it was gone, its essence consumed by the ever-hungry Luton.


    As Damien and Cerbe approached the town gates, the sounds of battle grew louder.


    Clang!!


    "Aim for its head!"


    "Don''t let it get up!"


    "Save me!"


    The clash of steel against claw, the cries of wounded fighters, and the guttural roars of demons filled the air.


    When they reached the gate, the scene before them was pure chaos. Dozens of demons, ranging from Grade Seven to Grade Five, swarmed the area, their grotesque forms tearing through the defenders.


    The town guards and mercenaries fought valiantly, but they were clearly outnumbered.


    Damien wasted no time. "Roar, Cerbe," he commanded.


    The three-headed hound obeyed instantly, all three heads opening wide and unleashing a deafening roar. The sound echoed across the battlefield, stunning both allies and enemies alike.


    Taking advantage of the momentary pause, Damien leaped off Cerbe''s back and into the fray.


    Damien conjured flames in both hands, the fiery orbs casting an orange glow across his determined face. With a flick of his wrists, he hurled the fireballs into the densest cluster of demons.


    Boooooom!!


    The resulting explosions scattered them like leaves in a storm.


    Cerbe charged forward, its three heads snapping and tearing through the demon ranks. Its claws raked across flesh, leaving deep, fatal wounds in its wake.


    The defenders, emboldened by Damien''s arrival, rallied behind him. They pushed forward with renewed vigor, cutting down the demons one by one.


    Damien fought like a man possessed, his flames scorching everything in his path. One demon lunged at him, its claws aiming for his throat, but he sidestepped with ease and drove a fist engulfed in fire into its chest.


    The creature let out a shriek as it crumpled to the ground, its body consumed by flames. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cerbe, meanwhile, plowed through the demons like an unstoppable force of nature. The hound''s crimson flames lit up the battlefield, creating pockets of destruction wherever it went.


    Bit by bit, the tide began to turn.

 Chapter 161 - 161: I Need Your Help I

    Boooom!


    Columns of flame raged on through the battle field, destroying and decimating demons upon demons with no restrictions. Cerbe was running rampage with nothing to stop it.


    Boooom!!


    Damien was somewhere else on the battleground, sending fireballs after fireballs towed approaching demons with such determination and energy that no demon could come close enough to pay a hand on him.


    Luton on the other hand had found its way through the mass of beings, silently devouring whatever it found tasty or attractive. Even Damien didn''t know where the Stellar Slime was as it continued to change locations too quickly for him to track.


    Around the battlefield, demons fell without a halt. Damien''s appearance with Cerbe had managed turned the tide so greatly that the relief couldn''t be hidden on the faces of the other fighters around. Even Arielle felt the relief, wiping sweat off the side of her face.


    She took a moment to stare at Damien''s valiant back as he ran through the area, destroying every demon gathering he found. He looked the most reliable amongst everyone.


    ~~~~~


    After what felt like hours but was likely only minutes, the last demon fell. Its body hit the ground with a sickening thud, and an eerie silence descended over the battlefield.


    Damien stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. His clothes were torn, his body bruised and battered, but he was alive.


    The defenders erupted into cheers, their cries of victory echoing through the air. Damien didn''t join them. Instead, he turned to Cerbe and patted its bloodstained head.


    "Well done," he said softly.


    He looked toward the horizon, where the demons had first attacked from. The night had been long and brutal, but the town still stood.


    For now, that was enough.


    The battlefield was quiet now, save for the groans of the injured and the soft hum of magic as healers moved about, tending to the wounded.


    The aftermath of the battle painted a grim picture. Corpses of demons and fallen defenders were being gathered into separate piles.


    Wanderers, guards, and civilians lay among the casualties, some needing immediate care, while others required only burial.


    Damien leaned heavily on Cerbe, the hound''s solid frame serving as his makeshift support. He was visibly exhausted, his silver hair matted with blood and sweat.


    His piercing blue eyes remained half-closed as he watched the cleanup unfold with an air of indifference.


    Cerbe let out a low, warning growl whenever anyone approached Damien, a clear signal to keep their distance. Most heeded the hound''s warning, steering clear of the battered summoner.


    Despite Cerbe''s growls, one figure advanced undeterred. Arielle moved with purpose, her expression a mix of relief and curiosity.


    Her courage didn''t shake, even as Cerbe''s growls deepened. She halted a few meters away, her lips parted as if to call out to Damien, but hesitation stopped her.


    Damien''s eyes opened lazily at the sound of Cerbe''s escalating growls. Seeing Arielle standing nearby, he sighed and issued a command through his system. "Cancel Cerbe''s summon."


    In a flash of light, Cerbe vanished, leaving Damien without support. He staggered slightly but caught himself and made his way to a large wooden crate. Seating himself, he finally allowed himself a moment of rest.


    Freed from Cerbe''s intimidating presence, Arielle moved closer to Damien, her curiosity evident in her eyes. She crouched slightly to meet his gaze and asked, "What happened? What was that thing that entered the town?"


    Damien leaned back against the crate, his body aching with every movement. His voice was low and gruff when he replied, "I dealt with it."


    His vague response didn''t satisfy her curiosity, but the relief in her expression was palpable. Whatever had happened, the threat was gone, and that was all that mattered to her at the moment.


    Arielle''s gaze shifted to Damien''s head, where Luton was wobbling contentedly. A smile tugged at her lips, and before Damien could stop her, she reached out to touch the slime.


    "Don''t¡ª" Damien started to warn, but his words trailed off as Luton leapt from his head straight into Arielle''s outstretched arms.


    Both of them froze in surprise.


    Luton didn''t attempt to devour her or react defensively. Instead, it settled comfortably in her embrace, its gelatinous form warm and soft against her hands. Arielle laughed lightly, stroking the slime''s surface.


    "I don''t believe it," Damien muttered, shaking his head.


    Luton''s behavior was completely unprecedented. It had never shown such affection toward anyone else before.


    "Your slime is adorable," Arielle said with a smile, holding Luton close.


    "Adorable?" Damien scoffed. He pointed at the slime. "That thing is the same rank as the wolf you saw earlier. Grade Three. It''s anything but adorable."


    Arielle''s expression faltered as she processed his words. She looked down at Luton, her disbelief evident. "But¡­ it feels so harmless."


    "That''s because it''s suppressing its aura," Damien explained, waving a dismissive hand. "If it wasn''t, you''d have a very different opinion right now."


    Arielle studied Damien closely. His voice was weaker than usual, and his posture betrayed his exhaustion. Even seated, he looked as if he might collapse at any moment.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, her tone soft but concerned. "You don''t look well. Do you need help?"


    Damien shook his head. "Not for now," he replied. "I just need rest. A lot of it."


    Kreeei!!


    As if on cue, a loud screech drew their attention to the sky.


    Thud!


    Aquila descended gracefully, landing a few meters away. The griffin''s powerful wings kicked up a cloud of dust as it folded them against its sides.


    Damien rose to his feet slowly, each movement a testament to his weariness. As he walked toward Aquila, Luton leapt from Arielle''s arms back onto Damien''s head, wobbling happily.


    He climbed onto Aquila''s back, sparing Arielle a brief glance. "See you around," he said, his voice still hoarse.


    Arielle sighed as she watched him take off. "Stubborn as ever," she muttered before turning back toward the Mercenary office. She had paperwork to finish.


    Minutes after Arielle had settled at her desk, the door to the Mercenary office creaked open. She looked up, expecting another mercenary or a citizen needing help.


    Instead, it was Damien.


    He stood in the doorway, looking as battered as before, but his expression was different. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "On second thought," he said, stepping inside, "I need your help."


    Arielle blinked, caught off guard by his sudden change of heart. "What kind of help?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.

 Chapter 162 - 162: I Need Your Help II

    Damien trudged into the Mercenary office, his steps slow and heavy. Exhaustion weighed on him like a boulder, and though he tried to maintain his usual stoic demeanor, his battered body betrayed him.


    Half the town lay in ruins, a proof of the destruction wrought by his battle with the Grade Two demon. Among the casualties was his rented cottage, leaving him with nowhere to rest.


    "On second thought," he said, stepping inside, "I need your help."


    His silver hair clung to his damp forehead, and his chest rose and fell unevenly as he struggled to catch his breath.


    Arielle blinked, caught off guard by his sudden change of heart. "What kind of help?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "My cottage is gone," he muttered, barely lifting his head. "Destroyed in the fight. I need somewhere to stay, but half the town''s in ruins. There''s nowhere else."


    Arielle crossed her arms, studying him carefully. His usually sharp eyes were dull, and his shoulders slumped under the weight of fatigue.


    He looked worse than he had after returning from his previous mission. "Do you need a place just for tonight or for the rest of your stay?"


    "Both," Damien replied, his voice hoarse. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees and cradling his head in his hands. "I can''t keep going like this. I need rest."


    Arielle nodded, understanding the gravity of his situation. "Follow me," she said, gesturing for him to stand.


    Damien rose slowly, dragging his feet as Arielle led him through a door at the back of the building.


    Beyond it was a narrow corridor, clean and well-lit, lined with three doors on each side. The polished wooden floors creaked softly under their weight as they walked.


    Stopping at the second door on the left, Arielle pulled a key from her belt and unlocked the door. She pushed it open to reveal a modest room: a small bed with fresh linens, a wooden desk and chair, a wardrobe with a built-in shelf, and a mirror mounted on the wall opposite the bed.


    "Here," Arielle said, stepping aside to let him enter.


    Damien didn''t bother inspecting the room. He collapsed onto the bed with a groan, the springs creaking under his weight.


    His face twisted in pain as his body protested the sudden movement, but he stayed where he was, too exhausted to adjust.


    Arielle stood by the door, watching him with a growing sense of concern. Without a word, she turned and left the room, heading back to the counter where healing potions were stored.


    Left alone, Damien turned onto his side, wincing as sharp pain shot through his ribs. He muttered to himself, his frustration evident. "Why didn''t the system given me a mission? Isn''t that what you''re here for?"


    The system, as usual, remained silent.


    Moments later, a wave of excruciating pain gripped his chest, forcing a yelp from his throat. "Shit!" Damien bit down on his lip, swallowing the shout that threatened to escape. He clutched his side, feeling the deep ache radiating through his body.


    Internally, his condition was far worse than it appeared. Six broken ribs, several ruptured organs, and slowed internal bleeding plagued him. His healing factor, while remarkable, was struggling to keep up.


    The door opened, and Arielle stepped back inside, holding a tray with six vials of healing potions. She set it down on the desk and approached Damien, who looked at her with a mix of relief and exhaustion.


    "These should help," she said, sitting on the edge of the bed and picking up the first vial. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien grimaced as she helped him drink each potion, the bitter liquid burning his throat. With every vial he consumed, the pain dulled slightly, his body beginning to mend itself more efficiently.


    By the time the last vial was empty, Damien''s eyelids were drooping. The healing potions, combined with his fatigue, pulled him into a deep sleep.


    Arielle returned to her desk, her thoughts lingering on Damien. She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of battles he''d fought to end up in such a state.


    Despite his injuries, he''d managed to face that monstrous demon, saving countless lives in the process.


    As she worked, the door to the guild creaked open, and two men entered, their conversation loud and animated.


    "Did you see him?" one of them said, his voice filled with awe. "The guy who killed that massive demon? He''s like something out of a legend!"


    "Yeah," the other replied. "They said he summoned beasts to help him. Huge ones, stronger than anything I''ve ever seen."


    Arielle''s ears perked up at their words, and she glanced at them from the corner of her eye.


    "I heard he fought that demon on his own," the first man continued. "Took it down with his bare hands or something."


    The second man scoffed. "That''s an exaggeration. But still, whoever he is, he''s not normal. No one survives a fight like that without being extraordinary."


    Arielle smiled faintly, shaking her head. They were clearly talking about Damien. She glanced toward the hallway leading to his room, her mind racing.


    "Crazy doesn''t even begin to describe him," she thought.


    ~~~~~


    Ll


    Hours later, Damien stirred from his sleep, the pain in his body now a dull ache rather than the sharp agony from before. He sat up slowly, wincing as his ribs protested the movement.


    His door creaked open, and Arielle stepped inside, holding another tray¡ªthis time with food and water.


    "You''re awake," she said, setting the tray on the desk.


    "Barely," Damien replied, his voice raspier than before.


    Arielle handed him the food, watching as he ate slowly. "You shouldn''t push yourself so hard," she said. "Even with those healing potions, you''re lucky to be alive."


    Damien smirked between bites. "Luck has nothing to do with it."


    Arielle rolled her eyes but didn''t press further. Instead, she sat on the chair by the desk, watching him with a curious expression. "So, what''s your plan now?"


    Damien shrugged. "Rest. Recover. And then¡­" He trailed off, his eyes darkening slightly. "We''ll see."


    Arielle nodded, understanding that he wasn''t ready to share his thoughts. For now, she was content knowing that he was safe.


    As Damien finished his meal, he leaned back against the headboard, his eyes drifting shut once more. Arielle stood, gathering the empty tray and leaving him to rest.


    "Rest well, Damien," she whispered before closing the door behind her.


    __________________


    __________________


    Happy New Year dear readers!!!


    Wishing you all a blissful year ahead and thank you all for sticking this far with the book!! Thank youuuuu!!!


    Looking forward to lots of castles!! Once again, Happy New Year!! I LOVE YOU ALL!!!

 Chapter 163 - 163: Training Seth

    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of clashing wood reverberated through the estate''s private training hall.


    Seth Terrace, the youngest male sibling in the Terrace family, gritted his teeth as he swung his wooden practice sword toward his uncle, Osbourne Terrace.


    The strike was quick and precise, aimed at Osbourne''s midsection, but the older man sidestepped it effortlessly and then sighed.


    "You''re too tense," Osbourne said, catching Seth''s wrist before he could recoil. "Relax your shoulders. Speed comes from control, not force."


    Seth nodded, his dark hair plastered to his forehead from sweat. He adjusted his grip and took a deep breath before swinging again, this time with more fluidity.


    "Better," Osbourne remarked, stepping back to give the boy space. "But you still need to work on your balance. One wrong move, and an opponent will use your momentum against you. I would''ve smacked your head a dozen time if I had utilized that small opening of yours."


    "On to the next." Osbourne declared.


    The two transitioned from close combat to endurance training. Osbourne had Seth running laps around the room while carrying a heavy pack filled with well arranged stone slabs.


    Every few laps, Osbourne would shout instructions for him to switch directions or jump, forcing him to remain alert even as his muscles burned.


    After seventy minutes, Seth collapsed onto the ground, panting heavily.


    "No breaks," Osbourne said, his tone firm but not unkind. He handed Seth a water pouch. "Drink up, then we move on to essence manipulation."


    Seth groaned but complied. After catching his breath, he sat cross-legged on the floor as Osbourne began instructing him on how to channel his magic essence.


    "Close your eyes and focus," Osbourne said, his own voice calming as he demonstrated the technique. A soft blue glow surrounded his hands as he channeled his essence.


    Seth mirrored the action, his brows furrowing in concentration. Small flickers of light began to form around his hands, but they sputtered out just as quickly.


    "Again," Osbourne encouraged. "You won''t get it right the first time. Neither did your brothers."


    As they continued, Seth asked, "Did you do all of this with Damien and Damon too?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Osbourne nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I did. They trained just as hard, maybe even harder."


    "Who was better?" Seth pressed, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    Osbourne chuckled softly. "When it came to close combat, Damien had the edge. He was sharper, quicker on his feet. As for essence manipulation¡­" He paused, his smile fading slightly. "It was also Damien. He had an uncanny knack for it, like he was born to wield magic."


    Seth tilted his head, puzzled. "But Damien didn''t awaken a strong talent like Damon, right?"


    Osbourne sighed, standing up and stretching his legs. "That''s what shocked me. For someone so naturally gifted, his talent turned out weaker than anyone expected."


    Seth''s gaze fell to the ground, and he muttered, "Maybe I''ll end up like him."


    Osbourne crouched down, placing a reassuring hand on Seth''s shoulder. "Don''t worry about that. Talent isn''t everything. What matters is what you do with what you''re given. And Damien, well... He was just really unlucky. The gods didn''t favour him and so he ended up that way."


    Feeling the weight of the conversation, Osbourne rose to his feet, brushing his hands against his trousers. "I need some air," he said, turning toward the door. "Keep practicing your essence manipulation."


    Seth nodded, though his mind was clearly elsewhere.


    Osbourne stepped out into the cool evening air, the estate quiet save for the distant rustling of leaves.


    As he strolled through the halls, he spotted a pair of guards marching past him. They saluted him respectfully, and he nodded in return before heading toward his private quarters.


    Once inside, Osbourne closed the door and leaned against it for a moment, his eyes scanning the room. It was richly furnished, with ornate tapestries and intricately carved furniture. His gaze landed on an old wooden table in the corner, a piece passed down from his father.


    On the table rested a small metallic disc, unassuming at first glance but deeply significant to Osbourne. It was linked to the enchanted sword he''d given Damien, a tool meant to track its status. For months, the disc had remained dormant, giving Osbourne no reason to think otherwise.


    But tonight was different.


    A faint red glow pulsed from the disc, catching Osbourne''s attention instantly. His heart sank, and with a burst of speed, he crossed the room, reaching the table in an instant.


    He stared at the glowing disc, his pulse quickening. "No¡­ this can''t be right," he murmured, picking it up carefully.


    The glow began to fade, but not before Osbourne confirmed what it meant. The color red only appeared for one reason: the weapon it was linked to had been destroyed.


    "The sword''s gone!" he exclaimed, "for good this time!" His voice a mixture of shock and anger. He slammed the disc back onto the table, his mind racing.


    Osbourne clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. The sword wasn''t just a weapon; it was a symbol of protection, a gift meant to aid Damien in his exile.


    Its destruction could only mean one thing: the weapon had faced something¡ªor someone¡ªfar beyond what the sword could withstand.


    "What must''ve happened? That weapon was made from very rare materials..." Osbourne muttered under his breath.


    For several minutes, Osbourne stood motionless, his thoughts spiraling. He considered contacting Lord Terrace, but the ruined relationship between Damien and his father made him hesitate. Besides, he had no solid information, only the ominous sign of the sword''s destruction. It meant absolutely nothing since they''d all concluded that Damien had been dead for a long time.


    Taking a deep breath, Osbourne resolved to keep the matter to himself for now. He needed more information before deciding his next course of action.


    With one last glance at the now-dormant disc, Osbourne left the room, his expression grim. His steps were heavy as he made his way back to the training hall, where Seth was still diligently practicing his essence manipulation.


    Osbourne watched the boy for a moment, his thoughts returning to Damien. "I hope you''re still out there, kid," he whispered. "And I hope you''re strong enough to survive whatever''s coming your way."

 Chapter 164 - 164: Eldhams Fall

    The small town of Eldham, nestled in the shadow of the bustling city of Tarthale, was a picture of tranquility. It was on the far edge of the kingdom of Asphade, almsot as though it wasn''t a part of the kingdom.


    Merchants peddled their wares in the marketplace, farmers brought fresh produce to sell, and children darted through the cobblestone streets, their laughter a melody that blended with the hum of daily life.


    The bell tower chimed, its sonorous tones signaling midday. This was the busiest hour of the market, as villagers bartered and merchants called out their deals.


    A baker, dusted with flour, handed a fresh loaf to a smiling customer, while a blacksmith hammered away at a glowing piece of metal, sparks dancing with every strike.


    Eldham was more than a town; it was a close-knit community. The people knew one another, sharing joys and sorrows alike. No one anticipated the terror that was about to unfold.


    ...Woooong~


    A distant rumble broke the routine of the marketplace. Heads turned eastward, where a dark plume of smoke rose into the sky. Whispers rippled through the crowd.


    "What''s that?" a farmer asked, shielding his eyes to peer into the distance.


    "Could be a fire at the outlying farms," a merchant speculated, his voice tinged with worry.


    "Uhm... I don''t think so. No one''s dumb enough to start fire in the farm. Now even the enemies." One of the farmer replied, shaking his head in disapproval.


    "Then, do you have any idea what it is?" The merchant asked with a frown that made the farmer uncomfortable.


    The farmer paused for a moment, thinking of what to say in response but in the end, he couldn''t find an answer. "No, I don''t know what it is."


    Moments later, a deafening crash echoed through the town.


    Bang!


    The eastern gate shook violently, its sturdy wood splintering under immense pressure. The marketplace fell silent, fear seizing the hearts of the townsfolk.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The first scream pierced the air, followed by a cacophony of terrified cries as people fled toward the square. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A group of farmers, faces pale with terror, ran into the market, their panicked shouts drowning out the bell''s frantic tolling.


    "Demons!" one screamed, his voice cracking. "They''re here!"


    The eastern gate exploded inward, shards of wood raining down like shrapnel. Standing in the wreckage was a hulking Grade Four demon, its towering form framed by the smoke and flames of destruction.


    Its blackened scales shimmered with an unnatural glow, and its yellow eyes glinted with predatory malice.


    Behind it swarmed a horde of demons, their grotesque forms varying in size and shape. Most were Grade Seven or Six, their twisted bodies a nightmarish blend of humanoid and beast.


    Captain Reinar, Eldham''s Gold Ranked defender, arrived at the scene with a squad of guards. His golden armor shone like a beacon of hope as he drew his enchanted sword, the blade humming faintly with imbued magic.


    "Hold the line!" he commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    The guards formed a defensive wall, shields raised and spears pointed at the advancing horde.


    Bang!!


    The first collision took place, demons and guards falling in their numbers.


    Swisssh...


    Swaashh!!


    Reinar surged forward, his sword slashing through the first wave of demons with ease. His strikes were precise, cutting down the lesser demons in droves.


    But then, another Grade Four demon emerged, followed by yet another. Reinar''s confidence faltered as he realized the sheer magnitude of the threat.


    The demons poured into Eldham, their numbers overwhelming the defenders. The eastern quarter of the town fell swiftly, homes consumed by flames as the demons set fire to everything in their path.


    In the marketplace, the once-bustling stalls were reduced to rubble. Vendors abandoned their goods, fleeing for their lives as the demons advanced.


    "Mummy!"


    "Father, where are you?!"


    Children cried for their parents, their voices lost amidst the roar of flames and the guttural growls of the invaders.


    A brave group of townsfolk armed themselves with whatever they could find¡ªpitchforks, knives, even cooking pots. They formed a desperate line in the square, determined to protect their families.


    Captain Reinar continued to fight valiantly, his blade cutting down another Grade Four demon. But the effort left him vulnerable, and a third demon struck him with a devastating blow.


    Boooom!


    Reinar was hurled across the square, his golden armor dented as he hit the ground. Blood trickled from his lips as he struggled to rise.


    "Fall back!" he shouted, his voice hoarse. "Retreat to Tarthale!"


    The guards helped Reinar to his feet, forming a protective circle around him as they retreated. Their faces were pale, their movements slowed by exhaustion and injuries.


    In the square, the townsfolk fought with desperate courage, but they were no match for the demons. One by one, they fell, their makeshift weapons clattering to the bloodstained cobblestones.


    A young mother, clutching her child, tried to flee toward the city gates. A Grade Six demon blocked her path, its gnarled claws reaching for her. She screamed, her voice cutting through the chaos.


    A farmer wielding a scythe intervened, slashing at the demon with all his strength. His efforts bought her a moment to escape, but he paid with his life, the demon''s claws tearing into his chest.


    Thwaaack!!


    Within an hour, Eldham was a smoldering ruin. The once-vibrant town was reduced to rubble, its streets littered with the bodies of its people. Smoke darkened the sky, the acrid stench of burning wood and flesh choking the air.


    The surviving guards and townsfolk fled toward Tarthale, their eyes filled with tears and their hearts heavy with loss. The gates of the city loomed far ahead, a sanctuary in the wake of devastation.


    As the refugees reached the gates, they were met by the city''s guards.


    "State your business!" One of the guards demanded with a cold gaze scanning through the dozens of people standing in front of the gate.


    "The demons! They destroyed Eldham!"


    Hearing this, the gates were opened for them all to seek shelter and after that, the gates were shut quickly, the defenses reinforced as word spread of Eldham''s fall.


    Back in the ruins, the demons gathered in the town square. The Grade Four demons roared in triumph, their voices echoing across the desolate landscape.


    The lesser demons feasted on the remains of the fallen, their grotesque forms silhouetted against the glow of the fires.


    Above them, the smoke spiraled higher, a dark plume that marked the end of Eldham and a warning to the Kingdom of Asphade: the demons were starting to move.

 Chapter 165 - 165: Interruptions At The Ball I

    The royal palace of Asphade was a monument to grandeur, its towering spires visible for miles around.


    Tonight, the grand hall was the heart of its magnificence, bathed in golden light and alive with music, laughter, and the clinking of fine crystal.


    Nobles in their most resplendent attire danced and mingled, their polished veneers masking the subtle undercurrents of political intrigue.


    At the center of it all stood King Aythore of Asphade with his amethyst black hair and eyes and a playful smile that revealed his well defined jawline. His presence was as commanding as the gilded throne in the adjacent room.


    Dressed in a deep blue doublet embroidered with silver threads, he exuded an aura of regal authority. His arm rested lightly around the waist of Queen Elira, her emerald gown shimmering with each step she took beside him.


    In his other hand, the king held a glass of crimson wine, which he raised periodically in toast to the noblemen and women who approached him with well-rehearsed pleasantries.


    The ball was a celebration of the kingdom''s prosperity, but for King Aythore, it was a night to maintain appearances and reaffirm alliances.


    As the orchestra transitioned to a softer, waltzing melody, the speaker of the ball stepped forward. He was a man of diminutive stature but carried himself with the confidence of one accustomed to commanding a room. His voice rang out above the din of conversation.


    "Your Majesties," he said with a flourishing bow, "it is customary on such a joyous occasion for the king and queen to grace us with a dance."


    The hall fell silent, every eye turning expectantly toward the royal couple.


    King Aythore chuckled, his demeanor warm yet poised. He handed his wine glass to a nearby servant and extended his hand to Queen Elira, a beauty with black hair, deep brown eyes, and peach perky lips. "Shall we, my love?"


    The queen smiled demurely and took his hand. Together, they stepped onto the polished marble floor as the nobles moved aside, creating a wide circle around them.


    The orchestra struck up a lively waltz, and the king and queen began to move, their steps fluid and synchronized.


    The room was entranced. King Aythore''s movements were confident, yet he deferred just enough to allow Queen Elira to shine. Her gown fanned out with each turn, catching the light and casting a kaleidoscope of colors across the hall. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the royal couple danced, the heavy wooden doors at the far end of the hall creaked open. A man clad in armor stepped inside, his face tense and his gait brisk.


    General Rhaegor, the commander of Asphade''s armies, cut an imposing figure, his presence immediately noted by the nearby nobles, who whispered among themselves.


    "What a warrior doing in here?"


    "Are we safe?"


    The general''s eyes locked onto the king, but he remained at the periphery, understanding the sanctity of the moment.


    King Aythore noticed him and subtly raised a finger, signaling for patience. Rhaegor inclined his head and stepped back, his rigid posture betraying the urgency of his message.


    Rather than just remain idle, General Rhaegor moved to wine server and took a few glasses in quick succession.


    The dance continued, but the king''s smile faltered slightly, his mind now partially occupied by the general''s unexpected arrival.


    When the final note of the waltz rang out, applause erupted, the nobles showering their monarchs with praise for their graceful performance.


    "That was an outstanding performance!" The speaker praised with an applause to go with his praises.


    "Thank you all," King Aythore waved at the others with his almost everlasting smile that threatened to never leave his face.


    "My love, I shall return in a moment." King Aythore returned the queen to the sidelines and made his way toward Rhaegor. "Walk with me," he said, his voice low but commanding.


    The king led the general to a private chamber adjacent to the hall. The room was modest compared to the grandeur outside, with walls lined with bookshelves and a large oak table at its center. The air was heavy with the scent of aged wood and parchment.


    Rhaegor closed the door behind them, activating the room''s enchantment. A faint blue glow surrounded the chamber, ensuring that no sound would escape.


    "Now," said the king, lowering himself into a high-backed chair, "what brings you to me during a ball, General? I trust it must be of great importance."


    Rhaegor wasted no time. "Your Majesty, Eldham has fallen."


    The king''s composure faltered for the first time that evening. "Eldham?" he repeated, leaning forward. "How?"


    The general''s voice was grave. "A demon horde attacked. Grade Seven, Six, and Four demons overwhelmed the town in under an hour. The guards were slaughtered. Captain Reinar, their Gold Ranked defender, fought valiantly but was no match for the enemy''s numbers. The town is gone, My King."


    The weight of the words settled heavily on the king''s shoulders. He leaned back, his expression a mixture of grief and disbelief.


    Eldham was not a significant town in terms of resources or strategic importance, but it was part of Asphade. Its loss was a stain on the kingdom''s honor.


    For several minutes, the room was silent save for the faint crackle of the enchanted fireplace. King Aythore stared into the flames, his mind racing. The fall of Eldham was not merely a tragedy; it was a warning.


    "Were there any survivors?" he asked finally.


    "A few," Rhaegor replied. "They fled to Tarthale. The city is bolstering its defenses as we speak."


    The king nodded slowly, his gaze still fixed on the fire. "And the horde?"


    "The demons have dispersed, but reports suggest they are regrouping," the general said. "This was not a random attack. They are testing us, probing our weaknesses."


    King Aythore''s hands clenched into fists. "They will find none," he said firmly, though the determination in his voice could not mask the underlying worry.


    The king stood abruptly, his regal bearing returning. "This cannot go unanswered," he declared. "The other kingdoms and Fated Families must be informed. If the demons are organizing, it will not stop at Eldham. They have to know as well."


    Rhaegor nodded. "I will send riders immediately."

 Chapter 166 - 166: Interruptions At The Ball II

    The king placed a hand on the general''s shoulder. "Double the patrols along our borders. Reinforce the garrisons in every town and city. And bring me a full report of Tarthale''s defenses by dawn."


    "As you command," the general said, bowing deeply.


    As Rhaegor turned to leave, the king called after him. "One more thing. Send word to the Mercenary Guild. We will need every able-bodied warrior in the coming days."


    The general hesitated for a moment before nodding. "It will be done, Your Majesty."


    When the general departed, King Aythore sank back into his chair. The celebration in the grand hall continued, the nobles oblivious to the dark turn of events.


    The king rubbed his temples, the weight of leadership pressing heavily upon him.


    Eldham''s fall was a stark reminder that no corner of the kingdom was safe. Asphade had known peace for years, but that peace was now shattering like glass.


    He reached for a goblet of wine left on the table and downed it in a single gulp. "Let them come," he muttered to himself. "We will be ready."


    King Aythore stepped back into the grand hall, his shoulders squared, his face betraying none of the turmoil swirling within.


    His regal bearing quickly reasserted itself, and he greeted the nobles who approached him with practiced ease, offering warm smiles and jovial comments.


    When Queen Elira approached him with her gentle yet knowing gaze, he maintained his composure. Her emerald-green eyes searched his, and though he attempted to deflect her with a quick explanation, her soft voice called him out.


    "Is it truly ''nothing serious,'' my king?" she asked, her tone calm but probing.


    King Aythore hesitated for just a heartbeat, but it was long enough. She knew him too well, knew that faint pause in his speech meant he was hiding something significant.


    "Come with me," he said quietly, offering her his arm. She accepted it without hesitation, and he led her through the bustling hall toward a private balcony overlooking the palace gardens.


    The night air was cool and crisp as they stepped onto the balcony. The stars shimmered like scattered diamonds in the darkened sky, a stark contrast to the tension between them.


    King Aythore placed a hand on the railing and waved the other through the air, weaving an invisible barrier that enveloped them in silence.


    "No one can overhear us now," he said, his voice low.


    Queen Elira folded her arms, her elegant gown catching the faint moonlight. "Aythore, what is it?"


    He sighed heavily, the weight of his earlier conversation with General Rhaegor pressing down on him once more. Turning to face her, he reached for her hands, holding them tightly.


    "Eldham has fallen," he began, watching her expression shift from curiosity to shock. "A demon horde attacked the town at dawn. They left nothing but ashes and corpses."


    Her hands trembled in his grasp. "How... how is this possible? We''ve had peace for so long."


    "It seems the demons are organizing," he continued. "This was not a random attack. It was calculated, deliberate. They''re testing our defenses and preparation."


    Queen Elira''s lips parted as if to speak, but no words came. Her mind raced with the implications of his words.


    "I''ve already begun preparations," Aythore said quickly, sensing her rising panic. "I''ve sent orders to bolster our borders, inform the other kingdoms, and prepare the academies. We will not face this threat unprepared."


    The queen''s eyes filled with tears, but she nodded, drawing strength from her husband''s resolve. "You''ve always protected us, Aythore. I trust you''ll see us through this as well."


    He reached up to brush a tear from her cheek. "We will stand together, Elira. As we always have."


    Their lips met in a heated, reassuring kiss, a silent vow between husband and wife to face whatever came their way.


    "You''re right, I trust you." Queen Elira melted into her husband''s embrace.


    When they returned to the hall, the weight of their private conversation was hidden behind smiles and laughter.


    The king and queen danced once more, their movements graceful and unhurried, while the nobles around them remained blissfully unaware of the storm brewing beyond the palace walls.


    ~~~~~


    Far from the royal palace, Damien stirred in the small room of the Mercenary Guild. The healing potions Arielle had given him had done their work, mending his internal injuries and restoring some of his vitality.


    His eyelids fluttered open, and he stared at the unfamiliar ceiling above him. For a moment, he lay still, disoriented, his mind trying to piece together where he was and how he''d gotten there.


    The soft glow of morning light seeped through the room''s single window, casting faint shadows on the walls.


    "Where am I?" Damien muttered to himself, sitting up slowly. His body protested the movement, a dull ache reminding him of the battle he''d fought.


    He swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood, stretching to work out the stiffness in his muscles.


    Just as he began to move toward the door, it swung open, and Arielle stepped inside, carrying a tray with a steaming bowl of soup and a small loaf of bread.


    Their eyes met, and they both spoke simultaneously.


    "Where are you going?" she asked, her brows furrowing.


    "Where am I?" he asked, his tone laced with confusion.


    Arielle set the tray down on the table and crossed her arms, leaning against the wall. "You''re in the Mercenary Guild, obviously. Don''t tell me you forgot." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien ran a hand through his silver hair, his expression sheepish. "Right... I remember now."


    She rolled her eyes but smiled. "You should be resting. After what you did yesterday, it''s a miracle you''re still standing."


    Damien walked over to the tray and picked up the bowl of soup, sniffing it appreciatively before taking a sip. "Thanks for this," he said, gesturing toward the food.


    "Don''t mention it," Arielle replied. "But seriously, you need to take it easy. You were in bad shape when I found you."


    Damien shrugged, setting the bowl down. "I''ve had worse."


    Arielle raised a skeptical brow but didn''t press further. Instead, she pulled a chair over and sat across from him. "So, what''s next for you?"


    "Next?" Damien echoed, his gaze distant as he considered the question. "I don''t know yet, but there''s something I need to do."


    Arielle nodded thoughtfully. "Well, whatever you decide, try not to get yourself killed. You''re starting to make a name for yourself around here, you know."


    Damien smirked. "A name, huh? What are they calling me?"


    "The Silver Flame," she said with a grin. "Because of your hair and those fire skills of yours."

 Chapter 167 - 167: Elemental Integration

    He chuckled, shaking his head. "That''s... not bad."


    Damien leaned back against the bed''s headboard, his silver hair falling over his eyes as the faint chime of his system notification echoed in his mind.


    The familiar translucent panel materialized at the edge of his vision, displaying a message he''d been waiting for.


    Ding!


    Before he could fully absorb the information on the first panel, a second notification overlapped it.


    Ding!


    Two system panels now floated before him, their ethereal glow casting faint light in the dim room.


    The first was a notification announcing his advancement to the next level, while the second congratulated him for completing his most recent mission.


    Across from him, Arielle was animatedly talking about something¡ªlikely the rumors of his recent battle against the demon horde¡ªbut Damien''s attention was locked on the glowing text in front of him.


    The first panel caught his eye:


    ?Congratulations! You have advanced to Level 69.?


    ?Rewards: +1 to Strength, +1 to Agility, +1 to Stamina, +1 to Endurance, +1 to Intelligence, +20 to Magic Essence, +100 to Life Force.?


    Damien felt the familiar surge of energy course through him as the stat bonuses were applied. His body felt lighter, his mind sharper, and his core brimming with renewed magic essence.


    "Finally," he muttered under his breath, dismissing the panel with a wave of his hand.


    As the first panel disappeared, he turned his attention to the second one:


    ?Mission Complete: Demon Annihilation?


    ?You have successfully protected the town from the demon invasion.? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ?Rewards: Grade Two Essence Core x1, Skill: Elemental Integration Unlocked, +5 to all stats, +50 to Magic Essence, +50 to Life Force.?


    Damien''s brow furrowed as he read the list of rewards. The (Elemental Integration) skill piqued his interest.


    If Damien had to rank his acquired skills, he would rank the Flame skill at the top as it was his most used skill beside the system the God of Summons had bestowed upon him. Even the nickname the townsfolk had started calling him¡ªThe Silver Flame¡ªwas proof of the skill.


    Arielle''s voice cut through his thoughts.


    "Damien? Are you even listening to me?"


    Her words jolted him back to reality, and he glanced up to find her staring at him with an exasperated expression.


    "Honestly?" Damien said with a small grin. "No, I wasn''t."


    Arielle rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "Of course you weren''t. I was saying that rumors of your fight have spread like wildfire through the town. Everyone knows you didn''t just chase the demon off¡ªyou killed it."


    "Is that so?" Damien replied, his tone casual, though his thoughts remained on the system notifications.


    "Yes, that''s so," she said firmly. "People are talking about you everywhere. Some are calling you The Silver Flame."


    "Yeah, I heard the nickname part." Damien smirked, shaking his head. "That''s... not bad."


    "You should be proud," Arielle continued, her voice softening slightly. "What you did saved a lot of lives."


    Her words carried weight, and for a moment, Damien felt a flicker of pride. Still, he knew the battle had been far from easy, and the cost of victory lingered in the ache of his muscles and the exhaustion pressing down on him. He''d almost met the gods before he carried out that which he had planned out.


    After recounting the events, Arielle stood, brushing imaginary dust from her pants. "Well, I''ve got work to do. If you need anything, just ask."


    She headed toward the door, but before leaving, she paused and turned back to him. "Do you need anything?"


    Damien hesitated, his gaze drifting to the mirror opposite the bed. His reflection stared back at him, clad in tattered, bloodstained clothes from the battle.


    "Yeah," he said finally. "I could use a change of clothes."


    Arielle nodded, a small smile playing at her lips. "I''ll see what I can find."


    She left the room, leaving Damien alone once more.


    With Arielle gone, Damien refocused on the second system notification. He dismissed the mission summary and opened the detailed description of his newly unlocked skill.


    ?Skill Unlocked: Elemental Integration?


    ?Description: Fuse multiple elemental skills to create a unified attack or defense. The strength of the fusion depends on the user''s mastery of each element.?


    ?Cost: Variable (Based on elements combined and power output)?


    Damien''s eyes lit up with interest. The possibilities of combining his flame, wind, and earth manipulation skills were endless. He could already imagine creating devastating attacks or impenetrable defenses.


    "Now this," he muttered, "is something worth testing."


    His excitement was tempered by the need for rest, but the thought of experimenting with his new skill lingered in the back of his mind.


    Minutes later, Arielle returned, carrying a neatly folded set of clothes. She placed them on the edge of the bed, her sharp eyes studying him.


    "You look like you''re scheming something," she said, arching a brow.


    "Always," Damien replied with a playful smile.


    Arielle shook her head, though her lips twitched with amusement. "Get changed. You''ve got an image to maintain now, Silver Flame."


    Damien chuckled, grabbing the clothes and heading to the small washroom attached to the room. When he emerged a few minutes later, he looked refreshed, the new outfit fitting him perfectly.


    Arielle had returned to her seat behind the counter when Damien stepped into the main room of the guild. He leaned casually against the counter, watching as she scribbled notes into a ledger.


    "What do you plan on doing now? More sleep?" she asked without looking up.


    "Not sure yet," Damien admitted. "But I have a feeling I''ll find out soon enough. Concerning sleep, I don''t think I''ll be having any for a while."


    Arielle was curious as to what Damien meant by the last statement and with he brows raised, she asked him. "What the will you be doing if you won''t be sleeping?"


    "Working." Damien answered, matter-of-factly.


    Arielle glanced up, her expression curious but not probing. She''d learned not to pry into the mysteries surrounding Damien, though her curiosity lingered.


    "Well, whatever it is," she said, "try not to destroy half the town again."


    "No promises," Damien said with a grin.


    As he left the guild, the sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows across the town. Damien''s steps were lighter, his resolve stronger.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Fighting Without A Weapon

    Damien walked out of the building after thanking Arielle once again. Although he didn''t tell her where he was headed, he promised to return by sundown.


    Wooooosh~


    The wind roared past Damien as he soared through the skies on Aquila.


    The town was already a distant speck on the horizon, and the world below stretched out in vast green and brown patches of forest, hills, and barren lands. Despite the cool breeze, Damien''s thoughts burned with frustration.


    The encounter with the Grade Two demon had shaken him. Though he had triumphed, the margin had been razor-thin. He knew he wasn''t strong enough¡ªnot yet.


    The thought of his father, far stronger and infinitely more skilled, loomed over him like a shadow. He clenched his fists as the image of his father''s indifferent face replayed in his mind.


    "If I can barely handle a demon," Damien muttered, "then I stand no chance against him...yet."


    Determined to push past his limits, Damien had left the town behind to hunt demons and sharpen his skills. He wanted to fight, to grow, and to find clarity amidst the chaos of his emotions. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t take long before Damien spotted movement on the ground below. A lone demon sprinted through the woods, weaving between trees at an incredible speed.


    Its muscular form and fluid movements suggested it was at least a Grade Five demon, and though it lacked wings, it moved with purpose.


    "It''s running," Damien observed, narrowing his eyes. "But why?"


    Was it fleeing from something or heading toward a greater danger? Either way, it was an opportunity Damien couldn''t ignore. He ordered Aquila to fly low, tailing the demon while keeping a safe distance.


    Minutes passed, and the demon''s path led to a large, jagged cave nestled at the base of a rocky hill. Without hesitation, the demon darted into the dark entrance, disappearing from view.


    Aquila circled above the cave, its sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. Suddenly, a faint, anguished cry echoed from within the cave, cutting through the silence.


    Damien tensed.


    "A human voice," he muttered, his mind racing. The cry was distant but unmistakable.


    He urged Aquila to continue circling as he weighed his options.


    Damien''s hand instinctively reached for a weapon, only to remember he didn''t have one. His sword had been destroyed in the battle with the Grade Two demon, and though he could easily acquire a replacement, he hadn''t yet taken the time to do so.


    He frowned, debating whether to enter the cave unarmed.


    ''What if there are more demons inside?''


    The thought lingered, but he dismissed it. He''d been through worse situations. He had his skills, his summons, and his resolve. Weapons were tools, but his strength and cunning were what truly mattered.


    With a deep breath, Damien made his decision.


    "If I can''t fight without a weapon, then I''m not ready for what''s to come," he said to himself.


    Commanding Aquila to land a safe distance from the cave entrance, Damien slid off the griffin''s back. He turned to the summon and gave it a simple command: ''Stay alert and be ready.''


    Aquila let out a soft cry, acknowledging the order, before taking off into the skies once more to keep watch from above.


    The cave entrance loomed before Damien like the gaping maw of a beast. Shadows swallowed the light just a few steps in, but Damien wasn''t deterred.


    He conjured a small flame in his palm using his Advanced Flame Magic, the warm glow pushing back the darkness.


    The air inside was damp and heavy, carrying the faint metallic scent of blood.


    His steps echoed softly as he ventured deeper, his senses heightened. He kept his ears tuned for the slightest sound and his eyes scanning every shadow. The cry he''d heard earlier replayed in his mind, urging him forward.


    The tunnel twisted and turned, leading him deeper underground. As he moved, faint scratching and guttural growls reached his ears. He extinguished the flame in his hand, not wanting to alert whatever lay ahead.


    Damien rounded a corner and stepped into a vast chamber illuminated by an eerie green glow. The source of the light was a cluster of crystals embedded in the walls, casting an unsettling hue over the scene.


    What he saw made his blood boil.


    At the center of the chamber, several humans were bound by glowing chains, their faces pale and their bodies battered. The demon Damien had followed stood nearby, barking orders to a smaller group of demons¡ªthree in total. Two appeared to be Grade Six demons, while the third was slightly larger, likely a Grade Five.


    The chained humans were huddled together, their expressions a mix of fear and despair. One of them, a young woman, locked eyes with Damien for a brief moment before her gaze darted away, as if afraid to hope.


    Damien clenched his fists, fury bubbling within him.


    Damien didn''t hesitate. With a mental command, he summoned Fenrir and Cerbe into the chamber.


    The massive wolf and the three-headed hound appeared in bursts of shimmering blue light, their auras immediately filling the space with an oppressive energy.


    The demons turned, their snarls echoing through the chamber as they prepared to attack.


    "Fenrir," Damien commanded, his voice calm but firm. "Take the big one."


    "Cerbe, the smaller ones are yours."


    The two summons charged forward without hesitation, their movements swift and precise.


    Fenrir lunged at the Grade Five demon, its jaws snapping with deadly force. The demon roared in defiance, swinging its clawed arm at the wolf, but Fenrir dodged effortlessly, its sharp teeth finding purchase on the demon''s shoulder.


    Meanwhile, Cerbe faced off against the two Grade Six demons. One head spewed flames, another unleashed a torrent of smoke, and the third snapped its jaws, tearing into one demon while keeping the other at bay.


    Damien stayed back, observing the fight and waiting for an opening. He didn''t want to risk the humans getting caught in the crossfire.


    The battle was intense, the chamber filled with the sounds of snarls, roars, and the clash of magic and claws. As they battled, Damien moved to do something else. "Let''s free the captives before something else happens."

 Chapter 169 - 169: Ive Got Work

    Fenrir''s opponent, though powerful, began to falter under the wolf''s relentless assault. With a final, bone-crunching bite, Fenrir tore out the demon''s throat, its lifeless body collapsing to the ground. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cerbe, on the other hand, had already reduced one of its opponents to ash, and the remaining demon was barely holding on.


    Damien decided it was time to act.


    He sprinted toward the chained humans, conjuring a blade of flame in his hand. With a single swing, he severed the glowing chains binding them, the magic dissipating into the air.


    ~~~~~


    The battle was over almost as quickly as it began. Fenrir, Damien''s Monstrous Wolf, and Cerbe, his ferocious Three-Headed Hound, executed their orders with unyielding precision.


    The demons, despite their twisted forms and malice, were no match for the combined ferocity of the summons and their master''s command.


    The battlefield was left eerily quiet, save for the faint crackle of fading energy and the groans of the captives who remained bound nearby.


    Damien stood amidst the aftermath, his sharp eyes scanning the cave. The chains that bound the captives shimmered faintly, etched with runes that carried a trace of demonic magic.


    He approached the group of seven people, their faces pale and gaunt from days of captivity. The captives flinched but soon realized they were free, their shackles clattering to the stone floor.


    One man, slightly healthier than the others, stepped forward. His gratitude spilled out in an unending stream of words. "Thank you! Thank you for saving us. I can''t tell you how much¡ª"


    Damien nodded in acknowledgment but said nothing. His focus remained on helping the others to their feet, steadying them as they wobbled from weakness.


    The group was a mix of men and women, their clothes tattered and their expressions hollow. He counted six ordinary humans among them, their presence lacking the faint glow of an essence core.


    The seventh, the one who had been thanking him repeatedly, stood out. Damien could sense the hum of an essence core within him, its faint energy marking him as a Silver Rank combatant¡ªstronger than most but far from formidable.


    Once the captives were gathered in a loose cluster, Damien stood with Fenrir and Cerbe flanking him, one on either side.


    The mana beasts exuded an overwhelming presence, their sheer power radiating in waves.


    The captives shrank back instinctively, struggling to breathe under the oppressive aura. Fenrir''s piercing gaze and Cerbe''s three sets of unblinking eyes only added to their unease.


    Damien noticed their discomfort and sighed. "Cancel Fenrir and Cerbe''s summon," he commanded, his voice firm but calm.


    At once, Fenrir and Cerbe vanished, their forms dissolving into a blue portal which then dissipated into particles of light that faded into the air.


    The oppressive atmosphere lifted immediately, and the captives visibly relaxed, their shoulders slumping as they exhaled in relief.


    He turned to the man who had been speaking earlier. "What happened here? Why were you captured?" Damien asked, his tone steady but tinged with curiosity.


    The man hesitated, his eyes darting to the others before he spoke. "We''re tourists," he explained.


    "From a city near Westmont. We were on our way to the town three days ago. It''s a small place but lively¡ªpeople always talk about how it thrives without being under the control of a major power. We thought it''d be a nice place to visit." He paused, taking a breath before continuing. "On our way there, we stumbled across this cave. It looked interesting, so the others wanted to explore it. I didn''t think it was a good idea and said so, but they voted on it."


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "And?"


    "I voted against it, as did one of the women," the man admitted, scratching the back of his neck. "But the rest insisted, and since I was their hired guard, they argued I had to come with them. It turned into a back-and-forth until¡­ well, the demons showed up."


    He shook his head, his expression darkening. "They came out of nowhere. I didn''t stand a chance against them, not alone. They captured all of us and dragged us here."


    Damien''s eyes narrowed. "What about the chains? Demons don''t usually use tools like that."


    The man shrugged helplessly. "I don''t know. They had the chains when we woke up here. They''ve been using them to keep us bound ever since. Beyond that¡­" He shook his head again. "No clue."


    "What were the demons planning to do with you?" Damien pressed, though his tone lacked sharpness. He was simply trying to piece together the puzzle.


    "I don''t know," the man admitted, his voice strained. "They didn''t say anything. Just¡­ watched us."


    Damien sighed deeply, the weight of the situation settling in his chest. There was clearly more to the demons'' actions, but the captives weren''t likely to provide any additional answers.


    He glanced at the group, noting their weakened state. They were in no condition to move, let alone defend themselves. "You need rest¡ªand food," he said, his voice softening slightly. "You won''t make it far like this."


    The man nodded, agreeing silently.


    Damien considered their options briefly. He suspected there was more to the demons'' presence in this cave. He couldn''t leave without investigating further.


    But he also couldn''t leave the captives to fend for themselves. "Here''s what we''ll do," Damien said, his tone decisive. He summoned Luton, the Stellar Slime, its red form appearing with a soft hum. The captives stared, wide-eyed, as the creature glided forward, its surface glowing faintly like liquid starlight.


    "Luton will take you to Westmont," Damien explained, turning to the man. "Once you''re there, ask for a woman named Arielle. Tell her I sent you. She''ll help you."


    The man hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. "Understood."


    "Good," Damien said. "Now, Luton¡ªstore them safely."


    The slime pulsed in acknowledgment before extending itself toward the group. The captives flinched as Luton enveloped them one by one, its soft, gelatinous form holding them securely without harming them. Once they were all inside, Luton retracted itself, its body shimmering faintly with the weight of its passengers.


    "Take them to Westmont," Damien commanded. "Quickly."


    Luton bounced onto the back of Aquila which Damien called forth to carry them. With a powerful flap of its wings, Aquila launched itself into the air, disappearing through the cavern''s entrance with Luton and the captives in tow.


    Damien watched them go until they vanished from sight. Then, he turned back to the cavern''s tunnels, the faint glow of his magic illuminating the dark paths ahead.


    There were still questions left unanswered, and Damien intended to find them. Taking a steady breath, he stepped forward into the unknown. "I''ve got work."

 Chapter 170 - 170: Cerbes Transformation

    The cavern loomed before Damien, its cold, damp air carrying a faint echo of something like distant dripping water.


    Six tunnels branched out ahead, each one dark and uninviting. Damien contemplated the paths, his mind turning over the best way to approach this daunting exploration.


    He glanced back at the entrance to the cave, the only connection to the outside world, and an idea sparked in his mind.


    "Let''s block it off," he muttered. If anything decided to come out of these tunnels, he didn''t want it escaping into the forest or, worse, following him.


    With the captives already gone, safely delivered into Luton and Aquila''s care, Damien summoned Fenrir and Cerbe once more.


    The Monstrous Wolf and the Three-Headed Hound appeared in bursts of light, their powerful forms radiating a potent aura that filled the space.


    "Cerbe," Damien commanded, pointing toward the rocky ceiling near the cavern''s entrance, "bring it down."


    Cerbe didn''t hesitate. Two of its three heads opened their jaws wide, glowing embers forming in the depths of their throats before erupting as massive fireballs.


    Booooom!!


    The blasts struck the ceiling with a deafening explosion, sending chunks of rock tumbling down.


    The crash was loud, reverberating through the tunnels and shaking the ground under Damien''s feet. Dust and debris filled the air as the entrance was completely sealed off, buried under a mound of rubble.


    Damien inspected the barrier. "Good," he said, nodding in satisfaction. The only way out now was to destroy the blockade or dig through it¡ªboth of which would require immense effort or time. Neither of those was a problem for him, but for any potential threats, it would be a significant obstacle.


    "Let''s get to work," he said, turning toward the first tunnel. But before proceeding, he had another thought. A smile crept across his face as he called out, "Status."


    The familiar window materialized before him, glowing faintly in the dim light of the cavern.


    ??????????????????


    Name: Damien Terrace


    Race: Human


    Level: 69


    Exp: 910/3270


    Talent: E-Rank Summoner


    Life Force: 8620/10150


    Magic Essence: 1700/1910


    Strength: 101 Agility: 98


    Stamina: 101 Endurance: 101


    Intelligence: 96


    ??????????


    Skill: SSS-Ranked Summons


    Subskills:-


    Pact of Summons


    Essence Devourer


    Sensory Link


    Essence Saving Mode


    Transformation


    ??????????


    Available summons: 4


    ??????????????????


    Damien scanned the information quickly, his eyes pausing on the (Transformation) Subskill he had unlocked recently but hadn''t yet used.


    "I almost forgot about this," he murmured, frowning slightly. The skill had intrigued him when he first saw it, but the chaos of his recent battles had left him with little time to experiment.


    He turned to his summons, Fenrir standing stoically on his right and Cerbe growling lowly to his left. Both creatures exuded raw power, their forms majestic and fearsome. They would be perfect candidates for testing the Subskill.


    "Let''s see what you''ll look like as a human," Damien said, his gaze settling on Cerbe. "System, activate (Transformation) Subskill for Cerbe."


    The glowing panel updated immediately.


    ?Subskill (Transformation) activated for Cerbe!?


    ?Race Chosen for (Transformation): Human!?


    ?Cost: 40,000 units of Magic Essence, 1,000 Units of Life Force to forge a human form.?


    Damien read through the requirements and let out a low whistle. "Forty thousand essence and a thousand life force, huh? Not cheap at all." Despite the steep cost, he nodded, confirming his decision.


    "First, convert half my Life Force into Magic Essence." Damien ordered the system and in seconds, he saw the effect.


    "Now, proceed with the transformation," he said firmly.


    The moment he gave the command, Cerbe''s body began to glow, its three heads throwing back in unison as their forms shimmered and contorted.


    A swirling energy enveloped the hound, growing brighter with each passing second. Damien watched intently, eager to see the result.


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, outside the cave, Aquila, Damien''s Griffin, was nearing Westmont. Its massive wings sliced through the air with powerful strokes, carrying Luton and the seven captives safely to their destination.


    Rather than landing at the town''s gates, Aquila descended directly in front of the Mercenary Guild building, its sudden appearance sending a ripple of panic through the townsfolk.


    The Griffin''s sharp eyes scanned the area, and its imposing form caused murmurs to spread quickly among the gathered crowd.


    When the townspeople noticed that Damien wasn''t riding it, their unease grew. Instead of their usual confident summoner, a red, gelatinous slime wobbled atop the Griffin''s back, glinting faintly in the sunlight.


    Just as the tension began to rise, the guild''s front doors opened, and a familiar figure stepped out¡ªArielle.


    Her piercing gaze swept over the scene, quickly recognizing Aquila and the slime perched upon it. A small smile touched her lips. "Oh, you?" she said aloud, her tone soft but commanding.


    The Stellar Slime reacted immediately, bouncing off Aquila''s back and landing gracefully in front of her.


    It quivered momentarily before expanding its form and releasing the captives it had carried. The seven individuals, weak but unharmed, tumbled onto the cobblestone street.


    Arielle crouched slightly, her hands resting on her knees as she regarded the slime fondly.


    Luton hopped into her open palms, its texture cool and smooth as it pressed against her hands like a creature greeting an old friend. She rubbed it gently before turning her attention to the dazed group now sprawled before her.


    The man who had led the group during their ordeal looked up, his eyes scanning his surroundings before settling on Arielle. "Excuse me," he said hesitantly, his voice rough from days without proper water. "Do you¡­ do you know anyone named Arielle?"


    Arielle straightened, nodding. "That would be me."


    Relief flooded the man''s face, and he exhaled deeply. "Damien sent us," he explained quickly. "He said you''d help us." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arielle''s expression softened, and she offered him a reassuring smile. "You''re in good hands now," she said. "Let''s get you inside and taken care of."


    With that, she motioned for the guild staff to assist the weakened travelers, guiding them toward the building as murmurs from the crowd gradually quieted.


    ~~~~~


    Back in the cavern, the transformation reached its peak. Cerbe''s form finally solidified, the glow fading to reveal a tall, imposing figure standing where the Three-Headed Hound had been moments before. Damien''s eyes widened slightly as he took in the result.


    Cerbe now appeared fully human, with a strong, muscular build and an aura of undeniable power.


    His dark hair was short and wild, and his piercing amber eyes glinted with a feral intensity that matched his previous form.


    Though his appearance was human, an air of raw, animalistic energy clung to him, making it clear that this was no ordinary man.


    Damien grinned. "Not bad," he said, crossing his arms. "Let''s see what you''re capable of now."


    Cerbe''s new form turned toward Damien, a faint smirk playing on his lips as if accepting the challenge.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Cerbes Transformation II

    Damien''s eyes scanned Cerbe''s new human form with interest. The transformation had worked perfectly.


    Cerbe stood tall and muscular, his body exuding an aura of strength, dominance, and raw authority.


    There was something about this refined energy that made Damien grin from ear to ear. He had been curious about the results of the transformation, and they had exceeded his expectations.


    "Well, you''re definitely something else," Damien said, his grin widening. "Can you speak?"


    To his surprise, Cerbe nodded and replied, his voice deep and commanding. "Yes, Master. I can speak."


    Damien chuckled at the response. Hearing the once-silent Three-Headed Hound speak was amusing, but it also confirmed that Cerbe''s new form wasn''t just for show¡ªit brought new abilities to the table.


    The hound''s aura felt sharper, more focused, and Damien couldn''t help but appreciate this added level of control. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re impressive," Damien said, nodding approvingly. He then turned his gaze to Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf. The wolf''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, its eagerness for transformation evident.


    However, Damien''s smile faded slightly as he considered the cost of Cerbe''s transformation. It had already consumed a significant portion of his life force and magic essence.


    Transforming Fenrir, who was undoubtedly stronger than Cerbe, would require even more resources¡ªresources he didn''t have to spare at the moment.


    Damien approached the wolf, placing a hand on its thick fur. "Not today, Fenrir," he said, his voice calm but firm. "Your transformation will have to wait. If I tried it now, I''d be wiped out completely, and we wouldn''t be able to explore these tunnels. But don''t worry, your time will come."


    Fenrir let out a low growl, a sound that was both guttural and mournful. It was clear the wolf wasn''t thrilled by the decision, but it eventually shook itself and lowered its head in acknowledgment.


    Damien smirked at Fenrir, patting its head affectionately. "I know you''re ready. You''ll get your chance soon."


    Fenrir lifted its gaze, its golden eyes locking with Damien''s, and then the wolf bared its teeth in a wolfish grin. Damien chuckled. "That''s the spirit."


    With the team set, Damien turned his attention to the first tunnel. "Alright," he said, pointing forward. "Let''s get moving. Fenrir, take the second tunnel. Cerbe, the third."


    Before sending Cerbe off, Damien gestured for him to hold back for a moment. "I want to see what you''re capable of now," he said, crossing his arms. "Let''s see one of those fireballs you''re famous for."


    Cerbe nodded and turned to the ceiling. The air around him grew hotter as he opened his mouth, flames beginning to gather. Damien immediately noticed a difference.


    The fireball forming wasn''t like the usual blasts Cerbe had fired before. This one was far more intense¡ªa culmination of the combined power of his three original heads.


    "Wait, stop!" Damien commanded, realizing the destructive potential of the attack. But it was too late.


    The fireball shot upward, tearing through the cavern''s ceiling with a deafening roar. The explosion sent debris flying as the searing heat dissipated into the air.


    When the dust settled, Damien glanced upward to find a massive hole in the cavern''s roof. Through it, the starry night sky was visible, the stars twinkling innocently as if mocking the chaos below.


    Damien sighed, rubbing his temples. "Cerbe," he said sternly, "don''t use that attack unless it''s a life-or-death situation. Understood?"


    Cerbe bowed his head slightly. "Understood, Master."


    "Good," Damien said, pointing toward the third tunnel. "Now, get moving."


    Although he didn''t say it, Damien had noticed something else. He didn''t essence points for the attack just now. Damien was guessing it had been deducted from the essence point he''d given out to the human Cerbe.


    However, it was still just speculation so he kept silent about it.


    With their instructions clear, the three of them split up, each heading into their assigned tunnels. The air grew colder as Damien ventured deeper into the first tunnel.


    The walls were jagged, and the occasional drip of water echoed faintly in the distance. His senses remained sharp, his magic ready to respond to any threat that might emerge.


    Twenty minutes later, Damien reached the end of the tunnel. It was a dead end, just a narrow, empty chamber with no signs of life or activity.


    He sighed and retraced his steps, meeting Fenrir back at the central cavern. The wolf also shook its head, signaling that the second tunnel was just as fruitless.


    "Dead ends," Damien muttered. "Where''s Cerbe?"


    He turned toward the third tunnel, expecting Cerbe to emerge any moment. But before he could call out, a low rumble shook the cavern.


    Wooooonggg~


    The ground quivered beneath his feet, and a distant explosion echoed from the third tunnel.


    Damien''s eyes narrowed as he turned to Fenrir. "Let''s go."


    Together, they sprinted toward the source of the commotion. The closer they got, the more intense the vibrations became.


    The walls trembled, small rocks dislodging and falling as the tunnel shook with the force of whatever had occurred.


    When Damien finally reached the scene, he found Cerbe standing in the middle of a ruined chamber, his human form surrounded by the scorched remains of what looked like demonic creatures.


    The air was thick with the acrid scent of burnt flesh, and the walls were blackened from the heat of Cerbe''s attack.


    "What happened?" Damien asked, his voice sharp.


    Cerbe turned to him, his expression calm but firm. "Ambush," he replied simply. "They were waiting."


    Damien''s gaze swept the chamber. The bodies of at least five demons lay scattered across the ground, their grotesque forms barely recognizable.


    Cerbe''s power had clearly overwhelmed them, but the damage to the chamber made it clear that the fight had been intense.


    "You handled it well," Damien said, nodding. "But next time, call for backup. We''re not splitting up again."


    Cerbe nodded in acknowledgment. "Understood, Master."


    Damien sighed, glancing around the chamber once more. There was no sign of additional threats, but the explosion had left the area unstable. He motioned for Fenrir and Cerbe to follow him back to the central cavern.


    "We''ll check the other tunnels together," Damien said, his tone resolute. "No more splitting up. If they''re setting traps, we''re better off as a team."


    Fenrir growled in agreement, and Cerbe followed silently. Together, they returned to the center of the cavern, ready to tackle the remaining tunnels as a unified force.

 Chapter 172 - 172: The Battle In The Cavern

    The small infirmary Arielle had prepared in Westmont was bustling with activity. She had called together every healer she could find to tend to the individuals Damien had sent to the town.


    The group, still weak and disoriented from their ordeal, lay on makeshift beds while healers worked tirelessly to patch up their wounds and restore their strength. Despite the busy scene, Arielle''s mind was elsewhere¡ªfocused on Damien.


    She stepped outside, her eyes immediately drawn to Aquila and Luton, who appeared to be preparing to leave.


    The Griffin stretched its powerful wings, its sharp gaze scanning the horizon, while Luton bounced lightly atop its back, its gelatinous form glowing faintly.


    Alarmed, Arielle hurried toward them, placing herself firmly in their path.


    "Wait!" she called, holding up a hand. The two mana beasts paused, their movements halting as they turned their attention to her. "Where''s Damien? What''s going on? Is he alright?" she demanded, her voice urgent.


    But neither Aquila nor Luton responded. It wasn''t a matter of reluctance or secrecy¡ªDamien hadn''t instructed them to hide anything from Arielle.


    The real issue was that neither could communicate in human language. Unlike Damien, who shared a mental bond with his summons, they had no way of answering her questions.


    Luton shifted slightly, and Aquila let out a soft cry, but neither action offered any clarity.


    Arielle frowned, frustration creeping into her tone as she pressed them further. "Is he hurt? Is he in danger? Where is he?"


    The questions came quickly, but the problem remained the same. The mana beasts simply couldn''t respond.


    Luton, however, seemed determined to find a way. The Stellar Slime began bouncing insistently on Aquila''s back, its movements more energetic than before.


    It was as though it was urging Arielle to join it atop the Griffin. Aquila let out a protesting cry, its wings folding briefly as it glared at the slime, but Luton ignored it, continuing to bounce.


    "What are you doing?" Arielle asked, her confusion evident as she watched the exchange between the two summons.


    Aquila stomped its talons against the ground in irritation, but Luton remained persistent. Finally, after a few more bounces, Aquila let out a resigned cry and lowered itself invitingly to the ground, bowing slightly as though offering Arielle a ride.


    "Wait¡­ are you asking me to¡­?" Arielle began, trailing off as she pointed at the Griffin''s back. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luton bounced enthusiastically in response, seemingly confirming her suspicion.


    Arielle hesitated but then sighed. "Alright, fine. I guess I don''t have a choice if I want to see Damien." She stepped forward, her lips curving into a small smile as she approached.


    This would be her first time mounting an aerial beast, and despite her worry for Damien, there was a small thrill in the experience.


    As she climbed onto Aquila''s back, the Griffin rose to its full height, its powerful legs tensing in preparation for flight. Its wings spread wide, and with a powerful flap, it began lifting off the ground.


    Arielle gripped tightly, bracing herself as the wind rushed past her face. But before they could take off completely, something unexpected happened.


    Vwoooosh!!


    Aquila and Luton both vanished in an instant, their forms dissolving into particles of light. Arielle, who had been seated securely just moments ago, found herself falling straight to the ground.


    Bang!


    Crash!!


    She landed hard on her backside, the impact jolting through her. With her hands covering her face, she let out an exasperated groan before shouting at the top of her lungs, "Damien!"


    ~~~~~


    Back in the cavern, Damien stood at the mouth of the fourth tunnel alongside Fenrir and Cerbe, now in his human form. He had just canceled the summons for both Aquila and Luton.


    Having ensured the captives reached Westmont safely, there was no longer any need to keep the two mana beasts active.


    Maintaining them drained his magic essence, even in (Essence Saving Mode), and he needed every bit of it now.


    The fourth tunnel had turned out to be yet another dead end, much like the three before it. Damien sighed, turning toward the fifth tunnel.


    Before he could step forward, however, the sound of movement echoed from deep within. He froze, his senses sharpening as the noise grew louder.


    From the shadows of the tunnel, creatures began to emerge¡ªdemons. Their grotesque forms varied in size and shape, but their presence was unmistakable.


    There were over a hundred of them, ranging from Grade Seven to Grade Three. Their eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, and their twisted bodies moved with unnatural agility as they poured out of the tunnel.


    Damien''s expression hardened. "Cerbe," he said, his voice low but commanding, "let loose."


    A crazed grin spread across Cerbe''s face, the gleam in his amber eyes filled with anticipation. He stepped forward, raising a hand as the air around him grew oppressively hot.


    The temperature spiked as a ball of fire began forming in front of him, growing larger and darker with each passing moment. This was no ordinary fireball¡ªit was the (Flame of Hell) skill, unleashed without restraint.


    Damien watched closely, his curiosity piqued. He wanted to know if Cerbe''s new form would draw from his essence reserves when using this attack.


    But there was little time to focus on that question now. The fireball required a few seconds to charge fully, and during that time, Cerbe would be vulnerable.


    "Fenrir, you''re up," Damien said, gesturing toward the advancing horde.


    Fenrir let out a low growl before leaping into action. The Monstrous Wolf tore through the demons with terrifying speed and precision, its claws and teeth ripping apart anything that came too close.


    It moved like a shadow, darting between enemies and leaving a trail of carnage in its wake. Every time a demon tried to close the distance to Cerbe, Fenrir was there, intercepting it with brutal efficiency.


    The seconds ticked by, feeling longer than they were. Damien remained alert, ready to intervene if necessary, but Fenrir was more than capable of holding the line.


    Finally, the fireball in front of Cerbe''s hand reached its peak, a massive sphere of dark red flame pulsating with raw destructive energy.


    "Now!" Damien shouted.


    Cerbe thrust his hand forward, and the fireball erupted into a column of flame, shooting forward with devastating force.


    Boooooom!!


    The attack melted through everything in its path, the sheer heat reducing the demons to ash before they could even scream.


    The cavern walls glowed red from the heat, and the air was thick with the acrid smell of burning flesh and stone.


    When the flames finally died down, the cavern was silent once more. The demons were gone, their numbers obliterated in a single, overwhelming strike. Damien took a deep breath, feeling a sense of satisfaction.


    "Well done," he said, glancing at Cerbe. The human form of his summon stood tall, his grin replaced with a calm, collected expression.


    Fenrir padded back to Damien''s side, its fur singed in a few places but otherwise unharmed.


    Damien crouched down, patting the wolf''s head. "Good work, boy," he said with a grin.


    He turned back toward the cavern, his gaze settling on the remaining tunnel. "One more to go," he said quietly, his tone resolute. "Let''s finish this."

 Chapter 173 - 173: Closing The Cave

    The fifth tunnel loomed ahead, dark and unyielding. Damien entered cautiously, his summons flanking him as the faint echoes of their footsteps reverberated through the narrow path.


    As they delved deeper, they came across a solid blockade of rocks and debris, seemingly piled deliberately.


    The demons must have been hiding something behind it, and Damien was determined to find out what.


    "Cerbe," Damien called, stepping back to give his summon room. "Can you break through this?"


    Cerbe nodded, his human form exuding confidence. He raised his hand, and a small fireball began forming in front of his palm.


    It wasn''t as large or intense as his usual attacks, but Damien figured it was enough for this task. With a flick of his wrist, Cerbe launched the fireball at the blockade.


    Booom!!


    The explosion rocked the tunnel, scattering dust and smaller debris, but the blockade itself barely budged.


    Cerbe frowned, glancing back at Damien, who gestured for him to increase the intensity.


    The air grew hotter as Cerbe summoned a stronger fireball, its flames roaring to life with greater ferocity. He hurled it at the blockade, and the resulting explosion shook the tunnel violently.


    Booooom!!


    Scatter... Scatter...


    However, instead of clearing the path, the explosion dislodged even more rocks from the ceiling.


    They crashed down onto the existing blockade, fortifying the barrier instead of breaking it. Damien let out an exasperated sigh as he stared at the now even more obstructed tunnel.


    "Looks like brute force isn''t the answer," Damien muttered, rubbing the bridge of his nose. He stepped forward, summoning his Earth Manipulation skill.


    Raising his hand, he directed the magic at the blockade, willing the rocks to shift and scatter.


    The spell worked to some degree¡ªsmall chunks of stone crumbled and fell away¡ªbut the progress was pitifully slow.


    He tried again, pushing more essence into the skill, but the result was the same. After several minutes of repeated attempts, Damien had only managed to clear about a foot of the debris.


    His frustration grew with each failed attempt. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he stared at the seemingly impenetrable barrier.


    "What the hell is going on?" he muttered, suspecting something was interfering with his magic.


    Finally, Damien threw up his hands in defeat. "Forget it," he said, stepping back. "We''ll come back to this later."


    Cerbe, standing nearby, looked equally disheartened. "I failed to destroy it," Cerbe said, his tone laced with regret. "I only made it worse."


    Damien shook his head, placing a reassuring hand on his summon''s shoulder. "It''s not your fault," he said firmly. "That blockade is¡­ unusual. Something''s messing with my magic, and it''s probably why we couldn''t break through. Don''t let it get to you."


    Cerbe nodded slowly, though the disappointment in his eyes lingered.


    "Come on," Damien said, motioning for them to leave. "Let''s check the final tunnel."


    The last tunnel stretched deep into the earth, its air thick with an unbearable stench.


    Damien''s stomach churned as he stepped inside, and his summons seemed equally uneasy. When they reached the end of the tunnel, the sight before them was both unexpected and grim.


    Decaying corpses of mana beasts littered the cavern. Their twisted, rotting forms were piled haphazardly, their once-magnificent bodies reduced to grotesque remnants.


    The air was heavy with the stench of death, and flies buzzed around the remains.


    "This must have been their home," Damien said quietly, his gaze sweeping the cavern. "Before the demons took over."


    The realization weighed heavily on him. These mana beasts had likely been the original inhabitants of the tunnels, only to be slaughtered and discarded like refuse. The sight fueled Damien''s resolve to root out the demons that had caused this.


    "Cerbe," Damien said, turning to his summon. "Burn it all."


    Cerbe nodded, stepping forward. Damien and Fenrir retreated to the tunnel''s entrance as Cerbe unleashed a torrent of flames, engulfing the corpses in a blazing inferno.


    The fire roared through the cavern, consuming everything in its path. The stench was replaced by the acrid smell of burning flesh and smoke.


    When the flames finally died down, Cerbe emerged from the tunnel, his expression calm but grim. "It''s done," he said simply.


    Damien nodded. "Good. Let''s finish this."


    The glowing green crystals embedded in the cavern walls caught his eye. Their faint light added an eerie beauty to the otherwise grim setting.


    He considered harvesting them, knowing they would fetch a high price on the market, but quickly dismissed the thought. Money wasn''t his priority, and even if it were, he had more essence cores than he''d ever need.


    Instead, Damien focused on sealing the tunnels. "Cerbe, Fenrir¡ªblock all six paths," he commanded.


    Cerbe took the lead, using controlled explosions to cause rocks to collapse at each tunnel''s entrance.


    Fenrir followed, pushing the debris further into place to ensure the paths were completely obstructed. Together, the two summons worked efficiently, and soon, all six tunnels were sealed off.


    Damien clicked his tongue, satisfied with their work. He turned toward the cavern''s main exit, and without needing to give a verbal command, Cerbe stepped forward. "Give me a moment," Cerbe said, summoning his signature fireball.


    Boooooom!!


    The powerful blast shattered the rocks blocking the exit, sending fragments flying in all directions. The path was now clear, and Damien, along with his summons, walked out into the fresh night air. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stopped just outside the cave, turning to Cerbe one last time. "Destroy the whole thing," he ordered.


    Cerbe grinned and unleashed his full power.


    He opened his mouth, a thick ball of crimson fire forming in front of it and in one move, it shit forward like a column.


    Boooooom!!!


    The ground trembled as a massive explosion rocked the cave, causing it to collapse in on itself. Dust and debris filled the air, and when it finally settled, nothing remained but a pile of rubble.


    "Well done," Damien said, nodding to both Cerbe and Fenrir. "Your work here is finished."


    With a flick of his wrist, he dismissed both summons, their forms dissolving into light. In their place, he summoned Aquila.


    The Griffin appeared with a sharp cry, flapping its wings as it landed gracefully before him.


    To Damien''s surprise, Aquila began crying out nonstop, its behavior frantic. Though the Griffin couldn''t speak, its body language and incessant cries clearly conveyed urgency.


    "Calm down," Damien said, placing a hand on the beast''s side. "What happened?"


    Aquila settled slightly but continued its soft cries, attempting to communicate. Damien frowned, realizing it must be trying to report what had happened in Westmont.


    He mounted the Griffin, gripping its reins tightly. "Take me to Westmont," he commanded. "Let''s find out what''s going on."


    With a powerful flap of its wings, Aquila took to the sky, carrying Damien toward the town and the answers he sought.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Arielles Midway Interrogation

    As dawn broke over the horizon, Damien and Aquila descended gracefully in front of Westmont''s gate.


    The town bore the scars of its recent encounter with the demonic forces. Rubble and debris were scattered across the streets, and several homes still smoldered faintly from fires that had been extinguished in haste.


    The devastation was a grim reminder of the battle that had taken place here¡ªhalf of which Damien knew he was responsible for during his clash with the Grade Two demon.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, Damien dismounted from Aquila, his boots crunching softly against the gravel.


    The two guards stationed at the gate immediately straightened at the sight of him, their hands snapping to their foreheads in a salute.


    "Mercenary Damien," one of them said, his voice steady despite the fatigue visible on his face.


    Damien gave them a small, tired smile and nodded. "Good work holding things together," he said. "Carry on."


    The guards exchanged a quick glance, pride flickering in their expressions as they stood even taller.


    Damien passed through the gates, Aquila walking beside him, its sharp gaze scanning the surroundings.


    The Griffin moved silently, its regal form drawing the attention of passersby as Damien threaded down the main road that cut through the town.


    Word of his return spread quickly, faster than Damien''s own pace. People peered out from windows and doorways, their gazes lingering on him as whispers rippled through the crowd.


    Some had seen him leave in the dead of night, while others had only heard rumors of his departure. Many more had witnessed his summons returning with a group of people encased in Luton''s form.


    The story of Damien rescuing the captives had spread through the town, but no one knew where he had gone or what he had been doing since then.


    Damien ignored the stares and whispers, his focus fixed on the path ahead. He wasn''t bothered by the attention.


    After all, there was no ill intent in their gazes, only curiosity and respect. Even if there had been hidden malice, Damien was confident it wouldn''t escape Aquila''s sharp senses. The Griffin''s ability to detect evil was second to none. At least amongst his summons.


    He had barely made it halfway through the town when a familiar figure appeared in the distance.


    Someone was running toward him at full speed, their voice carrying faintly through the early morning air. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien tilted his head, trying to make out the words, but the distance and the murmur of the town made it impossible.


    As the figure came closer, Damien''s enhanced hearing picked up on the voice more clearly, and a smirk crossed his lips.


    It was Arielle, and she was yelling his name repeatedly, her tone somewhere between exasperation and desperation.


    "Damien!" she shouted, her voice growing louder as she closed the distance.


    Damien furrowed his brow, confused by the urgency in her tone. He glanced at Aquila, who had suddenly taken a step behind him, its body language unusually timid. "What''s gotten into you?" he muttered, eyeing the Griffin suspiciously.


    As Arielle grew closer, Damien realized she wasn''t slowing down. In fact, her pace only seemed to increase, and her shouts grew sharper. "Damieeeeen!!"


    Her arms were stretched forward, her fingers curled as though she were preparing to grab something¡ªor someone.


    "What the¡ª" Damien''s confusion deepened as he pieced things together. A sinking feeling told him this wasn''t going to end well.


    Arielle leapt into the air, her hands outstretched and aimed directly for his neck.


    "No way!" Damien, acting on instinct, sidestepped to the right just as she flew past him.


    She landed with a slight stumble but immediately turned to face him, her expression a mixture of anger and relief.


    "Arielle, what''s gotten into¡ª" Damien began, but before he could finish, her hand shot out and grabbed his shirt, yanking him closer.


    Damien staggered forward, his face inches away from hers. A faint blush crept up his cheeks as he tried to process what was happening. Arielle''s face reddened as well, but her expression was anything but shy.


    Before Damien could speak again, Arielle''s hand wrapped around his neck, squeezing firmly as she began to shake him furiously. "Where the hell have you been?" she demanded, her voice rising with each word.


    Damien''s eyes widened as she continued to rattle him. "What¡ªArielle! Calm down!"


    "No!" she snapped, shaking him even harder. "You''ve got a lot of explaining to do! Where did you go after leaving? Where did you find those people you sent back with your summons? Why didn''t you return with them? And why, for the love of all that''s holy, did you cancel your bird''s summon without warning?!"


    Damien raised his hands in surrender, trying to calm her down. "If you stop strangling me, I''ll explain!" he pleaded, his voice strained as she continued to shake him.


    "Answers, Damien!" Arielle shouted, her grip tightening. "Spit it out!"


    "Arielle, please!" Damien coughed, finally managing to pry her hands away from his neck. She crossed her arms, glaring at him expectantly, her foot tapping against the ground.


    He straightened his clothes and took a deep breath, trying to gather his thoughts. "Alright, alright," he said, holding up his hands in a placating gesture.


    Seeing that she was listening, Damien continued. "I went to investigate a cavern where demons were holding those people captive. I couldn''t return with them because I needed to explore the tunnels and make sure there weren''t any more threats. And as for Aquila¡­ canceling the summon saves essence. I needed every bit of it for what I was doing."


    Arielle''s glare softened slightly, though her frustration remained evident. "And you didn''t think to let me know? You just left without saying anything?"


    Damien sighed. "I didn''t have time, Arielle. Those people were in danger, and I had to act quickly. I knew you''d understand."


    She huffed, crossing her arms again. "Fine. But next time, don''t just vanish like that. You''re not invincible, Damien, and you''re terrible at keeping people informed."


    A small smile tugged at Damien''s lips. "Duly noted," he said.


    Arielle rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide the relief in her expression. "Good. Now, let''s get inside. You look like you''ve been through hell."


    Damien chuckled, patting Aquila''s side. "You have no idea."


    As they made their way into the town together, the tension between them eased, and Damien felt a flicker of gratitude.


    No matter how chaotic things became, at least he could always count on Arielle to keep him grounded¡ªeven if it meant being shaken half to death in the middle of the street. "Excluding that part." He muttered to himself.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Blood That Suppresses Magic Essence

    Damien arrived in front of the Mercenary Guild building, his steps slow and deliberate as he contemplated his next move.


    Aquila stood beside him, its sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. For a moment, Damien considered dismissing the summon, but the thought of keeping it around as a watch guard crossed his mind.


    Arielle noticed his hesitation and tilted her head. "What''s on your mind?" she asked.


    "I''m wondering if I should cancel Aquila or let it stay," Damien replied, rubbing the back of his neck.


    Arielle shrugged. "Let it roam free," she suggested. "I''ve seen you cancel it easily when needed, so it shouldn''t be a problem. Just give it some ground rules."


    Damien nodded thoughtfully, turning to Aquila. "Alright, you heard her," he said. "You''re free to roam the skies or hang around here, but listen carefully¡ªdon''t harm any humans unless you''re attacked first or feel threatened. Understood?"


    Kreeeeii!!


    Aquila let out a soft cry and spread its wings, a clear indication of its understanding. Satisfied, Damien turned back to Arielle, and together they entered the guild building.


    The air inside was warm and quiet, a welcome change from the cold tension of the outdoors. Damien led the way to the room Arielle had prepared for him.


    As soon as he stepped inside, he collapsed onto the bed, releasing a deep sigh of relief. For now, the chaos of the day was over.


    Arielle followed him in, pulling a chair close to the bed. Sitting down, she crossed her arms and squinted at him. "Alright," she began, her tone firm, "I''m asking again. Why did you cancel the summon on your pets so randomly?"


    Damien chuckled, meeting her gaze. "You''re still stuck on that?"


    "Of course, I am!" Arielle snapped, her cheeks flushing slightly. "You don''t know what happened because of that."


    Intrigued, Damien raised an eyebrow. "Alright, what happened?"


    Arielle exhaled sharply and began narrating. "That slime of yours¡ªand the bird, what are their names again?"


    "Luton and Aquila," Damien supplied with a small grin. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Right, Luton and Aquila," Arielle continued, her lips curving briefly into a smile at their names. "They brought me to you. Or at least, they tried to."


    Damien''s eyes widened slightly. "They tried to bring you there?"


    "Yes," she said, nodding. "Luton practically bounced onto Aquila and invited me to join them. I figured it was a good idea, so I climbed on. But just as Aquila took off¡ª"


    Realization dawned on Damien, and he interrupted, "Wait¡­ you fell to the ground, didn''t you?"


    Arielle crossed her arms and nodded, her expression annoyed. "I fell hard, Damien. I can still feel the pain."


    Damien squinted at her, half-concerned and half-amused. "You''re exaggerating. Where exactly did you land?"


    "On my butt!" she exclaimed, pointing dramatically at herself. Then, with a mischievous smirk, she added, "Do you want to check? Pervert."


    Damien''s face flushed red, and he quickly waved his hands defensively. "No, no! I believe you!"


    Arielle burst into laughter at his reaction, but Damien quickly sobered, offering a sincere apology. "I''m sorry, Arielle. I didn''t know you were on Aquila. I figured since their mission in Westmont was done, it was time to call them back."


    Arielle''s laughter subsided, and she nodded in understanding. "I get it. Just¡­ next time, give them a chance to let me know what''s going on before you cancel them."


    "I''ll try." Damien said with a small smile. He wasn''t sure they could be notified though.


    Arielle''s expression softened, but her curiosity quickly returned. "So, what exactly were you up to?"


    Damien shrugged, resting his hands behind his head. "It wasn''t entirely bad," he began, recounting his experience.


    He told her how he had spotted a demon while flying atop Aquila and decided to follow it from a distance, eventually leading him to the cave.


    There, he had heard the scream of a human, forcing him to choose between acting immediately or retreating to gather his weapons. The choice had been clear.


    Arielle listened intently as Damien explained how he had slain the demons guarding the cave and rescued the captives, sending them back to Westmont with Luton and Aquila.


    He also described his exploration of the six tunnel paths, ensuring no other demons remained.


    Though he left out the part about transforming Cerbe into a human, he provided an honest account of the rest, including his decision to destroy the cave to prevent future incursions.


    When he finished, Arielle leaned back in her chair, her arms crossed thoughtfully. "That''s quite the adventure," she said. "But something''s bothering you. What is it?"


    Damien hesitated for a moment before speaking. "In the fifth tunnel, I came across a blockade. I tried breaking through it with my magic, but something was off. My magic essence¡­ it felt weaker. Like it wasn''t as effective as it should''ve been."


    Arielle''s eyes narrowed. "Weaker? Are you sure?"


    "Positive," Damien said, his tone serious. "I couldn''t even make a dent. It felt like something was interfering with my magic. Do you know what could cause that?"


    Arielle''s expression darkened slightly as she considered his words. "The blood of certain demons," she said finally. "Some demons have blood that can suppress or weaken magic essence. If it seeps into an area, it can render magic almost useless or at least half as effective."


    Damien leaned forward, his interest piqued. "Is that common?"


    "Not really," Arielle admitted. "It''s rare to encounter demons with that kind of ability, but it''s not unheard of. If the blockade you found was influenced by demonic blood, that might explain why your magic didn''t work."


    Damien nodded slowly, processing her explanation. It made sense, but it also raised more questions. What kind of demons had been in that cave, and why had they gone to such lengths to block the fifth tunnel?


    As Damien pondered, Arielle spoke again. "If you want to learn more, we''ll need to do some research. I can help."


    A faint smile tugged at Damien''s lips. "Thanks, Arielle. I appreciate it."


    "Don''t mention it," she replied. "Just try not to make a habit of disappearing without a word, alright?"


    "I''ll do my best," Damien said with a chuckle.


    The two sat in companionable silence for a moment before Damien''s thoughts drifted back to the mysterious blockade. Whatever lay behind it, he had a feeling it was something he couldn''t ignore. "Let''s hope it''s not too late."

 Chapter 176 - 176: Letter From A King

    The morning light grew brighter as Damien yawned loudly, stretching his arms. "I need some alone time," he muttered, his voice laced with weariness. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arielle, seated nearby, raised an eyebrow and grinned. "Alone time? You''re just going to sleep, aren''t you? After saying you wouldn''t?"


    Damien shook his head, smirking as he leaned back against the headboard of the bed. "Not sleepy," he said, his grin widening slightly. "I''m hungry."


    Arielle laughed, crossing her arms as she stood. "Hungry already? How do you get hungry so fast? You eat like someone who hasn''t seen food in years!"


    Damien shrugged, his expression turning faintly nostalgic. "When someone''s been deprived of good things for a long time, they tend to make the most of it when they finally have it again."


    His words carried a deeper meaning, though he didn''t elaborate. For two years, Damien had lived a nomadic life, surviving on what he could find in the wild.


    Mana beast meat, scavenged vegetables, and the occasional mana plant like the Orchid had been his staples.


    None of it compared to the meals he had enjoyed here in Westmont¡ªespecially Arielle''s cooking.


    Arielle tilted her head, her expression caught between confusion and amusement. "I guess I get that. You mean my food, right? I knew you liked it!"


    Damien chuckled softly but said nothing, letting her interpret his words however she pleased.


    "I''ll make you something different this time," Arielle said with a determined look. "Something even better than before!"


    Damien smiled, nodding his thanks. "Thanks, Arielle. You really don''t have to, but I appreciate it."


    She waved him off, heading toward the door. "You''re welcome, but don''t think you can get rid of me that easily. I''ll be back soon."


    As the door clicked shut behind her, the room grew quiet again. Damien shifted on the bed, crossing his legs into a lotus position.


    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and focused inward, scanning his body with practiced precision. He traced the flow of magic essence through his veins and checked for any lingering injuries.


    After a few moments, Damien sighed in relief. Everything seemed to have healed properly. His body was in peak condition, but his essence reserves were another matter entirely.


    The battles he had fought, combined with Cerbe''s transformation, had drained him significantly.


    "That transformation¡­ it''s incredible but costly," Damien muttered to himself. The ability to turn his summons into humanoid forms was far too valuable to ignore, but the toll it took on his life force and magic essence made it something he couldn''t use lightly.


    His thoughts wandered to Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf, and Luton, the Stellar Slime. Fenrir''s transformation would undoubtedly cost even more than Cerbe''s, but the one he was most curious about was Luton.


    The slime had no gender, and Damien couldn''t help but wonder how its human form would manifest. Would it be masculine like Cerbe or take on a more feminine appearance?


    A small smile crossed Damien''s lips. "Something to figure out later," he mused.


    For now, he needed to focus on replenishing his reserves. Summoning Luton, the red slime appeared before him, its gelatinous form glowing faintly. "I need essence cores," Damien said simply.


    Luton quivered in response, producing dozens of essence cores from its (Universal Space) ability. The glowing orbs hovered around it, each one pulsing faintly with stored energy. Damien picked up one of the cores and activated his (Devourer) skill.


    As he brought the core close to his mouth, it began to shrink, its size diminishing rapidly until it was small enough to swallow like a pill. Damien repeated the process, steadily consuming the essence cores as his reserves began to replenish.


    ~~~~~


    Far away, at the grand estate of the Acheon family, the atmosphere was far heavier. Lord Acheon sat in his elaborately designed office, the room reflecting his status as the head of one of the Fated Families.


    The walls were lined with shelves filled with tomes, scrolls, and records, and the large mahogany desk in front of him was carved with intricate patterns that spoke of generations of tradition.


    Leaning back in his ornate chair, Lord Acheon stared at the letter lying on the desk. It bore the royal seal of King Aythore, and its message was grim.


    Eldham, one of the kingdom''s towns, had been completely destroyed in a demonic attack. The king was calling for an urgent gathering of rulers and the Fated Family heads to address the growing threat.


    Lord Acheon tapped his fingers against the desk, his thoughts heavy. The implications of the letter were troubling, and he knew that ignoring it was not an option.


    As he pondered his response, the crystal orb on his desk began to glow faintly, signaling an incoming communication.


    Leaning forward, he activated the device. "Who''s calling?" he asked, his tone calm and measured.


    A familiar voice answered. "Acheon, did you receive the same letter I did?"


    Lord Acheon nodded, though his gesture was invisible through the link. "I did," he replied simply.


    "What do you intend to do?" the voice asked.


    Lord Acheon sighed, rubbing his temples. "I don''t have much of a choice. Declining would bring the wrath of Great Elder White Fang down on me. And you?"


    The voice on the other end chuckled lightly. "The same. The old man has no patience for dissent, and I''d rather not test his temper."


    Lord Acheon allowed a rare smile to cross his lips. "So, we''ll both be there, Terrace?"


    "Yes," Lord Terrace replied. "It''s not as if we can refuse. I''ll see you at the gathering. Let''s hope this meeting doesn''t spiral out of control."


    The two men exchanged a brief laugh before ending the call. Once the orb dimmed, Lord Acheon leaned back in his chair again, his smile fading. "Things are moving faster than I anticipated," he muttered to himself.


    He glanced at the letter one last time before closing his eyes, bracing himself for the challenges to come.


    ~~~~~


    Back in Westmont, Damien continued consuming essence cores, each one bringing him closer to full strength.


    The soft glow of the cores reflected in his calm expression as he methodically replenished his reserves. Though his mind was already thinking ahead to the battles and mysteries he would face, for now, he allowed himself to focus solely on the present.


    The quiet hum of Luton''s presence and the rhythmic sound of Damien''s breathing filled the room, creating a moment of peace in the midst of the chaos surrounding them. But soon, Arielle would be back to ruin the tranquility.

 Chapter 177 - 177: The Friendly Competition

    As the dawn painted the sky in hues of orange and gold, the sun began its ascent, claiming its rightful place as the ruler of the day.


    Outside the teleportation hall of their academy, three students stood waiting, their excitement and anticipation palpable.


    Damon, Anaya, and Daveon were eager for the danger-filled adventure ahead, their gear strapped and ready.


    Their guardian, Ex-General Leana, had instructed them to meet here to begin their journey and they''d done just that.


    The mission ahead woild certainly be challenging, but the students were determined and ready to face whatever was thrown at them.


    The teleportation hall was the first step of their trip, a means to cover vast distances quickly before embarking on the real journey on foot.


    Inside the academy''s main building, however, Ex-General Leana sat in Dean Godsthorn''s office, her patience wearing thin. She had been there for over fifteen minutes, watching the Dean methodically sign paper after paper.


    The sound of his pen scratching against parchment filled the room, a monotonous rhythm that did nothing to ease her growing frustration.


    She crossed her arms, tapping her finger against her elbow. ''What exactly is on those papers that takes so long?'' she wondered.


    Leana glanced at the clock on the wall and frowned. She was already five minutes late for her meeting with the students, and the Dean showed no signs of acknowledging her presence.


    Finally, she decided to break the silence before she would end up spending am hour here unattended to. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dean," she said, her tone firm but respectful.


    The pen stopped. Dean Godsthorn raised his head slowly, his piercing gaze meeting hers.


    For a few moments, neither spoke, their locked stares feeling like a battle of wills. Then, the Dean sighed, breaking the silence¡ªand the impromptu staring contest.


    "What is it this time, Leana?" he asked, leaning back in his chair. "You already have my permission to take the students on this field trip."


    Leana nodded. "You did, and I appreciate it. But I need more time. Two weeks, to be exact."


    "Two weeks?" The Dean shook his head firmly. "That''s out of the question. I''ve already approved your trip with a clear timeline, and you''ll need to adhere to it. At most, I can grant you two extra days."


    "Days?" Leana repeated, her eyes narrowing. "Dean, two days won''t be enough. I''ve outlined a rigorous training routine for them, and it''ll take a full month to meet my objectives. Two days won''t make even the slightest difference."


    The Dean remained unmoved. "Then you''ll have to work within the time you''ve been given. My answer is final."


    Leana leaned forward, pouting slightly as she tried a different tactic. "Please, old man," she said, softening her tone. "Just a week, then?"


    Dean Godsthorn sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Three days. That''s my final offer."


    Leana''s pout turned into a frown. Something wasn''t adding up. The Dean wasn''t usually this inflexible, at least not when it came to her.


    She straightened in her seat, her tone shifting. "What''s going on, Dean? Why won''t you give me the time I''m asking for?"


    Godsthorn hesitated before reaching for a stack of papers on his desk. "Here," he said, pushing them toward her. "These are the reasons."


    Leana took the papers, her eyes scanning the documents quickly. The first three letters were from high-ranking officials, urging the academy to prepare its students for the challenges ahead. They were motivational in tone, though they underscored the importance of rigorous training.


    Then she reached the fourth letter, her eyes narrowing as she read. It was from Dean Dethrein of Crowgarth Institution, requesting a "friendly competition" between their students to gauge their growth.


    Leana scowled, knowing the history between Godsthorn and Dethrein. Though the Dean had the authority to decline, the letter carried a weight that couldn''t be ignored.


    The final letter, however, made her pause. Her expression darkened as she read its contents.


    "This¡­ is from the Twelve Great Elders," she muttered.


    Godsthorn nodded grimly. "Yes. They''ve ordered a competition between all the magical institutions of the continent. It''s to be held in a month''s time. So you see, the students can''t be allowed to stay away for that long."


    Leana leaned back in her chair, exhaling heavily. Now it all made sense. The students had to return in time to prepare for the competition, which would take place at Crowgarth Institution.


    The pressure on Dean Godsthorn was immense, and refusing her request wasn''t personal¡ªit was strategic.


    "I get it now," Leana said, her tone resigned. "This is why you''ve been so firm."


    Godsthorn offered a rare smile. "Glad you understand. But I''ll make you a deal. Three weeks¡ªthat''s all I can give you. Not a day more since they''ll be participating in the competition."


    Leana''s eyes lit up with gratitude. "Thank you, Dean. I promise to make the most of it. I''ll bring back students who are stronger and sharper than ever."


    "See that you do," Godsthorn said, returning to his paperwork as Leana stood to leave.


    ~~~~~


    Leana arrived at the teleportation hall to find Damon, Anaya, and Daveon waiting. Their expressions brightened as she approached, though Damon couldn''t resist teasing. "You''re late, General. Should we dock your pay?"


    Leana smirked, crossing her arms. "Funny. I was about to say the same thing about your performance during training."


    Damon''s grin faded, and Anaya stifled a laugh.


    Leana stepped closer, her tone turning serious. "Listen up. The field trip has been extended to three weeks. We''re going to push harder than originally planned because we''ve got something big coming up in a month."


    Anaya tilted her head. "What''s happening in a month?"


    Leana didn''t answer, instead gesturing for them to enter the teleportation hall. "You''ll find out soon enough. For now, focus on the task at hand. Let''s move."


    The students exchanged curious glances but followed her inside, their excitement tempered by the weight of her words. Whatever lay ahead, they knew it would test them like never before.


    "Yes, Guardian!" All three students answered together.


    __________________


    __________________


    Happy New Year dear readers!!!


    Wishing you all a blissful year ahead and thank you all for sticking this far with the book!! Thank youuuuu!!!


    Looking forward to lots of castles!! Once again, Happy New Year!! I LOVE YOU ALL!!!

 Chapter 178 - 178: The Field Trip Begins I

    ...Wooooong~


    The old, decrepit building quivered as though it might collapse, its fragile walls shaking with the strain of the teleportation array at its center.


    The array blazed with bright light, filling the space with an unnatural glow before dimming just as quickly.


    When the light vanished, four figures stood at the center of the room¡ªEx-General Leana, Damon Terrace, Anaya Stokeshorn, and Daveon Acheon.


    Each was dressed in battle-ready attire, though their outfits were more practical than specialized for combat. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dust swirled around their boots as they stepped off the array, their sharp eyes scanning their surroundings. The building''s worn-down state made it clear that it had seen better days.


    "This place looks like it''s about to fall apart," Damon muttered, brushing dirt from his jacket.


    "It''ll hold," Leana said dismissively, already striding toward the exit. "It has always held." She added as a murmur.


    The students exchanged uncertain glances before following her. They emerged into the open air, finding themselves on a dried-up path surrounded by sparse vegetation.


    The sky overhead was a dull gray, and the air was cool with a faint breeze.


    "This isn''t our destination, is it?" Anaya asked, frowning as she looked around. There was no way this was their destination and Anaya wasn''t the only one who felt so. The other two did.


    Leana shook her head. "No. This was the best we could do. The academy doesn''t have an arry connected to the place we''re headed, so I picked the closest teleportation point."


    "And how far is that?" Daveon asked, adjusting the straps on his gear.


    Leana smirked but didn''t answer directly. Instead, she started down the path, her pace brisk.


    The students followed, though they couldn''t help but grow more suspicious with each step.


    The desolate surroundings and their guardian''s evasive demeanor were enough to make them uneasy.


    "Are we sure she''s not selling us off?" Damon whispered, half-joking.


    Leana overheard him and turned her head slightly, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "I just might be," she said teasingly. "A place like this could fetch a good price for three strong students. Especially ones from a prestigious academy like Elderglow."


    Anaya''s eyes widened, and Damon stiffened, though Daveon rolled his eyes. "She''s messing with us," he said flatly.


    "Is she?" Anaya whispered, clutching her gear nervously.


    The group continued down the path until they came upon another building, this one slightly more stable than the one they had just left but still showing signs of age.


    Leana pushed the creaky door open and stepped inside without hesitation.


    The students, however, hesitated at the threshold.


    Anaya turned to the others, her voice low and worried. "What if she''s serious? What if she really is selling us?"


    Before anyone could respond, voices drifted from inside the building. Leana was speaking with someone, and her words carried clearly to the students.


    "Three others," Leana said.


    The students froze.


    "Four hundred gold coins," another voice replied.


    All three of them took a step back simultaneously, their suspicions growing.


    Moments later, the door swung open, and Leana poked her head out, her expression amused. "Why are you still standing out here?" she asked.


    Anaya stepped forward, her hands on her hips. "We refuse to be sold!" she declared, her voice trembling slightly.


    Leana blinked in surprise before bursting into laughter. "Sold? You think I''m selling you? I was buying a teleportation scroll!"


    The students exchanged wary glances.


    Leana sighed, shaking her head. "The seller needed to know how many people would be using the scroll. That''s why I said ''three others.'' The scrolls have limits on how many they can transport."


    Anaya''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Damon rubbed the back of his neck, while Daveon just let out a quiet sigh.


    "Now, are you coming in or not?" Leana asked, stepping outside. "Actually, never mind. We''re done here. Let''s move."


    She motioned for them to gather around her. As the students placed their hands on her shoulders, she tore the scroll in her hands.


    The magic activated instantly, enveloping them in a shimmering light before whisking them away.


    When the light faded, the group found themselves standing just outside the gates of a bustling city. The sound of merchants shouting, wagons creaking, and townsfolk chattering filled the air.


    The city was alive with activity, a stark contrast to the desolation they had left behind.


    "This is more like it," Damon said, his tension easing slightly. "I hope this is our destination!" He added, curling his palms into fists.


    Leana led them toward the gates, where two guards stood watch. As they approached, the guards raised their hands, stopping the group. "IDs, please," one of them said gruffly.


    Leana reached into her pocket, producing a card and handing it to the guard. He scanned it briefly before his eyes widened in recognition. "Ex-General Leana," he said, saluting her immediately.


    Leana nodded curtly. "These three are with me," she said, gesturing to the students.


    The guard stepped aside, waving them through. "Of course, General. Welcome to Lyria."


    As they passed through the gates, Anaya grinned. "Your status really comes in handy, huh? That was smooth."


    Leana smirked but said nothing.


    Daveon, however, was less impressed. "Why are we in a city?" he asked. "I thought we were supposed to be hunting demons, not sightseeing."


    Leana glanced over her shoulder at him. "This city is the closest human establishment to our destination," she explained. "It has a teleportation array that leads there, which is why we needed to stop here. If the academy had an array linked directly to this city, we could have skipped all this."


    She muttered to herself, "I''ll have to tell the Dean to set up a linked array here."


    The group made their way through the busy streets, weaving through the crowds as they headed toward the teleportation hub. The students couldn''t help but exchange curious glances.


    Their destination remained a mystery, but one thing was certain¡ªtheir guardian wasn''t one to waste time. "Come, come... We have somewhere important to be at."

 Chapter 179 - 179: The Field Trip Begins II

    The towering structure of the Voidcrafter''s Forte loomed ahead, its unique design standing out among the other buildings in the bustling city.


    The three-story marvel exuded an air of sophistication, its smooth, polished walls shimmering faintly as if alive with magic essence.


    It wasn''t just its size or design that drew the eye; even the atmosphere around it seemed saturated with power.


    As Damon, Anaya, Daveon, and Ex-General Leana approached, the students felt it¡ªa tangible shift in the air.


    "Woah... That felt insane." Damon muttered without knowing.


    Magic essence pulsed around them, almost like a living thing. The sensation was overwhelming yet invigorating, and it made the hairs on the back of their necks stand on end.


    Before they could voice their amazement, Leana turned to face them, her lips curling into a knowing smile. "Feeling it, aren''t you?" she asked.


    They nodded silently, their awe evident.


    "Welcome," Leana said, her smile deepening, "to the Voidcrafter''s Forte. Located in the Hollow City of Azpec."


    Ex-General Leana watched the others for a moment before she continued her statement. "It''s a few cities away from the academy and would take around four days to get there from here." She noticed the eagerness on the students faces and grinned. "Let''s go inside, shall we?"


    The group stepped inside, their amazement only growing as they took in the interior. The design was sleek and modern, a stark contrast to the medieval architecture of the surrounding city.


    Everything about the place screamed innovation, from the glowing blue veins of magic essence running along the walls to the intricate patterns etched into the floors.


    The teleportation arrays themselves were positioned in precise locations, their circular platforms humming faintly with dormant energy.


    Receptionists and guards moved about efficiently, their uniforms a blend of practicality and style. They were all dressed in similar outfits of red and gold but while the guards had more red color on their uniforms, the receptionists has more gold.


    Despite the futuristic feel of the place, the attire of its staff reminded the students that this was still firmly rooted in their world.


    "Feels like something from another world or at least, another generation." Daveon murmured, his eyes darting around the room.


    Leana chuckled, leading them further inside. "That''s because this place was designed by some of the greatest minds to ever live. Brilliant mages, architects, and engineers came together to create something unparalleled in its time."


    The students exchanged impressed glances as she continued.


    "It''s also the most expensive teleportation service you''ll ever find," Leana added with a smirk.


    "Why use it, then?" Daveon asked, his brow furrowing. "Why not just use a regular array? This seems unnecessarily extravagant."


    Leana stopped and turned to him, her expression suddenly serious. "One word: convenience."


    Daveon raised an eyebrow, and she elaborated. "Most teleportation methods have side effects¡ªdizziness, nausea, or even temporary disorientation. But not here. The Voidcrafter''s Forte is so advanced that you won''t feel a thing. The transition is so smooth that by the time you realize the array has activated, you''ll already be at your destination."


    "That still doesn''t explain the cost," Damon chimed in, folding his arms. "How are we paying for this?"


    Leana chuckled, brushing off his concern with a wave of her hand. "Leave that to me. Just enjoy the ride, will you?"


    Satisfied, though still somewhat skeptical, the students followed her as she began to recount a story.


    "This place has been around for over a decade," she began. "I used it often during my time as a General. It became my go-to for quick, efficient travel. But it wasn''t just the service that impressed me; this place is tied to where we''re headed for our field trip."


    The students perked up at her words, their curiosity piqued.


    "I had just been promoted to General," Leana continued, her voice taking on a nostalgic tone. "One of my first assignments was to investigate a serious demon infestation in a remote region not too far from here. I arrived in this city and stumbled upon the Voidcrafter''s Forte while searching for a way to reach the infested area. That''s also when I met someone whom I never expected I''d meet in such a place."


    Before she could elaborate further, Damon interrupted. "Wait¡ªwhere are we going?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leana had veered away from the teleportation arrays on the main floor, leading them up a wide staircase.


    "Shush," she said, glancing over her shoulder with a playful smirk.


    The students followed her reluctantly, their confusion growing with each step. The staircase wound upward, finally ending in a long hallway lined with ornate doors.


    Leana stopped in front of one, its polished surface etched with intricate runes. Without hesitation, she pushed the door open.


    "Shouldn''t you knock first?" Anaya whispered, her voice laced with concern.


    But before Leana could answer, another voice filled the room, its deep, authoritative tone cutting through the air.


    "What brings my little sister here today?"


    The students froze, their eyes widening in shock.


    Leana stepped inside, unfazed by the question. "Your little sister is here to visit," she replied casually, glancing back at the students. "And she brought her three new kids."


    The man behind the desk raised an eyebrow, his gaze shifting to the students. He was tall and broad-shouldered, his presence commanding despite the calm expression on his face.


    His dark auburn hair was streaked with gray, and his piercing black eyes seemed to see right through them.


    Damon, Anaya, and Daveon exchanged nervous glances.


    "Kids?" Damon muttered under his breath, his pride stung by the label.


    Leana ignored him, striding confidently into the room. "These three are under my care for a field trip, and I thought I''d drop by."


    The man leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. "And what exactly are you dragging them into this time?"


    Leana''s grin widened. "Something dangerous, of course."


    The man sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Why am I not surprised?"


    As the siblings bantered, the students remained rooted to the spot, unsure whether to feel relieved or more apprehensive. "This is unexpected." Anaya chirped in and the other two with her could only nod in agreement.

 Chapter 180 - 180: The First Layer Of Hell

    Leana stood proudly before her brother, gesturing toward the three students standing behind her. "Morteze, meet my wards: Damon Terrace, Anaya Stokeshorn, and Daveon Acheon. And kids, this is my brother, Morteze."


    The students nodded politely, though their eyes darted curiously between the two siblings. Despite Leana''s introduction, it was clear that Morteze and Leana looked nothing alike.


    Morteze had auburn hair and sharp black eyes, while Leana''s features were entirely different, from her light brown hair to her piercing green eyes.


    Anaya tilted her head, whispering to Damon, "They don''t even look related."


    Before Damon could reply, Morteze caught on, a faint grin tugging at the corner of his lips. "I know what you''re thinking," he said, his voice calm but laced with amusement. "And you''re right¡ªwe don''t look alike."


    Leana sighed theatrically, crossing her arms. "Are you going to start with that story again?"


    "Of course I am," Morteze said, turning to the students. "You see, Leana wasn''t always my sister. My parents originally took her in as a maid. I had always wanted a little sister, so after much begging and pleading, they finally adopted her."


    Leana rolled her eyes, shaking her head in mock frustration. "That''s not true! If anything, it''s the other way around. My parents brought Morteze in for security. They needed someone strong to guard the family. I got along with him so well that they decided to keep him around and even made him my older brother to keep me safe."


    Both siblings paused, glancing at the students'' confused expressions, before bursting into laughter.


    "Pfft! Bwahaha..."


    Their amusement only deepened the students'' bewilderment.


    Daveon, however, quickly caught on, a small smirk forming on his face. "They''re messing with us," he muttered to Anaya and Damon, who exchanged relieved glances as the realization sank in.


    Morteze wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, his laughter finally subsiding. "Alright, enough teasing. For the record, I look a lot like our dad, and Leana''s a spitting image of our mom."


    Leana nodded, satisfied with the explanation.


    Now that the mood had lightened, Morteze stood straighter and introduced himself formally. "I''m the manager of the Voidcrafter''s Forte, overseeing its operations and ensuring everything runs smoothly."


    Leana clicked her tongue, causing Morteze to pause and glance at her curiously.


    "Manager, huh?" Leana said with a sly smile. "Why not tell them the full truth?"


    Morteze sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "What do you mean?"


    Leana stepped forward, addressing the students directly. "He''s not just the manager¡ªhe''s the head of the entire operation. Morteze is a genius when it comes to spatial skills, and he''s one of the key architects behind this place. He and a select group of experts designed these advanced teleportation arrays."


    The students looked at Morteze in a new light, their respect for him growing. "Woah..."


    "Does that mean that his talent is related to space?" Anaga asked with curious eyes locked on Morteze''s figure.


    "Yeah, that is correct." Leana nodded to her ward''s question with no sense of delay.


    "Well, now that my brilliant reputation is out in the open," Morteze said, shaking his head, "what brings you here, Leana? I assume you''re heading to that place."


    Leana nodded. "Exactly. I need access to the First Layer of Hell."


    At this, the students'' expressions turned to confusion. "The First Layer of Hell?" Damon asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Morteze turned to them, his expression turning serious. "Didn''t she tell you where she''s taking you?"


    "She said it''s a place for rigorous training," Anaya answered hesitantly.


    Morteze smirked, glancing at his sister. "Is that what you told them?"


    Leana nodded unapologetically, a mischievous glint in her eye. "It''s not like I lied in the slightest bit, did I?"


    Morteze burst into laughter, the sound echoing through the room.


    After a moment, he composed himself and turned back to the students. "Let me explain. The place we''re sending you isn''t just a training ground. It''s known as the First Layer of Hell for a reason."


    He paced in front of them as he spoke, his tone growing more serious. "The area is teeming with demons¡ªmillions of them, to be exact. Grades Seven and Six are the most common, with fewer Grade Fives. Grade Fours are extremely rare, and Grade Threes are almost nonexistent."


    Daveon frowned. "Almost nonexistent?"


    Morteze nodded. "If you encounter one, you''d better hope your guardian is nearby and fortunately, Leana can handle one."


    He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "But it''s not just the demons that make this place hell. The environment itself is hostile. The temperature hovers near boiling, and the air feels oppressive. Every step you take will test your endurance. It''s not a place for the faint of heart."


    The students exchanged uneasy glances.


    "However," Morteze said, pointing to Leana, "you''re in good hands. It''s one of the best training spots you could ask for, and Leana is more than capable of keeping you alive. She and I have been there a few times in the past, and I can tell you firsthand¡ªit''s grueling, but it works."


    The students nodded, their resolve returning. "Thank you very much for the clarification, Sir Morteze." The three of them politely bowed. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Morteze clapped his hands together. "Alright, then. Let''s get you geared up."


    "Geared up?" Damon asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Morteze smirked, motioning for them to follow. "You didn''t think I''d just send you there unprepared like my sister, did you?"


    He led them out of the office and down a corridor. The hallways were lined with intricate runes, their faint glow adding an air of mystique to the surroundings.


    As they walked, Anaya leaned toward Damon and whispered, "Do you think this is going to be as bad as he says?"


    Damon shrugged. "Guess we''ll find out soon enough."


    Their footsteps echoed as they followed Morteze, anticipation and unease building with every step.


    "Judging from the name of the place being the ''First Layer of Hell'', this field trip would definitely push us past our limits." Daveon whispered loud enough for the other two go hear.

 Chapter 181 - 181: Arriving In Hell

    Morteze led the group down a series of winding corridors, each more ornately designed than the last.


    Their journey ended at the entrance of an expansive room, its sheer size leaving the students in awe. "This... is impressive!" Damon muttered to himself but his words ended up being louder than he''d intended.


    Rows upon rows of shelves lined the walls, holding an impressive array of weapons, armors, shields, and other items.


    The light from glowing runes embedded in the ceiling bathed the room in a soft, magical glow, highlighting the pristine condition of the equipment.


    "This," Morteze said, spreading his arms with a flourish, "is where you gear up. Feel free to pick anything you like¡ªit''s my gift to my baby sister''s wards."


    The students hesitated, their gazes darting between the vast collection of weapons and their guardian, Leana, who stood smirking beside her brother.


    "Go on," Leana said, waving them forward. "You heard him. Don''t hold back."


    Damon was the first to move, his eyes lighting up as he approached a shelf filled with swords.


    Damon picked up one, testing its weight, then another, comparing their balance. Finally, he grinned and chose two swords¡ªone with a gleaming silver blade and the other with a faintly blue hue.


    "These," Damon said, his excitement barely contained. "These are perfect." He was yet to receive his custom weapon so he had to make do with what he found.


    Daveon, meanwhile, gravitated toward a set of twin daggers. The blades were slightly longer than average, their edges razor-sharp and gleaming under the magical light. Despite their slender design, they felt really solid in his hands. "These will do," he said, giving them a quick twirl to test their balance.


    Anaya, on the other hand, wasn''t drawn to the weapons. Her attention was captured by a pair of intricately designed bangles on a nearby shelf. Their gold surface was etched with runes, and a faint glow emanated from them. She picked them up, sensing their protective aura immediately.


    "These," she said softly, slipping them onto her wrists. "They''re talismans, aren''t they?"


    Morteze nodded, stepping closer. "Good eye. Those bangles are imbued with defensive magic. They''ll form a protective barrier when you''re in danger, but be careful¡ªthey''ll only activate a few times before needing to recharge."


    Even Leana didn''t hold back. She selected a new set of gauntlets and a sleek dagger, smirking as Morteze raised an eyebrow.


    "I''m not exempt from the rules, big brother," Leana said, holding up the items. "You said we could pick anything."


    Morteze chuckled. "Fair enough."


    As the students finalized their choices, Morteze walked around, explaining the functionality of each item.


    He described the materials used in their creation, the enchantments imbued in them, and their limitations. By the time he was done, the students had a newfound appreciation for their gear.


    When everyone was ready, Morteze reached into his coat and pulled out four teleportation scrolls.


    Unlike the usual parchment scrolls, these were crafted from a shimmering material that seemed to shift colors as they moved.


    "These are special," Morteze said, holding one up for them to see. "They''re custom-made by my organization and linked to this place. If you use one, it will bring you back here instantly, no matter where you are. I designed them for my own use, but I''m letting you use them for this trip."


    The students accepted the scrolls gratefully, tucking them safely into their gear.


    "Thank you," Anaya said, bowing slightly.


    "Yeah," Damon added. "This gear is amazing, and the scrolls are¡­ well, they''re incredible."


    Morteze smiled. "You''ll need them where you''re going. Just remember: these scrolls are for emergencies. Don''t waste them."


    With that, he led the group to one of the teleportation arrays in the center of the Voidcrafter''s Forte.


    The circular platform was larger than the others, its runes glowing a deep red. The air around it crackled faintly with magic, and the atmosphere grew heavier as Morteze approached.


    "This array will take you to the First Layer of Hell," Morteze said, his tone turning serious. "You''ve heard what it''s like, so I don''t need to repeat myself. All I''ll say is this: stick together, follow Leana''s lead, and don''t get cocky. Understand?"


    "Yes, sir," the students said in unison.


    Leana smirked, stepping onto the platform with her wards. "Thanks, Morteze. We''ll be fine."


    "I know you will," he said, activating the array. The runes flared brightly, and the platform began to hum. "Good luck. You''ll need it."


    With a final flash of light, the group vanished, leaving Morteze standing alone. He stared at the now-empty platform for a moment before shaking his head and heading back to his office. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~~~~~


    The world around them blurred as they traveled through the teleportation array. A few seconds later, the blinding light faded, and the four of them found themselves standing in a desolate wasteland.


    The First Layer of Hell was as unforgiving as its name suggested. The ground beneath their feet was cracked and barren, the air thick with heat that pressed down on them like a physical weight.


    The sky above was a sickly red, casting an eerie red glow over the landscape. In the distance, dark shapes moved¡ªfigures too far away to identify but unmistakably hostile.


    "This is it," Leana said, her voice steady. "Welcome to the First Layer of Hell."


    The students looked around, their faces a mix of awe and apprehension.


    "This is¡­" Damon began, trailing off as he tried to find the words.


    "Hell," Daveon finished grimly, gripping his daggers tightly.


    Anaya adjusted her bangles, her hands trembling slightly. "How are we supposed to survive here?"


    Leana placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "You''ll be fine. Remember, this is a training ground, not a death sentence. Stick close to me, follow my instructions, and use what you''ve learned along with what you''ll learn from me. This place will push you, but it will also make you stronger."


    Damon nodded, steeling himself. "Let''s do this."


    Leana smirked. "That''s the spirit. Now, stay alert. The first challenge starts now."


    As the group prepared to move, the distant figures began to draw closer, their monstrous forms becoming clearer with each passing moment. Their hellish training had officially begun.

 Chapter 182 - 182: A Game of Questions

    The oppressive heat bore down on them as the barren landscape of the First Layer of Hell stretched endlessly before their eyes.


    The ground beneath their feet radiated abnormal warmth, and the air shimmered faintly, as if mocking their attempts to find solace.


    Anaya, Damon, and Daveon struggled with the unfamiliar environment, the sweat beading on their foreheads a clear sign of their discomfort.


    "How are we supposed to survive here?" Anaya asked, her voice carrying a mix of frustration and unease.


    "We don''t even know where we''re going," Damon added, glancing at Leana, who remained silent.


    Leana had heard their complaints but paid them no mind. Without a word, she began walking away, her confident strides kicking up small clouds of dust.


    She''d already made it clear: their survival depended on how well they followed her orders. Now, she wanted to see if they would trust her enough to follow without questioning.


    For a brief moment, the three students hesitated, exchanging uncertain glances.


    Then, like moths drawn to a flame, they quickly chased after her, falling in step behind her. None of them dared to ask where she was leading them, though their curiosity was palpable.


    As they walked, the heat continued to torment them, their bodies struggling to adapt to the harsh environment.


    Damon wiped his forehead, muttering something under his breath, while Anaya fanned herself with a small piece of cloth she had tucked away.


    Daveon remained stoic, though the slight tightening of his jaw betrayed his discomfort.


    Rather than dwell on their plight, Anaya decided to lighten the mood. "Alright," she began, glancing at the others, "let''s play a little game."


    Damon raised an eyebrow. "A game? In this heat?"


    "Why not?" Anaya countered with a grin. "We''re stuck walking anyway. Might as well make it interesting."


    Leana kept walking, her expression unreadable, though she listened quietly to the conversation behind her.


    "Fine," Daveon said, his tone resigned. "What''s the game?"


    Anaya''s grin widened. "Who do you think will adapt to the heat first?"


    The three of them burst into laughter, each confidently pointing to themselves. "Obviously me," Damon said, puffing out his chest.


    "No way," Daveon shot back. "You''re already sweating buckets. I''ll adapt first."


    Anaya shook her head. "Both of you are wrong. I''ll adapt first because I have the strongest willpower."


    Their playful banter continued until Daveon glanced ahead at Leana. "You know," he said thoughtfully, "I think Miss Leana''s already adapted. Look at her¡ªshe''s not even sweating."


    The group fell silent for a moment, their eyes on Leana''s calm, composed figure.


    "She''s a machine," Damon muttered, shaking his head.


    Anaya decided to move on to the next question. "Alright, how many demons do you think each of us could kill in a day, starting out?"


    The question sparked another round of discussion. Damon estimated he could kill about five, Daveon thought he could handle six, and Anaya confidently claimed she could kill eight.


    "What about each other?" Damon asked, curious about their perspectives.


    Daveon smirked. "I''d say Damon would manage three at best. Anaya could probably do seven."


    Anaya rolled her eyes. "I''d give Damon five. Daveon, maybe six."


    They went back and forth, analyzing each other''s strengths and weaknesses until the numbers were settled. None of them estimated more than ten demons for themselves or their peers.


    "What about Miss Leana?" Anaya asked, her tone serious for the first time.


    The three of them fell into a brief debate, eventually concluding that their guardian could easily slay over a hundred demons in a day if she were actively hunting.


    Leana remained silent, though a faint smile tugged at her lips. She was amused by their confidence in her abilities, but she didn''t want to break her quiet facade.


    Internally, she acknowledged that they weren''t wrong¡ªshe could eliminate hundreds of lower-grade demons in a day. But when it came to higher-grade demons, the numbers dropped drastically.


    Anaya broke the silence with a more morbid question. "Alright, who do you think would die first?"


    The group fell quiet again, the question hanging awkwardly in the air. Then, one by one, all hands pointed at Damon¡ªeven Damon himself.


    "What?" Anaya exclaimed, surprised. "You think it''d be you?"


    Damon shrugged, a small smile on his lips. "Of course. If it came down to it, I''d sacrifice myself to make sure you two survived."


    His answer momentarily softened the mood, but curiosity got the better of the others.


    "Why did you point at Damon?" Anaya asked Daveon.


    Daveon smirked. "Because he''s more attractive to demons than I am. They''ll target him first."


    Damon groaned, shaking his head. "Unbelievable."


    "What about you, Miss Leana?" Anaya asked, her tone suddenly serious.


    Leana didn''t hesitate. "Damon would die first because he doesn''t know when to stop. He''s the type to carry every burden, even if it kills him. It''s a good trait for a leader but a dangerous one in a place like this."


    Her answer cast a somber shadow over the group, the already oppressive atmosphere growing heavier. Sensing the shift, Leana quickly changed the subject.


    "Let''s lighten things up," she said. "Who do you think has the most potential, despite all three of you being S-Rank Talents?"


    The students immediately pointed at Damon, their unanimous decision catching him off guard. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Me?" he asked, genuinely surprised.


    "You''re reckless," Anaya said, grinning, "but you''ve got the heart of a leader."


    Before Damon could respond, Leana came to an abrupt stop. "We''re here," she announced.


    The students looked around, their eyes scanning the desolate landscape for any sign of significance. In the distance, they could make out a jagged structure rising from the ground, its dark silhouette stark against the crimson sky.


    "What is this place?" Anaya asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Leana turned to face them, her expression serious. "This is where your training begins. Stay close, stay sharp, and follow my lead."


    The three students nodded, their earlier banter forgotten as they prepared themselves for whatever challenges lay ahead. Their journey into the depths of hell had officially begun.

 Chapter 183 - 183: A Spa Day In Hell?

    As the group approached the ominous structure in the distance, Leana cast a glance over her shoulder at the three students following her. "Don''t you sense anything unusual?" she asked, her voice calm but curious.


    Damon, Anaya, and Daveon exchanged puzzled glances before shaking their heads in unison. "Nothing out of the ordinary," Anaya replied.


    Leana sighed, her expression briefly tinged with disappointment. Just as she opened her mouth to elaborate, Damon''s sharp senses kicked in. He paused mid-step, his brow furrowing as he focused on his surroundings.


    "Wait," Damon said suddenly, glancing around. "The heat¡­ it''s dropping." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leana''s lips curled into a grin, and she nodded. "Good. At least one of you caught on."


    Anaya and Daveon stopped as well, frowning as they concentrated. Moments later, they too felt it¡ªthe oppressive heat that had been suffocating them since their arrival was noticeably less intense.


    "You''re right," Anaya said, her voice laced with relief. "It''s cooler now."


    Daveon nodded in agreement, though his expression remained skeptical. "Why the sudden change?"


    Leana gestured toward the structure ahead, resuming her pace. "That''s why," she said.


    The students followed, their curiosity growing with every step. As they neared the building, Leana began to explain.


    "There are structures like this scattered throughout the First Layer of Hell," she said. "They''re called Regulators. As the name suggests, they help regulate the temperature within a certain radius. They also serve as shelters for humans who venture into this hellscape."


    Damon tilted his head, his gaze fixed on the building. "Shelters? Who built them?"


    "Some time ago," Leana said, "a coalition of powerful mages and engineers designed these structures. They knew humans would need safe zones if they were ever to survive here. The pillars you see underneath the building absorb the majority of the heat and disperse it into the ground."


    Anaya''s eyes widened. "So, it''s like a cooling system?"


    "Exactly," Leana confirmed.


    The heat continued to decline as they approached the Regulator, and by the time they reached its entrance, the air felt almost tolerable.


    The building itself was unremarkable at first glance¡ªa wooden structure shaped like a silo, raised slightly above the ground by sturdy pillars.


    Leana led them up a short flight of steps and pushed open the door. Inside, the students were surprised to find a cozy interior that bore little resemblance to the harsh exterior.


    The main room resembled a sitting room, with simple but functional furniture arranged neatly. The walls were lined with shelves holding basic supplies, and the faint scent of herbs lingered in the air.


    "It''s¡­ a house?" Damon said, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    "More or less," Leana replied. "Come on, I''ll show you around."


    The group followed her as she led them through the structure. The first room they entered was a meditation chamber, sparsely decorated but exuding a sense of calm.


    "This room is designed for focus and recovery," Leana explained. "It''s enchanted to aid meditation, making it easier to regain lost essence and calm your mind."


    Next, they moved to the third room, which turned out to be a bathroom. Unlike the other rooms, this one featured an unusual setup. Instead of faucets or switches, two small arrays were embedded into the wall¡ªone glowing a shimmering blue and the other a faint crimson red.


    "What are these?" Anaya asked, stepping closer to inspect them.


    Leana gestured to the arrays. "These control the water. The blue array absorbs a small amount of your essence to provide cold water, while the red one does the same for hot water. It''s efficient, but you''ll need to manage your essence wisely."


    The students exchanged glances, impressed by the ingenuity of the design. Storing water in tanks in such an environment was basically almost impossible as it was sure to evaporate with time.


    This was why the creators decided to use essence to generate water for users. All the had to do was expend a little amount of their magic essence.


    After finishing the tour, they returned to the sitting room to await their next assignment. Damon, however, had other plans.


    "I need a bath," he announced suddenly, standing up and stretching.


    Anaya raised an eyebrow. "Now? We just got here."


    Damon smirked. "Exactly. And I''ve been sweating buckets since we arrived. Might as well take advantage of the facilities."


    Before anyone could protest, Damon reached into his Void Key¡ªthe small, enchanted artifact designed to store personal belongings¡ªand retrieved a bathtub. The sleek, portable tub appeared out of thin air, landing gently on the floor.


    Anaya and Daveon stared in stunned silence, their jaws slightly agape. Never in their entire existence had they ever thought they would need something like that.


    "Where¡­ did you get that?" Daveon finally managed to ask.


    However, Damon was different in that aspect.


    Damon grinned, clearly enjoying their reactions. "I came prepared," he said simply.


    Anaya crossed her arms, her expression skeptical. "Prepared for what? A spa day in hell? You didn''t even know we were coming to hell till like an hour ago."


    "Hey," Damon shot back, "you never know when you''ll need a good bath."


    Leana, who had been observing the exchange with amusement, chuckled. "At least he''s resourceful," she said.


    Ignoring their continued stares, Damon carried the tub to the bathroom and placed it beneath the red array. He activated the array with a small pulse of essence, and within moments, steaming hot water began to fill the tub.


    "Enjoy your bath, Damon," Leana called out as he closed the door behind him.


    Anaya sighed, shaking her head. "I don''t think I''ll ever fully understand him."


    Daveon leaned back in his chair, a faint smirk on his face. "At least he''s consistent."


    Leana chuckled again, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Let him have his moment. Once we start training, he might not have time for luxuries like this since hell definitely be more immersed in it that any of you."


    As the group settled into the Regulator, they couldn''t help but feel a fleeting sense of relief.


    For now, the hostile environment outside was a distant memory, and Damon''s antics provided a brief distraction from the challenges that awaited them.


    "Then he shall have his fun." Anaya shrugged as she moved over to a plush pillow.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Kitchen Talks

    Damien sat cross-legged in the cozy, makeshift kitchen of the Mercenary Guild, a space that was as simple as it was functional.


    The faint aroma of herbs and spices mingled with the savory scent of beef, making the small room feel homely despite its utilitarian design.


    In front of him was a built-in wooden table, on which neatly chopped vegetables were arranged stop small plates.


    Across the room, Arielle stood by the stove, stirring a simmering pot. Her movements were graceful yet efficient, each step of her cooking process deliberate and precise.lie.te expert that she was.


    Damien watched her intently, his usual sharp demeanor softened by curiosity. He wasn''t just observing her¡ªhe was learning, taking mental notes of every step she took.


    "You''re unusually quiet," Arielle remarked without looking up from the pot.


    Damien smirked, leaning back slightly. "I''m just taking notes on how to do what you do. You never know when these skills might come in handy."


    Arielle glanced over her shoulder, her lips curling into a playful grin. "You? Cooking? Now that''s something I''d like to see."


    "Don''t underestimate me," Damien retorted, his smirk deepening. "I could surprise you one day or many days to come."


    "I''ll believe it when I see it," she teased, turning back to the pot.


    The two fell into a comfortable silence as Arielle continued adding ingredients to the meal. The rich aroma of porridge and beef soup filled the room, making Damien''s stomach growl faintly.


    "I heard that," Arielle said, her grin audible in her voice.


    Damien chuckled, shaking his head. "Can you blame me? It smells amazing and that sounds was the confirmation of it. No one can resist a good meal."


    As she added the final touches to the soup, Arielle decided to strike up a conversation. "Damien," she began casually, "what kinds of mana beasts do you own?"


    Damien''s eyes narrowed slightly, though his posture remained relaxed. "Let''s see¡­ There''s Fenrir, my Monstrous Wolf. Then there''s Cerbe, my Three-Headed Hound, Aquila, the Griffin¡ª"


    "The one I fell off of," Arielle interrupted, shooting him a mock glare.


    "Exactly," Damien said with a sly grin, "the one you fell off of. And finally, Luton, the Stellar Slime, the one you''re so comfort around."


    Arielle paused, her hand stilling over the pot as she turned to face him fully. "A Stellar Slime? Never heard of that before. And the others¡­ they sound rare. Are they hybrids or something?"


    Damien shook his head. "No hybrids. They''re just¡­ unique. Special breeds. You won''t find them roaming around in the wild or anywhere else in the world, I think. Not even from a fellow summoner like me."


    "That explains a lot," Arielle murmured, returning to her cooking.


    After a few moments of silence, she spoke again, her tone shifting slightly. "What do you think about demons?"


    Damien''s brow twitched, a barely perceptible movement that didn''t escape Arielle''s notice.


    "There it is again," she said, smirking. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There what is?" Damien asked, though his tone betrayed his unease.


    "Your brow," Arielle said, pointing at him with her spoon. "Every time I bring up demons, it twitches. Watch¡ªdemons."


    Damien''s brow twitched again, and he sighed. "You''re imagining things."


    Arielle crossed her arms, leaning against the counter as she stared him down. "Really? Because I''ve mentioned demons three times now, and it''s happened each time. Admit it¡ªyou''ve got some kind of reaction whenever they come up."


    Damien frowned slightly, though a small smile played on his lips. "I hadn''t noticed until you pointed it out."


    The two locked eyes for a moment before bursting into laughter, the sound filling the small room.


    "Okay, fine," Damien admitted once their laughter died down. "It''s probably a reflexive reaction. I''ve spent so much time fighting demons that the mention of them just¡­ triggers something, I guess."


    Arielle''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "How many demons have you slain?"


    "Why do you want to know?" Damien asked, though his tone was light.


    "Because I''m a part-time Dunter as well, remember?" Arielle said proudly, puffing out her well rounded chest. "My kill count is around two hundred or clos to three hundred. Can''t remember the exact count."


    Damien raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Two hundred? Not bad."


    "Not bad?" Arielle repeated, feigning offense. "I''ll have you know that''s a huge number considering my age."


    Damien chuckled softly, leaning forward. "It is impressive, very much so," he admitted, his voice tinged with sincerity. "But I stopped counting after around five hundred."


    Arielle''s eyes widened, her playful demeanor faltering. "Five¡­ hundred?"


    Damien shrugged, his smirk returning. "I''ve been at this a lot longer than you think."


    What he didn''t say, however, was that his actual kill count was well into the thousands. The weight of those battles wasn''t something he wanted to share¡ªnot yet, at least.


    Sensing the shift in her mood, Damien decided to change the subject. He sniffed the air, his expression turning curious. "The food smells done. Can I taste it?"


    Arielle blinked, momentarily thrown off by the sudden shift. "Oh, um, sure. Give me a second."


    She ladled a small portion of the porridge into a bowl and handed it to him. Damien took a spoonful, his expression unreadable as he savored the flavor.


    Then, his eyes sparkled, and a genuine smile spread across his face. "This," he said, his voice smooth and deliberate, "is incredible. Honestly, I''ve had good meals before, but this? This is on another level. How do you manage to do it? Always surprising me with your next meal."


    Arielle''s cheeks turned a faint shade of pink, and she turned away, pretending to adjust the pot. "You''re just saying that."


    "I mean it," Damien insisted, finishing the portion quickly.


    Arielle cleared her throat, still blushing as she began serving the rest of the meal. "Alright, alright. Eat up before it gets cold."


    As Damien settled into his meal, the earlier tension between them faded, replaced by an easy camaraderie. "Fine, fine. I''ll do just that." Damien smirked.


    For a brief moment, the weight of their respective struggles was forgotten, replaced by the simple pleasure of shared company and a well-cooked meal.

 Chapter 185 - 185: Meeting In Asphade

    The royal castle of Asphade stood as a beacon of power and history, its towering spires visible from miles away.


    Today, it served as the gathering point for some of the most influential figures across the continent. The cobblestone yard, normally quiet and imposing, was now bustling with activity as carriages rolled in one after another.


    Each carriage bore the insignia of its occupant, symbols of noble houses and kingdoms.


    Some displayed the crests of the Fated Families, their intricate designs representing legacies of power and prestige.


    Others carried the banners of neighboring kingdoms, their vibrant colors standing out against the subdued gray stone of the castle walls.


    The air buzzed with anticipation, the gravity of the meeting drawing whispers among the guards and attendants stationed at the gates. The threat of the demons had escalated, and this gathering was called to chart a course for survival.


    ~~~~~


    General Rhaegor stood at the castle''s grand entrance, his silver armor gleaming under the midday sun. His posture was rigid, exuding authority, but his demeanor remained warm and respectful. Each arriving dignitary was met with a deep bow and a firm greeting.


    "Welcome, Lord Acheon," Rhaegor said as a tall man with piercing eyes descended from an ornately designed carriage.


    "General," Lord Acheon replied with a curt nod, his expression betraying neither concern nor curiosity as he strode inside.


    Next came Lord Leah, her presence commanding as she stepped gracefully from her carriage. Rhaegor greeted her with equal deference, his voice steady as he directed her into the castle.


    Carriage after carriage arrived, each bringing its share of lords, ladies, and rulers. The kings of neighboring nations followed shortly after, their entourages announcing their arrival with trumpets and banners.


    The yard grew crowded, the hum of voices blending with the clatter of horses and the creak of carriage wheels.


    Inside the castle, the atmosphere was no less charged. The halls, adorned with banners bearing the sigils of the attending dignitaries, seemed to hum with the weight of the occasion.


    Servants bustled about, ensuring that everything was in place for the monumental meeting ahead.


    ~~~~~


    A hushed silence fell over the yard as a new carriage approached. Unlike the others, it lacked the ostentatious embellishments of noble crests or royal insignias.


    Its simple, understated design spoke of a figure who commanded respect without the need for grandeur.


    The door opened, and Great Elder White Fang stepped out, his white robes flowing as he descended. His presence was magnetic, drawing the eyes of everyone nearby.


    The ancient runes etched into his garments seemed to glow faintly in the sunlight, a subtle reminder of the power he wielded.


    Behind him followed a group of individuals chosen for their expertise. Mages with weathered faces and sharp eyes, researchers carrying scrolls and tomes, and scout leaders with the hardened expressions of those who had seen too much.


    These were the minds and talents assembled to lead the charge against the rising demon threat.


    General Rhaegor approached, bowing deeply. "Great Elder White Fang, we are honored by your presence."


    The elder inclined his head. "Let us not waste time, General. Lead the way."


    Rhaegor straightened, nodding briskly. "This way, please."


    The elder and his entourage followed the general into the castle, their movements purposeful and unhurried.


    ~~~~~


    The meeting hall was a marvel of architecture, its vaulted ceiling stretching high above the gathered dignitaries. Intricate carvings of battles, alliances, and legends adorned the walls, a silent testament to the history that had brought them to this moment.


    Rows of seats lined the room, each one filled with a figure of significance. Lords of the Fated Families, rulers of kingdoms, and advisors from various fields sat in tense anticipation.


    The air was heavy with unspoken questions and the shared understanding that what was to come would shape the fate of their continent and the world in general.


    At the front of the hall stood a raised platform, its design reminiscent of a courtroom. The central seat, larger and more ornate than the others, awaited the Emperor of Tagharat.


    Beside it, a smaller but equally significant table was prepared for King Aythore, whose town of Eldham had been the first to fall victim to the growing demon threat.


    The dignitaries murmured among themselves, their voices hushed but urgent. The fall of Eldham had sent shockwaves across the continent, and many wondered what new horrors would be revealed in this gathering. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The side door opened, and a hush fell over the room.


    The Emperor entered, his presence commanding immediate respect. He was a tall lanky old man with an air of quiet authority, his deep blue and gold ceremonial robes flowing as he moved.


    The crown on his head, adorned with jewels that caught the light, marked him as the ruler of the most powerful kingdom present.


    All those gathered rose to their feet, bowing their heads in deference.


    The Emperor approached the central seat, his stride deliberate and his expression unreadable. As he took his place, he raised a hand, gesturing for the dignitaries to be seated.


    "Be seated," he said, his voice calm but firm. "Let us begin."


    The dignitaries returned to their seats, the room falling into an expectant silence.


    The Emperor''s gaze swept across the hall, pausing briefly on each face. His expression was one of measured calm, but his eyes carried the weight of the decisions that lay ahead.


    "You have been summoned here," he began, his voice carrying easily across the room, "because of a threat that grows with each passing day. A threat that knows no borders and spares no kingdom. The demons have begun their advance, and the fall of Eldham is a grim reminder of what is at stake."


    The mention of Eldham sent a ripple of unease through the room. Some dignitaries exchanged worried glances, while others sat stoically, their expressions betraying nothing.


    The Emperor''s gaze turned to one figure in particular. "King Aythore," he said, his tone shifting to one of expectation. "You have seen firsthand the devastation these creatures bring. Tell us what happened in Eldham."


    All eyes turned to King Aythore as he rose from his seat, his expression somber. The weight of his kingdom''s loss was etched into every line of his face.


    He took a moment to compose himself before speaking, the room holding its collective breath in anticipation. "As we all know through my letter, Eldham has fallen..." King Aythore began with a saddened expression.

 Chapter 186 - 186: An Intelligent Demon Faction

    The room was silent as King Aythore began recounting the events that led to the fall of Eldham. His voice was steady but carried an undertone of grief and frustration.


    Every detail painted a grim picture of the demon invasion¡ªa swift and calculated attack that left no room for defense.


    "They came in the daylight with sudden force," King Aythore said, his hands gripping the edges of the table in front of him. "There were no signs, no warnings. At first, it was only a few sightings of low-grade demons near the outskirts. But within an hour, their numbers swelled. They moved with precision, tearing through Eldham''s defenses with ease."


    The dignitaries listened intently, their faces a mix of shock and concern.


    "Their leaders," the king continued, his voice faltering slightly, "were unlike anything the warriors had seen before. Higher-grade demons¡ªpowerful, coordinated, and strategic. They targeted key locations first: the small barrack, merchant depots and stores, and the town square. By the time the people realized what was happening, it was too late."


    King Aythore took a deep breath, his gaze lowering. "Eldham fell that night. Those who survived scattered to a nearby city, but the devastation was absolute. There was no rebuilding Eldham except from the scratch."


    The room remained silent as his words sank in. Emperor Tagharn, seated at the head of the room, leaned forward, his piercing gaze sweeping across the gathered dignitaries.


    "We face a crisis unlike any before," the Emperor said, his tone measured but heavy. "Now is the time to put aside our differences and focus on survival. But before we can act, we must understand the enemy we face."


    He gestured toward the group of mages, researchers, and scouts seated to the side. "What do we know about these demons?"


    One of the scouts, a man with sharp features and a weathered appearance, rose from his seat. "Your Majesty, lords, and kings," he began, bowing respectfully. "Over the past year, we''ve been monitoring demon activity along the borders as we were assigned to do by the council of Lords. What we''ve observed is troubling."


    The room leaned in, hanging on his every word.


    "The demons have become more organized," the scout continued. "In the past, they acted as individuals or small groups, driven by primal instincts. But now, they move as one."


    Each of his word seemed more troubling than the previous. "They''ve started herding together in large numbers, and their attacks are no longer random. They''re targeting weaker settlements, hitting humanity where we''re most vulnerable."


    A murmur spread through the room, the weight of the scout''s words unsettling the gathered leaders.


    "Why now?" Lord Sketcher asked, his voice cutting through the noise. "Why are they suddenly moving with such purpose?"


    The scout hesitated, glancing toward the researchers. One of them, a mage with silver hair and a long, flowing robe, spoke up. "It''s likely they''re being led," he said.


    "Powerful demons could be organizing these attacks. If that''s the case, their end goal might be far worse than simply raiding small towns."


    "But where have they gone now?" Lady Leah interjected, her tone sharp. "After destroying Eldham, they disappeared. Why?"


    The scout nodded, his expression grave. "That''s the most troubling part. We''ve tracked their movements since the attack, but they''ve scattered. It''s as if they''re regrouping, waiting for something¡ªor someone¡ªto give the next command."


    The room fell into uneasy silence once more. The questions hung heavily in the room, each one more unsettling than the last: Why had the demons begun organizing now? What was their ultimate goal? And where would they strike next?


    ~~~~~


    Lord Sketcher broke the silence, his voice firm. "It''s clear these demons aren''t acting alone. They must be under the command of something¡ªor someone¡ªfar more powerful."


    The mage researcher nodded in agreement. "It aligns with what we''ve observed. These attacks are too calculated to be the work of mindless beasts. There''s a guiding hand behind all of this."


    Elder White Fang, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke. His voice was calm but carried an edge of urgency. "Scout, based on your observations, how soon do you believe the first war will begin in earnest?"


    The scout''s jaw tightened. "Elder, it may have already begun. If my estimates are correct, the demons are moving faster than we anticipated. At most, we have six months before they launch a real assault." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A collective gasp rippled through the room. Six months was far less time than anyone had prepared for.


    The mage researcher frowned, his brows furrowing deeply. "Six months? That''s half the time we initially estimated. Why has the timeline accelerated?"


    The scout''s expression darkened. "There are¡­ rumors," he said carefully, his voice lowering. "Speculations, if you will. About an intelligent demon faction¡ªa group of demons who think and strategize as well as, if not better than, humans. They''re working together to bring humanity to its knees, systematically and strategically."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    An intelligent demon faction. The very thought sent a chill down the spines of even the most hardened leaders in the room.


    "This¡­ was not expected," Lord Leah said, her voice breaking the silence. Her lips curled into a curious smirk, though her eyes betrayed her concern. "An organized group of demons capable of planning and executing such a strategy? That changes everything."


    Elder White Fang nodded slowly, his expression unreadable. "It explains the precision of their recent attacks," he said. "If true, this faction represents a far greater threat than any of us anticipated."


    The Emperor''s gaze swept across the room, his expression hardening as the weight of the revelation settled in. The leaders of nations and families exchanged uneasy glances, the gravity of the situation sinking in.


    "What we''ve learned here today," Emperor Tagharn said, his voice steady, "changes the scope of our preparations. We are no longer dealing with scattered attacks but a coordinated enemy. This council must act swiftly and decisively."


    He turned his attention back to the scout, his eyes sharp. "Continue. Tell us everything you know about this intelligent demon faction."

 Chapter 187 - 187: Allocation Toward Facing The Demon Attacks

    The discussions in the room continued, tension filling the whole area as people of high places exchanged words with eachother, the voices of the assembled dignitaries rising and falling as they debated possible solutions to the growing demon threat.


    Emperor Tagharn remained seated at the head of the table, listening intently as proposals were presented, challenged, and refined.


    "The smaller towns and settlements are the most vulnerable," said Lord Acheon, his voice carrying the weight of years of experience. "If we lose them, we risk not only lives but also resources and morale. We must protect these areas first."


    "That''s easier said than done," Lady Leah countered, her arms crossed. "Our forces are spread thin, and we don''t have the luxury of deploying entire battalions to every village."


    "Then we prioritize," interjected King Aythore, his tone firm. "We assign guards to the weakest towns, focusing on areas that are critical to supply chains and communication routes. We can''t save everyone, but we can ensure the backbone of our defenses remains intact."


    The room fell into a brief silence as the leaders considered his words.


    "Agreed," Emperor Tagharn said finally, his voice cutting through the quiet. "Prioritization is our only viable option. We will allocate guards to the most vulnerable locations and ensure they are well-equipped to handle smaller attacks."


    "But who will lead this effort?" asked Lord Sketcher, his gaze sweeping across the room. "We need someone capable, someone who can coordinate multiple groups and adapt to the chaos of war."


    All eyes turned to General Rhaegor.


    The towering general stood, his silver armor glinting under the light of the chandeliers. "I will take command," he said, his voice steady and unwavering. "I will organize the guards, oversee their deployment, and ensure that every town under our protection is prepared to face this threat."


    A murmur of approval rippled through the room.


    "General Rhaegor," the Emperor said, his tone solemn, "this is no small task. The safety of our people depends on your leadership. Do you accept this responsibility?"


    "I do, Your Majesty," Rhaegor replied without hesitation. "I will fulfill my role to the best of my ability, and I will not fail."


    "Good," the Emperor said, nodding. "Then it is decided. The allocation plan will go into effect immediately, and General Rhaegor will oversee its execution." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That wasn''t the end of the discussion though. Emperor Tagharn continued, his voice solemn but commanding, "each kingdom is expected to donate at lead a hundred of the bravest warriors to this purpose and there shall be no exceptions. As for me, I shall give out a thousand of my noble army."


    The various kings nodded in agreement with what the emperor had just declared.


    Satisfied with the decision, General Rhaegor saluted the Emperor and the gathered dignitaries before turning on his heel and exiting the room.


    His heavy footsteps echoed in the hallway as he made his way to begin preparations, his mind already formulating strategies to ensure the success of his mission.


    Inside the meeting hall, the discussions continued, though the intensity began to wane. The most pressing matter had been addressed, and the focus shifted to smaller details and contingency plans.


    Elder White Fang rose from his seat, his voice commanding attention. "While the allocation of guards is a necessary step, it is not a solution to the larger problem. We must continue our research into the behaviour and the forces driving these demons. Without understanding their origin, we are merely delaying the inevitable."


    The other mages and researchers nodded in agreement, their faces etched with determination.


    "We will intensify our efforts," said one of the senior researchers. "With the support of the scouts and the resources provided by the Fated Families, we will uncover the truth behind these attacks."


    The Emperor nodded. "See to it that you do. The future of our various households and the world at large depends on it."


    ~~~~~


    As the meeting began to wind down, the kings of the neighboring kingdoms convened in a smaller group. Their discussions were hushed, their expressions serious as they shared their concerns and strategies.


    The family heads, having contributed their part, began to take their leave. One by one, they exited the hall, their presence marked by polite bows and quiet exchanges of farewells.


    Lord Acheon was one of the first to rise, his long cloak trailing behind him as he made his way toward the door. "Your Majesty," he said, addressing the Emperor, "you have our full support. Whatever resources my family can provide will be at your disposal."


    "Thank you, Lord Acheon," the Emperor replied.


    Lord Leah followed soon after, her gaze lingering on the table where the maps of their territories were spread. "We must tread carefully," she said, her voice soft but resolute. "One wrong move could cost us dearly."


    The Emperor inclined his head. "Your counsel is always valued, Lord Leah."


    As the last of the family heads departed, the kings turned their attention back to the Emperor, their private meeting continuing without interruption.


    ~~~~~


    Outside the meeting hall, the castle bustled with activity. Messengers scurried through the corridors, carrying orders to the various military leaders and advisors stationed throughout the continent.


    The gravity of the decisions made within the hall was already rippling outward, setting plans into motion that would shape the fate of nations.


    General Rhaegor stood at the castle gates, issuing commands to a group of soldiers who had gathered in the courtyard. His voice was firm, each order precise and purposeful.


    "Spread the word to all captains," he said. "I want a list of the most vulnerable towns and settlements on my desk by sunrise. We''ll begin deployments immediately after the list is readied."


    The soldiers saluted and dispersed, their movements swift and disciplined.


    Rhaegor watched them go, his expression unreadable. The weight of his responsibility now hung heavily on his shoulders, but he bore it without complaint. This was his duty, and he would see it through to the end.


    As the sun began to set over the Kingdom of Asphade and the various Kings and Lords returned to their various places of residence, the castle''s lights burned brightly, a beacon of hope and determination in a world growing increasingly uncertain.


    Elder White Fang was one of the very last people to leave along with Lord Terrace. "You should get lots of rest, you look restless." Elder White Fang adviced Lord Terrace as he boarded his own carriage parked just beside Lord Terrace''s, the ride moving as soon as the owner was inside.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Rebuilding The Town

    Damien and Arielle strolled through the remnants of the once-thriving town. The razed down buildings slowly being replaced by new structures and the old ones becoming renovated as well.


    Despite the destruction, signs of hope dotted the landscape¡ªthe reconstruction was well underway. Workers, both mercenaries and townsfolk, toiled side by side, lifting beams, laying bricks, and clearing debris after debris.


    Arielle, energetic and focused, moved with purpose from one worksite to another. She wasn''t officially in charge, but her presence commanded respect.


    "Hello, Miss Arielle. How are you today?"


    "It''s always good to have you grace us with your presence."


    Mercenaries greeted her warmly, guards nodded as she passed, and the townsfolk treated her as a trusted figure.


    Damien, in stark contrast, followed lazily a few steps behind, his posture relaxed, hands tucked into his pockets.


    He glanced around occasionally, his sharp eyes taking in the progress but his expression remaining nonchalant.


    "Why am I tagging along again?" Damien asked even though he didn''t quite need an answer.


    "You slept an entire day," Arielle said, glancing over her shoulder at him as they walked. "Do you have any idea how worried I was?"


    Damien smirked, his pace unchanging. "Worried? Or just annoyed I didn''t wake up to entertain you?"


    "I''m serious, Damien," she said, her tone sharp. "I thought you were dead at one point. If you hadn''t rolled over this morning, I was ready to call the healer."


    He chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I''m fine. Just needed the rest."


    Arielle sighed, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face as she approached a group of workers hauling wooden beams. "Fine or not, you''re not lazing around today. You''re helping, whether you like it or not."


    Damien rolled his eyes but said nothing. Despite his apparent indifference, he didn''t need to be told what to do.


    As they reached the worksite, he stepped forward and grabbed a heavy beam, easily lifting it onto his shoulder. The workers paused, staring in disbelief at the ease with which he handled the load.


    "Where do you want this?" he asked, his tone casual.


    The foreman pointed toward the skeleton of a house being rebuilt, and Damien walked over, setting the beam into place without complaint.


    Arielle watched with a mix of satisfaction and amusement. "You''re surprisingly helpful when you want to be."


    "Don''t get used to it," Damien shot back, though there was a hint of a grin on his face. "This is just me being helpful. It won''t always happen."


    ~~~~~


    The morning passed in a blur of activity. Arielle flitted from one site to the next, offering advice, organizing resources, and occasionally lending a hand.


    Damien stayed close, assisting wherever needed without much fuss.


    At one site, Damien summoned Fenrir, his Monstrous Wolf. The massive beast appeared in a flash of light, its powerful form drawing gasps and whispers from the workers.


    "Relax," Damien said, patting the wolf''s head. "He''s not here to eat anyone. Fenrir, help them move the heavier stuff."


    The wolf let out a low growl, not of anger but acknowledgment, and padded over to a pile of heavy stone slabs. With its immense strength, it began dragging the slabs into position, much to the workers'' relief.


    At another site, Damien called forth Aquila, his Griffin. The majestic creature spread its wings wide, its piercing eyes scanning the area.


    "Help with the high work," Damien instructed, gesturing to a partially constructed roof. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aquila soared upward, carrying materials to the workers stationed on the roof.


    "They listen to you so well," Arielle said, watching in awe.


    "They''re my summons," Damien replied with a shrug. "It''s what they''re meant to do."


    "What about Cerbe?" Arielle asked, curious.


    Damien shook his head firmly. "Not a chance. Cerbe''s a little too¡­ intimidating for a place like this. I don''t think the townsfolk would appreciate a Three-Headed Hound wandering around."


    Arielle laughed. "Fair enough."


    ~~~~~


    As the day wore on, the sun climbed higher in the sky, its rays casting a warm glow over the town. The progress was evident¡ªwalls were rebuilt, roofs repaired, and streets cleared of rubble.


    At one point, a group of children gathered near Fenrir, their initial fear giving way to curiosity. The wolf, sensing no threat, allowed them to pet its fur, its usually intense demeanor softened.


    "Looks like someone''s making friends," Arielle said, nudging Damien.


    He glanced over and smirked. "Fenrir''s got a soft spot for people. Don''t let him fool you with his growling and imposing presence."


    Aquila, meanwhile, perched on a rooftop, its watchful eyes scanning the area. It occasionally let out a cry, almost as if cheering on the workers below.


    "You''re full of surprises, Damien," Arielle said as they paused for a moment of rest.


    Damien leaned against a partially repaired wall, arms crossed. "How so?"


    "You act like you don''t care about anything, but here you are, helping rebuild a town you barely know."


    He shrugged, his expression unreadable. "I help where I can. Doesn''t mean I care."


    Arielle smiled knowingly but didn''t push further.


    By late afternoon, much of the town was showing signs of revival. The workers were visibly tired but driven by a shared sense of purpose.


    Arielle continued her rounds, ensuring everything was on track, while Damien remained close, his summons aiding wherever they were needed.


    As the sun dipped toward the horizon, casting long shadows over the town, Arielle finally called it a day. She turned to Damien, her hands on her hips. "Alright, lazybones. Let''s head back."


    "Lazy?" Damien repeated, raising an eyebrow. "I''ve been hauling beams and commanding beasts all day."


    "You did well," she admitted, her tone softening. "The town''s starting to look like itself again. Thanks to you, and¡­ well, Fenrir and Aquila."


    Damien smirked. "Don''t forget the supervisor. You''re the real hero here."


    Arielle rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her smile. Together, they walked back toward the Mercenary Guild, the faint sounds of construction still echoing behind them.


    For a town that had seen so much devastation, today was a step toward hope. "It wasn''t so bad I guess." Damien muttered to himself.

 Chapter 189 - 189: Youre A Softie

    The morning sun bathed the town in a soft golden hue as Damien and Arielle prepared for their next destination¡ªthe orphanage where Milo, the young orphan boy Damien had saved during his very first day in the town lived.


    "And the orphanage?" Damien asked with visible interest. He''d been the one to suggest their visit after all.


    Arielle explained the current state of the orphanage, her tone growing more serious.


    "Miss Leerayne, the caretaker, has done an amazing job keeping everything together," Arielle began. "The orphanage wasn''t damaged during the attack, thankfully, but¡­ well, it''s complicated."


    Damien arched an eyebrow. "Complicated how?"


    Arielle sighed. "After the fight, a lot of people who lost their homes ran to the orphanage for shelter. Leerayne welcomed them with open arms, of course, but it''s put a lot of strain on resources."


    "They''re rationing meals now, trying to make the food last longer. But with over ten times the mouths to feed, it''s not looking good."


    Damien was silent for a moment, processing her words. "So, it''s warm-hearted chaos?" he finally said, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    Arielle rolled her eyes. "You could say that. But it''s not sustainable. They''re running out of food faster than they can figure out how to get more."


    Damien nodded thoughtfully, his gaze distant. "We''ll figure something out."


    As they continued walking, an idea began to form in Damien''s mind. He slowed his pace, glancing around the market street they had just entered.


    Stalls lined both sides of the road, few merchants calling out to passersby to check their wares. The aroma of fresh bread, spiced meats, and ripe fruit filled the air.


    "Arielle," Damien said, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Let''s go shopping."


    "For food?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "For everything," Damien replied with a grin.


    "Uhm, sure." Arielle responded with a nod.


    The duo dived into the market, Damien''s enthusiasm catching Arielle slightly off guard. Their first stop was a vegetable vendor with baskets overflowing with colorful produce.


    "We''ll take¡­ all of it," Damien announced, gesturing broadly at the selection of carrots, potatoes, onions, and more.


    The vendor''s jaw dropped. "A-All of it?"


    "Yes, all of it," Damien said, pulling out a pouch heavy with coins.


    Arielle laughed, shaking her head. "You''re going to buy the entire market at this rate."


    "That''s basically the bulk of the plan," Damien said with a wink.


    They moved to the next stall, where a butcher was slicing fresh cuts of meat. Damien placed an order so large that the butcher had to call his assistant to help pack everything. From there, they hit a bakery, sweeping the shelves clean of bread, rolls, and pastries.


    "You''re like a kid in a sweet store," Arielle teased as Damien grabbed a bag of flour from another vendor.


    "And you''re the chaperone making sure I don''t go overboard," Damien shot back, though his grin suggested he had no intention of stopping anytime soon.


    Their shopping spree continued, with Damien and Arielle picking up everything from sacks of rice to jars of honey and even a barrel of fresh milk.


    At one point, Damien stopped at a spice stall, sniffing a small jar of something fragrant. "What do you think, Arielle? Too fancy for an orphanage?"


    Arielle rolled her eyes. "I think the kids will survive without imported saffron."


    "Fine," Damien said, setting it down with mock disappointment. "But I''m getting the cinnamon sticks."


    As their haul grew, they realized they needed help transporting everything. Damien didn''t want to store things in their void key so he called forth Aquila, his Griffin, whose sudden appearance caused a stir in the market.


    "Don''t mind the bird," Damien said casually to the gawking merchants as Aquila let out a low cry and stretched its wings.


    Arielle shook her head, suppressing a laugh. "You''re unbelievable."


    Aquila was soon laden with bags of food, its sharp eyes scanning the crowd as if daring anyone to try and take what it was carrying.


    "You sure this is enough?" Arielle asked, surveying the mountain of supplies they''d accumulated. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien smirked. "Never hurts to go overboard."


    Their final stop was a candy stall, where Damien insisted on buying a bag of brightly colored sweets.


    "For the kids," he explained, tossing the bag into Arielle''s arms.


    "You''re going to spoil them," she said, though her smile betrayed her amusement.


    "They deserve it, after all the town had been through." Damien replied simply. "It''ll take their minds off the recent incident."


    ~~~~~


    With Aquila carrying the bulk of their purchases, the pair finally made their way toward the orphanage.


    As they approached, the sound of children''s laughter floated through the air, mingling with the clatter of construction from nearby rebuilding efforts.


    Miss Leerayne, the caretaker, was outside, tending to a small garden. She looked up as they approached, her expression shifting from surprise to delight as she recognized them.


    "Damien! Arielle!" she called out, wiping her hands on her apron. "What brings the both of you here?"


    "We thought we''d bring a little something for the kids," Damien said, gesturing to Aquila.


    Leerayne''s eyes widened as she took in the sheer volume of supplies. "A little something? This is¡­ this is incredible!"


    The children, curious about the commotion, began gathering around, their faces lighting up as they saw the bags of food and treats.


    "Is that candy?" one of the younger boys asked, his eyes wide.


    Damien crouched down, holding out the bag of sweets. "You bet it is. But you''ve got to share, okay?"


    The boy nodded eagerly, clutching the bag as if it were the greatest treasure in the world.


    As the supplies were unloaded and organized, Leerayne''s gratitude was evident. "I don''t know how to thank you," she said, her voice full of emotions. "This will make such a difference for the kids¡ªand for everyone else here."


    "It''s nothing," Damien said, waving off her thanks. "Just make sure everyone gets enough to eat."


    Arielle smiled, watching as the children swarmed around Damien, their laughter filling the air.


    Despite his usual aloofness, he seemed completely at ease among them, handing out small treats and joking with the older kids.


    "You''re a softie, you know that?" she said quietly, stepping up beside him.


    "Don''t let it get out," Damien replied with a smirk.

 Chapter 190 - 190: Nulls And Pure Nulls

    The day stretched on as the sun began its slow descent in the sky, casting warm golden rays over the town as its reconstruction continued.


    Damien and Arielle were walking back toward the Mercenary Guild building, having just left the lively chaos of the orphanage.


    The children''s laughter still echoed faintly in their ears, a reminder of the joy their efforts had brought to those who needed it most.


    As they reached the main road, Damien glanced sideways at Arielle. "Is there a library around here?"


    Arielle tilted her head in thought before chuckling softly. "There was a library," she said, a teasing edge to her voice.


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "Was?"


    "Yeah, it got razed to the ground during your battle," she said, smirking playfully.


    Damien stopped mid-step, turning to face her fully. "Wait, seriously? I destroyed the library?"


    His tone was genuinely apologetic, and the sudden change in his demeanor caught Arielle off guard.


    She waved her hands dismissively, her smirk fading. "I was just joking. Well, sort of. You didn''t mean to. It wasn''t entirely your fault."


    Still, Damien looked troubled. "I didn''t realize¡­"


    Arielle awkwardly cleared her throat, trying to lighten the mood. "What did you need the library for, anyway?"


    Damien''s gaze turned thoughtful. "I wanted to look into demons¡ªspecifically, the kind you talked about. Those ones whose blood can affect magic essence. I need to know what I''m dealing with if I''m going to face them again."


    Arielle smirked again, this time with genuine amusement. "You could''ve just asked me, you know. I have a mini library back at the guild, and I know a thing or two about those demons. Come on, I''ll show you."


    ~~~~~


    The Mercenary Guild building was unusually quiet when they arrived, its typical buzz absent as most mercenaries were still out helping with reconstruction or on assignments.


    Arielle led the way inside, the echo of their footsteps the only sound as they crossed the open hall.


    Arielle moved behind the counter, rummaging through a large drawer filled with books of varying sizes and conditions. She pulled out a small stack¡ªeight books in total¡ªand set them down in front of Damien.


    "These are all the books I have that cover demons," she said, dusting her hands off. "They''re not exactly organized, but they should help."


    Damien eyed the stack, his lips quirking into a small smile. "Thanks. Though, these seem pretty general."


    "They are," Arielle admitted, pulling up a stool across from him. "But it''s a good starting point. Besides, I know a lot about the specific type you''re asking about. I can fill in the blanks."


    Damien opened the first book and began flipping through its pages. The text was dense, but his sharp mind quickly picked up the important details. "Alright," he said, glancing up. "Let''s start with the basics. What are these demons called?"


    "They''re called Nulls," Arielle replied, leaning forward slightly. "And they''re a real pain. Their blood is toxic to essence¡ªit doesn''t just weaken it; it can completely nullify it in some cases, depending on the Grade of the Null as well as the rank of the person whose essence is being cancelled out."


    Damien frowned. "How does that work?"


    Arielle shrugged. "No one''s entirely sure. Some researchers think their blood disrupts the natural flow of essence in the body, while others think it''s more like a magical poison. Either way, it''s bad news if you get exposed to it."


    Damien nodded, flipping to a section in the book that mentioned Nulls in passing. "And how do you deal with it?"


    "That''s where it gets interesting," Arielle said, her eyes glinting. "There''s something called a purifier¡ªor Pure Null, as some people call it. It''s like the opposite of Null blood. While Null blood is like a poison, Pure Null acts as the antidote."


    Damien''s brow furrowed. "So, Pure Null can counteract the effects of Null blood?"


    "Exactly," Arielle confirmed. "The problem is, Pure Null is incredibly rare. It''s not like you can just find it lying around. Most people who''ve dealt with Nulls don''t even know where to get it and an even larger population don''t know if it really exists."


    "Where does it come from?" Damien asked, leaning forward, his interest piqued.


    Arielle hesitated for a moment before answering. "It''s said to come from certain high-grade mana beasts. Mana Beasts that are either born with it or develop it over time. But finding one of those is¡­ well, it''s no small feat."


    Damien''s gaze turned distant as he processed the information. "So, it''s like hunting for an antidote while trying not to die from the poison in the first place."


    "Pretty much," Arielle said with a dry laugh.


    They continued discussing Nulls and Pure Null in detail, Arielle sharing everything she knew while Damien absorbed the information like a sponge. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien''s questions were sharp and insightful, and Arielle couldn''t help but be impressed by how quickly he grasped the nuances of the topic.


    ~~~~~


    After nearly an hour of discussion, Arielle stretched her arms above her head and stood. "Alright, that''s all I''ve got for now. If you have more questions, you''ll have to dig through those books yourself."


    Damien smirked, already halfway through the second book in the stack. "I''ll manage."


    Arielle watched him for a moment, a small smile tugging at her lips. He seemed completely absorbed in his reading, his usual laid-back demeanor replaced by focused determination.


    "Well," she said, turning to leave, "I''ve got work to do. Try not to burn the place down while I''m gone."


    Damien waved her off without looking up. "No promises."


    Arielle chuckled softly as she left the room, leaving Damien alone with the books. The quiet of the guild building settled around him, broken only by the faint rustle of pages as he continued to read.


    For Damien, knowledge was power, and today he was determined to arm himself with everything he could learn about the Nulls and their deadly blood. The more he understood them, the better prepared he would be when the time came to face them again and even better, "I''ll know how to deal with that blockade back at the ruined cave."

 Chapter 191 - 191: Early Days In Hell

    The sun blazed mercilessly overhead as Damon, Anaya, and Daveon stood in front of Ex-General Leana, who had come to be known as "Miss Leana" to her wards.


    The trio stood at attention, their expressions a mix of anticipation and anxiety, or rather, fear.


    They were about to venture deeper into the barren lands of the First Layer of Hell, a place known for its unforgiving conditions and lurking demons. So, it was quite normal for them to feel this way.


    Leana''s sharp gaze swept over them, her hands resting on her hips. "Listen carefully," she began, her tone firm but not unkind. "This place isn''t just dangerous because of the demons."


    Leana pointed towards the ground shaking her head. "The environment itself is your enemy. The lack of vegetation, the blistering heat, and the scarcity of natural hiding spots make survival here a challenge in itself."


    Anaya raised a hand hesitantly. "Miss Leana, what do you mean by ''natural hiding spots''?"


    Leana nodded, glad for the question. "Normally, in any forest or wilderness, trees and thick foliage would serve as cover. Here, the extreme temperature prohibits the growth of most plants. What you''ll find instead are dried up trees and skeletons¡ªmassive ones, remnants of mana beasts that lived here long ago. Their skulls, in particular, can act as effective hiding spots."


    Daveon tilted his head. "Why skulls?"


    Leana''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if gauging how much they could understand. "The bones of mana beasts retain traces of their essence. It''s faint, but it''s enough to mask your own magic signature to a degree. Demons rely heavily on sensing essence, so hiding within these bones can give you a significant advantage."


    Damon, who had been silent up to this point, frowned. "But these hiding spots must be rare if they''re dependent on the skeletons of beasts from who knows how long ago."


    Leana smiled faintly. "Exactly. They''re scarce, which means you''ll have to rely on your wits and instincts more than anything else. Remember, demons aren''t mindless. They''ll spot you just as easily as you can spot them."


    Her smile faded slightly, replaced by a look of somber seriousness. "And trust me when I say that the demons here are relentless. They''ll hunt you down if you''re careless and even when you''re careful, still try not to fall for their traps. So, stay sharp, stay together, and remember what I''ve taught you."


    After delivering her warning, Leana gestured for the group to follow her. "Now then, shall we go?"


    They had spent the previous day resting and acclimating to the intense environment, but now it was time for the real reason they had come here: training.


    The trio followed Leana out of the Regulator, the temperature immediately spiking as they stepped into the open wasteland.


    "Ugh! It''ll take a while to get used to this place." Anaya frowned when the heat attacked her skin once again.


    "Does that mean you''ll be the last one to adapt?" Damien asked with a playful smirk, his question directed at none other than his girlfriend.


    "Tsk, no! Let''s just get started." Anaya clicked her tongue.


    The land stretched endlessly before them, a scorched and barren expanse dotted with jagged rocks and the occasional skeletal remains of some long-dead beast.


    Leana''s sharp eyes scanned the horizon, her every movement calculated. As the group walked cautiously, she began to speak, her tone reflective.


    "My first time here was... intense," she said, her voice carrying over the quiet crunch of their footsteps on the dry, cracked earth. "I was already a high-ranking military official by then, but even with all my training and experience, this place nearly broke me."


    Anaya looked up at her, curiosity lighting her features. "What was it like back then?"


    "Hell!" Leana''s gaze remained fixed ahead, her expression unreadable. "Back then, this place was teeming with Grade Four and Grade Three demons."


    She shook her head as she recalled the events of that period. "The death toll was staggering. We lost people left and right, even the strongest of us. At the time, Grade Four demons were a nightmare to face, and Grade Three... well, let''s just say they weren''t any better."


    Daveon frowned. "But you''re strong now. You could probably handle them, right?"


    Leana chuckled softly. "Now, yes. I can take on a dozen Grade Four demons without much trouble. But back then? Even one was enough to leave me battered and bloody. I was lucky to survive most encounters."


    Damon glanced at her. "What changed?"


    "Experience," Leana replied simply. "And a lot of trial and error. The demons here may be ruthless, but they also provide the best training you can get. Their cores are valuable, their scales perfect for crafting shields, and their essence... well, it''s like fuel for growth. That''s why Grade Four and Three demons were hunted down first. They held the most threat, but also the highest rewards."


    Anaya shuddered. "And now they''re rare?"


    Leana nodded. "Exactly. The demon hunters thinned their numbers significantly. Now, the most common demons here are lower-grade ones. They''re still dangerous, but nothing you can''t handle if you stay focused."


    Daveon smirked slightly. "So, you''re saying the odds of us dying are lower than when you first came here?"


    Leana shot him a sharp look, though there was a glimmer of amusement in her eyes. "The odds are in your favor. But don''t get cocky. This place will kill you the moment you underestimate it."


    The group continued deeper into the wasteland, the oppressive heat pressing down on them like a physical weight. Every step felt heavier than the last, but none of them complained.


    Leana stopped suddenly, raising a hand to signal silence. The three students froze, their senses sharpening.


    "Do you hear that?" Leana whispered.


    The trio strained their ears, and after a moment, a faint sound reached them¡ªa low, guttural growl carried on the wind.


    "Yes, I can hear it." Damon nodded at their guardian''s question while Anaya simply nodded as well.


    On the other hand...


    "Yes," Daveon said with one hand raised into the sky, "that''s my stomach growling." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three pairs of eyes turned to him again and Daveon felt crawling into his own stomach to satisfy that hunger of his.


    "Then deal with it before I do!" Leana said with a stare that made Daveon wish he was a stick.

 Chapter 192 - 192: Dont Die Yet

    The group paused their trip through hell as they waited for Daveon to finish his business with his stomach.


    The oppressive heat of the barren lands seemed to grow heavier with every passing second as Damon, Anaya, Daveon, and Ex-General Leana remained in the open terrain.


    Soon, Daveon was done with eating and their journey resumed.


    "If only you''d eaten when everyone else was eating." Damon clicked his tongue, patting h friend''s shoulder whilst shaking his head like an empathetic old man.


    "My bad." Daveon lowered his head in apology to the others.


    "Don''t sweat the details and let''s move on." Damon grinned, trying to cheer up Daveon rather than make him feel bad for the delay.


    The desolate expanse stretched endlessly, the occasional jagged rock or skeletal remains of a long-dead mana beast the only breaks in the horizon.


    Noticing the anxiety that troubled them, Leana decided to lighten the mood as they continued their search for demons.


    Turning her head slightly, she called back to the group, "Let me ask you all something. How young were you when you had your first kill¡ªwhether it was a demon or a mana beast?"


    Anaya was the first to respond, her voice steady but tinged with curiosity. "Mine was a mana beast. It was a few months into the academy. One of the instructors guided us through a training exercise that required us to kill one in the academy." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daveon nodded in agreement. "Same here. We were still learning the basics, so we had to rely on the instructor a lot. But by the end of it, we managed to take down a Grade Seven mana beast individually."


    Both of them chuckled at the shared memory, but their laughter faded when they noticed Damon walking silently, his gaze fixed ahead. Anaya frowned, tilting her head as she looked at him.


    "Damon," she asked, "your first kill was during that same training session, right?"


    Damon shook his head, his expression unreadable. "No. My first known and recorded kill was then, but my real first kill happened months earlier."


    His words brought their steps to a halt. Even Leana stopped, her curiosity piqued. "Really?" she asked, folding her arms. "Care to share how that came to be?"


    Damon exhaled deeply, his eyes scanning the distant horizon as if the memory itself lay somewhere out there.


    "I was sent away from my family," Damon began, his tone calm but carrying a hint of bitterness. "The Terrace family has a different way of doing things. I was sent to make my own way to the academy when I awakened my essence core."


    "What?" Anaya said, her voice sharp with disbelief. "Alone? Why?"


    Damon waved off her question. "That part doesn''t matter. What matters is that I spent three months making my way to the academy by myself. I didn''t have the skills or the knowledge to survive at first, so I was pretty much prey for anything with mana essence."


    He paused, glancing at the others. "But I adapted. I learned how to recognize threats, how to run when I needed to, and when I couldn''t run, how to fight."


    Leana''s expression grew serious but a smile remained on her lips. "So, you killed to survive?"


    Damon nodded. "Living plants, mostly. Those things are vicious when they think they''ve found an easy meal. I took down about twenty of them before I encountered my first real mana beast. It was very low-ranked, but even then, it was tough. I managed to kill it, and then three more after that."


    Anaya stared at him, her mouth slightly open. "You¡­ you never told me any of this."


    "It didn''t seem important," Damon said with a shrug. "By the time I got to the academy, it felt like a different life."


    Daveon let out a low whistle. "Twenty living plants and four mana beasts before the academy? You''re something else, Damon. No wonder you topped the test then."


    "Why didn''t your family help you?" Anaya pressed.


    Damon shook his head again, his tone dismissive. "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that I made it. I survived."


    Sensing the shift in tone, Leana stepped in to redirect the conversation. "Alright, Damon," she said with a smirk, "since you''re in a storytelling mood, why don''t you ask me a question for a change?"


    Damon''s lips quirked into a faint smile. "Alright. When was your first kill, Miss Leana?"


    Leana opened her mouth to respond but suddenly froze, her sharp eyes narrowing as she focused on the horizon.


    "Hold that thought," she said, her tone shifting to one of urgency.


    Damon''s heightened senses kicked in, and his gaze darted to the same point. Far in the distance, dark shapes were rapidly approaching, moving with a predatory grace.


    "Figures," Damon muttered, his hand moving to the hilt of his weapon strapped to his waist. "We''ve got company."


    Anaya and Daveon tensed, their hands instinctively reaching for their own weapons as they scanned the horizon.


    "Seven demons," Leana said, her voice calm but firm. "They''re all Grade Six. Nothing you can''t handle if you stay sharp."


    She turned to face her wards, a mischievous smirk tugging at her lips. "Here''s the plan. I''ll keep four of them busy. The three of you will take on the other three. Once you''ve dealt with your first targets, you''ll each pick another. Whoever takes down their second target the fastest gets to finish off the last one¡ªand I''ll give them a reward."


    Anaya''s eyes lit up. "A reward?"


    "You''ll just have to win to find out what it is," Leana said with a wink.


    Daveon grinned, his competitive side kicking in. "Alright. Let''s see who''s the best demon slayer."


    Damon rolled his eyes but couldn''t hide the faint smirk on his face. "Make sure you don''t lose, or I''ll have to mock you for the rest of the trip."


    Leana unsheathed her weapon, a gleaming blade that caught the light as she moved toward the incoming demons. "Remember," she called back to her wards, "work together and stay focused. Don''t die yet."


    As the demons drew closer, their grotesque forms becoming clearer, Damon, Anaya, and Daveon fell into formation. The oppressive heat seemed to fade into the background as adrenaline surged through their veins.

 Chapter 193 - 193: Battling Grade Six Demons

    The moment the seven Grade Six demons closed in, the battle erupted into chaos.


    Kaareeeeiii!!


    Their grotesque forms, twisted and menacing, lunged forward with inhuman speed, snarling and screeching as they attacked.


    Ex-General Leana, however, was prepared. She quickly stepped forward, unsheathing her weapon in a fluid motion but pausing before she struck.


    "Right," she muttered to herself. "I''m not killing these."


    With a quick pivot, she sheathed her weapon again and used her bare hands to engage the four demons targeting her.y


    Her wards needed the experience, and she wouldn''t take that opportunity from them. With an effortless motion, she ducked under a claw swipe and drove her fist into the demon''s chest, sending it flying into the distance.


    "Damon! Anaya! Daveon!" she shouted over the din of battle, her voice commanding. "Stay focused and be careful! These demons are trickier than they look."


    Damon''s voice rang out confidently as he readied himself against his opponent. "Don''t worry, Miss Leana. We''ve got this. Time to prove ourselves!"


    Leana smirked at his determination, grabbing another demon by the arm and using it to slam two others away.


    Bang!


    With each motion, she tossed the creatures further from the group, creating enough space for her wards to fight the three demons left without interference.


    Damon''s demon stalked toward him, its elongated claws gleaming in the harsh sunlight. It let out a guttural growl before lunging at him, aiming a wide slash at his chest.


    Damon sidestepped effortlessly, countering with a swift slash of his own blade that grazed the demon''s arm. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kareeeii!!


    The demon hissed in pain but didn''t relent, swiping and snapping its jaws in an attempt to corner him.


    Damon dodged its attack, kicking its head to the side with his left leg. The demon screeched in what seemed like both anger and pain.


    When it swiped its claw in an attempt to cut into Damon''s stomach which was within it''s reach, Damon twisted to get out of the demon''s reach, swinging his sword once again.


    His sword sliced through the demons foreskin drawing out blood from the arm.


    Kareeeii!!


    The attack on the demon caused a more furious scream from the demon and it immediately counterattacked.


    It leaped into the air, lunging at Damon from the air and as it landed, it twisted midair, bringing down both claws on Damon.


    Damon dodged to the side slamming his leg into the demon''s side the moment landed in his initial position.


    Bang!!


    The demon stumbled to the side but immediately got upz attacking Damon again.


    Damon''s movements were fluid, each dodge and strike a calculated effort to keep the demon off balance.


    He pressed his advantage, forcing the demon back with precise and relentless strikes. His sword carved shallow cuts across its torso and limbs, and while none were fatal, each one sapped the demon''s strength little by little.


    "Not so tough, are you?" Damon muttered, his tone light despite the intensity of the battle.


    The demon snarled, attempting a desperate counterattack, but Damon was quicker. He parried the blow with ease, landing another slash across its shoulder.


    Blood dripped steadily from its wounds, its movements growing sluggish under Damon''s relentless assault.


    His strategy was simple¡ªwear it down, keep it from recovering, and wait for the perfect moment to deliver the final strike.


    Anaya''s approach to her battle was less direct. She stood calmly as her demon advanced, her hands already glowing faintly with magic.


    The demon lunged, its claws aimed at her throat, but a shimmering barrier materialized just in time, deflecting the attack with a burst of light.


    The bracelets she had received from Morteze were doing their job, and Anaya couldn''t help but smile as she stepped back, testing their limits.


    "Let''s see what works on you," she murmured, conjuring a small ball of fire in her palm.


    She hurled it at the demon, watching as the flames licked its skin but did little more than singe it. The creature roared, charging again, but the bracelets activated once more, forming a barrier that absorbed the impact.


    "Not fire, then," she said thoughtfully, switching tactics.


    She tried water magic next, a jet of liquid slicing through the air and hitting the demon square in the chest. It staggered slightly but recovered almost immediately.


    "Still not right," Anaya muttered. "What about this?"


    A gust of wind magic struck the demon, but while it was enough to push it back, it didn''t seem to cause any significant damage.


    The demon screeched in frustration, its attacks growing more frantic as it failed to breach Anaya''s defenses. She remained calm, observing its reactions with a scientist''s precision.


    Finally, inspiration struck. Her fingers sparked with energy as she prepared her next spell. "Let''s try lightning," she said, a confident smile spreading across her face.


    She began chanting softly, her voice carrying an otherworldly rhythm.


    "By the power that surges in the storm, by the force that rends the sky, strike swift and true, the wrath of the heavens descend¡ªLightning Rod!"


    A brilliant rod of lightning crackled to life between her hands, its energy humming with raw power. She hurled it with precision, the rod slicing through the air toward the demon.


    The demon, sensing danger, screeched in fear and scrambled backward, but the rod was too fast. It impaled the creature, sending arcs of electricity coursing through its body.


    The demon convulsed violently, its blood boiling and evaporating as the lightning drained it of life.


    Within moments, it crumpled to the ground, its withered form a testament to the spell''s devastating power.


    Anaya brushed her hands off, her smile widening. "Looks like lightning''s the winner."


    While Damon continued to chip away at his opponent, Anaya turned her attention to the others, watching as Daveon struggled against his demon. She debated whether to step in but decided against it. If they were going to grow, they needed to handle their battles on their own.


    With her demon slain, Anaya leaned against a rock, her confidence soaring. She had finished her fight first and now had a front-row seat to watch the others.


    "Better hurry up," she called to Damon and Daveon, her tone teasing. "I''ll take care of the last one at this rate!"

 Chapter 194 - 194: Battling Grade Six Demons II

    Booom!


    Bang!!


    The barren landscape echoed with the chaotic sounds of battle as Damon, Anaya, and Daveon engaged their demonic opponents.


    Each had their own unique style, reflecting their personalities and strengths. Damon fought with relentless aggression, Anaya with calculated precision and magic, while Daveon displayed a subtle and manipulative approach, his twin daggers moving with deadly grace.


    Daveon''s fight was unlike the others. Where Damon relied on pressure and Anaya on magical ingenuity, Daveon''s battle was a masterclass in manipulation.


    His every move seemed designed not just to harm his opponent but to control the flow of the fight entirely.


    His demon opponent, a snarling Grade Six beast with elongated claws and jagged teeth, lunged at him, swiping at his head with murderous intent.


    Instead of dodging, Daveon calmly raised his daggers, catching the attack on the flat sides of his blades.


    Clang!!


    Sparks flew as claws scraped against steel, but Daveon''s expression remained serene.


    The demon growled in frustration, pulling back to strike again. Daveon allowed himself a faint smile, his eyes calculating every movement.


    "Come on," he muttered under his breath. "Let''s see how predictable you are."


    The demon lunged again, this time aiming for Daveon''s torso. As if anticipating the move, Daveon pivoted to the side, his dagger slicing upward in a clean arc.


    The blade moved so quickly that the demon didn''t immediately realize what had happened.


    A second later, its severed hand hit the ground. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The demon let out a deafening roar of pain, clutching the stump where its wrist used to be. Black blood sprayed across the cracked ground, but Daveon didn''t flinch. He pressed forward, forcing the demon to retreat as he controlled the fight with an almost clinical precision.


    "You''re not very smart, are you?" Daveon mused, his tone calm.


    The demon, fueled by rage, channeled its essence into a desperate attack. Its remaining claw glowed with dark energy as it slashed at Daveon, sending a wave of essence hurtling toward him.


    But Daveon had seen it coming. He sidestepped gracefully, the essence attack missing him by inches and carving a jagged scar into the ground.


    "You''ll have to do better than that," he said, his smirk widening.


    Daveon''s strategy was clear. He wasn''t just fighting to win¡ªhe was studying the demon''s movements, learning its patterns and reactions.


    Each attack he deflected, each counter he landed, added to his understanding of the creature''s behavior.


    The demon, now missing one hand, lunged again in a wild attempt to bite him. Daveon moved with swift precision, ducking under the attack and slashing at its remaining wrist.


    The blade bit deep, severing the second hand with the same surgical efficiency as the first.


    Kareeeii!


    The demon screeched in pain, stumbling back, disarmed and desperate. Its furious screeches filled the air as it flailed uselessly, trying to attack with nothing but its teeth.


    "That was a dumb move." Daveon sighed, raising one dagger as the creature lunged at him in a final act of defiance.


    With a single, decisive motion, he sliced through its neck. The demon''s head hit the ground with a dull thud, its body collapsing a moment later.


    Daveon flicked the black blood off his daggers, his expression calm and unreadable.


    Damon, who had finished his fight moments earlier, turned to see Daveon wiping his blades clean.


    His own battle had been intense but straightforward. His relentless attacks had left his demon opponent little room to counter, and the fight had ended when Damon drove his sword upward through the demon''s jaw, the blade piercing its skull.


    "That took long enough," Damon said, raising an eyebrow at Daveon.


    Daveon shrugged, his tone casual. "I wanted to take my time."


    "Sure you did," Damon replied, smirking at his teammate.


    Anaya, meanwhile, had already moved on to her second opponent. Her bracelets continued to protect her with shimmering barriers that activated instinctively against every strike the demon threw at her.


    "I''m already on my second," she called out to the boys, her tone teasing. "Better hurry up, or I''ll be the one to take the last one."


    Damon and Daveon exchanged a glance. Both of them smirked, the competitive fire in their eyes reigniting.


    "You heard her," Damon said, gripping his sword tightly. "Let''s catch up."


    Daveon sighed, rolling his shoulders. "Alright, no more playing around or Miss Leana might scold us after."


    "Damn right!" Ex-General Leana shouted from the side where she continued to play with three demons.


    "There you go." Daveon shrugged as he turned to Damon.


    They shared a subtle smile and then both of them moved.


    The second round of battles began with a renewed intensity. Damon and Daveon each faced a new demon, leaving the last one for Leana.


    Damon''s second fight was faster than his first. He pushed his opponent relentlessly, his strikes coming harder and faster with each passing moment.


    The demon tried to counter, but Damon''s experience and aggression overwhelmed it.


    Within minutes, he landed the killing blow, his sword slicing through its chest in a clean, brutal arc.


    Daveon, true to his word, abandoned his methodical approach in favor of speed. He moved aggressively, his daggers flashing as he targeted the demon''s joints and vital points.


    The creature barely had time to react before Daveon''s blades found their mark, and it crumpled to the ground in defeat.


    As Daveon stood over his fallen opponent, Damon turned to him, a hint of annoyance in his voice.


    "That was¡­ fast," Damon said.


    Daveon sheathed his daggers, his expression calm. "I got tired of dragging it out."


    Damon narrowed his eyes. "Or maybe you just wanted the reward."


    Daveon''s lips twitched into a grin. "That might''ve been a factor."


    Damon exhaled sharply, his competitive streak flaring. He turned back to his fight, determined to finish off his opponent quickly.


    By the time they regrouped, the tension between Damon and Daveon had turned into a playful rivalry. Leana, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but chuckle at their antics.


    "One more left," Damon said, glancing at the final demon.


    Leana stepped forward, her tone light but challenging. "Careful now. If you don''t finish it quickly, Daveon might swoop in and take it for himself."


    Damon smirked, his grip tightening on his sword. "Not a chance."

 Chapter 195 - 195: Daveon Vs Demon

    The battle continued with unbridled ferocious as Damon drove his sword cleanly through the chest of his second demon, ending its life with precision.


    He pulled his blade free, watching the creature slump lifelessly to the ground.


    Thud!


    The sound was nothing too loud but it sounded in the hearts of everyone present. Another demon was dead.


    Turning his gaze to the last remaining demon, he lunged toward it, determined to claim the final kill.


    But just as he reached the creature, Daveon darted in from the side, his twin daggers flashing in the harsh light as he struck at the demon first.


    "Too slow, Damon," Daveon called out, his voice tinged with smugness.


    Damon skidded to a halt, sheathing his sword with a growl of annoyance. "Fine. It''s yours. Don''t take too long, though."


    Miss Leana, standing off to the side, observed the unfolding fight with crossed arms and a faint smile. Damon joined her, still scowling but willing to bide his time as he watched.


    Daveon circled the demon, which was visibly more powerful than the others they had faced.


    While the previous demons were newly advanced to Grade Six, this one stood at the very peak of its grade, its movements more fluid, its attacks more calculated.


    "It''s strong," Damon remarked, wiping sweat from his brow as he watched Daveon dodge a flurry of strikes. "Definitely not like the others."


    Leana nodded. "This one''s at the top of its grade. That''s why it''s putting up more of a fight."


    Daveon''s movements were quick and precise, but the demon matched him with brutal efficiency. Its claws swiped through the air, narrowly missing him as he weaved and ducked.


    Daveon slashed with one of his daggers, landing a shallow cut on the demon''s side, but the creature didn''t even flinch.


    "He''s struggling," Damon said, his brow furrowing.


    Leana''s gaze remained fixed on the fight. "He''ll figure it out. If not¡­" She turned her head slightly toward Damon. "You''re welcome to step in if he fails."


    Damon smirked at her response. "And by fail, you mean if he gets knocked out or worse, right?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly," Leana confirmed.


    Damon leaned casually against a nearby rock, his smirk growing. "Not that I think he''ll lose, but just in case... you''d let me handle it?"


    Leana glanced at him, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You don''t think he''ll lose, but you''re already planning to step in? That doesn''t sound very supportive."


    Damon chuckled. "I''m just being practical. You never know." He paused, then added with a sly grin, "And what if he loses because of someone else''s actions? I can still take over, right?"


    Leana caught the glint in his eyes and immediately understood his implication. She raised an eyebrow. "If Daveon loses because of outside interference¡ªyour interference¡ªthen he''ll resume the fight, and whoever caused the disruption will be disqualified from participating. That clear enough for you?"


    Damon laughed, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "Crystal clear, Miss Leana."


    He turned his attention back to the battle. Daveon was still holding his own, but the fight was taking its toll.


    Clang!


    Bang!!


    The demon was relentless, its strikes coming faster and harder as it pushed him to his limits.


    Sweat dripped from Damon''s nose and chin as he watched, the heat of the barren land finally continued cooking him up from the inside. He noticed Leana standing beside him, perfectly composed despite the sweltering temperature.


    "How are you not sweating in this heat?" he asked, his tone incredulous.


    Leana smirked. "It''s a meditation technique. With enough practice, you can regulate your body temperature even in extreme conditions like this."


    Anaya who''d just finished off her demon as well, joined them at that moment, her curiosity piqued. "Miss Leana, could you teach us that technique? It''d be really useful out here."


    Leana didn''t respond immediately. She watched Daveon''s battle for a few moments, her expression unreadable. Finally, she turned to Anaya and Damon with a faint smile. "I''ll teach it as a reward¡ªfor whoever wins against that demon."


    Both Damon and Anaya perked up at her words, their competitive spirits reigniting.


    Anaya stepped forward, ready to volunteer. "In that case¡ª"


    Leana grabbed her by the shoulder, pulling her back before she could finish. At the same time, she stopped Damon, who had also started moving toward the fight.


    "Neither of you are stepping in," Leana said firmly. "Not until Daveon is either incapacitated or completely unable to continue. And even then, only one of you can fight the demon at a time."


    Damon sighed in frustration but sat down on the heated ground, accepting her rules for the moment. He leaned back, wiping more sweat from his face.


    "He''s going to win," Damon said confidently, watching as Daveon continued to trade blows with the demon. "It''ll take time, but he''s got this."


    Leana nodded slightly, though her eyes remained focused on the fight.


    The battle between Daveon and the demon grew fiercer by the second. The demon lunged at him, claws slashing wildly, but Daveon ducked and rolled, narrowly avoiding the attack.


    He countered with a quick strike to the demon''s leg, causing it to stumble slightly, but it quickly recovered, snarling with rage.


    Daveon''s face was set in a determined scowl as he moved with calculated precision, looking for an opening to land a decisive blow.


    The fight reached its peak when Daveon, spotting his chance, clenched his fist tightly around one of his daggers.


    With a burst of speed, he closed the distance between himself and the demon, driving his fist into its jaw with all his strength.


    The impact sent the demon hurtling into the air, its body spinning before crashing back to the ground several feet away.


    Damon, watching from the sidelines, smirked. "He really doesn''t know when to quit, does he?"


    Leana''s expression softened, a hint of pride flickering in her eyes. "He''s got more fight in him than most people give him credit for."


    Damon stretched his legs out, relaxing as he watched Daveon close in on the fallen demon. "Let''s see how he finishes this."

 Chapter 196 - 196: Letter From Ryedale

    The battle between Daveon and the demon continued with as much ferocity as the first clash, each clash of claw and blade echoing across the barren wasteland.


    The demon, a peak Grade Six creature, moved with a speed and precision that belied its monstrous form. Its claws slashed through the air in wide arcs, each strike aiming to tear Daveon apart.


    Daveon dodged the strikes narrowly, his movements quick but measured. His twin daggers flashed in the harsh sunlight, deflecting blows with a sharp metallic clang.


    Sparks flew as the demon''s claws scraped against his blades, and Daveon used the momentum of the impacts to twist and reposition himself.


    At first glance, it seemed like Daveon was struggling, barely keeping up with the demon''s relentless assault.


    The others, watching from a safe distance, noticed the tension in his movements and the sweat dripping down his face.


    "Is he having trouble?" Anaya asked, her voice laced with concern. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," Damon said with a smirk, leaning back on his elbows. "While it seems like that, it''s only because he''s setting it up."


    Miss Leana nodded in agreement, her eyes narrowing as she studied Daveon''s movements. "He''s trying to guide the demon into a pattern. Look closely¡ªhe''s not just dodging."


    Indeed, Daveon''s movements were deliberate, his dodges and parries designed not only to evade but to manipulate. He seemed to anticipate the demon''s every move, stepping just out of range of its claws and forcing it to overextend.


    The demon growled in frustration, its attacks becoming more predictable as it tried to overpower him.


    Each time it lunged, Daveon responded with a quick slash or stab, drawing shallow cuts across its thick hide. Black blood dripped from the demon''s wounds, but it pressed on, driven by rage.


    "Miss Leana stated that demons are intelligent but you''re not very smart, are you?" Daveon muttered under his breath, sidestepping another lunge.


    The demon snarled, spinning around to swipe at him with both claws. Daveon ducked low, his daggers flashing as he slashed across its exposed midsection.


    Kareeeii!!


    The creature roared in pain, stumbling back as blood poured from the fresh wound.


    Daveon didn''t let up. He pressed his advantage, his movements now faster and more aggressive.


    With each strike, he forced the demon further onto the defensive, its attacks growing more desperate and less effective.


    The others watched in silence, their eyes glued to the battle. Damon leaned forward slightly, a grin spreading across his face. "He''s got it dancing to his tune now."


    Anaya frowned, her eyes narrowing as she focused on the fight. "But why didn''t he just finish it earlier?"


    "He''s learning," Leana said simply. "Daveon isn''t just fighting to win¡ªhe''s figuring out how the demon fights so he can counter it better next time."


    The battle continued, the demon''s roars growing weaker as its movements slowed. Daveon''s strikes became more precise, each one targeting vulnerable spots on the creature''s body.


    He slashed at its legs, forcing it to stumble, then struck at its arms, severing tendons and limiting its range of motion.


    The demon lashed out wildly, its claws missing by inches as Daveon darted in and out of range.


    With a sharp twist of his wrist, he drove one of his daggers into the creature''s shoulder, pinning it in place. The demon screeched, thrashing in pain, but Daveon didn''t stop.


    He leapt onto its back, his movements swift and controlled. His second dagger sliced into the demon''s neck, cutting deep into the flesh. The creature bucked and flailed, trying to throw him off, but Daveon held on, his grip unyielding.


    With a final, brutal motion, he drove both daggers into the sides of the demon''s neck. Blood gushed from the wounds as he twisted the blades, severing vital arteries.


    Kareeeii!!


    The demon let out one last guttural roar before collapsing to the ground, its lifeless body twitching once before going still.


    Daveon stood over the fallen creature, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. He pulled his daggers free, wiping the black blood off on the demon''s hide before sheathing them.


    "Well?" he called out to the others, his voice laced with smug satisfaction. "Who''s next?"


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, in the capital of Asphade...


    In the open training field of the royal castle, over a thousand soldiers stood in disciplined rows, their armor gleaming under the midday sun.


    The atmosphere was full of manliness despite the underlying current of anxiety as General Rhaegor addressed them, his commanding presence impossible to ignore.


    "Listen closely," Rhaegor began, his voice carrying across the field with the weight of authority. "You have been chosen for a critical mission. The demons have shown us their capability to strike without warning, and it is our duty to ensure that such an attack never happens again."


    He began pacing in front of the gathered troops, his hands clasped behind his back. "You will be deployed to towns and cities across the kingdom. Some of you will remain as visible protectors, reassuring the citizens and deterring potential threats. Others will blend in¡ªmerchants, farmers, travelers¡ªready to act the moment danger arises."


    The soldiers stood at attention, their expressions a mix of determination and unease. Rhaegor''s piercing gaze swept over them, ensuring his words sank in.


    "You are not just warriors," he continued, his voice rising. "You are the shield that protects this kingdom. The wall that stands between our people and annihilation. Failure is not an option."


    As he spoke, a messenger approached, his uniform dusty from travel. Clutched in his hand was an envelope sealed with the insignia of a distant city.


    "General Rhaegor!" the messenger called out, his voice urgent.


    Rhaegor turned sharply, his eyes narrowing as the messenger reached him and saluted. "What is it?"


    The messenger held out the envelope, his tone grave. "A letter from Ryedale, sir. It''s marked as urgent."


    Rhaegor took the envelope, breaking the seal with a practiced motion. As his eyes scanned the contents, his expression darkened. The soldiers closest to him exchanged uneasy glances, sensing the shift in his demeanor.


    "What does it say, sir?" one of his captains ventured.


    Rhaegor folded the letter, his jaw tightening. "It seems like the attack on Eldham wasn''t the first of the demon''s attack. A town named Westmont experienced something similar a few days ago."


    General Rhaegor turned away from the others and began walking toward the royal chambers. "The King must hear about this."

 Chapter 197 - 197: Running Into Bandits

    The air in Westmont was calm, the quiet of the night punctuated only by the distant sounds of hammers and saws from ongoing construction that continued even into the night.


    Damien and Arielle sat in the dimly lit kitchen of the Mercenary Guild building, sharing a moment of peace.


    "And then, this particular one gropes the lady from behind making her moan instead of shout..." Arielle was recounting old tales of bandit raids from her childhood, weaving humor and caution into the stories.


    Damien leaned back in his chair, half-listening as his eyes flickered toward the window. He had spent enough time in dangerous places to recognize when something didn''t feel right.


    "You''re not listening, are you?" Arielle asked, catching his distracted expression.


    "Not entirely," Damien admitted, his tone light. "Something feels... off."


    Before Arielle could respond, a loud knock echoed through the building.


    Knock! Knock!!


    The sudden noise broke the calm, and both of them tensed.


    "I''ll check," Arielle offered, but Damien was already on his feet.


    "Stay here," he said, his hands tucked inside his pockets.


    Damien moved to the door cautiously, cracking it open just enough to see a young boy standing on the other side.


    The child couldn''t have been older than ten, his clothes torn and dirt smudged across his face. His wide, fearful eyes darted toward the darkness behind him.


    "Please... help me," the boy stammered, his voice trembling.


    "What happened?" Damien asked, scanning the area beyond the boy.


    "They''re after me," the boy said, glancing back nervously. "A group of men... they killed my family. I ran, but they''re coming."


    Arielle appeared behind Damien, her brows furrowed. "Who''s coming?"


    "Bandits," the boy whispered.


    Damien''s jaw tightened. He stepped outside, keeping the boy close. "Where did you come from?"


    "A farm, just outside the town," the boy answered. "I-I don''t know how far I ran... Please, they''re going to kill me."


    Arielle knelt to the boy''s level, her voice soft and reassuring. "You''re safe now. We''ll protect you."


    But Damien wasn''t convinced. Something about the boy''s story didn''t add up. He glanced at Arielle, catching her gaze. "Let''s check the gate. If there are bandits nearby, we need to know."


    ~~~~~


    The gate of Westmont was dimly lit by a pair of flickering lanterns. As Damien, Arielle, and the boy approached, the hairs on the back of Damien''s neck stood on end.


    "You''re sure you didn''t see how many there were?" Damien asked the boy, his tone sharp but calm.


    The boy shook his head. "I was too scared to look back."


    Arielle glanced over her shoulder. "If there are bandits nearby, the guards should''ve seen something."


    Damien nodded, but before he could respond, the boy suddenly bolted forward. He stopped a few feet ahead of them, turning to face the darkness outside the gate.


    "Here!" the boy shouted, his voice loud and clear.


    Both Damien and Arielle froze.


    "What¡ª" Arielle began, but her words were cut off as shadows emerged from the night.


    A group of figures stepped into the light, their faces obscured by masks and hoods. There were at least a dozen of them, each armed with swords, clubs, and daggers.


    The largest among them, a towering man with a thick beard, chuckled as he approached.


    "Well, well," the man said, his voice gravelly. "Looks like the bait worked."


    The boy scurried to the man''s side, his fearful demeanor replaced with a shy smile.


    "Good job, kid," the bandit leader said, patting the boy''s head.


    Damien''s hand finally moved to his sword, his eyes narrowing. "You used a child as bait? Classy."


    The leader shrugged. "You''d be surprised how well it works. Now, why don''t you and the lady hand over your valuables, and we''ll let you walk away? Maybe."


    Arielle stepped closer to Damien, her eyes darting between the bandits. "Twelve of them," she murmured.


    "Four for each of us," Damien replied, his tone casual despite the tension.


    The leader laughed. "Oh, you think you can take us? That''s cute."


    Damien didn''t bother responding. Instead, he pulled his palms into fists in front of his face in a single fluid motion, the movement the light of the lanterns. The bandits hesitated for a moment, their confidence wavering.


    "Last chance," Damien said, his voice low and dangerous. "Turn around and leave, or this gets ugly."


    The leader sneered. "Get them!"


    The bandits rushed forward, their weapons gleaming in the dim light. Damien moved first, stepping into the fray with practiced ease. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His hands swung through the air, parrying an incoming strike before pressing firmly onto a bandit''s chest. The man crumpled to the ground with a pained groan.


    Arielle wasn''t far behind. She raised her hands, casting a shimmering barrier of light that blocked an attack from a bandit wielding a club.


    With a flick of her wrist, the barrier expanded, forcing the bandit backward and knocking him off his feet.


    Another bandit lunged at her from the side, but Arielle sidestepped gracefully, slamming her knee into his stomach before grabbing his arm and twisting it.


    The bandit yelped in pain as she disarmed him, tossing his dagger aside.


    "Three left," she muttered, scanning for her next target.


    Damien, meanwhile, moved like a whirlwind. His fist struck with precision, each blow calculated to disarm or incapacitate.


    A bandit came at him with a raised sword, but Damien ducked under the attack, driving his elbow into the man''s ribs before slashing upward.


    The bandits began to falter, their confidence eroded by the duo''s skill. The leader, however, stood back, watching with a growing scowl.


    "Idiots," he growled. "Can''t even handle two people."


    He drew a massive axe from his back, the weapon gleaming ominously. "Guess I''ll have to do it myself."


    The leader charged at Damien, his heavy footsteps echoing across the cobblestones. Damien turned just in time to dodge the incoming swing.


    Boom!


    It slammed into the ground.


    "You''re a big one," Damien said with a playful smirk.


    The leader grinned, pushing harder. "And you''re dead."


    But Damien wasn''t alone. Arielle appeared at the leader''s side, slamming a glowing fist into his ribs. The impact made the leader stumble, and Damien took the opportunity to shove him back.


    The leader roared in frustration, swinging his axe in a wide arc. Arielle ducked, while Damien stepped inside the swing, driving a heavy blow into the man''s shoulder.


    The leader howled in pain, dropping his axe as he fell to his knees.


    "Yield," Damien ordered, his fingers pointed at the man''s throat.

 Chapter 198 - 198: Dealing With Lukas, The Kid

    The remaining bandits, seeing their leader defeated, dropped their weapons and fled into the night.


    As the silence returned, Damien glanced at the boy, who stood frozen in place, his face pale.


    "You made a bad choice," Damien said, his voice cold.


    The boy swallowed hard, his bravado gone.


    Arielle sighed, lowering her glowing hands. "What do we do with him?"


    "Let him go," Damien said after a moment. "He''s just a kid. Maybe this''ll teach him a lesson."


    The boy nodded quickly, stumbling backward before running off into the darkness.


    Arielle shook her head. "You''re too soft sometimes."


    "Maybe," Damien replied, wiping dust off his trouser before turning and walking away. "But he''s not my problem anymore."


    ~~~~~


    The journey back to the Mercenary Guild was quiet at first, the night air cool against Damien''s face as he walked alongside Arielle.


    The earlier confrontation with the bandits had left him in a thoughtful mood, though he wore his usual laid-back expression.


    Arielle, on the other hand, seemed more relaxed, occasionally stealing glances at him as if expecting him to crack a joke about the whole situation.


    "Think they''ll come back?" Arielle asked, breaking the silence.


    Damien shrugged. "Doubt it. Bandits aren''t exactly the most resilient bunch. They lost their leader; they''ll probably scatter."


    Arielle nodded, satisfied with his answer, and they continued on in comfortable silence. But it didn''t last.


    After a while, Damien''s sharp senses picked up on something¡ªsoft footsteps behind them, faint but persistent.


    At first, he ignored it, chalking it up to paranoia. But the sound persisted, keeping a steady distance from them.


    "What is it?" Arielle asked, noticing the slight furrow in his brow.


    "We''re being followed," Damien replied casually, not breaking his stride. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arielle tensed, glancing over her shoulder, but saw nothing. "Are you sure?"


    "Positive," Damien said. "But it''s just the kid."


    Arielle blinked, surprised. "The boy? Why would he follow us?"


    Damien gave a small shrug, his tone dismissive. "Beats me. He''ll probably run off if we ignore him long enough."


    But Arielle wasn''t one to let things like this slide. Without another word, she stopped in her tracks, spinning around to face the direction they''d come from.


    "Hey, kid!" she called out, her voice firm but not unkind. "You can stop sneaking around now. We know you''re there."


    For a moment, there was no response, just the stillness of the night. Then, hesitantly, the boy stepped out from the shadows, his small frame illuminated by the moonlight. His head was bowed, and he fiddled nervously with the hem of his tattered shirt.


    Arielle crossed her arms, looking at him with a mixture of exasperation and concern. "Why are you following us?"


    The boy looked up at her, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Everything I told you¡­ about my family¡­ it was true," he said, his voice trembling. "They''re all gone. The bandits killed them. I only helped them because¡­ because they said they''d kill me too if I didn''t."


    Damien raised an eyebrow, his expression skeptical but silent. Arielle, however, softened, kneeling to the boy''s level.


    "And now?" she asked gently.


    "Now that their plan failed," the boy continued, his voice cracking, "they''ll come after me. If I go back to them¡­ they''ll kill me for sure."


    Arielle sighed, the weight of his words sinking in. She glanced up at Damien, her eyes pleading. "What do we do with him? We can''t just leave him out here."


    Damien rubbed the back of his neck, letting out a long breath. "We''re not running a daycare, Arielle. At least, I''m not."


    She gave him a pointed look.


    "Fine," Damien relented, rolling his eyes. "We''ll take him to Milo''s orphanage. It''s better than leaving him out here, and he''ll have a place to stay."


    The boy looked up at them, hope flickering in his tired eyes. "Really?"


    Arielle smiled, ruffling his hair. "Yes. Come on. Let''s get moving."


    The orphanage was quiet when they arrived, its modest structure standing untouched by the chaos that had swept through Westmont.


    Inside, the caretaker, Miss Leerayne, was finishing up her nightly rounds, ensuring that all the children were tucked in. She looked up in surprise when Damien and Arielle walked in, the boy trailing behind them.


    "Damien, Arielle," she greeted warmly, her hands wiping against her apron. "To what do I owe the pleasure this late?"


    Arielle explained the situation briefly, her tone light but sincere. When she finished, Miss Leerayne nodded, her expression softening as she looked at the boy.


    "You''ve been through a lot, haven''t you?" she said gently, kneeling to his level.


    The boy nodded, his lips pressed tightly together.


    Miss Leerayne smiled warmly. "Well, you''re safe now. We''ll take care of you here."


    She stood and glanced at one of the beds where Milo, the boy Damien had rescued before, was still awake, watching them with curious eyes.


    "Milo," Miss Leerayne called softly. "This is your new friend. I''d like you to look out for him, alright?"


    Milo nodded eagerly, hopping out of bed and walking over to the new arrival. "Hi," he said, offering a small smile. "What''s your name?"


    The boy hesitated before mumbling, "Lukas."


    "Well, Lukas," Milo said, his voice cheerful. "You''re going to like it here. I''ll show you around tomorrow."


    The exchange brought a small smile to Arielle''s face, and even Damien''s usual stoicism softened slightly.


    Miss Leerayne turned back to them, her expression grateful. "Thank you for bringing him here. And for everything else you''ve done for this town."


    Damien waved her thanks off. "If you need anything, come by the Mercenary Guild. Someone will help."


    Miss Leerayne nodded, her smile unwavering. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    As Damien and Arielle left the orphanage and began their walk back to the guild building, the tension of the night began to fade.


    "Well," Arielle said with a chuckle, "that turned out better than I expected."


    "Yeah," Damien agreed, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Not bad for a babysitting gig."


    Arielle nudged him playfully. "You''re not as heartless as you pretend to be, you know."


    "Don''t spread that around," Damien replied, his tone light. "I have an unapproachable reputation to maintain."


    _________________


    _________________


    Author''s Note:


    What do you guys think about longer chapters? Let me know what you think about it.


    If you all like it, I''ll do more of it and if you don''t, we''ll resume the usual short chapters.


    Expecting your replies. Thank you all.

 Chapter 199 - 199: Palace Ruins I

    The sun hung low over the horizon as a group of researchers and their hired guards trudged through the dense northern forests of Gerthrig Continent.


    The air was crisp and biting, the chill creeping into their bones as they approached their destination¡ªthe ruins near Seytalle.


    The ruins, once a grand palace according to old tales, were now little more than a shadow of their former glory, hidden deep in the wilderness.


    At the forefront of the group was Stamas, a seasoned mercenary with a weathered face and piercing crimson eyes that constantly scanned the surroundings.


    His hand hovered near the hilt of his sword as he walked, his instincts on high alert. Something about the area unsettled him, a deep, primal sense of danger that he couldn''t shake.


    Behind him, the researchers chatted quietly, their excitement palpable despite the grim reason for their expedition. Reports of missing people¡ªfive in the last month¡ªhad brought them here.


    The council, having initially dismissed the disappearances as coincidence, had finally deemed it worth investigating.


    The group''s leader, Ketka, marched beside Stamas. Unlike Stamas, Ketka''s demeanor was more relaxed, though he kept a watchful eye on the researchers. A seasoned Platinum Ranked mercenary, Ketka exuded confidence, but he wasn''t one to take risks lightly.


    "We''ll reach the ruins in about an hour," Ketka announced to the group, his voice carrying over the crunch of boots on frost-covered ground.


    Stamas glanced at him, his brow furrowed. "I don''t like this," he muttered, his voice low but firm.


    Ketka raised an eyebrow. "What''s bothering you now?"


    "The air," Stamas replied, his tone serious. "It''s... off. Too quiet. No birds, no animals. It''s like everything knows not to come near this place."


    Ketka chuckled lightly, though his smile didn''t reach his eyes. "You''re being paranoid. This is just an old ruin. Probably some wild beasts or a rogue mana beast scared off the locals."


    But Stamas shook his head. "I''ve been to places like this before. This isn''t the kind of silence you get from beasts. This is something worse."


    Ketka sighed, but before he could respond, one of the researchers chimed in. "Stamas, you''re making everyone nervous. We hired you to protect us, not scare us."


    Stamas bit back a retort, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the treeline. "I''m just doing my job," he said tersely before going quiet once again and resuming their journey.


    As they neared the ruins, the group fell silent, the towering structure coming into view. The palace-like ruins loomed ahead, its jagged silhouette framed against the evening sky.


    Vines and moss clung to the crumbling stone walls, and what remained of the once-magnificent architecture was now eerily foreboding.


    Stamas stopped in his tracks, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword. "This place..." he began, his voice barely above a whisper. "It''s not right."


    Ketka turned to him, his patience wearing thin. "We''ve already heard your warnings, Stamas. Enough. You''re going to kill morale before we even set foot inside."


    "I''m serious," Stamas insisted, his tone unwavering. "Something is wrong here. If we''re not careful, we''re walking into a death trap."


    Ketka''s jaw tightened, his frustration evident. "And what do you suggest? Turning back? We''ve come this far, and we have a job to do."


    Stamas hesitated, then sighed deeply. "Just... be ready for anything."


    Ketka nodded curtly, turning to address the rest of the group. "Stay alert. Keep close, and don''t wander off."


    As they approached the entrance to the ruins, a chilling wind swept through the trees, carrying with it an unnatural stillness. Stamas''s hand rested on his sword, his knuckles white with tension.


    The moment they stepped into the open courtyard of the ruins, Stamas stopped again. "Wait," he said, his voice sharp.


    Ketka spun around, his temper flaring. "What now?"


    Stamas opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, something whistled through the air. A split second later, a sharp projectile hurtled toward Ketka''s head.


    Swooooosh!


    Ketka reacted on instinct, his hand snapping up to catch the object mid-air. It was a jagged, metallic shard, its edges glinting with a faint, unnatural glow. Ketka''s eyes widened as he examined it, his grip tightening.


    "Ambush!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the ruins.


    The group immediately sprang into action, the researchers scrambling for cover as the mercenaries drew their weapons.


    Stamas moved swiftly, positioning himself in front of the researchers as he scanned the area for the source of the attack.


    The group of guards quickly formed a circle round the researchers to protect them from whatever was attacking.


    From the shadows of the ruins, figures began to emerge¡ªgaunt, humanoid forms with elongated limbs and glowing, hollow eyes. Their movements were jerky and unnatural, as if they were being puppeteered by an unseen force.


    "What in the gods'' name are those?" one of the mercenaries whispered, his voice shaking.


    "Stay focused!" Ketka barked, raising his sword. "Whatever they are, they''re hostile."


    The creatures let out guttural, inhuman screeches before charging toward the group.


    "Hold the line!" Stamas shouted, stepping forward to meet the first wave.


    The battle erupted in a flurry of chaos. Stamas''s sword moved with practiced precision, cutting down one of the creatures as it lunged at him. Its body disintegrated upon contact, turning to ash and leaving behind a faint, acrid smell.


    Ketka fought beside him, his blade glowing faintly with imbued magic as he sliced through another creature.


    Despite their grotesque appearance, the creatures were fast and relentless, attacking with a ferocity that belied their frail forms. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mercenaries held their ground, forming a protective circle around the researchers. But for every creature they struck down, another seemed to take its place, emerging from the shadows of the ruins.


    "We can''t keep this up!" one of the mercenaries shouted, his voice tinged with panic.


    "Fall back!" Ketka ordered. "Back to the treeline!"


    The group began to retreat, moving cautiously but quickly as they fought their way out of the ruins. Stamas stayed at the rear, his sword cutting down any creature that got too close.


    As they reached the edge of the forest, the creatures suddenly stopped, their glowing eyes watching from the shadows of the ruins.


    "They''re not following us," Marielle, one of the researchers muttered, her voice shaky.

 Chapter 200 - 200: Palace Ruins II

    Ketka frowned, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. "Why not?"


    Stamas didn''t answer, his eyes fixed on the ruins. He could feel it¡ªsomething powerful, something ancient, watching them from within.


    "This isn''t over," he said quietly, his voice grim. "Not by a long shot so let''s leave this area. We can come back with stronger people later."


    Ketka nodded and the group started moving away from the ruins.


    Reeeeeeiii!!


    They had barely made it out of the clearing when the eerie screeches began to echo behind them once more.


    Stamas''s instincts flared, and he spun around to see the glowing-eyed creatures surging out of the ruins like a black tide. Their jerky, unnatural movements had been replaced with terrifying speed, their hollow eyes locked onto the fleeing group.


    "They''re coming!" Stamas roared, drawing his sword.


    Ketka cursed under his breath. "Form up! Stay in formation and move!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The researchers, already pale and trembling, stumbled into a tight cluster as the mercenaries surrounded them again.


    The guards drew their weapons, and the group broke into a hurried pace, retreating as quickly as they could without breaking formation.


    Stamas held his position at the rear, his blade ready as the first of the creatures closed the distance.


    It lunged at him with outstretched claws, but he sidestepped swiftly, bringing his sword down in a clean arc.


    Reeeei!!


    The creature let out an unearthly screech as it disintegrated into ash.


    "Keep moving!" Ketka bellowed, his sword flashing as he cut down another creature.


    The group surged forward, their pace quickening as the creatures pressed in. The air was filled with the clang of steel, the crackle of ash, and the desperate shouts of mercenaries as they fought to protect the researchers.


    "Behind you!" one of the guards yelled as a creature lunged toward a young researcher.


    Stamas was already moving, his blade slicing through the air. The creature fell, its body dissolving before it hit the ground. He shot the researcher a sharp look. "Stay in the middle! Don''t fall behind!"


    The researcher nodded frantically, scrambling to keep up with the group.


    Despite their efforts, the creatures seemed endless. For every one they cut down, another two appeared, their glowing eyes and grotesque forms a nightmarish sight in the dim light.


    Stamas noticed a younger mercenary faltering, his breathing ragged as he struggled to keep pace. The man''s movements were sluggish, his swings losing strength as exhaustion took its toll.


    "Hold on!" Stamas shouted, fighting his way toward the mercenary.


    But before he could reach him, a creature blindsided the man, its claws tearing into his shoulder and dragging him to the ground.


    "Ahhhh! Fuck!!" The mercenary let out a blood-curdling scream, flailing desperately, but more creatures swarmed him before anyone could intervene.


    "Damn it!" Ketka roared, cutting down another creature.


    The group pressed on, their movements growing more desperate. The creatures showed no mercy, their glowing eyes filled with an unnatural hunger.


    Another guard fell, this time to a coordinated attack by two creatures. They dragged him into the darkness, his cries abruptly silenced.


    "We can''t keep this up!" one of the remaining guards yelled, his voice shaking.


    Ketka gritted his teeth, his sword flashing as he took down two creatures in quick succession. "We don''t have to! Just get to the treeline!"


    The group redoubled their efforts, the researchers stumbling as they tried to keep up with the mercenaries. Stamas''s blade worked tirelessly, cutting down anything that came too close. His muscles burned with exertion, but he refused to falter.


    After what felt like an eternity, the horde began to thin. Only a handful of creatures remained, their glowing eyes still filled with relentless malice.


    Ketka and Stamas worked together to cut them down, their movements sharp and practiced despite their fatigue. When the last creature fell, the group came to an abrupt halt, their chests heaving as they tried to catch their breath.


    The silence that followed was oppressive, broken only by the crackle of ash as the remains of the creatures disintegrated into the wind.


    "We lost two," one of the mercenaries said quietly, his voice heavy with grief.


    Ketka''s jaw tightened, his gaze falling to the spot where the fallen had last stood. "They fought well," he said solemnly. "We''ll make sure they''re honored."


    One of the researchers, Marielle, a woman with sharp eyes and a steady hand, stepped forward to examine the remains of one of the creatures. Despite its ash-covered state, it retained enough of its form for her to inspect.


    "These things¡­ they''re not natural," she murmured, her brow furrowing.


    "Whatever they are, we don''t have time to study them here," Ketka said firmly.


    The researcher nodded, pulling out a Void Key from her belt. The small, magical device glowed faintly as it created a spatial pocket. Carefully, she stored the creature''s remains inside.


    "I''ll study it once we''re back in the city," she said, her voice steady despite the tremor in her hands.


    Ketka turned to Stamas, his expression grim. "We''ll take our fallen with us too. They deserve better than to be left here."


    Stamas nodded as Ketka used his own Void Key to store the bodies of the two mercenaries.


    Once the task was done, Ketka turned to Stamas, his expression softening. "I owe you an apology," he said quietly. "You were right about this place. I should''ve listened."


    Stamas waved him off, though his eyes remained sharp as they scanned the shadows. "You don''t have to apologise. It''s not over yet."


    Ketka frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Stamas tightened his grip on his sword. "I don''t think we''re safe. Something is still out there. I can feel it."


    Ketka''s face hardened, and he turned to the group. "No more stops. We move fast and don''t look back. Understood?"


    The group nodded, their faces pale but determined.


    "Let''s go," Stamas said, his voice firm.


    The group broke into a run, their footsteps pounding against the frosty ground as they pushed toward the treeline. The researchers stumbled, struggling to keep up, but the mercenaries urged them forward.


    The forest around them grew darker, the shadows pressing in like a living entity. Every rustle of leaves, every snap of a twig set their nerves on edge.


    "Please, do not make a move." From Stamas''s senses, he could tell whatever it was, it was stationed in one place. It refused to move.

 Chapter 201 - 201: Training In Hell I

    The harsh, relentless heat of the First Layer of Hell was no longer as unbearable as it had been on their first day. Damon, Anaya, and Daveon were slowly acclimating to the hostile environment, their bodies adapting to the heat and their minds sharpening with every battle.


    While none of them would call this experience enjoyable, they had learned to find moments of levity between the constant fights. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damon, ever the opportunist, had managed to make even their breaks into moments of training, practicing combat techniques and tactics he had learned from books and his father''s guidance.


    Anaya had her own way of turning the dire circumstances into a personal challenge, using the time to refine her spells.


    She focused on channeling her magic essence more efficiently, shortening incantations without weakening her spells. The results had been impressive, and even Miss Leana had given her a nod of approval.


    Daveon, meanwhile, seemed to thrive in the environment. His strategic mind and analytical approach to combat gave him an edge.


    Each encounter with a demon was a lesson, and once he understood a particular demon''s patterns and weaknesses, subsequent fights became a near-effortless execution of precision and skill.


    But today was different.


    Miss Leana had decided it was time to push them further into the First Layer of Hell, where the demons were stronger, more aggressive, and far more cunning.


    Damon crouched low, his sword in hand, the blade gleaming faintly with magic essence. Before him, two demons snarled and circled, their glowing eyes fixed on him.


    Both were Grade Six demons, their bodies covered in jagged, dark scales that seemed to shimmer in the oppressive heat.


    Damon smirked, tightening his grip on the hilt of his sword. "Two of you, huh? Let''s see how well you play together."


    He darted forward, aiming a quick slash at the first demon. It raised an arm to block, its claws scraping against his blade.


    Without missing a beat, Damon shifted his stance and spun toward the second demon, slashing low to keep it at bay.


    The second demon snarled, leaping back to avoid the strike. Damon pressed the advantage, feinting toward the first demon before pivoting back to the second. His movements were calculated, his attacks precise but not meant to kill¡ªat least, not yet.


    Damon wasn''t just fighting; he was practicing. Among the gifts he''d received from his father was a book detailing various battle techniques, and Damon had been using his time here to master them.


    His focus wasn''t on perfection but on consistency¡ªrepeating the techniques until his body moved instinctively.


    The demons, however, weren''t aware of his goals. To them, he was simply a human to be eliminated.


    The first demon lunged, its claws aiming for Damon''s throat. He ducked under the attack, stepping into its space and driving his shoulder into its chest to force it back.


    Before it could recover, he pivoted toward the second demon, delivering a sweeping strike that grazed its side.


    "Not bad," Damon muttered, his breath steady despite the exertion.


    A few yards away, Anaya stood her ground against a single demon. Unlike Damon, her battle was one of precision and experimentation.


    She raised her hands, murmuring the incantation for a fireball spell. The orb of flame formed quickly, its heat radiating outward as it hovered above her palm.


    But instead of launching it immediately, Anaya focused on compressing the magic essence within, making the fireball denser and more intense.


    "Let''s see how you handle this," she said, her voice calm despite the tension in her stance.


    The demon snarled and lunged at her, but Anaya launched the fireball with a flick of her wrist.


    ...wooooooshh!


    The compressed orb shot forward, striking the demon in the chest and exploding on impact.


    Boooom!!


    The force of the blast sent the creature stumbling back, smoke rising from its scorched scales.


    Anaya smirked, satisfied with the result. "Not bad, but I think I can do better."


    She adjusted her stance, preparing to cast another spell. This time, she channeled lightning magic, her fingers crackling with energy as she murmured a shortened version of the incantation.


    The demon roared and charged again, but Anaya''s spell was faster. A bolt of lightning shot from her fingertips, striking the demon squarely in the chest. It convulsed violently before collapsing to the ground, smoke rising from its charred form.


    Anaya took a deep breath, wiping sweat from her brow. "That''s sixteen," she said to herself, a small grin tugging at her lips.


    Daveon''s fight was, as always, a calculated dance. His demon opponent¡ªa lithe, shadowy creature with elongated limbs¡ªlunged at him with unnerving speed.


    Daveon sidestepped the attack, his twin daggers flashing as he delivered a shallow cut to the demon''s arm.


    Unlike Damon, who experimented with techniques, or Anaya, who refined her spells, Daveon focused entirely on strategy. He allowed the demon to attack repeatedly, studying its movements and patterns.


    "You rely too much on speed," Daveon muttered, his tone almost conversational.


    The demon snarled, swiping at him with clawed hands, but Daveon was already moving. He ducked low, slashing at the creature''s leg and forcing it to stumble.


    "Predictable," he said, his voice calm as he pressed the advantage.


    With each exchange, Daveon''s attacks grew more precise, targeting weak points and exploiting the demon''s predictable movements.


    Finally, he crossed his daggers and delivered a powerful slash to the creature''s chest, cutting deep into its core.


    The demon let out a final, guttural cry before collapsing, its body crumbling to ash.


    "Twenty-four," Daveon murmured, brushing off his daggers.


    Meanwhile, Miss Leana faced her own challenge¡ªor rather, a dozen of them. Twelve demons surrounded her, their snarls echoing in the barren landscape.


    Despite their numbers, Leana seemed almost bored. She moved with fluid grace, dodging and striking with precision that spoke to her years of experience. Unlike her wards, she didn''t hold back.


    Her movements were a blur as she engaged the demons, her fists and feet striking with enough force to send them flying.


    Yet, despite her obvious skill, she was careful not to kill too many. This wasn''t her fight; it was her students'' opportunity to grow.


    Still, accidents happened.

 Chapter 202 - 202: Training In Hell II

    "Oops," Leana muttered as her elbow connected with a demon''s skull, shattering it instantly.


    She sighed as she glanced around at the ash-covered battlefield. "That''s thirty-three. I need to tone it down."


    ~~~~~


    The battlefield was littered with the remnants of ash and the faint smell of sulfur and blood, evidence of the group''s grueling battle.


    Damon, Anaya, and Daveon stood side by side, their breaths heavy but their spirits high.


    One by one, they had methodically taken down the demons that had surrounded them, their strategies and teamwork proving increasingly effective with each encounter.


    Now, only one demon remained¡ªa hulking Grade Six creature with jagged horns and glowing eyes. It snarled at Miss Leana, who stood calmly before it, arms crossed.


    "Well," she began, her tone light. "I suppose this is the last one. Let''s make it interesting."


    Her wards turned to her, curiosity gleaming in their eyes.


    "Whoever slays this demon will get a reward," she announced with a sly smile.


    Before the demon could react, Damon, Daveon, and Anaya moved in unison.


    The three of them attacked simultaneously, their movements a blur of coordinated precision.


    Damon lunged forward, his sword aiming for the demon''s left side. Daveon darted to the right, his daggers gleaming as they targeted the creature''s exposed flank.


    Anaya, standing slightly behind them, raised her hands, chanting rapidly as magic essence coalesced into a crackling orb of lightning.


    The demon roared, swinging its massive claws in an attempt to fend them off. Damon deflected the strike with his sword, the impact reverberating through his arms but giving Daveon the opening he needed.


    The young man darted in, his daggers slashing deep into the demon''s side.


    At the same moment, Anaya''s spell reached completion. She unleashed the lightning orb with a sharp flick of her wrist, the projectile striking the demon squarely in the chest.


    Kaaareeii!


    The creature let out a blood curling scream, its body convulsing as electricity coursed through it.


    In the blink of an eye, the demon collapsed, its body disintegrating into ash as the trio landed their final blows.


    For a moment, there was silence. Then Anaya turned to Miss Leana, a triumphant grin on her face. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, what''s our reward?" she asked, emphasizing the "our."


    Miss Leana raised an eyebrow. "Our?"


    Anaya gestured to Damon and Daveon. "We all contributed. No way you''re picking just one of us."


    Damon smirked, sheathing his sword. "She''s got a point."


    Miss Leana chuckled, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Fair enough. But before we get to that, Damon has a question, don''t you?"


    Damon glanced at her, caught off guard but recovering quickly. "Yeah, I do. When are you going to teach Daveon the technique to regulate his temperature in this hellhole?"


    Miss Leana''s smile widened as an idea struck her. "Why just Daveon?"


    Daveon tilted his head, his expression puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "Why not teach all three of you?" Miss Leana said, crossing her arms.


    Daveon frowned. "That''s not fair. I earned that reward¡ª"


    "Fairness is relative," Miss Leana interrupted, her tone playful but firm. "Besides, if all three of you learn it, we can cover more ground without worrying about the heat slowing anyone down. Trust me, it''s for the best."


    The three of them exchanged glances. Finally, Daveon sighed, relenting. "Fine. But I better get an extra reward later."


    Miss Leana laughed. "Deal."


    She gestured for them to sit. "Alright, lotus position. Let''s get started."


    Anaya hesitated, raising a hand. "We''re starting now? Here?"


    "Why not?" Miss Leana replied. "The faster we begin, the faster you''ll master it. Or would you rather spend another week sweating like pigs?"


    Anaya groaned but complied, sitting cross-legged on the heated ground. Damon and Daveon followed suit, their expressions ranging from mild annoyance to quiet determination.


    ~~~~~


    Back in the bustling city of Seytalle, the group of mercenaries escorting the researchers finally reached the city gates.


    The towering walls of Seytalle loomed ahead, their stone surface weathered but sturdy. The guards stationed at the entrance straightened as the group approached, their sharp eyes scanning the weary travelers.


    Ketka, leading the group, slowed his pace as they neared the gate. His face was drawn, his usual confidence tempered by the weight of their journey.


    Behind him, Stamas walked with a steely expression, his sharp gaze constantly scanning their surroundings as if expecting an ambush even now.


    The researchers, though visibly exhausted, carried themselves with a sense of relief. They had made it back alive, though the cost had been heavy.


    One of the guards at the gate stepped forward, his hand raised in greeting. "Welcome back. How was the mission?"


    Ketka''s jaw tightened. "Rough. We lost two of our own."


    The guard''s expression sobered, and he nodded respectfully. "I''m sorry to hear that. You''re clear to enter."


    As the group passed through the gates, the bustling streets of Seytalle came into view.


    Merchants filled a part of the street calling out to passersby from their stalls, children darted through the crowds, and the air was filled with the scent of meals and herbs.


    But for the returning mercenaries, the vibrant city offered little solace. Their thoughts lingered on the ruins and the horrors they had faced within.


    Ketka stopped near a quiet corner of the marketplace, turning to the group. "We''ll debrief later. For now, get some rest. You''ve earned it."


    Stamas nodded but didn''t move. His eyes were fixed on the horizon, where the dark outline of the distant forest was barely visible.


    Ketka followed his gaze. "Still worried?"


    Stamas''s grip on his sword tightened. "It''s not over."


    Ketka frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "The ruins," Stamas said, his voice low. "Those creatures... they were just the beginning. There''s something bigger at play here."


    Ketka didn''t respond immediately, his thoughts heavy. Finally, he clapped a hand on Stamas''s shoulder. "We''ll figure it out. But first, rest."


    Reluctantly, Stamas nodded, though his unease lingered. "I guess all we can truly do for now is to rest. Briefing comes later."


    Ketka nodded. "You''ve got it."

 Chapter 203 - 203: Discovery In A Room

    Miss Marielle, the researcher, stood in side of a dimly lit room of the research facility, the faint hum of magical energy from the containment wards surrounding her.


    The demon''s corpse lay sprawled out on a reinforced slab, its twisted, grotesque features illuminated by the cold blue light of the enchanted sconces on the walls.


    She leaned forward, scalpel in hand, her focus unwavering as she cut into the demon''s tough, charred skin.


    Across from her stood Rashore, his tall, lanky figure silhouetted against the light. His blonde hair was disheveled, and his brown eyes held a sharp glint of curiosity despite their usual laziness.


    He leaned casually against the table, holding a quill in one hand and a notebook in the other, jotting down observations as Marielle worked.


    "You''re relentless, you know that?" Rashore remarked, his voice low and smooth, laced with amusement.


    Marielle didn''t look up, her attention fixed on the demon''s midsection as she made a precise incision. "This isn''t the time for rest. Something is off about these creatures, Rashore. I can feel it."


    He raised an eyebrow, glancing at the open gash she was working on. "And what do you think you''ll find by tearing it apart? A written confession?"


    Marielle shot him a glare, but her lips twitched upward. "If I find something, I''ll be sure to write you a detailed report."


    Rashore chuckled, but his amusement quickly faded as he leaned closer, his gaze narrowing on the exposed muscles and sinews beneath the demon''s tough exterior.


    "It''s strange. Look at this." He gestured with the quill. "These fibers... they''re not what you''d expect from a demon. Too structured. Almost... human."


    Marielle paused, her scalpel hovering mid-air. "Human?"


    He nodded. "I''ve studied my fair share of demon corpses, but their anatomy is usually chaotic, like their very existence is rebelling against natural order. This... this is different."


    Marielle frowned, carefully peeling back another layer of tissue. Beneath it, she found something that made her stomach turn¡ªa cluster of veins, blackened and pulsating faintly, as though the corpse still clung to some semblance of life even amidst it''s confirmed death.


    "That''s not normal," she muttered. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rashore''s expression darkened. "No, it''s not."


    As the hours dragged on, the two researchers continued their work, uncovering more anomalies within the anomaly in front of them.


    The demon''s organs were alarmingly intact, their placement eerily similar to that of a human''s.


    The heart, though larger and with a faint black glow, was unmistakably a heart. The lungs, though charred and hardened, were functional.


    "This isn''t right," Marielle said, her voice barely above a whisper as she stared at the dissected corpse before them. "Demons don''t have organs like this. They''re... distorted, unstable. This is too close to human anatomy."


    Rashore leaned forward, his brow furrowed as he examined a section of the demon''s ribs. "It''s almost as if this thing started out as human and... changed."


    Marielle froze, her hands gripping the scalpel tightly. "Are you saying these demons were once people?"


    "I''m not saying anything definitively," Rashore replied, though his tone betrayed his unease. "But the evidence is pointing in that direction. Look at this." He tapped a section of the demon''s spine with the quill. "The vertebrae are nearly identical to a human''s, save for the added mass and reinforcement here. This isn''t something you''d see in a natural demon."


    Marielle''s mind raced as she processed his words. "If these demons were human... then what changed them? And why?"


    The room fell silent as the weight of their discovery settled over them.


    Marielle glanced at Rashore, her expression grim. "This could explain the disappearances. What if the people who vanished near the ruins weren''t killed, but... turned into these things?"


    Rashore leaned back, running a hand through his hair. "That would mean someone¡ªor something¡ªis doing this intentionally. A ritual, maybe. Or a curse."


    Marielle''s stomach churned at the thought. "We need to report this to the council immediately."


    Rashore raised a hand, stopping her. "Hold on. If we go to the council with just speculation, they''ll dismiss us. We need more evidence. Something concrete."


    Marielle hesitated, then nodded reluctantly. "You''re right. But we can''t keep this to ourselves for long. If there''s something¡ªor someone¡ªout there turning humans into demons, we need to act fast."


    Rashore smiled faintly, his usual nonchalance returning. "Don''t worry, Marielle. We''ll get to the bottom of this. But for now, let''s keep digging. There''s more this corpse can tell us."


    The two researchers returned to their work, their movements precise but tinged with urgency as they were indeed short on time. They documented every anomaly, every deviation from standard demon anatomy, their notes growing increasingly detailed.


    Hours passed, and the room grew heavy with the scent of blood and burnt flesh belonging to the demon.


    The containment wards buzzed softly, a constant reminder of the danger they faced if the corpse were to reanimate¡ªa rare but not entirely impossible occurrence.


    As they worked, a thought nagged at the back of Marielle''s mind. If these demons had once been human, what had they gone through to become what they were now?


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Rashore''s voice. "Hey, Marielle. Look at this."


    She looked up to see him holding a small, crystalline object he''d pulled from the demon''s chest cavity. It glowed faintly, pulsing with an eerie dark light.


    "What is that?" she asked, setting down her scalpel.


    "No idea," Rashore replied, turning it over in his hands. "But it''s definitely not natural. It''s almost like... an essence core, but not quite."


    Marielle stepped closer, her eyes narrowing as she studied the object. "It''s unlike any essence core I''ve ever seen. It''s almost... artificial."


    The two exchanged a glance, their earlier confidence replaced by a growing sense of dread.


    "Whatever this is," Rashore said, his voice low, "it''s not just demonic. There''s something more to it."


    Marielle nodded, her grip tightening on her tools. "We need to find out what."


    Rashore eyes widened after he sensed the essence within the core. "Actually, I think we already know what it is. It''s indeed an essence core."

 Chapter 204 - 204: Those Demons Wont Kill Themselves

    Outside the research facility, the city of Seytalle bustled with life, unaware of the grim discovery being made within its walls.


    But in the quiet, secret room where Marielle and Rashore worked, a sinister truth was unfolding.


    And with each passing moment, it became increasingly clear: the danger they faced was far greater than anyone had anticipated.


    "I''ll be back." Miss Marielle strode purposefully through the hallways of the research facility, her mind racing as she prepared to deliver the groundbreaking¡ªand deeply unsettling¡ªresults of her and Rashore''s study.


    The dim corridors were empty except for the faint incessant humming of magical containment wards, a reminder of the precautions taken to guard their work. These containments would lock down immediately danger arose.


    Her hand tightened on the edge of her robes as she entered the main hall where the other researchers had gathered. They were seated at a long, polished table, their faces etched with curiosity and anticipation.


    "Miss Marielle," one of the senior researchers, a stern man with a thin mustache, greeted her. "We''ve been waiting. What''s the result of your analysis?"


    Marielle nodded curtly, motioning for them to follow her. "It''s... better if I show you."


    All the others rose to their feet without a moment of hesitation, following behind her as she''d requested.


    A few moments later, the researchers stood crowded around the dissected demon''s corpse in the secret room.


    The air felt heavier due to the tension in the room, each individual eager to hear what the research result was. Rashore stepped forward, his usual laid-back demeanor replaced with a rare seriousness.


    "Thank you all for coming," Rashore began, his voice calm but firm. "What you''re about to hear is troubling, to say the least."


    The researchers exchanged uneasy glances.


    "As you know," Rashore continued, "myself and Miss Marielle have been studying this demon since our return to determine its origin and any potential threats it poses. After extensive analysis, we''ve uncovered some... anomalies."


    He gestured to the dissected body. "This demon is unlike any we''ve encountered before. Its anatomy is disturbingly human. In fact, we''ve confirmed that it was human before undergoing a transformation of some sort."


    "What?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Gasps rippled through the group at the mention of the demon being human initially.


    "That''s not the worst of it," Marielle interjected, holding up a small, crystalline dark object. "This is an artificial essence core we found embedded in the demon''s chest cavity. It''s not natural, nor does it resemble any known demonic energy sources. Someone¡ªor something¡ªcreated this."


    The room fell silent as the implications sank in.


    "Created?" one of the researchers repeated, his voice trembling. "Are you saying this demon was... engineered?"


    Rashore nodded grimly. "Exactly. This essence core didn''t just appear inside the demon. It was placed there, likely as part of the transformation process. And whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªdid this knew exactly what they were doing."


    "That would mean whatever did this is highly intelligent."


    "Indeed. They have to be at least as smart as humans to engineer such."


    The group erupted into murmurs, their voices filled with alarm and disbelief. One of the younger researchers, a woman with sharp green eyes, raised her hand. "Do we have any idea who¡ª or what¡ªmight be behind this?"


    "That''s the real question, isn''t it?" Rashore said, his tone heavy. "We''ve brainstormed two possibilities. The first is that an exceptionally intelligent demon is responsible. One capable of advanced manipulation and experimentation." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group nodded slowly, their expressions dark.


    "And the second possibility?" the mustached researcher asked, though his tone suggested he already dreaded the answer.


    Rashore hesitated, glancing at Marielle before continuing. "The second possibility... is that humans are behind this."


    The room went deathly quiet.


    "You can''t be serious," one of the senior researchers said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Why would humans create demons?"


    "Why does anyone do anything?" Rashore replied, his tone bitter. "Power. Control. Chaos. Pick your poison."


    Marielle stepped forward, her expression resolute. "We can''t dismiss either possibility. There are rumors of human traitors who''ve aligned themselves with the demons and we all know it. If those rumors are true, this could be their work."


    Another researcher spoke up, his face pale. "We have to report this to the council immediately. If humans are creating demons, this could spiral out of control."


    Marielle nodded. "I''ll draft a letter to the council. But we need to be thorough. Our findings must be clear and undeniable."


    As the researchers discussed the next steps, the atmosphere in the room grew heavier. The implications of their discovery weighed on everyone, but there was no turning back now.


    Marielle turned to Rashore as the others began to leave. "Are we ready to face whatever comes next?"


    Rashore smirked faintly, though there was no humor in his eyes. "Not even close."


    "What do you both mean?" One of the other researchers asked.


    Marielle turned to her and smiled weakly. "We''ll be visiting the ruins again for more answers."


    ~~~~~


    Meanwhile, back at the Mercenary Guild, Damien sat cross-legged on his bed, his eyes closed in quiet contemplation. The room was barely bright¡ªif one could even consider it bright¡ªwith the faint glow of his system''s interface reflecting off the walls at least to his sight alone.


    His thoughts churned, a storm of emotions brewing within him.


    "I''ve been getting soft," he muttered to himself, his voice low and bitter.


    The memory of his past haunted him¡ªhis father, Lord Terrace, and the cold indifference he''d shown. Two years. Two years of exile, of struggle, of survival. And not once had his father, his family, come looking for him.


    Damien clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. "They didn''t even bother to check if I was dead or alive."


    It wasn''t just the lack of concern that stung. It was the realization that he had been abandoned, discarded like a pawn no longer useful.


    His thoughts drifted to Damon, his younger brother. "He''s an exception," Damien murmured. "He couldn''t have come looking for me, not without risking his own life."


    But that didn''t absolve the rest of the Terrace family. Their silence, their inaction¡ªit was a wound that refused to heal.


    Damien exhaled deeply, his focus shifting to the glowing system interface before him.


    ?Mission Objective: Demon Extinction.?


    The words stared back at him, a stark reminder of his ultimate goal.


    He smirked grimly. "I''ve barely scratched the surface."


    The war with the demons was fast approaching, and Damien knew he had to prepare. His system''s progress tracker displayed his next milestone:


    ?100 Demon Kills to Unlock Next Summon.?


    He rose from his bed, his determination renewed. "Those demons won''t kill themselves."

 Chapter 205 - 205: Up For It

    The sun hung high in the sky as Damien stepped out of the Mercenary Guild, the faint hum of chatter and bustling activity filling the streets of Westmont. It was becoming more lively with the smooth progress of the town''s reconstruction.


    He stretched his arms, exhaling deeply, and began his trek toward the marketplace.


    Today marked the beginning of his personal mission to increase his demon kill count and unlock the next mythical beast his system had promised him.


    But first, he needed to gear up.


    His current weapon was ruined and had been digested by Luton. It had seen better days.


    Damien knew he needed something sturdier, something that could withstand the rigors of facing demons and other formidable opponents.


    "A Double Refined Weapon," Damien muttered to himself as he walked.


    He understood the concept well. Weapons were refined to match the strength of their user''s rank, and he was now a Platinum Ranked Mercenary.


    While an unrefined or Single Refined weapon could suffice for lower-ranked fighters, his rank demanded more.


    Double Refined Weapons were made to endure the strength and magic essence of those at the Platinum level, making them ideal for his needs.


    Damien strode through the market district, his eyes scanning the various stalls and shops that lined the cobblestone streets.


    The town of Westmont, though small, was known for its skilled blacksmiths and weapon merchants catering to the local Dunters and Mercenaries.


    Damien entered a modest yet well-stocked weapon shop tucked into a corner of the market. The sign above the entrance read Ironborn Armaments, its bold letters standing out against the aged wooden frame.


    Inside, the clinking of metal rang out as a young blacksmith worked diligently on a blade.


    The walls were lined with swords, spears, and axes, each gleaming under the soft glow of enchanted lanterns.


    "Looking for something in particular?" a gruff voice called out.


    Damien turned to see a burly man with a thick beard approaching him from behind the counter. His broad shoulders and calloused hands were evidence of a lifetime spent working with metal.


    "I need a Double Refined Sword," Damien said without hesitation.


    The blacksmith raised an eyebrow. "Platinum Rank, huh? We don''t get too many of you around here."


    Damien shrugged. "I''m just passing through. Think you can help me?"


    The blacksmith nodded, gesturing for Damien to follow him. He led him to a display case at the back of the shop, where several finely crafted weapons were arranged.


    "These are what you''re looking for," the blacksmith said, opening the case. "Double Refined. Sturdy, sharp, and enchanted to resist wear and tear. Pick one that suits you."


    Damien''s eyes roamed over the selection. There were blades of varying lengths and designs, but none in particular caught his attention.


    Still, he had to choose and he did just that. It was a sleek longsword with a silver blade etched with faint runes that glowed softly. The hilt was wrapped in dark leather, providing a firm grip.


    "This one," Damien said, pointing to the sword.


    The blacksmith nodded approvingly. "Good choice. That blade''s been infused with a minor fire enchantment. Won''t set the world on fire, but it''ll add a bit of a bite to your strikes."


    Damien tested the sword''s weight, giving it a few experimental swings. It felt perfect in his hand, light enough for quick movements but heavy enough to deliver powerful blows.


    "I''ll take it," Damien said, handing over a pouch of coins.


    With the sword secured, Damien continued his shopping spree, gathering supplies for his journey.


    He purchased sturdy leather boots, a few enchanted throwing knives, and a durable cloak to protect against the elements.


    As he approached his next stop, a familiar voice called out from behind him.


    "Damien! Shopping without me? That''s a first."


    He turned to see Arielle standing there, her arms crossed and a teasing smile on her face.


    "Arielle," Damien said, his tone flat but with a hint of amusement. "What are you doing here?"


    "I could ask you the same thing," she shot back, stepping closer. "You''ve been cooped up for days, and now I find you roaming the market like it''s a festival."


    Damien chuckled. "Just getting ready for a little demon hunting so I need a lot of healing potions."


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "And you didn''t think to tell me?"


    "I didn''t think you''d be interested," he replied. "It''s a personal mission."


    "Why do you need so many healing potions though?" Arielle asked, turning her head slightly to look at him.


    Damien shrugged. "You never know what might happen. I''m not expecting trouble, but I''d rather be overprepared than caught off guard. Plus, I might come across someone who needs them more than I do."


    Arielle gave him an appraising look before nodding. "Fair enough. Let''s get what you need, then."


    As they approached a stall selling potions, Damien extended his hand, summoning Luton. The Stellar Slime appeared in a flash of light, bouncing enthusiastically before launching itself toward Arielle.


    "Whoa!" Arielle laughed as Luton landed on her chest, wiggling happily. She patted the slime, a fond smile on her face. "Hey, Luton. Been a while. How''ve you been?"


    To her surprise, the slime wiggled in response, its gelatinous form shimmering faintly.


    Damien chuckled. "Don''t get too used to it. Luton''s just excited to be out in the open."


    "Still, it''s nice to know it has a soft spot for me," Arielle replied, grinning as she continued to pat the slime.


    They stopped at the potion stall, where an elderly alchemist stood behind rows of neatly arranged bottles, each glowing faintly with vibrant colors.


    "Ah, welcome!" the alchemist greeted them warmly. "What can I do for you?"


    "We need healing potions," Arielle said, gesturing toward the rows of bottles. "Something strong but compact enough for travel."


    The alchemist nodded, pulling out a selection of small vials filled with shimmering red liquid. "These should do the trick. They''re concentrated, so a little goes a long way. Perfect for adventurers like yourselves."


    "How many do you want?" Arielle asked, turning to Damien.


    "A dozen or two should be enough," Damien replied.


    The alchemist raised an eyebrow. "That''s quite a lot. You planning on heading somewhere dangerous?"


    "Let''s just say I like to be prepared," Damien said, his tone nonchalant.


    The alchemist chuckled, gathering the vials and placing them in a sturdy leather pouch. "That''ll be six Grade Seven essence cores or fifty gold coins."


    Damien reached into his pocket, pulling out six small, glowing orbs. Essence cores.


    He handed them to the alchemist, who inspected them carefully before nodding in satisfaction. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pleasure doing business with you," the alchemist said, handing over the pouch of potions.


    As they left the stall and made their way back toward the Mercenary Guild building, Arielle glanced at Damien.


    "So," she began, her tone light, "I''ve been thinking. How about I tag along on your little hunting trip?"


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "Tag along? Arielle, this isn''t a stroll through the woods. It''s dangerous out there."


    "I know," she said, crossing her arms. "But I want to see how you handle yourself out in the field. Besides, it''s not like I can''t hold my own."


    Damien sighed. "It''s not about that. It''s a tough journey, and I don''t want to be responsible if something goes wrong."


    "Responsible?" Arielle smirked. "Last I checked, I''m a fully capable Mercenary, not some rookie you need to babysit."


    He stopped walking, turning to face her. "Are you sure about this? We''re not just dealing with bandits or low-level mana beasts. There''s a good chance we''ll run into demons."


    Arielle''s expression hardened. "I''m sure. I''ve fought demons before, Damien. Hundreds of them so I''m not scared. I''m up for it."


    They stared at each other for a moment before Damien sighed in defeat. "Fine. But you''d better be ready for what''s coming. We leave at midnight, when the demons are most active."


    Arielle grinned triumphantly. "You won''t regret this."


    "We''ll see," Damien muttered, resuming his walk.


    Back at the Mercenary Guild building, Damien began his final preparations for the journey. He checked his gear, sharpening his new Double Refined Sword and organizing the supplies he''d gathered earlier.


    Luton remained present bouncing nearby, absorbing items into its storage space as Damien handed them over.


    Arielle busied herself with her own preparations, ensuring her armor was secure and her weapons were in top condition.


    She couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and anticipation. This would be her first time accompanying Damien on a serious mission, and she was eager to prove herself.


    As the hours passed and the sun dipped below the horizon, the town grew quiet. The streets were bathed in the soft glow of lanterns, and the occasional sound of footsteps echoed through the night.


    By the time midnight approached, Damien and Arielle were ready.


    The two of them stood at the edge of town, the open road stretching out before them. Damien adjusted the strap of his bag, his expression calm but focused.


    "You''ve got everything you need?" he asked, glancing at Arielle.


    She nodded. "Ready as I''ll ever be."


    "Good," Damien said, turning to summon Aquila.


    "Summon Aquila." He commanded mentally. The Griffin appeared in a burst of light, its majestic form towering over them.


    Arielle stared at the creature in awe, despite having seen it before. "I''ll never get used to how amazing that thing looks."


    Damien smirked. "Hop on. It''ll save us some time."


    ___________________


    ___________________


    Author''s Note:


    Apologies dear readers!! I just discovered I uploaded a wrong chapter and this is the corrected version. I really am sorry. Please, accept my apologies dear readers.


    Thank you!


    And love you all!!

 Chapter 206 - 206: Ill Take My Chances

    Swoooosh...


    The cool night air rushed past as Aquila soared through the starry sky, its powerful wings cutting through the darkness with ease.


    Damien sat at the front, his posture relaxed yet alert, while Arielle sat behind him, her hands wrapped around his waist and lightly gripping his shirt.


    "So, where exactly are we headed?" Arielle asked, her voice raised slightly to compete with the wind.


    Damien glanced back at her, a faint smirk on his lips. "That''s the thing¡ªI don''t know."


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "You don''t know?"


    "Not exactly," Damien admitted, his tone nonchalant. "I''m just following my instincts. Letting them guide me to wherever the demons might be lurking."


    Arielle groaned, leaning back slightly. "You''re unbelievable. You let me tag along on this trip, and you don''t even have a plan?"


    Damien chuckled. "Plans are overrated and you basically wanted to come. Besides, there''s one place I want to check out first."


    Aquila let out a sharp cry, as if in agreement, and adjusted its course.


    "What place?" Arielle pressed, narrowing her eyes.


    Damien''s smirk faded slightly as he turned his gaze forward. "The cave. The one where I found those captives."


    Recognition flickered in Arielle''s eyes, and she straightened up. "You mean the one where you brought those people from?"


    "Yeah," Damien said with a nod. "I want to see if there''s been any activity there since. It''s a good place to start."


    Aquila descended gracefully, its large wings kicking up a cloud of dust as it landed near the collapsed cave entrance.


    Damien and Arielle dismounted, their boots crunching against the rocky terrain as they surveyed the area.


    The once imposing cave entrance was now little more than a pile of jagged rocks and rubble. The surrounding area was eerily quiet, with only the faint rustle of the wind breaking the silence.


    "Spread out," Damien said, motioning for Arielle to check one side of the collapse while he inspected the other. "Let''s see if there''s anything unusual."


    Arielle nodded, drawing her short sword as she moved cautiously toward the left. Damien unsheathed his new Double Refined Sword, its faintly glowing runes casting a soft light in the darkness, and headed right.


    For several minutes, the two of them scoured the area, their eyes scanning every nook and cranny for signs of activity.


    The rubble was undisturbed, and there were no tracks or markings to suggest that anything¡ªor anyone¡ªhad been there recently.


    After completing their search, they met back at the starting point.


    "Find anything?" Damien asked, sheathing his sword.


    "Nothing but rocks and more rocks," Arielle replied, shrugging. "It''s completely dead here."


    Damien exhaled slowly, relief washing over him. "Good. That means no one''s been snooping around."


    Arielle tilted her head, studying him. "You were really worried about this place, huh?"


    "I wouldn''t say worried," Damien said, scratching the back of his head. "Just... cautious. I didn''t want to leave any loose ends."


    Arielle''s lips quirked into a sly smile. "So, Cerbe was the one who brought the cave down, wasn''t it?"


    Damien nodded, his expression resigned. "Yeah. It was Cerbe."


    "I knew it!" Arielle said triumphantly, her grin widening.


    Damien rolled his eyes. "It''s not exactly a mystery, Arielle, considering it''s the only summon of mine with that amount of fire power."


    "Still," she said, crossing her arms, "it feels good to be right."


    With the cave confirmed as inactive, Damien and Arielle climbed back onto Aquila. The Griffin let out a low rumble of approval as they settled into place.


    "So, where to now?" Arielle asked as Aquila took off, its wings carrying them effortlessly into the sky.


    "I''m not sure," Damien admitted. "But I have a feeling we''ll figure it out soon enough."


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "A feeling? That''s not exactly reassuring, Damien."


    "Trust me," he said with a smirk. "My gut hasn''t let me down yet."


    They flew in silence for a while, the landscape below them bathed in moonlight. The vast expanse of wilderness stretched out as far as the eye could see, its rolling hills and dense forests shrouded in mystery.


    As they traveled further, Damien''s instincts proved correct. In the distance, a faint flicker of movement caught his eye¡ªa shadow darting through the rugged terrain below.


    "Did you see that?" he asked, his voice sharp.


    Arielle squinted, leaning forward slightly. "See what?"


    "There," Damien said, pointing toward the ground. "Something''s moving down there."


    Aquila let out a low growl, its sharp eyes locking onto the same spot Damien had indicated.


    Arielle''s hand instinctively went to her sword. "What do you think it is?"


    Damien''s expression hardened. "Only one way to find out."


    He directed Aquila to descend, the Griffin angling its wings as it spiraled down toward the forest. The opportunity Damien had been waiting for was finally here.


    Wiiiiisssshhhh...


    The wind howled around Damien as he sat on Aquila''s back, the Griffin gliding smoothly through the sky.


    His eyes were fixed on the forest below, where faint movement among the trees betrayed the presence of demons.


    Without a word, Damien leapt from Aquila mid-flight.


    The rush of air tore at him as he plummeted toward the ground, his body slicing through the sky like an arrow. He tightened his grip on his sword, preparing for the impact.


    Booooom!!


    With a resounding crash, Damien landed on the group, the force of his arrival sending shockwaves through the earth.


    Dirt and dust erupted into the air, forming a cloud that obscured him momentarily from view. The ground beneath him cracked and splintered, a small crater forming where he stood.


    The commotion immediately drew the attention of the demons lurking in the shadows.


    Krrrrr....


    Their glowing red eyes fixed on the figure emerging from the dust cloud, and guttural growls echoed through the area as they began to close in.


    Damien straightened, his sword glinting faintly in the moonlight. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he scanned the approaching enemies.


    "Let''s make this quick," he muttered, stepping forward to meet the first demon.


    The first demon lunged at Damien, its claws aimed for his chest. He moved over to the side effortlessly, slashing upward with his sword and severing the demon''s arm in a single fluid motion.


    Karrreeeii!!


    The creature howled in pain, but Damien didn''t give it a chance to recover. With a swift spin, he drove his blade through its skull, ending its life in one moment.


    Two more demons charged him, their movements wild and unpredictable. Damien ducked under a swipe from one, kicking it backward before slashing at the second.


    Thwack!


    Damien''s blade met little resistance as it sliced through the demon''s neck, the creature collapsing to the ground in a heap.


    The first demon recovered and leapt at him again, but Damien was ready. He grabbed it by the throat with his free hand and slammed it into the ground, the impact sending another cloud of dust into the air.


    The battle raged on, more demons emerging from the area and rushing toward him. Damien moved like a shadow, his movements precise and calculated.


    Every swing of his sword found its mark, every step put him in the perfect position to counter or attack. Every movement wasn''t wasted and it brought down one demon or nearly killed another.


    Blood sprayed through the air, the forest echoing with the cries of the dying.


    High above, Aquila circled the scene, its sharp eyes watching as Damien tore through the horde of demons.


    Kreeeeeii!


    The Griffin let out a piercing cry before swooping down, landing gracefully at the edge of the clearing.


    Arielle dismounted quickly, her eyes widening at the chaos unfolding before her.


    She could see Damien in the thick of the fight, his movements almost too fast to follow as he dispatched demon after demon.


    Without hesitation, she drew her sword and rushed into the fray.


    Damien glanced over his shoulder as Arielle joined the fight, cutting down a demon that had been sneaking up behind him.


    "I thought I told you to stay out of this!" he called out, his tone half-annoyed, half-amused.


    "And I told you I can take care of myself!" Arielle shot back, her blade slicing cleanly through a demon''s torso. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Together, they continued to fight, their movements synchronizing as if they had trained side by side for years.


    Arielle''s agility complemented Damien''s brute strength, the two of them weaving through the remaining demons with practiced ease.


    The area soon grew quiet as the last demon fell, its body hitting the ground with a dull thud.


    Damien and Arielle stood in the midst of the carnage, surrounded by the remains of over two dozen Grade Seven and Grade Six demons.


    Damien sheathed his sword, turning to Arielle. His expression was a mix of exasperation and approval. "You didn''t have to jump in, you know. I had it under control."


    Arielle smirked, brushing a strand of hair out of her face. "You looked like you were having fun. Thought I''d join in."


    Damien opened his mouth to reply, but Arielle cut him off with a shrug. "Besides, I told you I could handle myself. Or did you forget?"


    Damien chuckled, shaking his head. "Fine. You proved your point. But don''t blame me if you get in over your head one day."


    "I''ll take my chances," Arielle said, grinning.


    Damien let out a sigh, but there was a hint of a smile on his face as he turned back toward Aquila. "Come on. Let''s get moving. This was just the beginning."


    Arielle nodded, following him toward the Griffin. "At least admit I did a good job."

 Chapter 207 - 207: This Is About To Get Messy

    Aquila soared gracefully through the night sky, its powerful wings cutting through the cool breeze as Damien and Arielle rode silently on its back.


    The vast plain stretched endlessly below them, a mixture of damp grasslands and muddy patches that shimmered faintly under the moonlight. The muddy patches made it seem like it had rained earlier but Damien knew no such thing had happened.


    At least, not in the town he was coming from.


    Damien''s sharp gaze swept over the terrain, searching for signs of movement. His mind, however, wasn''t entirely focused on the task at hand.


    The events of their last battle still played vividly in his head, and the faint smile that tugged at his lips betrayed his lingering frustration.


    Arielle, seated behind him, broke the silence. "Alright, Damien, you''ve been quiet for too long. Spill it."


    He glanced over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow. "Spill what?"


    "You''ve got that brooding look again," she teased. "Something''s bothering you."


    Damien sighed, turning his attention back to the ground below. "It''s nothing."


    Arielle leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her hand. "Really? Because it looks like you''ve been replaying something in your head for a while now."


    "Fine," he admitted, his voice low. "I was just thinking about earlier. The battle."


    Arielle frowned. "What about it? We won, didn''t we?"


    "We did," Damien said, his tone neutral. "But you stole ten kills from me."


    Arielle''s mouth fell open in mock offense. "Stole? I saved your hide, Damien!"


    "I had it under control," he replied with a smirk.


    "Sure you did," she muttered, rolling her eyes. "But seriously, why do you care so much about the numbers? It''s not like there''s a prize for whoever kills the most demons."


    Damien''s smirk faded, his expression growing thoughtful. "Because every kill counts," he said quietly. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arielle tilted her head. "Counts toward what?"


    Before Damien could answer, something on the ground caught his attention.


    "I have a target to meet and the faster I get to it, the better it is for both of us. Each steal delays the process and slows down the target which isn''t..."


    "Hold on," Damien said abruptly, leaning forward and narrowing his eyes.


    "What is it?" Arielle asked, straightening up.


    "Tracks," he muttered, pointing down.


    Aquila dipped lower, its flight now just above the ground. The faint outlines of clawed footprints became visible in the damp earth, crisscrossing in chaotic patterns.


    "Demons," Damien confirmed, his voice firm.


    "Are you sure?" Arielle asked, squinting at the tracks. She could barely see anything with Aquila''s speed. Not everyone''s sight were as good as a Terrace.


    "Positive," Damien replied. "The prints are fresh, but not too fresh. They''ve probably been gone for a few hours."


    He gestured for Aquila to maintain a steady pace, and the Griffin complied, gliding silently over the muddy terrain.


    The tracks led them through the open plain, weaving between patches of grass and pools of water. The stench of blood hung faintly in the air, growing stronger as they followed the trail.


    As they moved, Arielle broke the silence again. "You''re scarily good at this, you know. Tracking demons, fighting them... it''s like you were made for it."


    Damien didn''t respond immediately, his eyes fixed on the trail ahead.


    "How did you get so good at this?" she pressed.


    He hesitated before answering. "I trained. In a secluded area."


    Arielle''s curiosity deepened. "Secluded? Like... by yourself?"


    "Yeah," Damien said, his tone clipped. "For about two years."


    Her eyes widened slightly. "Two years? Alone? Where?"


    Damien sighed. "Somewhere dangerous but fun filled. That''s all you need to know."


    Arielle frowned, sensing he didn''t want to go into detail. "Alright, fine. But why are you so eager to kill demons all the time? It''s like you''re on a personal mission or something."


    He chuckled, though there was little humor in it. "Maybe I am."


    "Why, though?" she pressed.


    Damien''s smirk returned, but his eyes remained cold. "Because it''s thrilling. Fighting demons pushes me to my limits. And every time I kill one, I get stronger."


    Arielle studied him for a moment, noting the intensity in his voice. "That''s it? You enjoy the thrill, and it makes you stronger?"


    "That''s enough reason for me," Damien said simply. "Don''t you think so?"


    "It indeed is." Arielle answered and then fell silent, her thoughts swirling.


    The plain stretched endlessly before them, its damp surface shimmering under the pale moonlight, most of the light clouded by dark clouds.


    The openness of the terrain made it easy to spot anything moving in the distance, but it also left them exposed.


    "This place gives me the creeps," Arielle muttered, glancing around.


    "It''s perfect," Damien said.


    "How is this perfect?" she asked, incredulous.


    "We can see anything coming from miles away," Damien explained. "No ambushes, no surprises. It''s the best place to hunt."


    Arielle shook her head. "You''re crazy, you know that?"


    "Maybe," Damien said with a smirk, "but I''m not lying."


    The tracks grew more clustered, suggesting the demons had stopped or slowed down recently. The faint sounds of growls and tearing flesh reached their ears, carried by the wind.


    "We''re close," Damien said, his voice low.


    Aquila slowed its flight, gliding silently toward the source of the noise. As they neared a small clearing, the gruesome scene came into view.


    A group of demons huddled together, their hunched forms illuminated by the moonlight. They feasted on three humans, their jagged claws tearing into flesh and their sharp teeth cracking through bones.


    Squelch!!


    The stench of blood was overpowering, and the wet, crunching sounds filled the air.


    Arielle''s breath caught in her throat, her hand instinctively going to her sword. "Damien..."


    "I see it," he said, his voice cold and steady.


    The demons remained oblivious to their presence, too consumed by their grisly meal to notice the silent predator circling above.


    Damien''s eyes darkened as he assessed the situation. His grip on Aquila''s fur tightened, and his free hand rested on the hilt of his new sword.


    "Stay sharp," he muttered. "This is about to get messy."


    For now, they waited, biding their time for the perfect moment to strike. The demons'' gruesome feast continued, unaware of the reckoning that loomed above them.


    _________________


    _________________


    Author''s Note:


    What do you guys think about longer chapters? Let me know what you think about it.


    If you all like it, I''ll do more of it and if you don''t, we''ll resume the usual short chapters.


    Expecting your replies. Thank you all.

 Chapter 208 - 208: Sending Out Troops

    "Please, don''t do anything irrational, your Majesty." In a barely observable room of the Royal Castle of Asphade, General Rhaegor sat amidst the chaos left behind by King Aythore''s earlier outburst as he whispered to the silent room.


    The room current condition was a result of the king''s frustration¡ªa broken table lay tilted against the wall, shattered glass glinted in the light of flickering torches, and scattered food and overturned chairs added to the disarray.


    Rhaegor''s leg bounced incessantly, his anxiety betraying his normally stoic demeanor. His mind replayed the intense discussion with the king.


    Ryedale, a distant city in the Western continent, had suffered an attack eerily similar to the one that devastated Eldham. A letter had reached Asphade, explaining that these demons were hitting weak spots first.


    The king had not taken the news well.


    King Aythore had raged, his voice echoing through the chamber. He slammed his fists against the table, swept items off shelves, and stormed about as though searching for a scapegoat.


    Though Rhaegor had braved countless battlefields, the king''s fury was a storm he could not weather without unease.


    "How dare this happen again, Rhaegor? How?!" the king had shouted, his face flushed with anger. "First was Eldham, and now news from Ryedale saying they''d experienced something similar even before us? Are we blind to the threats around us?"


    Rhaegor had stood stiffly, enduring the tirade. "Your Majesty, the situation¡ª"


    "Do not tell me about the situation, General!" Aythore bellowed, cutting him off. "Our people are dying, our cities are burning, and we sit here sending letters and holding meetings!"


    The king had continued to pace, his anger radiating like heat. Eventually, he''d stopped, staring out the window with his hands gripping the ledge. The silence that followed was heavy, broken only by his heaving breaths.


    After a moment, Aythore had turned, his expression calmer but his voice firm. "I need time to think." Without another word, he''d left the room, leaving Rhaegor alone amidst the destruction.


    Now, as Rhaegor sat in the aftermath of the king''s wrath, his thoughts swirled. The letter from Ryedale posed a dilemma.


    Should they send a contingent to investigate, stretching their already limited forces thinner, or focus on fortifying their defenses at home?


    The decision rested on the king''s shoulders, and Rhaegor could only wait.


    The door creaked open, and King Aythore strode in, his posture commanding. The traces of his earlier fury were gone, replaced by the composed authority of a monarch.


    "General Rhaegor," the king addressed him, his voice calm but resolute.


    Rhaegor immediately dropped to one knee, bowing his head in deference. "Your Majesty."


    Aythore approached, his boots clicking against the stone floor. He paused in front of the general, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Rise."


    Rhaegor obeyed, his posture straight and attentive.


    Aythore clasped his hands behind his back, pacing slowly. "I''ve made my decision," he began. "While it''s tempting to send aid to Ryedale, the reality is that we lack the manpower to address threats so far from home."


    Rhaegor nodded subtly, understanding the weight of the king''s words.


    "The other kings and Family Lords have sent warriors to support us," Aythore continued. "Their assistance is crucial in protecting our kingdom. If we divert even a fraction of our forces to Ryedale, we risk leaving ourselves vulnerable to another attack."


    "Then... we won''t investigate Ryedale?" Rhaegor asked cautiously.


    Aythore''s expression hardened. "No, but we won''t ignore it either. I''ll ensure the letter reaches the other rulers. Someone will take up the cause. For now, our priority is securing Asphade and preventing another such attack."


    The king''s gaze locked onto Rhaegor''s. "Return to your post. Oversee the distribution of our forces. Make sure every town, village, and city is protected."


    Rhaegor saluted crisply. "Understood, Your Majesty." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a nod, Aythore dismissed him, sinking into the only chair left standing in the room. He leaned back with a weary sigh, the weight of his responsibilities pressing down on him.


    General Rhaegor exited the chamber, his mind focused on his task. He returned to the command center, where maps of the kingdom were spread across a large table.


    Red pins marked areas already fortified, while yellow pins indicated towns and cities still awaiting reinforcements.


    "Status report," Rhaegor barked, addressing his officers.


    One of them, a captain with red hair and eyes, stepped forward, saluting. "Sir, reinforcements are readied and are waiting to be sent to the northern villages and the southern regions. The eastern towns are also waiting for troops."


    Rhaegor nodded, his eyes scanning the map. "Prioritize the eastern towns. I want them covered before sunset tomorrow."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Rhaegor''s gaze lingered on a particular pin marking Eldham. Though the town was no longer under threat, its destruction served as a grim reminder of the stakes. He made a mental note to allocate extra patrols to the surrounding area.


    The castle courtyard buzzed with activity as soldiers prepared to depart for their assigned posts.


    Wagons loaded with supplies lined the cobblestone paths, and mounted messengers rode in and out, delivering orders.


    Rhaegor stood on a raised platform, addressing the assembled troops. "You are the shield of this kingdom," he declared, his voice ringing with authority. "The people of Asphade look to you for protection. Do not fail them."


    The soldiers saluted in unison, their faces resolute.


    One by one, the units began to move out. Cavalry units galloped toward distant towns, while foot soldiers marched in disciplined formations. The sight was both reassuring and sobering.


    As the last group departed, Rhaegor remained in the courtyard, watching until they disappeared from view.


    Back in the chamber, King Aythore sat alone, staring at the remnants of his earlier outburst. His thoughts were heavy, weighed down by the knowledge that the safety of his kingdom was never guaranteed.


    He reached for the letter from Ryedale, reading it once more. The desperation in its words was palpable, and though he''d made his decision, the thought of leaving the city to its fate gnawed at him.


    "May the gods guide us," he murmured, folding the letter and setting it aside.


    For now, all he could do was hope that his choices would lead to survival¡ªnot just for his kingdom, but for the world at large. "They won''t forsake us."

 Chapter 209 - 209: Stealing His Kills

    Damien and Arielle finally reached their destination while the shady sky cloaked the swampy terrain.


    The faint moonlight glinted off the damp grass and pools of water, casting an eerie glow over the area.


    Aquila circled above the group of demons, the air below them thick with the stench of blood and decay from the actions of the demons beneath.


    Damien stood on Aquila''s back, his sharp eyes assessing the enemy below. The demons clustered together in a chaotic pack, some gnawing on what remained of their previous prey. Damien''s lips curled into a smirk. "Perfect."


    Before Arielle could say a word, Damien leaped from Aquila''s back, plunging toward the ground like a meteor.


    Booooom!!


    With a thunderous impact, Damien landed in the center of the demon pack, the ground beneath him cracking from the force.


    Dirt and dust erupted into the air, momentarily obscuring the demons'' view.


    Grrrr...


    Their guttural growls turned to startled cries as Damien twisted sharply, his blade flashing through the haze.


    The first swing was merciless. In one fluid motion, Damien''s sword sliced through the necks of five Grade Seven demons, their heads toppling to the ground in unison.


    Blackened blood sprayed through the air, splattering across his cloak as he stood tall amidst the carnage.


    The remaining demons stumbled back, disoriented by the sudden assault.


    "Arielle, now!" Damien shouted.


    Arielle, perched atop Aquila, didn''t hesitate. "He finally needs my help." With a graceful leap, she descended into the fray, her weapon drawn.


    She targeted the weaker demons¡ªGrade Seven and Grade Six¡ªcutting through their ranks with precision. Her movements were swift and calculated, each strike reducing their numbers further.


    "Not bad," Damien muttered, glancing at her briefly before turning his focus to the real threats.


    Among the pack, two Grade Four demons stood apart, their larger, more muscular forms towering over the others.


    They observed the battle with cold, calculating eyes, their claws twitching as they prepared to join the fray.


    Damien tightened his grip on his sword. He knew these demons would be no easy foes, but keeping them away from Arielle was his priority. Without a word, he lunged toward them.


    The first Grade Four demon roared, slashing at Damien with claws that gleamed in the moonlight. He sidestepped the attack, countering with a quick upward slash that nicked the demon''s arm.


    Karrreeeii!!


    The creature howled in fury, but Damien pressed on, landing a solid strike to its chest.


    Bang!!


    The second Grade Four demon charged from the side, attempting to catch Damien off guard. He spun on his heel just in time, using the flat of his blade to deflect the attack.


    Crrrrnnng!


    The impact sent a jarring vibration up his arm, but he held firm.


    "Two against one?" Damien taunted, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "You''ll need more than that."


    Kreeeeeii!!


    Above the chaos, Aquila let out a piercing screech, diving toward the ground to shield Arielle.


    The Griffin''s talons raked across the backs of two Grade Six demons, sending them sprawling.


    One attempted to retaliate, leaping at the majestic beast, but Aquila easily sidestepped the attack, flinging the demon into a nearby tree with a powerful swipe of its wing.


    Meanwhile, Luton slithered across the battlefield, its crimson red body shimmering under the moonlight.


    The Stellar Slime was an efficient predator, devouring the corpses of fallen demons without pause.


    Occasionally, a weakened demon would stumble too close, and Luton would engulf it in a flash, its body expanding momentarily before returning to its original size.


    "Good work, Luton," Damien called, sparing a glance at his summon.


    Arielle, with Aquila covering her flank, focused on the remaining Grade Seven and Grade Six demons.


    Her blade danced through the air, each strike finding its mark. She moved with a deadly elegance, her training as a mercenary evident in her precise and deliberate movements.


    One of the Grade Six demons lunged at her, claws outstretched, but she sidestepped gracefully, using its momentum against it.


    With a swift downward strike, she severed its arm, following up with a clean thrust to its chest. The demon crumpled to the ground.


    "Not so tough now, are you?" she muttered, wiping her blade on her cloak.


    Back in the center of the battlefield, Damien was locked in a fierce duel with the two Grade Four demons. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were relentless, their attacks coming in rapid succession. One swiped at his legs while the other aimed for his torso, forcing him to rely on his speed and agility to avoid their strikes.


    "You two are persistent," Damien said, parrying a particularly powerful blow.


    The first demon snarled, its glowing red eyes narrowing as it lunged forward. Damien met its attack head-on, their weapons clashing in a shower of sparks. He pushed back with all his strength, driving his blade through the demon''s shoulder.


    The second demon saw an opening and leaped at him, but Damien was ready. He pulled his blade free from the first demon and ducked, letting the second one sail over him. As it landed, he turned sharply, driving his sword into its back. "Don''t take it personal." He murmured.


    Both demons let out agonized roars, their movements growing sluggish as their injuries took their toll.


    Damien didn''t let up, delivering the finishing blow to one with a decapitating slash and driving his blade through the chest of the other.


    As their bodies fell to the ground, Damien straightened, blood dripping from his sword.


    By the time the last demon fell, the battlefield was littered with bodies. Blackened blood soaked the ground, and the air was thick with the stench of death.


    Damien turned to find Arielle standing amidst a cluster of fallen demons, her chest rising and falling with each breath. Aquila landed beside her, its feathers ruffled but otherwise unharmed.


    Luton slithered up to Damien, a satisfied wiggle indicating its success in devouring the fallen.


    "Well," Damien said, sheathing his sword. "That''s that."


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "You''re welcome, by the way."


    "For stealing my kills again?" Damien teased.


    Arielle rolled her eyes. "I told you, I can handle myself. Besides, you don''t have a monopoly on demon hunting."

 Chapter 210 - 210: In A Ditch

    Damien chuckled, shaking his head. "Fair enough. But next time, leave a few more for me, alright?"


    "No promises," Arielle said with a grin.


    The two exchanged a brief smile before turning their attention to the trail ahead. Their journey wasn''t over yet, and the night was still young.


    The battle was behind them, the air still heavy with the aftermath. Rather than immediately take to the skies on Aquila, Arielle suggested a different approach.


    "Why not walk for a while?" she said, sheathing her blade and brushing some demon blood off her armor.


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "Walk? You do know we have a Griffin for faster travel, right?"


    Arielle smirked. "Yes, but walking gives us a chance to cool off and actually talk. Besides, you could use a bit of walking."


    Damien scoffed but didn''t argue. He dismissed Aquila with a casual wave of his hand, and the Griffin soared into the sky with a final screech, disappearing into the clouds.


    The terrain was still swampy but less oppressive now that the demon stench was gone.


    Short grasses swayed in the faint breeze, and the ground beneath them was soft but manageable. The pair walked side by side, the silence between them surprisingly comfortable.


    "So," Arielle began, breaking the quiet. "How many kills are you aiming for on this little hunting trip of yours?"


    Damien glanced at her, his expression thoughtful. "I need a hundred more meet the next target of mine. So far, I''ve got around thirty. Maybe a little more."


    "Only a third?" Arielle teased, nudging his arm playfully. "You''ve been slacking."


    "Slacking?" Damien shot her a mock glare. "You''re the one stealing my kills. I''d probably be more than halfway if it weren''t for you."


    Arielle laughed, the sound light and genuine. "You''re just mad I''m better at it than you."


    "Better? Please," Damien retorted, his lips twitching into a smirk. "I''m letting you have the easy ones. Consider it a favor. Can''t have you rust up while on the hunt with me."


    They continued bantering as they walked, the conversation bouncing between playful jabs and light-hearted topics. For a moment, it felt almost normal¡ªlike they weren''t in a demon-infested wasteland.


    Neither of them noticed the large ditch ahead. Hidden beneath a layer of loose foliage and camouflaged by the uneven terrain, the trap was nearly impossible to see.


    Damien was mid-sentence when his foot hit nothing but air. He stumbled forward, his balance completely lost. "Oops."


    "Dam¡ª!" Arielle''s voice turned into a sharp scream as the ground beneath them gave way.


    Both of them fell, tumbling down a steep ten-meter drop. The sides of the ditch were rough, dirt and small rocks cascading with them as they plunged.


    "Ahhhh!!" Arielle''s scream echoed all the way down, while Damien remained eerily silent, his mind racing to process what had just happened.


    Bang!


    With a heavy thud, they hit the bottom. Dust billowed around them, the earthy scent of disturbed soil filling the air.


    For a moment, neither of them moved. Arielle groaned, sitting up and brushing dirt off her clothes. "What the hell just happened?"


    Damien pushed himself to his feet, checking his limbs for injuries. "We fell into a ditch," he said dryly, his voice laced with irritation. "A very deep ditch."


    "No kidding." Arielle stood, wincing as she stretched. "How did we not see that?"


    Damien didn''t answer immediately. He scanned the walls of the ditch, noting the steep incline and the lack of footholds.


    The ditch was about three meters wide, the walls towering above them with no immediate way out.


    "We were distracted," he admitted finally, his tone begrudging.


    Arielle dusted off her pants, glancing upward. "Well, call Aquila and let''s get out of here."


    Damien nodded, focusing his thoughts on the Griffin. He sent the mental command to call it forward, but instead of appearing, Aquila''s distant cry echoed from above.


    Arielle tilted her head, frowning. "What''s it doing?"


    "It''s... flying away," Damien said slowly, his irritation mounting. "Great. Just great."


    "Can''t you just unsummon and then summon it back?"


    "Give me a second." Damien closed his eyes, muttering under his breath as he canceled the summon. He waited a beat before attempting to call Aquila again.


    Before he could complete the summoning, a sound froze him in place.


    The faint crunch of boots on dirt reached his ears. Someone¡ªor something¡ªwas walking above them, circling the edge of the ditch.


    The footsteps were slow and deliberate, almost as if whoever was up there was assessing the situation.


    Damien''s hand instinctively went to his sword, his grip tightening.


    "Damien," Arielle whispered, her voice low. "Do you hear that?"


    He nodded, his gaze fixed upward. "Yeah. And I''m asking myself how I didn''t notice it earlier."


    The footsteps grew louder, closer. Damien''s muscles tensed, his instincts screaming at him to prepare for a fight.


    "Who''s there?" he called out, his voice echoing off the walls of the ditch.


    The footsteps paused, and for a moment, there was silence. Then, a shadowy figure appeared at the edge of the ditch, peering down at them.


    "Well, well," the figure drawled, their voice tinged with amusement. "What do we have here?"


    Arielle glanced at Damien, her expression a mix of confusion and concern. "Friends of yours?"


    "Not at all. I have no friend." Damien muttered, his eyes narrowing as he sized up the figure above.


    The stranger chuckled, their tone mockingly polite. "You two look a little stuck. Need a hand?"


    Damien didn''t lower his guard. "Depends. Are you the one who dug this ditch?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The figure tilted their head, feigning innocence. "Me? Oh no, I wouldn''t dream of it. But I might know who did."


    Arielle crossed her arms, her patience thinning. "Then maybe you could stop wasting our time and tell us."


    The stranger''s grin widened. "Now, where''s the fun in that?"


    Damien sighed, his grip tightening on his sword. "Looks like we''re not getting answers the easy way."


    The stranger took a step back, their shadow retreating from the edge. "Good luck climbing out, though. I''ll be watching from a few meters away."


    As their footsteps faded into the distance, Damien exchanged a look with Arielle.


    "This just got a lot more complicated," he muttered.


    "You think?" Arielle shot back, rolling her eyes.


    Damien glanced up at the walls of the ditch, his mind already racing with possibilities. Whatever this was, it wasn''t a random accident. And now, they had more than just demons to worry about.

 Chapter 211 - 211: Two New Faces

    Damien''s thoughts churned as he recalled the figure who had taunted them from above the ditch just moments ago.


    The sound of multiple footsteps earlier had already clued him in¡ªthere wasn''t just one person up there. But what truly nagged at him was their essence.


    When he focused to sense their presence and essence, none of them seemed to possess any notable strength. Their magic essence was faint, almost negligible compared to his or Arielle''s.


    It was suspicious. Were they concealing their true power, or were they genuinely weak?


    The latter made some sense if they feared Damien and Arielle might retaliate once pulled out. But it still didn''t explain why Aquila had taken to the sky in the first place.


    Aquila wouldn''t act out of fear¡ªnot against those weaker than itself. If anything, they would be dead the moment they made an attempt toward it.


    "There''s only one way to find out," Damien muttered.


    The ditch was deep and spacious enough for him to summon the Griffin once more.


    "Summon Aquila again." Damien made a mental command to his system.


    With a flicker of energy, Aquila reappeared at the bottom, its glowing eyes scanning the space warily. Arielle couldn''t hide her excitement.


    "Finally!" she said with a wide grin. "I was starting to regret suggesting we walk."


    Damien gave her a side glance, smirking faintly. "And now you''ve learned your lesson."


    Aquila lowered itself, allowing them to climb on. Luton, the Stellar Slime, wobbled onto Damien''s shoulder before settling back atop his head like a gelatinous crown.


    As Aquila leapt upward, its powerful wings cutting through the air, they soared toward the surface. But even as the Griffin cleared the edge of the ditch, it didn''t immediately land. Instead, it rose higher, as if reluctant to approach the ground.


    From this vantage point, Damien''s sharp eyes scanned the area. It didn''t take him long to spot them: six men scattered across the terrain. They were spread far apart, the closest pair at least a hundred meters from each other.


    What struck him wasn''t their placement¡ªit was how seamlessly they blended into their surroundings.


    Even with his keen sight, Damien realized he might not have noticed them without his earlier senses picking up on their presence. They lay flat against the ground, their camouflage nearly flawless.


    Damien leaned slightly to get a better look. "Interesting," he murmured.


    "What is it?" Arielle asked, craning her neck to follow his gaze.


    "We''re being watched," Damien replied, his tone neutral.


    Arielle''s eyes widened, but she quickly composed herself. "I''m guessing they''re not demons?"


    "Not demons," Damien confirmed. "Humans. Six of them."


    As Aquila descended slowly, one of the figures began to rise. The Griffin immediately halted its descent, letting out a low, guttural growl.


    Damien narrowed his eyes. "So, you''re the one¡­"


    Arielle tilted her head. "The one what?"


    "The one who spooked Aquila earlier," Damien explained. "Something about him set it off."


    Still, Damien didn''t alter his command. Aquila hesitated for another moment but eventually obeyed, touching down cautiously. The moment its claws met the ground, the man began walking toward them.


    As the man approached, Damien studied him closely. He was lean but not frail, with sharp features and an easy confidence in his stride. His movements were deliberate, unthreatening, yet calculated.


    "Welcome to the surface," the man said with a small smile, stopping a few meters away. "Name''s Axiom."


    Damien stepped off Aquila, watching Axiom carefully. "Axiom, huh? You''ve been keeping an eye on us."


    "Something like that," Axiom replied. "You don''t see people fall into ditches like that every day."


    Before Damien could respond, another man joined them. This one had a more rugged appearance, his shoulders broad and his hair slightly disheveled. Unlike Axiom, he didn''t carry the same calm demeanor.


    As he moved closer, Aquila let out another guttural sound, this time more threatening. The man froze, raising both hands in a gesture of surrender.


    "Easy there," he said, his voice steady but cautious.


    Axiom turned to him with a chuckle. "Relax, Jallen. You know how mana beasts are with you."


    Damien''s curiosity piqued. "What does he mean by that?"


    Axiom grinned, clearly enjoying the attention. "Jallen here is a prodigy at beast taming. Mana beasts can sense it. They know to be wary of him."


    Damien''s gaze shifted to Jallen, who remained still, clearly not wanting to provoke Aquila further. "A beast tamer, huh? That''s rare." Although this was the second tamer he''d encountered since he exited the forest, Damien knew tamers were rare.


    "Rare and useful," Jallen added, his tone hinting at pride. "But not always appreciated, as you can see."


    Damien folded his arms. "You''re good with beasts, but you didn''t bother helping us out of that ditch."


    Jallen gave a sheepish shrug. "Didn''t think you''d need it. And let''s be honest¡ªyou don''t look like the kind of guy who takes help kindly."


    "Fair point," Damien admitted, though his tone remained guarded.


    Arielle stepped forward, her arms crossed. "So, what are you two doing out here? This area isn''t exactly a tourist spot."


    Axiom and Jallen exchanged a glance.


    "We could ask you the same thing," Axiom said smoothly. "But since you asked first¡ªlet''s just say we''re... monitoring."


    "Monitoring what?" Damien pressed.


    "Things," Axiom replied vaguely, his smile never faltering.


    "You guys responsible for the ditch?" Damien asked again.


    Axiom shrugged. "Something like that."


    Damien''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t like the evasiveness, but before he could push further, Jallen spoke up.


    "You''re not exactly locals either," Jallen said. "And judging by the mess back there¡ª" he gestured vaguely toward the area they''d just fought in¡ª"you''ve been busy."


    "That''s none of your concern," Damien replied bluntly.


    Axiom chuckled. "Fair enough. We''ll keep out of your way, then. Good luck with... whatever it is you''re doing."


    With that, Axiom turned, motioning for Jallen to follow.


    Damien watched them go, his instincts screaming that there was more to these two than they let on.


    Arielle stepped closer. "Do you trust them?"


    "No," Damien said simply.


    "Should we follow them?"


    Damien shook his head. "Not yet. Let''s see where they''re heading towards first."


    Arielle nodded, her expression serious. "Agreed." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the two men disappeared into the distance, Damien turned back to Aquila. "We''ll keep moving. Stay alert."


    With that, they mounted the Griffin once more, ready to continue their hunting.

 Chapter 212 - 212: A Bigger Group

    Damien and Arielle were about to take off with Aquila when the sound of hurried footsteps reached their ears. They both turned, and there stood Axiom and Jallen again, flanked by four others from their group.


    "Well, that was fast," Damien muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as Axiom stepped forward with his ever-present grin.


    "Leaving so soon?" Axiom asked, tilting his head as though genuinely curious.


    "We have somewhere to be," Damien replied curtly, already impatient with their sudden reappearance.


    "Somewhere, huh?" Axiom said, feigning innocence. "And where might that be?"


    "None of your business," Damien shot back. "But if you must know, we''re going demon hunting."


    Axiom''s grin widened. "What a coincidence! So are we." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien frowned. "Good for you."


    "I''ve got an idea," Axiom continued, ignoring Damien''s tone. "Why don''t we join forces? Strength in numbers and all that."


    Damien''s lips tightened into a thin line. "No."


    Axiom raised an eyebrow, clearly unfazed by the rejection. "Why not? We''re capable fighters. You saw how we avoided detection earlier."


    "It''s not about capability," Damien said bluntly. His gaze flicked to Jallen, who stood a few steps behind Axiom. "Your beast tamer is a problem. My beasts won''t work well with someone like him around."


    Jallen smirked, his arms crossed. "Afraid I''ll steal your pets'' loyalty?"


    Damien''s eyes hardened. "Not worried, just cautious. They might kill you if you become much of a problem and I don''t want to have to explain to your colleagues."


    Axiom held up his hands in a placating gesture. "Fair enough, fair enough. But we can work around that. Jallen can keep his distance. Promise."


    Damien glanced at Arielle, silently hoping she''d back him up. Instead, her eyes lit up with excitement.


    "I think it''s a great idea!" Arielle said, stepping forward. "Hunting in a larger group could be fun. Besides, it might make things easier."


    Damien sighed inwardly. He didn''t want to disappoint her, but the idea of traveling with these strangers didn''t sit well with him. After a long pause, he relented.


    "Fine," he said reluctantly. "But we hunt separately. I''m not interested in sharing my kills."


    "Deal," Axiom said quickly, his grin returning. He turned and let out a sharp whistle, signaling to the rest of his group.


    The remaining four figures approached, each carrying themselves with a confidence that didn''t match their weak essence signatures.


    Damien studied them carefully. One was a tall, wiry man with a scar running down his cheek, another was a woman with sharp eyes and a bow slung across her back, and the last two were a pair of stocky twins wielding heavy maces.


    The group exuded camaraderie, but Damien couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to them than met the eye. Probably because he''d spent a good amount of time alone.


    As the two groups prepared to set off, Damien felt a nagging discomfort. He wasn''t used to traveling with so many people, let alone strangers.


    Arielle, on the other hand, seemed to thrive in the social atmosphere. She chatted easily with Axiom, who was more than happy to entertain her questions.


    "So, how long have you all been hunting demons?" Arielle asked as they walked. She was already curious despite only knowing them for less than an hour.


    "Long enough," Axiom replied vaguely. "We''re a tight-knit crew. Been through a lot together."


    "Do you always hang around areas like this?" she pressed.


    "Only when the job calls for it," Axiom said with a wink. "And this job definitely calls for it."


    Damien, walking a few steps ahead with Luton wobbling on his shoulder, rolled his eyes. He wasn''t sure if Axiom was being evasive or just trying to seem mysterious. Either way, it was grating.


    Jallen, meanwhile, kept his distance as promised, though Damien could feel the man''s eyes occasionally drifting toward Aquila and Luton.


    "Keep staring, and you''ll lose an eye," Damien warned without looking back.


    Jallen chuckled but said nothing, wisely shifting his focus elsewhere.


    After about half an hour of walking, Damien stopped abruptly, turning to face the group.


    "Listen up," he said, his tone sharp. "Here''s how this works: I don''t care what you do or how you do it, but stay out of my way. My summons don''t take kindly to interference, and neither do I. Got it?"


    Axiom raised his hands in mock surrender. "Crystal clear, boss."


    "Good," Damien said. "And don''t expect me to save you if you get in over your heads."


    The twins exchanged a glance, one of them smirking. "We''ll manage."


    "We''ll see," Damien muttered.


    Arielle placed a hand on his arm, her expression softening. "You don''t have to be so harsh, you know."


    "I''m not here to make friends," Damien replied.


    Arielle sighed but didn''t argue further.


    With the rules established, the group continued their journey. Damien kept his senses sharp, scanning for any signs of demons. The trail they were following was faint but fresh enough to give him hope.


    After another hour, they reached a rocky outcrop overlooking a narrow valley. Damien crouched low, gesturing for the others to do the same.


    "There," he said, pointing.


    In the distance, a cluster of demons was moving through the valley, their grotesque forms silhouetted against the dim light.


    There were about twenty of them, a mix of Grade Seven and Grade Six demons, with one Grade Five leading the pack.


    Axiom let out a low whistle. "That''s quite the party."


    "Perfect," Damien said, a dangerous glint in his eye. "To test you all of course."


    Arielle leaned closer. "What''s the plan?"


    "We split up," Damien said. "They''ll take the on the demons. While we seat back and watch."


    "And us?" Axiom asked, gesturing to his crew.


    "Do whatever you want with the demons," Damien said dismissively.


    Axiom chuckled. "Fair enough. Let''s see what we can do."


    As the group descended into the valley, Damien''s heart pounded with anticipation. This was what he lived for¡ªthe thrill of the hunt, the rush of battle, and the promise of power with every demon slain. However, he wouldn''t be fighting this time.


    "Let''s get to work," he said, gesturing to the others.


    The demons, sensing their presence, turned toward the approaching hunters. Their guttural roars echoed through the valley, signaling the start of the fight.


    _________________


    _________________


    Author''s Note:


    What do you guys think about longer chapters? Let me know what you think about it.


    If you all like it, I''ll do more of it and if you don''t, we''ll resume the usual short chapters.


    Expecting your replies. Thank you all.

 Chapter 213 - 213: Testing The Others

    "Well, go on. The demons will come at you all of you don''t go to them." Damien grinned, gesturing for the Axiom and his teammates to head out and face the demons.


    "Sure, sure. It''s not like we didn''t plan to do it." Jallen said with a lazy shrug.


    "Head out then." On Axiom''s command, all six of them bolted forward toward the growling and hissing demons.


    Damien leaned back against a rock, arms crossed, his sharp gaze locked onto Axiom and his team.


    The six of them were engaged in a battle against the demons Damien had deliberately left for them to handle.


    The harsh growls of the demons mixed with the shouts and grunts of Axiom''s group as weapons clashed and essence flared in bursts of light.


    "You really threw them into the deep end," Arielle commented, sitting a few feet away from Damien on another rock. She rested her chin on her hands, watching the chaotic scene in front of her.


    Damien shrugged nonchalantly. "If they can''t handle a fight like this, they''re better off heading back. I''m not dragging around a group that''ll fall apart the moment things get serious."


    Arielle sighed, her legs swinging lazily. "I get your point, but they''re not bad. You didn''t have to be this harsh."


    "They''ll live," Damien replied curtly a mischievous smile tugging at the side of his lips.


    Arielle studied his face for a moment. "You''re mad, aren''t you? About me inviting them without your permission."


    Damien''s jaw tightened slightly, but he didn''t deny it. "I don''t like having random people around my summons, especially when one of them clearly makes Aquila uneasy."


    "Jallen," Arielle guessed with a small nod. "I noticed. But he can''t help his gift, Damien. You don''t blame someone for being born with something they didn''t ask for."


    "It''s not about blame," Damien retorted. "It''s about keeping my summons comfortable. If they''re distracted, they can''t do their job. And I can''t afford distractions."


    Arielle frowned, then hesitated before speaking again. "Look, I get it. I do. But... having them around makes things feel a little less..."


    "Less what?" Damien asked, his tone sharper than he intended.


    "Less lonely," Arielle admitted, looking down at her hands.


    Damien blinked, taken aback by the unexpected confession. He studied her quietly for a moment before his expression softened.


    "You''ve got me and the summons," he said.


    Arielle gave him a small smile. "Yeah, but you''re not exactly a people person, Damien. And your summons? They''re great, but they don''t exactly hold conversations."


    Damien sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Fine. I get it. But don''t expect me to go easy on them just because you want more company."


    "Fair enough," Arielle replied with a playful grin.


    Damien found himself staring at her longer than he intended, noticing the way her expression brightened slightly when she smiled. Without thinking, he reached out and lightly patted her head.


    "You''re fine the way you are," he muttered.


    Arielle froze, wide-eyed, her cheeks flushing a light pink. "Uh... what are you doing?"


    Realizing what he''d done, Damien quickly pulled his hand back, clearing his throat awkwardly. "Ahem! Don''t read into it. I was... trying to be nice."


    Arielle blinked, then broke into a soft laugh. "Nice? Who are you, and what have you done with Damien?"


    "Don''t push it," he said, though his tone was lighter.


    "Hehe... Damien''s changed." Arielle chuckled.


    Clang!


    Bang!!


    The brief moment of awkwardness was cut short by the sounds of battle, drawing their attention back to Axiom and his group.


    The fight had turned in Axiom''s group''s favor. They moved with practiced coordination, splitting up to keep the demons off balance.


    Jallen stayed on the outskirts, his spear darting in and out like a serpent''s strike, while Axiom worked the front lines with his sword.


    Their companions filled in the gaps, one using dual axes to cleave through the weaker demons, another channeling elemental essence to attack from a distance.


    "They''re not bad," Damien admitted, his voice grudgingly respectful.


    Arielle smiled. "See? I told you they''d be fine."


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself," Damien said, though his tone lacked its usual sharpness and was instead replaced by slight interest.


    Axiom suddenly leapt into the air, his sword glowing with a faint blue aura. He brought it down on a demon''s head, cleaving it cleanly in two.


    At the same time, Jallen impaled another demon through the chest, pinning it to the ground.


    "Efficient," Damien murmured, nodding approvingly.


    Arielle smirked. "Careful, Damien. If you keep complimenting them, they might think you like them."


    "Let''s not go that far," Damien replied dryly.


    As the last demon fell, Axiom''s group regrouped, their faces flushed with exertion but triumphant smiles on their faces. Axiom walked over to Damien, wiping his blade on a cloth.


    "Well? Did we pass your test?" he asked, his tone light but laced with curiosity.


    Damien stood, arms crossed, and studied the group for a moment before giving a small nod. "You''re not terrible."


    Axiom grinned. "High praise."


    Arielle clapped her hands together, grinning. "You guys were amazing!"


    Damien rolled his eyes but didn''t argue.


    Jallen approached cautiously, keeping his distance from Aquila, who growled lowly. He raised his hands in surrender. "I''ll keep my distance from your summons. Don''t worry."


    "You''d better," Damien said, his tone sharp.


    The rest of the group introduced themselves properly, and while Damien remained aloof, Arielle quickly fell into an easy conversation with them.


    As they prepared to move on, Arielle walked alongside Damien, her mood noticeably lighter.


    "Thanks for giving them a chance," she said softly.


    Damien glanced at her, his expression unreadable. "You''re lucky I''m feeling generous."


    Arielle laughed. "You''re a big softie, you know that?"


    "Keep dreaming," Damien replied with a faint smirk. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group set off together, their new dynamic still fresh but promising.


    While Damien wasn''t entirely sold on traveling with such a large group, he couldn''t deny the spark of curiosity that had begun to grow. For now, he was willing to see where this would lead.


    "Since we''re done here, let''s get moving." Damien began walking.

 Chapter 214 - 214: Testing Damien

    The group walked through the open terrain, the darkened sky shinning down dimly on them as they moved cautiously.


    The earlier battle against demons had left everyone energized, though some were grumbling about Damien''s lack of participation.


    "I don''t get it," Jallen said, breaking the relative silence. "You talk big about not wanting weaklings to slow you down, but then you don''t even bother to show us what you''ve got."


    Another member of Axiom''s group, then dual-axe wielder named Ryn, joined in. "Yeah, for someone who put us through a trial by fire, you sure like to sit back and watch."


    Axiom chuckled, clearly amused but keeping his tone neutral. "Maybe that''s his way of testing us. But I''ll admit, it''d be interesting to see him in action."


    Damien didn''t respond. His sharp blue eyes stayed fixed ahead, his mind occupied with a mental tally of his progress.


    He estimated he still had about seventy demons left to kill before he unlocked his next summon. That number loomed over him, gnawing at his patience.


    ''Let''s see how fast we can meet the count. Probably before sunrise.'' Damien was too engrossed in his own thoughts to even listen to their rants.


    Arielle, however, wasn''t going to let their jabs slide. "Oh, come on. Is that what this is about? You''re upset because Damien didn''t join the last fight?"


    Jallen shrugged, a smirk on his face. "Not upset. Just curious. If he''s as strong as you say he is, why not prove it?"


    Arielle''s expression hardened, and she stepped forward, pointing a finger at Jallen, Ryn, and another member who had joined in, a spear-wielding woman named Vel. "Alright, then. Who''s up for a match with him? Any of you brave enough to take him on? Or would you all like to jump on him altogether?"


    The trio exchanged awkward glances, their earlier bravado fading under Arielle''s sharp gaze. "It was just a joke," Jallen said quickly, his smirk faltering. "We''re not trying to start anything."


    "Thought so," Arielle said smugly. "But if you really want to see him in action, wait until we face something none of us can handle. Then you''ll get your show. Until then, maybe focus on not dying."


    The group quieted down, and Axiom chuckled, clearly entertained by the exchange.


    Damien barely registered the conversation, his mind still running through his options. Hunting with the group was slowing him down.


    While the teamwork was helpful, it meant fewer kills for him, which was a problem if he wanted to meet his system''s requirements.


    ''Maybe I should split off for a while,'' he thought. But then he glanced at Arielle, riding atop Aquila. She was chatting with Axiom, seemingly at ease, and Damien sighed. ''She''d probably insist on coming along. That''ll lead to more kill stealing which will in turn lead to delay in the time it''ll take me to complete my target.''


    As they walked, Damien kept Luton perched on his head, the red slime wobbling slightly with each step.


    Aquila, ever wary of Jallen, kept a sharp eye on the beast tamer, who stayed at the far end of the group as promised.


    Arielle, always the conversationalist, took it upon herself to learn more about their temporary companions. "So, what are your ranks?" she asked casually.


    Ryn, Vel, and the two others named Darrin and Kael answered first, revealing that they were all Silver Ranked Mercenaries. Axiom and Jallen, however, were Gold Ranked.


    "However, I''m a newbie in the rank." Jallen said with a lazy nod of his head.


    Arielle nodded thoughtfully. "Not bad. I''m Gold Ranked myself," she said.


    Axiom smiled. "I figured as much. Your combat style and presence gave it away."


    Jallen, however, pointed at Damien. "What about him? I can''t pin him down. His essence is all over the place¡ªrising, falling. It''s impossible to tell."


    Arielle shrugged, a sly smile on her face. "That''s probably because he''s Platinum Ranked. Stronger than all of us combined."


    Her statement was met with wide-eyed stares, particularly from Jallen. "Platinum? That''s pretty cool if you ask me. No wonder he chose to test us all."


    "It''s true," Arielle said, leaning forward on Aquila''s back. "And his summons? Just as strong. Especially Luton there." She gestured to the slime wobbling on Damien''s head.


    Jallen tilted his head, examining the unassuming slime. "That little thing? It barely even has any magic essence."


    Arielle''s smile widened. "Maybe. But it''s still the deadliest."


    Jallen frowned, clearly skeptical, but didn''t push the matter further.


    Arielle had been with Damien longer than any which meant she knew what she was saying. If it was a lie, Damien probably wouldn''t spoken up... Or not.


    They had barely covered five miles when a deafening roar echoed through the area, stopping the group in their tracks.


    Ahead, a herd of mana beasts emerged from the brush, their glowing eyes locking onto the group.


    There were over a dozen of them¡ªGrade Five and Grade Four beasts, their massive bodies rippling with power.


    The ground seemed to shake with their movements as they spread out, surrounding the group.


    All eyes turned to Damien, expecting his lead. But Damien remained silent, his gaze distant as he continued calculating his next moves internally.


    It wasn''t until another roar, louder and more furious than the first, rang out that Damien''s focus snapped back to the present. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He blinked, glancing at the beasts before him as though seeing them for the first time. "Oh? This is unexpected." Damien said with slightly widened eyes.


    Arielle raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "You want to wake up, or should I handle this myself?"


    Damien smirked faintly, drawing his weapon. "Relax. I''m here now."


    As the beasts charged, the battle began, the group moving instinctively into formation even though they knew they wouldn''t be able to handle the incoming herd who''d now set their eyes on the group.


    Arielle on the other hand couldn''t help but glance at Damien, wondering what had been on his mind. For a moment, he had seemed so far away, almost... distracted.


    And that worried her more than any mana beast ever could. "Welp, I guess it''ll be too much for the others."

 Chapter 215 - 215: Lutons Display

    Rooooooaaaar!!


    The mana beasts roared in unison as they charged toward the group. Their glowing eyes reflected primal rage, their claws tearing into the ground as they closed the gap.


    Standing at the forefront, Damien didn''t flinch. His calm demeanor only added to the unease of Axiom''s group as they stood frozen behind him, none of them knowing what to do.


    "Devour them."


    Damien''s voice was steady but carried a weight of absolute authority.


    The command was directed at none other than Luton, the small red slime perched on his head.


    At first, Jallen chuckled nervously. "What''s that little blob supposed to¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Luton leapt off Damien''s head and landed softly a few meters in front of him.


    The slime''s harmless appearance made it look out of place amidst the chaos of the charging beasts.


    The mana beasts, sensing no immediate threat, continued their charge. Just as they reached within striking distance, Luton sprang into action.


    In an instant, the small slime expanded, stretching impossibly wide and high.


    Its once-round shape transformed into a massive, semi-transparent blanket that loomed over the battlefield.


    "What the..."


    "Fuck!"


    "Wooaaah..."


    Axiom''s group gasped, their disbelief plastered across their faces. The mana beasts hesitated, unsure of what to make of the towering predator that now blocked their path.


    With terrifying speed, Luton''s expanded form collapsed over the beasts, enveloping them in a single fluid motion.


    A muffled cacophony of growls and roars erupted from within the slime''s form, but it was short-lived. Moments later, silence returned.


    Then, just as suddenly as it had expanded, Luton contracted back into its original size, bouncing innocently on the same spot where it had landed.


    The ground where the mana beasts had once stood was now empty, save for faint imprints of their claws in the dirt.


    Arielle turned toward the group, a smug smile on her face. "Still think it''s harmless?"


    Ryn, Vel, and the others remained silent, their wide eyes fixed on the little slime that had just devoured half the herd of mana beasts. Even Jallen, who prided himself on his knowledge of mana beasts, was at a loss for words.


    "It''s... impossible," he muttered, his voice trembling slightly. "That thing is no ordinary mana beast."


    "Now you see why he said to avoid his summons?" Arielle asked, her question pointed at Jallen.


    Damien didn''t acknowledge their shock. His attention was focused on the notifications flooding his system.


    ?10 Grade Five Mana Beasts devoured! 164,850 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?3 Grade Four Mana Beasts devoured! 16,482 more for Luton to advance!?


    ?Reward: 8 Experience gained.?


    ?Reward: 24 Experience gained.?


    A faint smirk tugged at Damien''s lips as he closed the system window.


    Luton''s efficiency in combat was unmatched, and Damien knew that it would only grow stronger as it consumed more powerful foes.


    The remaining mana beasts, numbering around fifteen, hesitated. Their once-fierce demeanor was replaced by visible fear.


    They took slow, measured steps backward, their primal instincts warning them to stay away from the red blob that had just annihilated their companions.


    Damien chuckled softly. "Cowards."


    Without hesitation, he gave Luton a second command. "Go."


    This time, Luton moved with terrifying speed, shooting forward like a crimson blur. The mana beasts panicked, scattering in all directions to avoid the predator.


    Jallen, unable to stand idle, readied his weapon. "We can''t just let them get away!" He started to chase after one of the fleeing beasts, but Damien''s voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "Don''t bother."


    Jallen turned, his frustration evident. "Why not? If we split up, we can take them all down before they escape!"


    Damien''s silver eyes locked onto Jallen''s. "Because Luton will handle it."


    "You''re putting all your faith in that thing?" Jallen asked incredulously. "It''s fast, sure, but there''s no way it can track down all of them before they scatter too far."


    Axiom raised a hand, signaling for Jallen to stop. "Let''s see what happens."


    Jallen hesitated but ultimately complied, stepping back with his weapon lowered. The group watched as Luton pursued the fleeing beasts, its movements almost serpentine as it zigzagged through the open field.


    "Store them," Damien suddenly shouted.


    Luton, mid-pursuit, adjusted its strategy. Instead of devouring the beasts outright, it began capturing them, trapping them within its gelatinous form without killing them.


    One by one, the mana beasts disappeared into the slime''s depths, their struggles futile against Luton''s overwhelming power.


    The field was eerily quiet, save for the occasional rustle of grass as the wind blew through. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Axiom''s group had spent the past thirty minutes observing in stunned silence as Luton systematically hunted down every last mana beast.


    Finally, the red slime returned, bouncing happily toward Damien like a child seeking praise. Its innocent wobble was a stark contrast to the terrifying predator they had just witnessed.


    "It''s done?" Jallen asked cautiously.


    Damien nodded, crouching down to pat Luton gently. "Good work."


    "What... what did it even do with them?" Vel asked, her voice filled with a mix of awe and fear.


    "Stored them," Damien replied simply. "They''re alive, just... contained. Would you like to face one of them?" Damien asked with a curious gaze.


    "No, thank you!" Vel said almost immediately.


    Arielle grinned, leaning back against Aquila. "Told you it was the deadliest."


    For once, Jallen had no rebuttal.


    As they prepared to move on, Damien found himself lost in thought. His earlier doubts about traveling with this group were beginning to fade.


    While their strength wasn''t on par with his own, they were competent enough to handle themselves in most situations.


    Still, he couldn''t shake the feeling that bringing them along might complicate things in the future. For now, though, he decided to focus on his primary goal¡ªcompleting his kill count and unlocking his next summon.


    "Let''s go," Damien said, his tone curt.


    The group nodded, falling into formation as they continued their journey. Though the tension from the earlier battle had subsided, the image of Luton devouring those beasts remained fresh in everyone''s mind.


    "You did me proud today," Damien spoke to his summoned slime lowly with a smirk, "you can devour the stored mana beasts as a gift."

 Chapter 216 - 216: Cornered?

    The journey stretched on as the moon endlessly blended into the night sky.


    The crescent moon hung faintly in the sky, offering meager light that struggled to penetrate the thick canopy of the forest they now treaded through.


    Towering trees stood like silent sentinels on either side of the narrow dirt path, their leaves rustling softly in the cool night breeze. Shadows danced across the group as they walked, their voices low but lively, exchanging jokes and banter to stave off the eerie quiet of the forest.


    Arielle was animated, feeling the most alive, chatting with Axiom and Vel about random adventures they''d been on, while Ryn and Jallen walked a bit further back, both seemingly lost in their own thoughts.


    Jallen, however, had his focus entirely fixed on the small red slime perched atop Damien''s head.


    Luton.


    For all his knowledge as a beast tamer, Jallen couldn''t make sense of what Luton truly was.


    It didn''t fit into any classification of mana beast he''d ever encountered. Its absurd abilities¡ªthe speed, the devouring, and now its eerie sentience¡ªset it apart from anything he''d studied or tamed.


    He found himself puzzling over the creature, his mind racing with possibilities.


    "Damien," Jallen finally called out, breaking his silence. "Where... where did you find that thing?"


    Damien didn''t even glance back. "I didn''t find Luton. It came to me."


    Jallen frowned. "Came to you? That doesn''t make sense. Mana beasts don''t¡ª"


    "They don''t normally bond without reason, right?" Damien interrupted, his tone even but curt. "Luton is an exception. Don''t try to understand it. You won''t."


    Jallen fell silent again, frustration mounting as he watched the seemingly innocuous slime wobble slightly on Damien''s head, as though taunting him.


    It was Jallen''s intense focus on Luton that made him notice it. Just a few dozen meters ahead of Damien, nestled in the shadows between two massive trees, he saw them¡ªsix faintly glowing pairs of eyes. The lights were dim but unmistakable, moving ever so slightly in the darkness.


    "What...?" Jallen whispered, narrowing his eyes at the unusual sight.


    At that exact moment, Damien stopped walking. His voice, sharp and commanding, cut through the quiet night.


    "They''ve been following us since we entered the forest," Damien said, his tone cold.


    Arielle and the others immediately froze, their relaxed demeanor replaced by heightened alertness.


    "What are you talking about?" Axiom asked, his hand already reaching for the hilt of his sword.


    "Demons," Damien answered simply, turning his head slightly. "There are about forty of them. Weak, but persistent. They think they''ve cornered us here in the forest."


    A shiver ran through the group as they instinctively looked around, the dense foliage and shadows playing tricks on their eyes.


    "Cornered?" Axiom raised his brow in shock and intrigue.


    Damien didn''t answer but instead nodded.


    "Forty?" Vel asked, her voice cracking slightly.


    "Give or take," Damien replied casually. "They''ve been waiting for the right moment to strike. Now they think it''s time."


    "Why didn''t you say anything earlier?" Jallen hissed, his voice low but sharp.


    Damien shrugged. "I wanted to see if they''d stay hidden or attack sooner. Besides, they''re not much of a threat. They''re exactly what I need right now."


    "Not much of a threat?" Ryn asked incredulously.


    Damien ignored her, his silver eyes scanning the darkness. "Here''s the deal. I''ll handle them, but I need you all to keep them occupied for a bit. Just stall them. Let me finish this. I have... goals to meet."


    "Goals?" Axiom asked.


    "I''m close to hitting my target," Damien replied cryptically. "So, delay them. Don''t kill too many, just keep them busy."


    The group exchanged uneasy glances. The thought of going against forty demons, no matter how weak, wasn''t exactly comforting.


    "Wait," Arielle spoke up, stepping forward. "Damien, you can''t seriously¡ª"


    But before she could finish, Damien moved.


    Vwooooosh...


    "Damnit!" She cursed under her breath.


    His figure blurred, vanishing from where he''d stood. A gust of wind rushed past the group, and within seconds, the forest erupted into chaos.


    The demons attacked.


    From every direction, dark, grotesque figures emerged from the shadows. Their twisted forms were illuminated only briefly by the faint moonlight that pierced the canopy.


    Karrreeeii!!


    Their guttural growls and screeches filled the air as they charged toward the group with clawed hands and glowing eyes.


    Arielle barely had time to react before the first demon lunged at her. She instinctively drew her blade, parrying its claws and countering with a swift slash that sent it reeling.


    Around her, Axiom and the others scrambled into formation, weapons drawn as they engaged the oncoming horde.


    In the midst of it all, Damien was a whirlwind of destruction.


    He moved through the demons with precision and ruthlessness, his silver blade flashing as it cut through their ranks.


    Each swing was calculated, every movement fluid and efficient. Heads rolled, limbs were severed, and bodies fell in rapid succession.


    Luton, too, joined the fray. The small red slime shot off Damien''s head and expanded, its body snatching up nearby demon corpses and devouring them in an instant. It moved with terrifying speed, its gelatinous form wrapping around its prey like a predator with no equal.


    Arielle fought off another demon, her breathing heavy as she glanced toward Damien. He was in his element, completely focused on the task at hand.


    "He''s... incredible," Axiom muttered, cutting down a demon that had gotten too close.


    "Understatement," Jallen added, struggling to fend off another.


    Despite the overwhelming number of demons, the group managed to hold their ground. Each of them fought with skill and determination, pushing back the tide of enemies as Damien had requested from them.


    Only now did they understand that it was easier to face demons when the goal was to kill.


    Now that they were fighting to stall the demons, it felt extra hard.


    Still, it was clear that Damien was the centerpiece of the battle.


    Minutes passed, and the tide began to shift. The demons, sensing the futility of their assault, started to hesitate. Their movements grew erratic, their attacks less coordinated.


    Damien, covered in blood and breathing steadily, stopped in the middle of the battlefield. His sword hung loosely at his side, dripping with black ichor. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that all?" he asked, his voice cold and mocking.


    The remaining demons, just over a dozen of them hesitated, their glowing eyes darting between Damien and the group behind him. They seemed to realize that they were outmatched.


    Luton bounced back to Damien, perching itself on his shoulder this time.


    "Pathetic," Damien muttered.

 Chapter 217 - 217: Jallens Kidnapping

    Booom!


    Bang!!


    Claaanng!!!


    The forest erupted into pure chaos. Screeches, snarls, and the clash of metal against flesh filled the air as the demons descended upon them like a storm.


    Damien, standing at the forefront, didn''t waste a second. His blade gleamed under the faint light that managed to pierce through the thick canopy above.


    With a single command, Damien sent Luton flying forward. The red slime expanded and devoured the nearest demon whole, its attack so swift and ferocious that it sent shivers down the spines of everyone watching.


    Arielle, perched safely on Aquila, watched in awe as Damien launched himself into the heart of the fray.


    The demons swarmed from every direction, their twisted forms blending seamlessly with the shadows of the forest.


    Yet, Damien moved through them with precision, his movements fluid and calculated.


    Splaaaat!!


    Each swing of his blade brought a demon to its knees, their black blood staining the forest floor.


    Jallen, who had been fighting two Grade Seven demons at once, found himself cornered.


    One demon lunged at him with razor-sharp claws, while the other circled behind, its glowing red eyes locked onto him.


    Jallen slashed at the first demon, managing to wound it slightly, but he was too slow to react to the second.


    Just as the second demon''s claws were about to tear into his back, Damien appeared out of nowhere. "Keep your eyes open and be careful."


    With a single powerful swing, Damien''s blade cut through the demon''s arm, severing it cleanly. The demon howled in agony, staggering backward before Damien finished it off with a swift stab through the chest.


    "Focus," Damien said coldly, not sparing Jallen another glance as he moved on to his next target.


    Jallen gritted his teeth, nodding silently as he turned his attention back to the remaining demon.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Vel was in trouble. She had been holding her own against a single Grade Six demon, but two more had joined the fight.


    One of the new demons lunged at her, its claws aimed at her legs. Vel dodged narrowly, but her foot slipped on the damp forest floor, leaving her vulnerable.


    Damien noticed her predicament instantly. Without hesitation, he darted through the battlefield, cutting down two demons in his path before reaching Vel.


    He planted himself between her and her attackers, his blade moving so fast it was almost a blur.


    "Get up," Damien barked, blocking a swipe from one demon while simultaneously slicing into the other.


    Vel scrambled to her feet, her heart racing as she watched Damien dispatch both demons with ease.


    "Thanks," she muttered, her voice shaky.


    "Don''t thank me. Just don''t fall again," Damien replied curtly before leaping back into the chaos.


    Arielle, accompanied by Aquila, was faring way better than the rest of the group. The Griffin had created a defensive perimeter around her, slashing at any demon that dared come too close with its talons. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From her vantage point, Arielle fired off precise spells, targeting the demons that seemed to pose the most threat to her teammates.


    Her lightning spell crackled through the air, striking a demon that had been sneaking up on Ryn. The demon collapsed to the ground, convulsing as the electricity coursed through its body.


    "Thanks, Arielle!" Ryn shouted, her voice carrying over the chaos.


    Arielle nodded, her focus never wavering as she prepared her next spell.


    Meanwhile, Jallen found himself in trouble again. A particularly aggressive Grade Five demon had pinned him to the ground, its claws digging into his wears as it snarled inches from his face.


    Damien, who had just finished dispatching two other demons, noticed Jallen''s struggle. With a sigh of exasperation, he moved swiftly, appearing behind the demon in an instant.


    He drove his blade through the back of the demon''s neck, severing its spine. The creature let out a final, pitiful growl before collapsing lifelessly onto Jallen.


    "Do I have to babysit you the whole time?" Damien asked, his tone laced with slight annoyance as he yanked his blade free.


    Jallen pushed the demon''s corpse off him, scowling. "I had it under control."


    "Sure you did," Damien muttered, already turning to engage another demon.


    The group began to gain the upper hand. With Damien cutting down demons left and right, Arielle and Aquila providing support, and the others holding their own, the remaining demons started to retreat. Their snarls became more hesitant, their attacks less coordinated.


    Kaareeeeiii!!


    Just as it seemed the battle was nearing its end, a new wave of demons emerged from the shadows. These were larger, more menacing, and their glowing eyes burned with a fiercer intensity.


    The group tensed, their exhaustion evident in their movements. Damien, however, remained calm. He stepped forward, his blade at the ready.


    "Stay focused," he said, his voice cutting through the tension.


    The new demons charged, their growls echoing through the forest. The group braced themselves, ready for another round of chaos.


    Jallen, once again, found himself the target of two demons. This time, they moved with alarming speed and coordination, forcing him to retreat further and further from the group.


    "Dammit!" he cursed, slashing wildly to keep them at bay.


    One of the demons feinted an attack, distracting him while the other lunged from the side. Its claws tore through his clothes, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Before Damien could intervene, a third demon appeared, grabbing Jallen by the legs and dragging him toward the shadows.


    "Jallen!" Vel screamed, her voice filled with panic.


    Damien''s eyes narrowed as he sprinted toward the scene, but the demons moved too quickly. In the blink of an eye, Jallen was gone, swallowed by the darkness of the forest.


    The group stood frozen, the sudden disappearance of one of their own leaving them stunned.


    "Damien," Arielle said, her voice trembling.


    He didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he stared into the shadows where Jallen had been taken, his jaw clenched tightly.


    "We''re going after him," Damien finally said, his tone cold and resolute.


    Without waiting for a response, he started heading toward the darkness, his blade gleaming in the dim light, stained with the blood of his enemies.

 Chapter 218 - 218: Jallens Recovery

    Damien stood still for a moment, his eyes locked on the direction where Jallen had been dragged.


    The faint trace of Jallen''s energy flickered in his senses, confirming that the young man was still alive.


    Around him, the others were tense, their weapons drawn and eyes scanning the surrounding darkness.


    "They''re still here," Damien said, his tone sharp and unwavering.


    Arielle, perched on Aquila, frowned. "Then what do we do? Are we splitting up?"


    "You''ll stay here," Damien said bluntly, his gaze never leaving the shadows. "The rest of you can handle the demons that are lingering. Aquila and Luton will stay behind to give you an advantage."


    "What about you?" Axiom asked, gripping his blade tightly.


    "I''m going after Jallen," Damien said, already taking a step toward the darkness.


    "By yourself?" Vel blurted out.


    "Do you see anyone else capable of keeping up with them?" Damien snapped.


    Arielle hesitated, then nodded. "Be careful," she said softly.


    Damien didn''t answer. Instead, he bolted into the shadows with blinding speed, his silver hair catching what little moonlight filtered through the trees. Within seconds, he was gone.


    The forest blurred around Damien as he sprinted after the demons. His heightened senses locked onto Jallen''s faint energy signature, guiding him through the dense trees and uneven terrain.


    He could feel the demons ahead, their malevolent energy growing stronger as he closed the distance.


    ''They''re fast,'' Damien thought, his teeth clenched. ''But I''m faster.''


    The air grew colder the deeper he went, and the trees seemed to twist and lean toward him, their branches clawing at his clothes. The ground beneath his feet became damp and uneven, but Damien''s focus never shook. He took to the tree branches, using them as footholds to run even faster.


    Soon, he spotted them. A group of five demons, their grotesque forms illuminated by the faint glow of their red eyes.


    Jallen''s limp body was slung over the shoulder of the largest one, its jagged teeth glinting under the scarce moonlight.


    Damien came to an abrupt halt, crouching low to observe the group from the shadows. His mind raced as he formulated a plan. ''They''re sticking together¡­ perfect.''


    Damien''s hand tightened around his blade as he activated one of his most dangerous skills: (Elemental Integration).


    Closing his eyes, Damien focused on the elements within him. He first called upon the wind, feeling it swirl and coil around his body like an eager ally. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then came the fire, its heat igniting within him and fusing with the wind to form blazing currents.


    Finally, he summoned the lightning, its crackling energy adding a chaotic, destructive edge to the storm he was creating.


    As the three elements blended together, the air around Damien shimmered and warped, the sheer intensity of the energy distorting the space. He opened his eyes, which now glowed with a fiery, electric hue, and smirked.


    "Let''s see how you handle this," he muttered.


    With a sharp motion, Damien unleashed the swirling elemental storm. The attack surged forward, a roaring whirlwind of fire, lightning, and wind. It tore through the forest, scattering leaves and debris as it sped toward the demons.


    Swoooooshhh...


    Bwooooom!!


    The storm hit the group of demons like a freight train. The largest one, still carrying Jallen, was blown backward, the force ripping Jallen from its grasp and sending both of them tumbling across the forest floor.


    The other demons were flung in different directions, their bodies crashing into trees and rocks with sickening thuds.


    The once-quiet forest was now a scene of utter chaos. Trees splintered and cracked under the pressure of the storm, and the ground was scorched where the fire and lightning had touched.


    When the dust settled, Damien stood at the center of the destruction, his blade drawn and his eyes scanning the area.


    Jallen lay unconscious a few meters away, his body battered but still intact. Damien chuckled to himself. "Guess you couldn''t handle the ride," he muttered before turning his attention to the demons.


    The surviving demons were dazed and disoriented, their twisted forms struggling to rise from the ground. Damien didn''t give them a chance to recover.


    He moved like a shadow, striking down the nearest demon with a single, precise swing, his blade sinking into the demons guts. Black blood sprayed across the ground as the creature let out a dying screech.


    Another demon lunged at him from the side, its claws aimed for his throat. Damien moved to the side effortlessly, slicing through its midsection in one fluid motion.


    The remaining demons tried to regroup, snarling and hissing as they encircled Damien. He smirked, raising his blade.


    "Come on," he taunted. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The demons attacked in unison, their claws and teeth flashing in the dim light. But Damien was faster, his movements a blur as he weaved through their attacks. Each movement of his blade was precise and deadly, cutting down one demon after another.


    Within seconds, the last of them fell, its body collapsing in a heap at Damien''s feet.


    Damien sheathed his blade, his breathing steady despite the intense fight. He walked over to where Jallen lay unconscious and crouched down beside him.


    "You''re lucky I needed to test that skill," Damien said, shaking his head.


    He lifted Jallen onto his shoulders, carrying him like a sack of grain. The young man was heavier than he looked, but Damien didn''t seem to mind.


    With one last glance at the carnage he''d left behind, Damien turned and began making his way back toward the group.


    When Damien emerged from the forest, carrying Jallen, the others were in the midst of cleaning up the remaining demons. Arielle was the first to spot him, her face lighting up with relief.


    "Damien!" she called, running over to him.


    "I''m fine," he said before she could ask. "He''s fine too. Just knocked out."


    Arielle glanced at Jallen, her expression softening. "Thank you," she said quietly.


    Damien shrugged, setting Jallen down gently on the ground. "Don''t thank me yet. We''re not done here."


    The rest of the group gathered around, their faces a mix of relief and exhaustion. Axiom clapped Damien on the shoulder, grinning.


    "Remind me never to doubt you," Axiom said.


    "Noted," Damien replied dryly.


    As the group prepared to move on, Damien glanced back at the forest one last time. The fight had been intense, but it had also brought him closer to his goal.


    "Thirty-six more kills. That''s all I need." Damien low-key smirked.

 Chapter 219 - 219: The Fifth Summon

    They''d only resumed their journey when Damien paused, gazing at the group trailing behind him.


    He''d noticed a troubling pattern: it seemed his presence was attracting demons of higher grades, far more dangerous than the ones the group could usually handle.


    While he could easily eliminate the threats, the others weren''t so fortunate. Arielle was safe with Aquila by her side, but the rest were vulnerable despite their skills.


    Damien''s silver eyes narrowed as he made a decision. He walked over to Axiom, who was discussing strategies with Vel and Jallen, now fully recovered from his earlier abduction.


    "I''m going ahead," Damien said bluntly.


    Axiom blinked in confusion. "Ahead? Why?"


    "Because it seems like my presence makes things harder for you," Damien replied. "The demons I attract are too strong for this group to handle. If I move ahead, I''ll draw them away."


    Arielle frowned from her perch on Aquila''s back. "Are you sure that''s a good idea?"


    "I''ll be close enough to intervene if anything happens," Damien assured her. "Aquila and Luton will stay with you. If there''s any danger, they''ll protect you."


    Arielle hesitated, then nodded reluctantly. "Fine. Just¡­ don''t do anything stupid."


    Damien smirked. "You''re talking to the wrong person if you want promises like that." His eyes ended up landing on Jallen as he spoke.


    With that, he turned and began walking ahead, his silhouette disappearing into the darkened forest.


    Damien moved silently, his steps deliberate as he entered deeper into the forest. The trees were dense here, their gnarled branches creating a canopy that drowned out the moonlight.


    Unlike before, Damien didn''t wait for the demons to come to him. He actively sought them out, using his heightened senses to detect even the faintest traces of demonic energy.


    He found his first targets within minutes¡ªa cluster of Grade Seven demons skulking in the shadows. They tried to flee the moment they sensed him, but Damien was way faster. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not this time," he muttered, his blade flashing in the dim light.


    The fight was swift and brutal. The demons barely had time to react before Damien cut them down, his movements precise and efficient.


    As their bodies hit the ground, he extracted their essence cores, storing them for later use.


    The pattern repeated itself as Damien continued his hunt. Each time he sensed a group of demons, they attempted to escape, but Damien always caught them. His blade was relentless, cutting through their ranks like a scythe through wheat.


    With each kill, his confidence grew, but so did his kill count. He wasn''t just fighting to complete his kill count¡ªhe was preparing for the inevitable battles ahead.


    By the time he encountered a pack of Grade Six demons led by a single Grade Five, Damien was ready. He activated his (Elemental Integration) skill once more, combining wind and fire to create a scorching cyclone. The fiery whirlwind tore through the pack, leaving nothing but scorched earth and scattered remains.


    Damien walked through the aftermath, retrieving the essence cores from the charred corpses. "You should''ve run faster," he muttered under his breath.


    As Damien moved further into the forest, he encountered a larger group of demons¡ªnearly twenty in total. Among them were two Grade Five demons and one Grade Four.


    A savage grin spread across Damien''s face. "Perfect."


    This time, he didn''t rely on his elemental skills. Instead, he fought them head-on, using only his blade and raw physical prowess.


    The Grade Four demon charged at him, its massive claws slashing through the air, but Damien sidestepped effortlessly and delivered a fatal blow to its neck.


    The Grade Five demons followed, attacking him in unison. Damien parried their strikes with ease, his movements fluid and calculated. He was stronger than Grade Four demons so Grade Five were less of a threat to him.


    With a quick spin, he severed the arm of one demon and plunged his blade into the chest of the other.


    The remaining demons hesitated, their confidence shattered. Damien didn''t give them a chance to regroup. He lunged at them, cutting them down one by one until none were left standing.


    Breathing heavily, Damien stood amidst the carnage, his blade dripping with black blood. He wiped it clean on a nearby tree and began collecting the essence cores.


    As Damien retrieved the last core, a familiar notification appeared before his eyes.


    Ding!!


    ?Congratulations! You have completed your kill count.?


    ?You now have the chance to summon a new mana beast.?


    Damien smirked as he read the message. Finally, the moment he''d been waiting for had arrived.


    He sat down on a nearby rock, his breathing steadying as he focused on the system.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got for me this time," he said, summoning the interface for his mana beast selection.


    Meanwhile, back with the rest of the group, Axiom and the others were holding their own against a small group of demons that had approached them.


    With Aquila and Luton providing support, the battle was manageable, but the absence of Damien was keenly felt.


    "Do you think he''s okay?" Arielle asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Aquila let out a reassuring cry, as if to say that Damien was more than capable of handling himself.


    "I wouldn''t worry about him," Axiom said, slashing through a demon. "If anything, I''d feel sorry for whatever demons are unlucky enough to cross his path."


    Vel nodded in agreement. "Yeah, but still¡­ I can''t shake the feeling that he''s up to something."


    Arielle glanced toward the direction Damien had gone, her thoughts echoing Vel''s sentiment.


    Back in the forest, Damien finally made his decision. "Show me how much magic essence I have left."


    ?Magic Essence Units left: 110,000.?


    Seeing the number before him, Damien smiled. "Let''s do it then."


    ?Summoning a Random Mythical Beast...?


    ?Congratulations! You have summoned a Shadowfang Wyvern (a Winged Tyrant)!?


    ?-85,000 Magic Essence?


    The system prompted him with a notification of the mana beast he''d summoned this time, and Damien didn''t hesitate to grin. He felt his essence get sucked into the summoning ritual, feeling a slight drain on his reserves as the air around him began to shimmer and warp.


    A large blue portal opened above him and Damien immediately felt the beast''s pressure press down on him.


    Roaaaaar!!


    A loud, guttural roar echoed through the forest as the summoning completed. Before Damien stood the Shadowfang Wyvern, a sleek, dragon-like creature with obsidian scales that shimmered in the moonlight.


    Its piercing violet eyes locked onto Damien, and it let out another roar, this one filled with power and defiance.


    Damien grinned. "You''ll do nicely."


    With a thought, Damien summoned Fenrir and Cerbe through similar portals.


    Roooooar!!


    Both mana beasts roared terrifyingly, frightening the defiance out of the Wyvern.


    Their presence swallowed the Wyvern''s completely, making it rethink it''s choice of defying the being before it.


    Grrrrr...


    The wyvern lowered its head slightly, acknowledging Damien as its master.


    "Time to get back to the others," Damien said, climbing onto the wyvern''s back.

 Chapter 220 - 220: The Cooling Reverse Technique

    The blazing heat of the First Layer of Hell was no longer as unbearable as it had been on their first day.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya had spent nearly a week acclimating to the fiery landscape, and now the oppressive warmth felt almost familiar. The once-draining environment had become another part of their daily life.


    Miss Leana''s heat regulation technique had proven invaluable. It wasn''t just a survival method¡ªit had become a versatile tool.


    With practice, all three students had mastered the ability to circulate magic essence through their bodies, converting it into a cooling force that allowed them to regulate their internal temperatures against the unbearable heat.


    Daveon, however, had taken the technique further.


    During their fifth day in the First Layer, Daveon had discovered something remarkable.


    By reversing the process, he could amplify heat within his body instead of cooling it down. He''d dubbed this the Cooling Reverse Technique.


    He''d realized this during a moment of frustration while experimenting on a Grade Six demon corpse.


    By circulating his essence through his Essence Pathways¡ªthe vein-like conduits that carried magic essence throughout the body¡ªand transforming it into heat, he could direct this thermal energy into his opponent.


    The result? The demon''s insides had burned until its body exploded into chunks of charred flesh.


    The technique was brutal, devastating, and uniquely his. However, it came with a significant drawback: the process was time-consuming.


    His target had to be immobilized long enough for the heat to build and overwhelm them. For now, Daveon used it sparingly, saving it for moments when he had complete control over his opponent.


    Today was another test of their strength. The three students had ventured deeper into the First Layer under Miss Leana''s supervision, encountering a pack of Grade Six demons.


    Miss Leana, as usual, held back, allowing her wards to handle the battle on their own.


    "Remember," she said calmly from her perch on a nearby rock. "If you need me, just yell. But I''d prefer not to ruin your fun."


    Damon rolled his eyes but grinned. "We''ve got this."


    The demons split into groups, each attacking one of the students. Damon found himself facing three snarling creatures with razor-sharp claws and glowing red eyes.


    "Let''s see what you''ve learnt so far," he muttered, drawing his sword and stepping forward.


    Anaya was similarly surrounded by three demons, her bracelets shimmering as her defensive spells activated. She muttered incantations under her breath, her hands crackling with lightning, her favourite element, as she prepared to strike.


    Daveon, however, had a different approach. He''d already incapacitated three demons, their limbs torn from their bodies and scattered around like broken branches.


    The creatures writhed on the ground, growling and hissing in pain as Daveon approached them with a wicked grin.


    Daveon stood over the first demon, its eyes wide with terror as it thrashed helplessly. He placed a hand on its chest and began circulating his essence, converting it into heat. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Karrreei!!


    The demon''s screeches grew louder as it felt its insides warming unnaturally. Its body began to smoke, steam rising from its mouth and nostrils as the heat intensified.


    Daveon watched with cold fascination. "Feel that? That''s the inferno growing inside you," he said softly.


    The demon''s body convulsed violently, its flesh splitting in places as the internal pressure grew unbearable.


    Booooom!!


    The creature exploded in a burst of flames and gore, its remains splattering across the scorched ground.


    Damon, who had just finished killing his first demon, glanced over at the gruesome spectacle and grimaced. "You''re enjoying this way too much, Daveon."


    Daveon chuckled, his face smeared with the demon''s blood. "Don''t knock it till you try it."


    Without wasting time, Daveon moved to the second demon, which was now frantically trying to crawl away using its stumps. He grabbed it by the throat and slammed it back onto the ground, pinning it in place.


    "Your turn," he whispered, placing his hand on its chest.


    The process repeated. The demon''s insides heated rapidly, its body trembling as it struggled against the inevitable. Moments later, it too exploded, sending shards of bone and charred flesh flying.


    The third demon screamed in panic, its glowing red eyes darting around as if searching for salvation. Daveon turned to it with a blood-streaked grin, the flames in his eyes almost matching the fiery landscape around them.


    "You''re up next," he said, stepping closer.


    By now, Damon had dispatched his remaining two demons and was watching Daveon''s macabre performance with morbid curiosity. He leaned on his sword, wiping sweat from his brow as Daveon placed his hand on the final demon.


    The creature thrashed and snarled, but it was no use. Daveon''s essence worked its way into its body, and soon, the familiar sight of steam and smoke appeared.


    With a final, gut-wrenching screech, the demon exploded, leaving nothing but a blackened crater where it had been.


    Meanwhile, Anaya had finished her own battle. Her lightning spells had proven effective against the demons, frying them where they stood.


    She wiped her hands on her robe and turned to join Damon, who was still watching Daveon with a mix of amusement and concern.


    "Remind me not to piss him off," Anaya muttered.


    Damon nodded. "Yeah, no kidding."


    Miss Leana approached the group, her arms crossed and a satisfied smile on her face. "Well done, all of you. You''re starting to look like real warriors."


    Damon sheathed his sword and glanced at Daveon. "You might want to tone it down, though. I think you scared the demons more than we did."


    Daveon shrugged, wiping blood from his face. "Fear is a weapon, just like any other."


    Miss Leana smirked. "He''s not wrong. But remember, Daveon, your technique has its limits. If you''re too reckless, you might burn out before the real fight begins."


    Daveon nodded, acknowledging her advice. "Understood, Miss Leana."


    As the group regrouped and began preparing to move on, Damon couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride.


    They had come a long way since their first day in this hellish place. Each of them had grown stronger, not just in skill but in their ability to adapt to the harsh environment.


    But there was still much to learn, and the First Layer of Hell wasn''t done testing them yet.


    Miss Leana gestured for them to follow her, her eyes scanning the horizon. "Let''s keep moving. There''s still plenty of work to do."


    "Yes, Miss Leana!" All three students or rather wards of hers replied with riled up tones. They wanted more.

 Chapter 221 - 221: The Fog Realm

    "Move, we need to cover a lot of ground today." The blistering heat of the First Layer of Hell had reached a new level of intensity as Miss Leana led Damon, Daveon, and Anaya into a terrain shrouded by thick, swirling steam.


    It was unlike anything they''d encountered before. The dense fog obscured their vision to barely five meters, creating an eerie sense of vulnerability.


    Every step was a gamble, with the steam distorting shapes and sounds. Damon wiped sweat off his brow, his eyes squinting to make sense of the ever-shifting landscape.


    "This place is miserable," Anaya muttered, her voice tense.


    "Stay alert," Miss Leana warned, her tone serious. "You''re ready to face stronger demons, but this is where it gets real. Welcome to the Fog Realm."


    Miss Leana explained as they trudged forward. "The Fog Realm isn''t just hotter¡ªit''s deceptive. The steam cloaks the movements of the demons that dwell here. They know this place intimately. You don''t."


    Daveon glanced around, his usual confidence faltering. "How do we fight what we can''t see?"


    Leana smirked. "You''ll learn. The key here is to rely less on your eyes and more on your instincts. Magic senses and vibrations¡ªuse everything at your disposal. And stay close to each other."


    The group moved cautiously, their weapons drawn. The oppressive atmosphere seemed to press down on them, making every breath feel labored. The steam clung to their skin, intensifying the heat to unbearable levels.


    "This place feels alive," Damon muttered, his voice low.


    "It should," Leana replied. "The Fog Realm is where even the weakest demons become deadly because of the environment. Out here, Grade Seven and Six demons are still common, but the element of surprise makes them harder to fight. And if you''re unlucky, you''ll meet something far worse."


    They continued deeper, the steam growing denser with every step. The silence was unnerving, broken only by the occasional hiss of steam escaping the ground. Damon tightened his grip on his sword, his nerves on edge.


    Suddenly, it happened.


    A massive claw strike tore through the fog, heading straight for Daveon but wide enough to encompass the entire group.


    The sheer force of the attack sent a shockwave rippling through the steam, blowing it away momentarily and revealing the true scope of their danger.


    It was enormous¡ªa shadowy figure moving with terrifying speed, its claws glowing with demonic energy.


    "Move!" Leana barked, but the attack was too fast for any of them to react.


    Leana stepped forward, her sword flashing in an arc as she intercepted the strike.


    Boooooom!!


    The clash of energies created a deafening explosion, sending tremors through the ground and pushing the steam back for half a mile.


    In the brief clearing, they saw their attacker¡ªa Grade Four demon.


    The creature was unlike anything Damon, Daveon, or Anaya had faced before. Its hulking frame radiated power, its muscles taut and veins pulsing with dark energy.


    Jagged horns curled from its head, and its glowing crimson eyes locked onto them with a predator''s intensity.


    "Grade Four," Leana said coldly, her sword raised. "One of the strongest demons you''ll encounter here. And one you''re not at all ready for."


    The demon roared, the sound shaking the very ground they stood on. It launched forward again, its movements a blur.


    Leana met it head-on, her blade clashing with its claws in a shower of sparks. The impact sent waves of force rippling outward, knocking the students off balance.


    "Get out of here!" Leana yelled as she parried another strike. "This is beyond you. Head back, now!"


    Damon hesitated, his pride warring with his instincts. But one look at the demon''s overwhelming speed and power told him Leana was right. They had no chance against this creature.


    "Let''s go!" Anaya shouted, grabbing his arm and pulling him toward the edge of the Fog Realm.


    Daveon followed reluctantly, his gaze lingering on Leana as she continued to battle the demon. "She''ll be okay, right?"


    "She''s Miss Leana," Damon replied, though the unease in his voice betrayed his confidence. "Her brother even claimed she could handle stronger demons."


    The three of them sprinted through the steam, their breathing ragged. The fog seemed to close in on them, the oppressive heat making every step a struggle.


    Behind them, the sounds of battle echoed¡ªthe clash of steel against claws, the roars of the demon, and Leana''s fierce commands.


    Bang!


    Clang!


    Bang!!


    Leana was a blur of motion, her sword moving with precision and power as she fought the Grade Four demon.


    It was relentless, its strikes coming faster and harder with each passing moment. But Leana held her ground, her years of experience keeping her one step ahead.


    "You think you can corner me?" she taunted, her voice calm despite the ferocity of the battle. "I''ve faced worse than you."


    The demon roared in frustration, its claws slashing through the air with enough force to split the ground. Leana dodged effortlessly, countering with a swift slash that left a deep gash across its chest. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creature stumbled back, snarling in pain.


    Leana used the moment to glance over her shoulder, ensuring her wards had made it out of the Fog Realm. Satisfied that they were safe, she focused her full attention on the demon.


    "Let''s finish this," she muttered, her grip tightening on her sword.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya finally emerged from the Fog Realm, the oppressive heat and blinding steam giving way to the open barrenness of the First Layer of Hell. They stopped to catch their breath, their bodies drenched in sweat.


    Anaya leaned on her knees, panting heavily. "She''s still in there."


    "She told us to leave," Damon said, though his fists were clenched tightly. "We''d only get in the way."


    Daveon paced nervously, his mind racing. "She''s strong, but that thing¡­ it''s on a whole other level from us."


    "We have to trust her," Damon said firmly, though his voice wavered slightly. "It''s not like we''ve even seen her fight at her full strength either."


    The three of them stood in silence, the sounds of battle still faintly audible in the distance. All they could do now was wait.


    Back in the Fog Realm, Leana dodged another strike, her blade cutting through the demon''s side. The creature roared in fury, its movements growing more erratic as its injuries piled up.


    "You''re strong," Leana admitted, her breathing steady despite the intensity of the fight. "But strength alone won''t save you."


    With a powerful slash, she drove her sword into the demon''s chest, piercing its heart.


    Karr...


    Pucck!


    A shorter blade stabbed into the demon''s throat before it had the chance to make any noise that would in any way affect their safety.


    Leana watched the life drain from the demons complete before pulling out both blades from the demons insides.


    Thud!


    The demon collapsed to the floor like a log of wood but Leana didn''t spare it another glance.


    Leana sheathed her sword, her expression calm but her body slightly aching from the fight. "It''s stronger than an average Grade Four." She whispered to herself.


    She turned and began making her way out of the Fog Realm, her thoughts already on her wards.


    "They''d better not have done anything stupid," she muttered, a small smile tugging at her lips.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Twice In A Row?

    As she emerged from the fog, she found them waiting for her, their faces a mix of relief and worry.


    "Told you I''d be right behind you," she said, her tone light.


    Damon grinned. "We never doubted you."


    "Well, maybe a little," Anaya admitted, earning a glare from Daveon.


    Leana chuckled, motioning for them to follow her. "Come on. We''ve still got work to do."


    The group set off once more, their confidence renewed by Leana''s display of strength.


    But in the back of their minds, they couldn''t shake the image of the Grade Four demon.


    ''If that was what the Fog Realm held, what other horrors awaited us deeper in the First Layer of Hell?'' Anaya found herself asking a question no one had an answer to.


    Well... Their guardian probably had answers to it.


    "Alright. We''re going in again. That was unexpected. Hopefully, it won''t be like that this time." Miss Leana urged the three wards to begin their second journey into the fog.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya took deep breaths as they prepared to enter the fog again under the guidance of their guardian.


    The intense battle they''d just witnessed had left them in awe of Miss Leana''s abilities. Her strength had given them a renewed sense of confidence, even in the face of such overwhelming odds.


    Graaaaaa!!


    But just as they were about to take their first steps into the fog, a powerful roar erupted from within, stopping them in their tracks.


    Swoooosh...


    A demon shot forward at an incredible speed, tearing through the fog like a bolt of darkness.


    Its hulking figure emerged, larger and more menacing than the one before. It was another Grade Four demon, and its aura was no less terrifying than the first.


    "Stay back!" Leana barked, her voice sharp and commanding.


    Before any of them could argue or react, she raised her hand, casting a spell. A powerful gust of wind erupted from her palm, pushing her wards further away from the approaching demon. They stumbled back, landing safely out of range of the immediate fight.


    Miss Leana turned to face the demon, her eyes narrowing. There was something different about this one.


    The demon stood tall, its glowing crimson eyes locked onto Leana. It exuded a dark, oppressive energy that made the air around it feel heavy. Its sharp claws gleamed in the dim light, and its muscles rippled with unnatural strength.


    Leana''s instincts flared. ''Twice in a row? This isn''t a normal Grade Four demon.''


    She could sense that its magic essence was consistent with a Grade Four, but its power level far surpassed any demon of that rank she''d ever encountered.


    "What''s going on?" she muttered under her breath, her grip tightening on her sword.


    In the next second, the demon lunged at her with terrifying speed, its claws slashing through the air with enough force to split the ground. Leana dodged with ease, her movements minimal and her reflex on point.


    Leana smirked. "If you''re going to come at me like that, you''d better do better."


    She decided to put on a show for her wards. While she could end the fight quickly if she went all out, she wanted them to see what true combat prowess looked like.


    With a burst of speed, she closed the distance between herself and the demon.


    Swiiiish!!


    Her sword danced through the air, slashing at the demon with such precision that it barely had time to react.


    The demon roared in frustration, swinging its claws wildly in an attempt to retaliate, but Leana was always one step ahead.


    She weaved through its attacks as though anticipating them, landing blow after blow on its massive frame.


    "You''re strong," she admitted, her voice calm. "But not strong enough."


    The fight was completely one-sided. Leana''s ferocity left the demon with no room to counter or even defend itself. Her attacks were relentless, each strike cutting deeper into its flesh.


    Within minutes, the demon was covered in wounds. One of its arms hung limply at its side, barely attached after a particularly brutal slash from Leana''s blade.


    The demon roared again, its cries filled with pain and desperation. It tried one final, reckless charge, but Leana was ready.


    Slaash!!


    With a swift, clean motion, she severed its remaining arm. The demon stumbled back, its once-menacing form now reduced to a pitiful state.


    "Let me put you out of your misery," Leana said coldly.


    She raised her sword and, in one decisive strike, beheaded the demon. Its body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud, the oppressive aura it had carried dissipating into the air.


    Leana turned to her wards, wiping the blood from her sword with a cloth she kept at her side. Her expression softened into a grin as she addressed them. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well?" she asked, her tone playful. "How was my performance?"


    The three of them stared at her in stunned silence for a moment before responding in unison:


    "It was beautiful!"


    Leana chuckled at their enthusiastic response. "Beautiful, huh? I''ll take it. Now, tell me what you really thought."


    Damon spoke first. "Honestly, it was hard to follow most of it. You were too fast. But from what I could see, your technique was flawless. You didn''t give it a chance to fight back."


    Anaya nodded in agreement. "You didn''t just overpower it¡ªyou outmaneuvered it. Every move you made felt calculated like Daveon does."


    Daveon, still staring at the demon''s lifeless body, added, "It was terrifying, to be honest. If that''s what a real fight looks like, we''ve got a long way to go. And I still have a long way to go before I can control the battle flow like you did."


    Leana smiled, pleased with their observations. "Good. You''re paying attention. Remember, it''s not just about strength. Strategy and precision are just as important. And yes, I mimicked Daveon on purpose."


    She sheathed her sword and gestured for them to follow her. "Now, let''s get out of here before another one shows up. We don''t want to push our luck and run into a Grade Three."


    The group began their retreat, moving quickly but cautiously. The oppressive heat of the First Layer of Hell seemed to intensify with every step, but none of them complained.


    As they left the Fog Realm behind, Damon couldn''t help but glance back over his shoulder. The image of the two Grade Four demons they''d encountered was burned into his memory.


    "Do you think there are more like that?" he asked, his voice low.


    Leana glanced at him, her expression serious. "Without a doubt. And stronger ones too. I don''t know how rare they are these days but there are definitely a few Grade Three demons in this place."


    Damon nodded, his resolve hardening. He knew they still had a long way to go before they were ready to face the true horrors of this place.


    For now, though, they had survived another day in the First Layer of Hell. And with each battle, they grew stronger, more prepared for the challenges that lay ahead.


    Leana''s voice snapped them out of their thoughts.


    "Let''s move," she said firmly. "We''ve got a lot more training to do before you''re ready for what''s out there and we''ve only got two weeks left before we leave. Let''s make hay while the sun still shines."

 Chapter 223 - 223: Battle On The Way Home

    The trek back to their Regulator was slow and tiresome. With the sun beginning its descent, the fiery orange sky cast long shadows over the barren land.


    "Are we there yet?" Damon asked lazily despite knowing fully well they were still far from the Regulator.


    After seconds of no response from the others, he went silent.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya followed closely behind Miss Leana, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of danger.


    The First Layer of Hell was always unpredictable, and they knew better than to let their guard down.


    It didn''t take long before the air grew heavier¡ªa familiar sign that demons were nearby.


    Miss Leana raised a hand, signaling them to halt. "Be ready," she said quietly. "They''re coming."


    As if on cue, a group of Grade Seven demons emerged from the rocky terrain ahead. Their grotesque forms slithered and clawed their way toward the group, their glowing red eyes locked onto their prey.


    "Spread out!" Leana ordered.


    The trio moved swiftly into position, their weapons ready. Damon took the lead, his twin swords gleaming in the fading sunlight.


    Anaya stayed back, preparing her spells, while Daveon flanked the group, his daggers poised for a quick and deadly strike.


    The battle began with chaos. Damon lunged forward, slashing at the first demon with precision, his blades cutting through its thick hide.


    Anaya unleashed a torrent of lightning, frying another demon where it stood. Daveon darted between the creatures, his movements fluid as he targeted weak spots with his daggers.


    Miss Leana watched closely, stepping in only when necessary to ensure they weren''t overwhelmed. Her wards were improving, but they still had much to learn.


    The group had barely caught their breath when they sensed it¡ªa dark, oppressive aura that sent chills down their spines.


    From behind a crumbling boulder, a Grade Five demon emerged, its hulking frame towering over the smaller demons. Its body was covered in thick, blackened scales, and its razor-sharp claws gleamed menacingly.


    "This one''s different," Damon muttered, tightening his grip on his swords.


    Miss Leana stepped forward but quickly halted, raising her hand. "This one''s yours," she said firmly. "Work together. Show me what you''ve learned."


    The three exchanged uneasy glances but nodded. They knew Miss Leana wouldn''t step in unless absolutely necessary.


    The demon wasted no time, charging at them with terrifying speed. Damon moved first, intercepting its attack with a well-timed parry. The force of the collision sent vibrations up his arms, but he held firm.


    "Anaya, now!" he shouted.


    Anaya unleashed a barrage of fireballs, aiming for the demon''s legs to slow it down.


    The creature roared in anger, its scales glowing faintly as it absorbed some of the impact.


    Daveon took the opportunity to strike from behind, his daggers piercing into the softer flesh between the demon''s scales. But the creature was quick to retaliate, swinging its massive arm and sending Daveon flying backward.


    "Daveon!" Anaya cried, momentarily distracted.


    "Focus!" Miss Leana''s voice cut through the chaos like a whip.


    Damon seized the moment, slashing at the demon''s exposed side. His blades cut deep, eliciting a guttural roar from the creature.


    The demon turned its attention to him, swiping with its claws. Damon barely managed to dodge, rolling to the side just in time.


    Daveon groaned as he pulled himself to his feet, blood trickling from a cut on his forehead. "I''m fine," he said, though his voice was strained.


    Regrouping, the trio devised a new plan. Damon would distract the demon while Anaya and Daveon focused on weakening its defenses.


    Anaya began chanting, her magic swirling around her as she prepared a powerful spell. Meanwhile, Daveon darted back into the fray, his movements precise as he targeted the demon''s joints. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damon engaged the creature head-on, his swords clashing against its claws in a deadly dance. He gritted his teeth, every muscle in his body straining as he blocked and countered its relentless attacks.


    "Anaya, whatever you''re doing, hurry up!" he shouted.


    "Almost there!" she replied, sweat dripping down her face as her magic reached its peak.


    With a final shout, Anaya released her spell¡ªa massive lightning bolt that struck the demon square in the chest. The creature staggered, its movements slowing as the electricity coursed through its body.


    "Now!" Damon yelled.


    Together, the three of them launched a coordinated assault. Damon''s swords slashed through the demon''s weakened defenses, Daveon''s daggers struck vital points, and Anaya bombarded it with spells.


    Finally, with one last cry, the demon collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    The trio stood over the demon''s corpse, panting heavily. Their bodies were bruised and battered, but they''d won.


    Miss Leana approached them, a proud smile on her face. "Well done," she said, her voice filled with genuine praise. "That was a tough fight, but you handled it well."


    Damon wiped the blood from his swords and sheathed them. "That was¡­ intense," he admitted, his chest still heaving.


    Anaya sank to the ground, her legs trembling. "I thought we were goners," she said with a shaky laugh.


    Daveon smirked, despite the pain in his ribs. "We make a good team, though."


    Miss Leana nodded. "You''re improving. But don''t get complacent. The demons in this place won''t give you time to celebrate."


    After a brief rest, the group forced themselves back onto their feet. The journey to the Regulator wasn''t over, and they knew they couldn''t afford to let their guard down.


    As they trudged onward, they encountered a few more demons¡ªmostly Grade Seven and Grade Six¡ªbut nothing they couldn''t handle.


    Each battle left them more exhausted, but they pressed on, determined to reach the safety of the Regulator.


    Finally, after over an hour of trekking, they saw it¡ªthe familiar silhouette of their assigned Regulator rising against the horizon. Relief washed over them as they quickened their pace.


    The moment they stepped inside, the oppressive heat of the First Layer of Hell seemed to fade. The air inside the Regulator was cool and refreshing, a stark contrast to the harsh environment outside.


    The group collapsed onto the floor, their bodies aching but their spirits high.


    Miss Leana looked at them with a satisfied expression. "Rest up," she said. "You''ve earned it. Tomorrow, we''ll train harder."


    Damon groaned. "Harder? Is that even possible?"


    Leana chuckled. "You''ll see."


    Despite their exhaustion, the three of them couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 224 - 224: Back To Westmont

    Damien had finally achieved what he set out to do. After countless battles, he stood alone in the aftermath of the carnage he''d created in the forest area, his heart steady, and his breathing calm.


    His new summon, a Shadowfang Wyvern of fearsome strength, had been added to his arsenal, but not one would knew about it. Only Cerbe and Fenrir knew of its existence. Even Aquila and Luton has no idea what Damien had just achieved because he''d left them to protect Arielle and the others.


    The Shadowfang Wyvern had submitted to Damien only after seeing the dominance of his other summons and recognizing Damien''s strength as a master.


    It was now bound to him by the (Pact of Summons), its power ready to be unleashed whenever Damien saw fit.


    However, Damien wasn''t ready to reveal this new ally¡ªnot to Arielle, not to anyone. Secrets had their own power, and this was one he intended to keep.


    With his mission complete, Damien regrouped with the others. They had spent hours battling alongside Arielle, Axiom, Jallen, and the rest of their temporary group. When Damien approached, his sudden announcement caught everyone by surprise.


    "I''m done here," Damien said, his voice firm yet calm. "It''s time to head back to Westmont."


    The group stared at him in silence, the weight of his words sinking in. For hours, they had been fighting demons and mana beasts, pushing themselves to their limits in his absence.


    They had all expected the hunt to last longer, but hearing Damien declare his departure made them realize how exhausted they truly were.


    Arielle, standing beside Damien, understood his reasoning almost immediately. "You''ve completed your goal, haven''t you?" she asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and admiration.


    Damien gave a small nod. "Yes. There''s no reason to stay any longer so let''s head back."


    Arielle smiled knowingly. "Then it''s settled. We''re heading back."


    Her voice carried a sense of finality, and the others quickly agreed. Even Jallen, who was usually the first to challenge Damien''s decisions, remained silent.


    The group was tired, their bodies battered from endless battles. The idea of returning to Westmont, to safety, was a welcome relief.


    Damien turned to Luton, his ever-loyal Stellar Slime. The red blob wobbled happily on his head before leaping off and expanding in size.


    Damien paused for a moment, contemplating how to travel back to the town with seven other people but then the idea resurfaced and he grinned.


    "Luton, open up. You''ve got visitors to keep safe." Damien commanded his stellar slime.


    Without needing further instructions, Luton opened its mouth wide, a gaping void ready to carry the group back to town.


    "Everyone inside," Damien said, gesturing toward Luton.


    The group hesitated for a moment, still unnerved by the experience of being swallowed whole, but one by one, they stepped into the slime''s mouth.


    Each of them disappeared into the void, their trust in Damien outweighing their discomfort.


    Arielle stayed behind, watching the others vanish into Luton. She glanced at Damien, a playful smirk on her lips. "You''re lucky I''ve experienced this before," she said before stepping into Luton as well.


    Damien chuckled softly, watching her disappear but at the last minute, he stopped her. "You ride with me."


    Once everyone was safely inside, he turned to Aquila, his majestic griffin. "Let''s go," he commanded, mounting the beast along with Arielle.


    Aquila spread its wings wide, the wind whipping around them as it took to the skies. The journey back to Westmont was quiet, the cool night air a stark contrast to the heat of the battles they had endured.


    Below them, the landscape blurred into darkness, the faint glow of Westmont''s lanterns in the distance serving as a beacon.


    As they approached the town gates, Aquila landed gracefully, its powerful wings stirring up a cloud of dust. Damien dismounted, calling for Luton to release the others.


    The Stellar Slime complied, shrinking down and spitting out the group one by one. Each person emerged looking slightly disoriented but relieved to be back on solid ground.


    The gates creaked open, and the group entered the town together, their footsteps echoing in the quiet night.


    Westmont was alive with activity, even at this hour. Workers moved about, repairing damage from the recent demon attack, while guards patrolled the streets to ensure the town''s safety.


    Arielle took the lead, guiding the group through the familiar streets. "The Mercenary Guild won''t have enough room for all of us," she explained. "There''s a nearby motel that can accommodate everyone. Follow me."


    The group followed her without complaint, their exhaustion evident in their sluggish movements. The sight of the motel brought a collective sigh of relief.


    Inside, the receptionist greeted Arielle warmly. She was well-known in Westmont, her reputation as a capable mercenary earning her respect from the locals. The receptionist quickly arranged rooms for the group, ensuring they had a place to rest.


    Arielle handed out room keys, her efficiency unmatched even in her own fatigue. "Get some sleep," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument. "We''ll regroup tomorrow."


    The group dispersed to their rooms, their exhaustion finally catching up to them.


    Damien lingered for a moment, his gaze fixed on Arielle. "You didn''t have to arrange all this," he said, his voice softer than usual.


    Arielle smiled, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "It''s the least I could do for them. Besides, you''re the one who got us back safely."


    Damien didn''t respond, but the slight nod he gave her was enough. Without another word, he turned and headed to out, his thoughts already drifting to the next challenge that awaited him. He would rest here for now.


    As he lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, Damien felt a sense of victory. His journey was far from over, but he knew that the peace they had found in Westmont was worth it. He''d grown so much in two years and he would continue to grow. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For now, though, he allowed himself to rest, his body and mind preparing for the battles yet to come. "Sleep''s important!"


    He turned on the bed and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 225 - 225: Impromptu Celebration

    "ugh..."


    "Mmm..."


    The muffled noise stirred Damien from his slumber, pulling him from a deep, dreamless sleep.


    At first, he thought he might be imagining it, but the sounds grew louder¡ªlaughter, singing, and the occasional clinking of glass.


    It wasn''t the sharp urgency of battle or danger, but rather a kind of chaotic revelry that piqued his curiosity.


    "Ughh... What the?"


    Groaning softly, he sat up in bed, raking a hand through his silver hair.


    The moonlight filtering through the window suggested it was late, and judging by the noise, the entire town seemed to be awake. He stretched briefly and stood, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    As Damien stepped into the weakly lit hallway, the noise grew louder and more distinct. He decided to check on the others first.


    Quietly, he made his way to the rooms of Axiom and his crew, knocking softly on each door.


    "Huh? Axiom? Are you in there?" Damien asked.


    When no one responded, he frowned and pushed the door open one.


    "It''s empty. That''s odd." Damien muttered to himself as he headed to the next room, Jallen''s room.


    Jallen was the last person he wanted to be around considering how the guy made his summons uncomfortable but he didn''t think it mattered at the moment.


    All his summons were absent so it was okay to approach.


    "Jallen, you up?" Damien called out, pushing the door open as well to check if it was unlocked.


    It turned out the door was also left unlocked and Jallen wasn''t in his room. "Hmmm... Where could they have gone to then?"


    Damien repeated the same for the other four members of Axiom''s team. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each room was empty.


    Damien''s frown deepened. ''Where could they all be at this hour?''


    The noise from outside was clearer now¡ªcheers, chants, and bursts of laughter carried through the night air.


    Intrigued, Damien followed the sound, exiting the passageway and stepping into the street.


    The scene that greeted him was nothing short of chaotic. The streets were packed with people¡ªmen and women, young and old¡ªall reveling in what seemed to be an impromptu celebration.


    Some were singing raucous songs, others were dancing in circles with mugs of ale raised high.


    The more inebriated revelers were sprawled on the ground, laughing uproariously or staring dreamily at the stars.


    As Damien took it all in, he realized that many of the songs included his name.


    "Damien, the demon slayer!" someone shouted, raising a mug in his direction.


    "The hero of Westmont!" another yelled, prompting a round of cheers.


    Damien blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the attention. Slowly, a faint smile tugged at his lips. He raised a hand in acknowledgment, which only made the cheers grow louder.


    He scanned the crowd and spotted familiar faces among the dancers. Jallen, Vel, and two others from Axiom''s crew were in the thick of it, their movements wild and uncoordinated but filled with energy and alcohol.


    Damien sighed, muttering under his breath. "Of course, they''d be in the middle of this."


    The singers began chanting his name louder, trying to draw him into their festivities.


    Feeling the weight of their cheers, Damien decided to slip away and find a quieter spot.


    Across the street, an open pub caught his eye. The warm glow spilling from its windows and the large open doors that saw people entering and leaving seemed inviting enough, and Damien figured he could grab a drink and observe the chaos from a distance.


    However, as he entered the pub, he was met with yet another surprise. Behind the bar, serving drinks with an ease that suggested she''d done this a hundred times before, was none other than Arielle.


    Damien blinked, unsure if he was still half-asleep. "What¡­?"


    Arielle spotted him and waved enthusiastically. "Look who finally decided to wake up!"


    Damien sighed, shaking his head as he approached the bar. "What''s going on here?"


    Arielle laughed, pouring a drink for a nearby patron. "It''s a party," she said. "The townsfolk wanted to celebrate surviving the recent attacks, and it just¡­ spiraled from there. I think it started with a few people, but now it looks like the whole town''s joined in."


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "And why are you playing bartender?"


    Arielle shrugged, her smile never fading. "The owner needed help, and I figured, why not? It''s not like I had anything better to do."


    Damien sighed again, though this time there was a hint of amusement in his expression. He leaned against the counter, glancing around at the bustling crowd outside.


    "You didn''t think to wake me up?" he asked after a moment.


    "Oh, I tried," Arielle replied, grinning. "I knocked on your door, like, five times. You mumbled something about joining us later and went right back to sleep."


    Damien frowned. "I don''t remember that."


    "That''s because you were half-asleep," Arielle teased. "I figured you were too tired, so I let you rest. You''ve been working nonstop, after all."


    Damien exhaled, leaning his elbows on the bar. "Maybe I was more exhausted than I thought."


    "Obviously." Arielle chuckled, pulling out a clean mug. "So, what can I get you? Something strong?"


    "Milk," Damien said without hesitation.


    Arielle stared at him for a moment before bursting into laughter. "Milk? At a celebration like this? Come on, Damien."


    Before she could press further, the pub owner, a burly man with thick scarlet red beard, placed a mug of beer in front of Damien. "This one''s on the house," the man said with a grin. "You''ve earned it, son."


    Damien hesitated but eventually picked up the mug. "Thanks."


    Arielle leaned on the counter, watching him with amusement as he took a cautious sip. "Well? How''s it taste?"


    Damien set the mug down, his expression neutral. "Not bad."


    "Not bad?" Arielle teased. "That''s all you have to say?"


    "I''m not exactly a beer enthusiast," Damien replied with a smirk.


    Arielle rolled her eyes, laughing as she returned to helping the other patrons. Meanwhile, Damien leaned back, letting himself relax. "That beer wasn''t so bad." Damien muttered to himself.


    "Did you say something?" Arielle joked with a smirk on. It was obvious she''d heard what he said but she tried to play oblivious.


    "Nothing. I didn''t say anything." Damien raised both hands.


    "Two extra mugs coming up." Arielle stated with a grin.

 Chapter 226 - 226: Westmonts Lord

    The celebration carried on well into the night and even the early hours of the next day, the streets of Westmont alive with song, laughter, and the clinking of mugs.


    Damien, who had initially planned to keep things light, found himself swept up in the festivities.


    Arielle, ever the persuasive one, managed to coax him into trying more drinks, and before long, the young Mercenary was seated at a table surrounded by cheering townsfolk.


    "Drink! Drink! Drink!" they chanted, slamming their mugs on the table as Damien tilted his head back, finishing yet another pint of beer.


    He slammed the mug down, his silver hair disheveled, and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "I''m starting to see why people enjoy this," he muttered, a lopsided grin on his face.


    Arielle, seated beside him, laughed. "Told you it wouldn''t hurt to loosen up a little!"


    Damien shot her a mock glare but didn''t argue. He leaned back in his chair, watching as Vel and Jallen danced clumsily in the middle of the street, their arms locked in an awkward attempt at a jig.


    Axiom was nearby, regaling a group of townsfolk with exaggerated tales of their battles, while the rest of his group cheered him on.


    As the night pushed further, Damien''s eyelids grew heavier mostly due to the alcohol''s influence, and the world around him began to blur.


    He tried to fight it, but the combination of exhaustion and alcohol proved too much. With a soft groan, he slumped forward, his head resting on the table.


    He wasn''t the only one. All around him, others were succumbing to the same fate. Arielle was the last to fall, her laughter fading as she dozed off beside him.


    The bright morning sun was unforgiving, its rays piercing through the remnants of the celebration.


    "Ugh..."


    "Arrggghh..."


    "My back..."


    Groans echoed through the streets as people stirred awake, their heads pounding and their throats parched.


    Damien opened his eyes slowly, the sunlight making him wince. His head felt like it was being split in two, and his mouth was dry as sandpaper. He sat up, blinking at the chaos around him.


    The streets were littered with empty mugs, discarded plates, and slumbering bodies.


    Vel was sprawled across a bench, snoring loudly, while Jallen lay face-down on the ground, his arm draped over a chicken that had somehow wandered into the celebration. At least, that was what Damien believed.


    Arielle woke up not far from Damien, rubbing her eyes and groaning. "What¡­ happened?"


    "You convinced me to drink," Damien muttered, glaring at her half-heartedly.


    Arielle chuckled weakly. "Well, you needed it to relax."


    The two of them slowly got to their feet, stretching and groaning as they surveyed the mess.


    "We need to clean this all up." Damien stated with a sigh. It was indeed a mess.


    "Of course we will." Arielle nodded, filling two cups of water for herself and Damien.


    Other townsfolk were beginning to wake up as well, their faces a mix of confusion and regret.


    "Alright! Let''s get to work. This place needs to be clean before we can proceed to resume the town''s reconstruction." Arielle was a figure most of the people in the town looked up to.


    It didn''t take long for the cleanup to begin. Under Arielle''s direction, everyone started picking up trash, stacking chairs, and dragging the unconscious to more comfortable spots.


    Damien, despite his throbbing headache, pitched in as well, his movements simple but efficient.


    Just as the streets were beginning to look somewhat presentable, the sound of hooves echoed in the distance.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Everyone paused, turning toward the town''s gate as a carriage rolled into view. It was an elegant vehicle, drawn by two sleek black horses and flanked by a pair of armored guards.


    Damien straightened, his brow furrowing. "Who''s that?"


    Arielle glanced at the carriage, her eyes widening in recognition. "The town''s lord."


    Damien turned to her, surprised. "The town has a lord?"


    Arielle nodded. "He''s usually away on business, but he oversees Westmont. I guess the recent attacks brought him back."


    The carriage came to a halt at the gate, and the door swung open. A man stepped out, his presence commanding attention.


    He was tall and broad-shouldered, with a stern expression and sharp green eyes that seemed to take in everything at once. His dark hair was streaked with silver, and his attire was a mix of nobility and elegance, befitting someone of his station.


    The townsfolk stood in silence as the lord approached, his boots crunching against the dirt road. His gaze swept over the gathered crowd before landing on Damien. The man squinted his eyes as though recognise my Damien which caused Damien to take a step back.


    To Damien''s surprise, the man''s stern expression softened, and he bowed deeply. "You must be the one they call Damien."


    Damien blinked, caught off guard. "Uh¡­ yes, that''s me."


    The lord straightened, his eyes filled with gratitude. "I''ve heard of your deeds. While I was away, you saved this town from certain destruction. For that, I owe you a debt I can never repay."


    Damien shifted uncomfortably, unused to such formal gratitude. "I just did what needed to be done."


    The lord smiled faintly. "Humility is a rare trait these days. But make no mistake, your actions have left a lasting impact on this town and its people."


    He turned to address the rest of the crowd, his voice carrying authority. "To all of you, I apologize for my absence during such a critical time. I will do everything in my power to ensure Westmont is fortified against future threats. But for now, let us acknowledge the hero who stood in my place."


    A cheer erupted from the crowd, their earlier exhaustion forgotten as they raised their voices in praise of Damien once more. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I really didn''t do it for the recognition."


    Arielle grinned beside him. "Get used to it. You''re the town''s hero already."


    The lord extended his hand to Damien, who hesitated for a moment before shaking it. "If there''s anything you need, anything at all, you have only to ask," the lord said earnestly.


    Damien nodded. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    With that, the lord excused himself, speaking briefly with a few of the town''s elders before heading toward his residence at the other end of the town. The crowd began to disperse, their energy renewed by the lord''s presence and words.


    Damien turned to Arielle, his expression unreadable. "This town is full of surprises."


    Arielle laughed, nudging him playfully. "And you''re at the center of all of them."

 Chapter 227 - 227: Request From The Lord

    The streets of Westmont were slowly returning to their usual quiet state as Damien and Arielle worked diligently to finish cleaning up after the previous night''s celebration.


    Even though they''d just seen the Town''s Lord, they didn''t dwell on the topic much and instead chose to work toward cleaning the streets. Only then would the others be able to resume reconstruction works in town after all.


    The townsfolk had already cleared most of the streets, but there were still patches here and there that needed attention. Damien didn''t mind the work¡ªit gave him something to focus on.


    Arielle hummed softly as she swept debris into a pile, her energy seemingly returning to her after the previous night''s celebration.


    Damien, on the other hand, moved with a active pace, more interested in completing the task efficiently than with any enthusiasm.


    Just as the last bits of trash were being collected, a man in a simple yet elegant outfit approached them. He had short brown hair, a lean frame, and an easygoing smile that seemed to disarm any tension around him.


    "Excuse me," he said, his tone polite but firm. "You two must Damien and Arielle, correct?"


    Damien turned to him, giving him a once-over before responding. "Who''s asking?"


    The man bowed slightly. "I''m Tarel, an aide to the Town Lord. He has requested a word with both of you, if you wouldn''t mind."


    Arielle tilted her head, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "The Town Lord?"


    "Didn''t he just pass by like an hour ago?" Damien asked Arielle with one brow raised.


    "Yes, he did. Which is why I''m curious too." Arielle nodded as she replied to Damien before turning to the man named Tarel. "Did we do something wrong?"


    Tarel chuckled. "Not at all. He merely wishes to thank you personally for your efforts in protecting Westmont. I believe he also has a proposition for you both."


    Damien exchanged a glance with Arielle before shrugging. "Fine. But we''re not done here yet."


    Arielle nodded in agreement. "The cleanup comes first."


    Tarel''s smile widened. "Understandable. It''s not urgent. I''ll wait until you''re ready."


    To their surprise, Tarel didn''t just stand around. He grabbed a broom from a nearby corner and joined in the effort, sweeping alongside them. "The faster we finish, the sooner you can meet with the Town Lord," he said, his voice light.


    Damien raised an eyebrow at the unexpected gesture but didn''t comment.


    Meanwhile, Axiom and his group had regrouped near the edge of the cleanup site. Unlike Damien and Arielle, they''d been relatively quiet during the morning, moving with an air of urgency that hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    When Damien and Arielle joined them for a quick chat, Axiom cleared his throat, catching everyone''s attention.


    "Damien, Arielle," Axiom began, his tone unusually formal, "it''s been a pleasure traveling and fighting alongside you. But my crew and I have somewhere we need to be."


    Arielle blinked in surprise. "Leaving already?"


    Axiom nodded. "We''ve overstayed as it is. We''re on a mission, and our client is expecting results. If we delay any further, we might fail to deliver what was requested of us."


    "What are you looking for?" Damien asked, his voice neutral.


    "A rare wild plant known as the Slumbering Tulip that grows in the dense forests west of here," Axiom explained. "It''s not easy to find, and the window for harvesting it is small. We can''t afford to waste any more time."


    Vel added, "If it weren''t for the celebration, we''d have left last night. But we couldn''t just walk away without saying goodbye."


    Jallen, ever the quiet observer, gave Damien a half-smile. "It''s been interesting, to say the least."


    Damien gave a curt nod. "Good luck with your mission. Try not to get yourselves killed."


    "Especially you." Damien said, pointing at Jallen.


    "Why me?" Jallen asked, slightly confused by Damien''s words.


    "You know why. Mana beasts would do anything but leave you alive if given the chance." Damien answered with a shrug. Damien had experienced it first hand with his own mana beasts but since he had total control of his mana beasts, they didn''t move against Jallen. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jallen smiled weakly and nodded. "Fine, fine. I''ll be careful."


    Arielle smiled warmly. "Safe travels. Maybe we''ll cross paths again."


    The group of six gathered their belongings and made their way toward the town gate, with Damien, Arielle, and Tarel walking with them to see them off.


    The farewell wasn''t emotional, but it carried a sense of mutual respect. They''d fought together, celebrated together, and now it was time to part ways.


    As the gates swung open, Axiom turned one last time. "Take care of yourselves. And Damien¡­ keep that slime of yours in check. It''s terrifying."


    A small chuckle escaped Damien as he waved them off. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    The group disappeared beyond the gates, their figures fading into the horizon.


    Once Axiom and his crew were out of sight, Damien turned to Tarel. "Alright, they''re gone. Now, about this Town Lord of yours¡­?"


    Tarel gestured toward the heart of the town. "If you''ll follow me, I''ll take you to his residence. He''s been eagerly awaiting your arrival."


    Arielle tilted her head curiously. "What exactly does he want to talk about?"


    Tarel''s smile turned mysterious. "I wouldn''t want to ruin the surprise."


    Damien sighed, motioning for Tarel to lead the way. "Fine. Let''s get this over with."


    With Tarel guiding them, Damien and Arielle began their trek toward the Town Lord''s residence, their footsteps echoing faintly against the cobblestone streets.


    ~~~~~


    Damien and Arielle arrived at the Town Lord''s residence just as the sun hung lazily in the sky. The building before them was a perfect reflection of its owner¡ªsimple yet commanding respect.


    With its clean architecture, sturdy walls, and well-tended gardens, it wasn''t a palace, but it was certainly fitting for someone of the Lord''s stature. It was surprising to Damien when he found out that it had been untouched by the recent destructive battle but it also made sense considering the place was far away from the town''s heart where the main battle took place.


    Tarel led them through the gates, where a pair of guards stood at attention, and into the main hall. The inside of the residence mirrored the outside¡ªmodest but refined.


    The walls were adorned with a few pieces of art, and the furniture, though not extravagant, was clearly crafted with care and skill.


    The Town Lord himself stood at the end of the hall, waiting for them with a welcoming smile. His outfit, while not overly luxurious, carried subtle details that conveyed his rank.


    "Ah, Damien. Arielle. Welcome," he greeted warmly, stepping forward to shake both their hands. "I trust your walk here wasn''t too tiresome?"


    Damien nodded curtly. "It was fine."


    Arielle smiled politely. "Your aide, Tarel, kept us company. He was very helpful."


    The Lord inclined his head toward Tarel, who gave a respectful bow before stepping aside.


    "Come," the Town Lord said, gesturing to a nearby seating area. "Let''s sit and talk properly. You''ve both done so much for this town, and it''s time we officially acknowledge it."


    Damien and Arielle followed him to a set of comfortable chairs arranged around a low wooden table. The Lord took his seat opposite them, his movements deliberate and calm.


    Once everyone was seated, the Lord leaned forward slightly, clasping his hands together. "First and foremost, Damien, let me thank you once again for what you did for Westmont. I know we spoke briefly earlier, but I felt it was only right to do so in a proper setting."


    Damien gave a dismissive wave. "You''ve already thanked me. No need to keep repeating it."


    The Lord chuckled. "True, but gratitude is something that should never be spared, don''t you think?"


    Arielle smiled at his words, but Damien remained expressionless, eager to move on.


    Sensing this, the Lord shifted the conversation. "I must admit, Damien, you''ve become something of an enigma to us. A mercenary capable of single-handedly fending off demons of such strength¡­ it''s remarkable. It raises questions, of course."


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "Questions?"


    The Lord nodded. "Purely out of curiosity, of course. What brought you to Westmont in the first place? And how long do you intend to stay?"


    The straightforwardness of the questions made Damien uneasy. He shifted in his seat, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. "Why do you want to know?"


    The Lord held up his hands in a placating gesture. "Forgive me if I''m overstepping. I assure you, my intentions are entirely positive. It''s just¡­ a talent like yours is rare. I was wondering if you''d consider making Westmont your home, even temporarily."


    Arielle frowned slightly, sensing Damien''s growing discomfort. She decided to intervene. "Why the sudden interest, my Lord?" she asked, her tone calm but firm.


    The Lord turned to her, his expression softening. "Arielle, you''ve been a part of this town for some time now. You understand how important it is for us to have capable protectors, especially now with the threat of demons looming larger than ever. Damien''s presence here has been a blessing. I simply wish to reward him appropriately."


    "Reward him?" Arielle echoed, raising an eyebrow.


    The Lord nodded. "I''d like to offer him a position in the town. Something befitting his skills and contributions. But to do that, I need to understand him better. His past, his goals, his reasons for being here."


    Damien''s gaze hardened. "I''m not interested in a position."


    The Lord blinked in surprise, clearly not expecting such a blunt rejection. "You haven''t even heard what the position entails."


    "It doesn''t matter," Damien said firmly. "I have my reasons for being here, but they''re personal. I don''t plan to stay in Westmont for long."


    The room fell silent for a moment, the tension palpable. The Lord looked as though he wanted to press further, but Arielle stepped in before he could.


    "My Lord," she began, her voice measured, "if Damien has made up his mind, I think it''s best to respect his wishes. Besides, even if he does leave, any title or reward you bestow on him will still carry weight. It would be a gesture of gratitude, not an obligation."


    The Lord''s eyes flicked between Arielle and Damien before he let out a resigned sigh. "You''re right, of course. I don''t mean to pressure you, Damien. Forgive me if I''ve made you uncomfortable."


    Damien gave a small nod but said nothing.


    The conversation shifted to lighter topics, with the Lord asking about the reconstruction efforts in the town and Arielle providing updates. Damien remained mostly silent, his thoughts elsewhere.


    Finally, the Lord rose from his seat, signaling the end of the meeting. "Thank you both for your time. Damien, whatever your plans may be, know that you''ll always have a place here in Westmont. And if you do change your mind, you know where to find me."


    Damien stood and shook the Lord''s hand. "Appreciate it."


    As they left the residence, Arielle glanced at Damien, a teasing smile on her lips. "You didn''t have to be so cold, you know."


    Damien shrugged. "I''m not staying. No point in pretending otherwise."


    Arielle chuckled. "Fair enough. But you have to admit, it''s nice to be appreciated."


    _________________


    _________________


    Author''s Note:


    What do you guys think about longer chapters? Let me know what you think about it.


    If you all like it, I''ll do more of it and if you don''t, we''ll resume the usual short chapters.


    Expecting your replies. Thank you all.

 Chapter 228 - 228: Another Mission Already

    Damien and Arielle walked through the bustling streets of Westmont, the warm afternoon sun beating down on everyone equally.


    The town was slowly returning to its normal rhythm after the chaos of recent days. Merchants had resumed their chantings to advertise their wares.


    The Mercenary Guild building came into view. Arielle walked slightly behind Damien, her mind replaying their earlier conversation with the Town Lord. She was curious about what Damien planned to do next, but knowing him, she refrained from prying.


    As they stepped inside, the familiar hum of activity greeted them. Few mercenaries of different ranks sat around discussing their missions, sharing stories, or polishing their weapons. The others were either out on a mission or helping with the town''s reconstruction.


    The board at the far end of the room displayed a variety of missions, ranging from mundane escort jobs to more dangerous demon-slaying contracts.


    Damien walked straight to the mission board, his eyes scanning the parchment sheets pinned to it. Arielle trailed after him, crossing her arms as she leaned against the wall nearby.


    "Looking for something exciting?" she teased, watching as his blue eyes darted from one mission to the next.


    "Always," Damien replied without looking back.


    Arielle chuckled. "You just got back. Most people would rest after everything you''ve been through."


    "Most people aren''t me," Damien said dryly. His eyes landed on a particular mission pinned near the top of the board. He reached up and pulled it free, reading it carefully.


    "What is it?" Arielle asked, stepping closer.


    "High-priority mission," Damien replied, holding the parchment for her to see.


    Arielle scanned the details:


    -Mission Type: Investigate Suspicious Activity


    -Rank: Grade Five


    -Location: The outskirts of the Duskwither Forest


    -Reward: 500 Gold Coins + Potential Bonus


    -Details: Reports of missing livestock and sightings of unusual creatures near the forest edge. Investigate and eliminate any threats.


    "Sounds like fun," Damien said with a faint smirk.


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "Unusual creatures? That could mean anything."


    "Exactly," Damien said, rolling the parchment and heading toward the receptionist desk.


    At the desk, was a receptionist who filled in whenever Arielle was absent, a middle-aged woman with sharp eyes and a no-nonsense demeanor, looked up as Damien approached.


    "Taking a mission already?" she asked, her tone both surprised and amused.


    "Yep," Damien said, handing her the parchment. "Duskwither Forest. I''ll handle it."


    The receptionist hesitated. "You sure? There have been some strange reports from that area. Even some of our more seasoned mercenaries were hesitant to take it."


    "That''s why I''m taking it," Damien replied confidently.


    The woman shook her head with a small smile. "Alright. Just make sure you come back in one piece."


    After stamping the parchment to mark it as claimed, she handed it back to Damien. At the back of the scroll was the map leading there. "Good luck."


    As Damien turned to leave, Arielle grabbed his arm. "You''re seriously going now?"


    "Why not?" Damien said, glancing at her.


    "You just got back," Arielle said, her tone edged with concern. "And you barely rested after the last fight. Don''t you think you should at least wait until tomorrow?"


    Damien shook his head. "The longer I wait, the harder it''ll be to track whatever''s causing the trouble. Besides, I''ve rested enough."


    Arielle sighed, knowing she wouldn''t be able to change his mind. "Fine. Just¡­ be careful, okay?"


    "I always am," Damien said with a smirk as he walked toward the door.


    "Summon Aquila. We''re going for a ride." Outside the guild building, Damien summoned Aquila, the majestic griffin appearing in a flash of light. Its feathers shimmered in the fading sunlight, and it let out a piercing cry that turned heads in the street.


    Damien climbed onto Aquila''s back, glancing down at Arielle, who had followed him outside.


    "You sure you don''t want company?" Arielle asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    "I''ll be fine," Damien assured her. "Stay here and get some rest. I''ll be back before you know it. Besides, they need you more than I do."


    Arielle crossed her arms, frowning slightly. "You better. If you don''t, I''ll drag you back myself."


    Damien chuckled. "Deal."


    With a command, Aquila spread its massive wings and took to the sky, the powerful gusts kicking up dust as it ascended. Damien cast one last glance at Arielle before focusing on the horizon.


    The flight to the outskirts of Duskwither Forest was swift and long, the landscape below darkening as the sun dipped below the horizon. The forest loomed ahead, its dense canopy casting long shadows that seemed almost alive.


    Damien guided Aquila to a clearing near the forest edge, dismounting and dismissing the griffin. He wanted to move quietly and didn''t want to risk startling whatever was lurking in the area.


    The air indeed felt odd but it wasn''t threatening, and the faint sounds of rustling leaves and distant animal cries echoed around him.


    As he stepped into the forest, his senses sharpened. The faint scent of blood lingered in the air, and the ground beneath his boots was disturbed, as though something large had passed through recently.


    "Unusual creatures, huh?" Damien muttered to himself. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    With a confident stride, he ventured deeper into the forest, ready for whatever lay ahead.


    The forest remained eerily silent as he threaded its paths, save for the crunch of Damien''s boots against the damp earth.


    The dense canopy above blotted out the moonlight almost entirely, leaving the surroundings cloaked in shadow. Only faint traces of light filtered through the leaves, illuminating the narrow trail Damien followed.


    The scent of blood grew stronger the deeper he ventured, mixed with the earthy aroma of moss and decaying wood.


    Damien''s sword remained at the ready, the blade glinting faintly in the dim light. Damien''s eyes darted between the trees, his senses on high alert.


    After several minutes of walking, he came upon a clearing. The ground was littered with broken branches and deep claw marks etched into the soil. Scattered around were the remains of livestock¡ªsheep and cows, their bodies torn apart in a way that suggested savage attacks.


    Kneeling by one of the carcasses, Damien examined the wounds. "Claws," he muttered, running his fingers over the deep gashes. "Too large for wolves. Too clean for a bear or a demon." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze shifted to the footprints nearby. They were massive, with four distinct toes and sharp indentations where claws had dug into the earth. Damien frowned. "These aren''t normal mana beasts. Something''s off."


    As he rose to his feet, the rustling of leaves reached his ears. The sound was faint but deliberate, coming from multiple directions.


    Damien turned slowly, his grip tightening on his sword. He scanned the treeline, his keen eyesight picking up faint movements in the shadows.


    Glowing eyes began to appear¡ªpairs of them, staring hungrily at him from the darkness.


    A low growl echoed through the forest, followed by another and then another. Damien counted at least a dozen sets of eyes, all closing in on him.


    "Perfect," he muttered, a smirk playing on his lips.


    One of the creatures lunged from the shadows, its massive form illuminated as it leapt into the clearing. It resembled a wolf, but its body was covered in blackened scales, and its maw was lined with jagged teeth that dripped with saliva.


    Damien sidestepped the attack with ease, slashing his sword across the creature''s side.


    Awwoooo!!


    The beast let out a pained howl before collapsing to the ground.


    The others hesitated for a moment, growling and circling him cautiously.


    "Come on," Damien taunted, raising his sword. "Let''s get this over with."


    The beasts surged forward all at once, a wave of claws, teeth, and scaled bodies. Damien moved like a shadow, weaving between them with speed surpassing theirs. His blade moved through the air, cutting down the creatures one by one.


    One lunged at him from behind, but Damien spun around, driving his knee through its chest. Another came at him from the side, only for him to parry its claws with his sword and deliver a fatal essence filled blow to its neck.


    Crack!!


    Its neck bone shattered, piercing out of its skin and scales.


    Despite their numbers, the beasts couldn''t keep up with Damien''s precision and speed. His movements were fluid, almost effortless, as he dispatched them with efficiency that displayed his ruthlessness towards enemies.


    As the last of the smaller creatures fell, Damien noticed the forest growing silent once more. The remaining eyes in the shadows retreated, and a heavy, oppressive aura filled the clearing.


    Damien tensed, his instincts screaming a warning. From the darkness, a much larger figure emerged.


    The alpha.


    It was easily twice the size of the others, its body rippling with muscle and covered in thick, black scales. Its glowing red eyes locked onto Damien, and a guttural growl escaped its throat.


    "Finally," Damien said, his smirk returning.


    The alpha charged, its massive claws tearing through the ground as it barreled toward him.


    Damien braced himself, waiting until the last possible moment before dodging to the side. He slashed at the creature''s flank, but his sword barely cut through its tough scales as he was simply testing it out.


    "Figures," Damien muttered. "This one''s built differently."


    The alpha roared, spinning around to swipe at Damien with its claws. He ducked under the attack, countering with a strike aimed at its exposed underbelly. This time, the blade sank in deeper, drawing a pained howl from the beast.


    The battle didn''t end there. The alpha proved to be far more formidable than its pack. Its movements were faster and more calculated, and its strikes carried enough force to shatter trees.


    Damien relied on his agility, dodging and countering whenever he saw an opening. The two clashed repeatedly, the sound of metal against scale and the beast''s roars echoing through the forest.


    Finally, Damien saw his chance. The alpha lunged at him, and he feigned a stumble, luring it into overextending its attack. As the beast''s claws missed him by inches, Damien drove his sword into its exposed throat.


    The alpha let out a gurgling roar, thrashing violently as it tried to dislodge the blade.


    Damien held firm, twisting the sword to ensure a fatal wound.


    Raaaaarrr!!


    With one final roar, the creature collapsed, its massive body hitting the ground with a heavy thud.


    Damien exhaled, wiping the sweat from his brow as he stepped back from the fallen alpha. His clothes were torn in a few places, and a shallow scratch ran along his forearm, but he was otherwise unharmed.


    He knelt by the alpha''s body, extracting its essence core¡ªa large, glowing crystal that pulsed with power.


    "Not bad," Damien said, examining the core before tossing it into Luton which he immediately summoned.


    As he turned to leave, a faint noise caught his attention. It was coming from the shadows where the alpha had emerged.


    Damien''s eyes narrowed as he stepped closer, his sword at the ready. From the darkness, a small, whimpering figure appeared¡ªa young pup, barely larger than a rabbit.


    It looked up at Damien with wide, fearful eyes, its body trembling as it backed away.


    Damien stared at the pup for a moment, then sighed. "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    With a reluctant shake of his head, he sheathed his sword and knelt down. "Come on, I''m not going to hurt you."


    The pup hesitated, its eyes darting between Damien and the alpha''s body. Finally, it took a cautious step forward, then another, until it was close enough for Damien to scoop it up.


    "You''re lucky I''m feeling generous," Damien muttered, cradling the pup in one arm as he made his way back toward the forest edge.

 Chapter 229 - 229: Summons Stats

    Damien stepped into his room at the Mercenary Guild building, the soft glow of a single lantern illuminating the sparsely furnished space. He''d just finished with Arielle over the counter.


    After his return, Damien found out that Arielle had resumed her position and that the other receptionist had left.


    He''d submitted the completed mission scroll to her and she''d confirmed that he''d indeed completed the mission after which he was rewarded.


    The rewards from his completed mission jingled softly in a pouch he held, a satisfying reminder of his efforts. Yet, his focus wasn''t on the coins or the acclaim.


    Closing the door behind him, he let out a deep breath and sat cross-legged on the modest bed. With a wave of his hand, he summoned the familiar, shimmering blue screen of his system interface.


    "Let''s see how far we''ve come," Damien muttered to himself, pulling up his own stats first. However, before he could actually check it out, he dismissed it once again.


    Damien smiled faintly free dismissing the panel as he knew how far he had come. Still, he knew he had a long way so he didn''t want to always monitor his growth. At least not yet.


    He''d made significant progress since leaving the Twin Disasters Forest, his survival instincts honed into a lethal edge but he wasn''t quite there.


    "Almost there," he mused. "A few more thousand kills, and I''ll be ready to face him."


    Next, Damien shifted to the stats of his summons.


    "Summons panel, shall we?" Damien asked the system rhetorically. As the long screen appeared, he nodded in approval.


    Available summons: 5


    Name: Luton


    Race: Stellar Slime


    Grade: Three


    Endurance: 1,500 Intelligence: 20


    ??????????


    Skills:- Universal Space, Devourer.


    Name: Fenrir


    Race: Monstrous Wolf


    Grade: Three


    Strength: 400 Endurance: 370 Agility: 388


    Intelligence: 110


    ??????????


    Skills: Immense Strength, Rapid Growth, Devourer.


    Name: Cerbe


    Race: Three-Headed Hellhound.


    Rank: Grade Four


    Strength: 350 Endurance: 290 Agility: 330


    Intelligence: 97


    ??????????


    Skills: Ferocious strength, Berserker, Half-Immortality, Flames of Hell.


    Name: Aquila


    Type: Griffin


    Rank: Grade Four


    Strength: 270 Endurance: 245 Agility: 265


    Intelligence: 125


    ??????????


    Skills: Super strength, Flight, Piercing Eyes, Wild Combat, Magic Essence Resistance.


    Name: Skylar (New)


    Race: Shadowfang Wyvern


    Grade: Four


    Strength: 310 Endurance: 300 Agility: 310


    Intelligence: 120


    ??????????


    Skills:-


    Shadow Flames: Unleashes black fire that consumes both essence and life force.


    Winged Shadow: Creates decoys to confuse enemies in battle.


    ??????????????????


    Damien stared at the Wyvern''s stats for a moment longer. Its potential was immense, and though it was still young in terms of power, he could see it becoming one of his most formidable allies.


    "Definitely worth the effort," he said with a small grin.


    After reviewing the stats, Damien leaned back on his bed, his thoughts swirling with strategies.


    Fenrir and Cerbe had proven themselves invaluable in close combat. Aquila''s aerial superiority was unmatched, and Luton''s versatility made it indispensable.


    With the addition of the Wyvern, Damien now had a summon capable of large-scale destruction, a tool he intended to use sparingly for now.


    He decided that his next course of action would focus on balancing his combat capabilities.


    While his summons were powerful, he didn''t want to rely on them entirely. His own strength needed to grow alongside theirs.


    As Damien closed the system interface, a knock echoed through the room.


    "Come in," he called, sitting upright.


    The door creaked open, and Arielle stepped inside, carrying a tray with a steaming cup of tea. She looked relaxed, her usual mercenary demeanor softened by the late hour.


    "Figured you might still be awake," she said, setting the tray on a small table near the bed. "Thought you could use this."


    "Thanks," Damien replied, taking the cup. "What are you doing up this late?"


    Arielle shrugged, pulling a chair closer to sit across from him. "Couldn''t sleep. The guild is unusually quiet tonight." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enjoy it while it lasts," Damien said, taking a sip of the tea. "It''s rare."


    As they sat in comfortable silence for a moment, Arielle''s gaze drifted to Damien. "You''ve come a long way since I met you," she said. "Your strength, your summons¡­ it''s impressive."


    Damien chuckled. "Thanks, but there''s still a lot I need to work on."


    "You''re holding back," Arielle said, leaning forward slightly. "You''ve got this air about you like you''re carrying something heavy. What is it?"


    Damien''s smile faded, replaced by a thoughtful expression. He considered her question carefully before answering. "It''s not something I like to talk about," he said. "But let''s just say I''ve got a lot to prove and a score to settle."


    Arielle nodded, respecting his boundaries. "Fair enough. Just don''t forget to take care of yourself in the process. It''s easy to get lost in the fight."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Damien said, finishing the tea. "Thank you."


    As Arielle stood to leave, she glanced back at Damien. "You''re planning something, aren''t you?"


    Damien smirked. "Always."


    With that, she left the room, leaving Damien alone with his thoughts. As he lay back on the bed, he stared at the ceiling, his mind racing with plans for what lay ahead.


    Tomorrow would bring new challenges, but for now, he allowed himself a moment of rest.


    ~~~~~


    The heat of the First Layer of Hell felt oppressive, but Damon, Daveon, and Anaya were no longer fazed by it.


    After nearly two weeks of training under Miss Leana, they had grown accustomed to the sweltering conditions.


    Their guardian''s heat-regulation technique had not only helped them endure but had also strengthened their control over their own magic essence.


    Today, however, marked a significant shift in their training. Miss Leana had decided they were ready to take on more challenging battles.


    Gone were the isolated one-on-one skirmishes with Grade Seven and Grade Six demons. Instead, she had set up group battles against Grade Five demons. These were far stronger, more intelligent, and far deadlier than anything they had faced so far.


    Miss Leana stood with her wards in a wide, open area within the First Layer of Hell. Steam rose from cracks in the ground, and the air shimmered with heat. Her sharp eyes scanned the horizon before turning to her wards.


    "Listen up," she began, her voice firm. "Today''s training will test your ability to work together. You''ve done well in individual battles, but teamwork is just as crucial, if not more so, when facing demons of higher ranks."


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya exchanged glances, a mixture of excitement and nervousness flickering across their faces.


    "I''ve captured three Grade Five demons for this exercise," Leana continued, gesturing to the rocky terrain ahead. "They''re already waiting for you. These demons are faster, smarter, and more coordinated than the Grade Seven and Six you''ve faced so far."


    "Your goal is simple: work together and eliminate them. I''ll step in only if your lives are in immediate danger." There was a mischievous grin on her face that warned of her seriousness.


    The three of them took their positions as Miss Leana gave a signal. From the shadows of the jagged rocks, three Grade Five demons emerged. Each was unique in its grotesque appearance:


    The First Demon was hulking beast with four muscular arms and a carapace-like skin that gleamed in the heat.


    The Second Demon was slender, serpentine figure that slithered across the ground with unsettling speed, its eyes glowing a venomous green.


    The Third was a winged creature with razor-sharp talons and a maw filled with jagged teeth, hovering just above the ground.


    The three demons roared in unison, their guttural cries echoing across the barren landscape.


    "Stick to the plan!" Damon shouted, drawing his dual swords.


    Anaya nodded, her staff glowing as she prepared her spells. Daveon, daggers in hand, slipped into the shadows, ready to flank their enemies.


    The first demon charged forward, its four arms swinging wildly as it closed the distance between itself and Damon.


    He met the creature head-on, parrying its powerful blows with his swords. Sparks flew as metal clashed against the demon''s hardened carapace.


    Meanwhile, the serpentine demon darted toward Anaya, its glowing eyes locked onto her.


    She muttered an incantation, summoning a wall of ice to block its path. The demon hissed, its tail lashing out and shattering the barrier, but the delay gave Anaya enough time to cast a lightning spell, her specialty.


    Bzzzzt!


    The bolt struck the demon''s head, momentarily stunning it.


    Daveon took advantage of the chaos, slipping behind the winged demon. He threw one of his daggers, embedding it in the creature''s wing and grounding it.


    With a swift motion, he leapt onto its back, stabbing repeatedly while the demon thrashed beneath him.


    "Anaya, focus on the serpent!" Damon shouted as he dodged another swing from the hulking demon. "Keep it off me while I deal with this one!"


    Anaya nodded, her hands glowing as she cast another spell. This time, she summoned a vortex of wind, trapping the serpentine demon in its swirling grasp.


    The demon screeched, struggling to break free, but the wind held it in place.


    Daveon, meanwhile, had grounded the winged demon completely. As it flailed, he drove both daggers into its chest, silencing its roars.


    "One down!" he called out, leaping off the corpse.


    Damon gritted his teeth as he fought the hulking demon. Its strength was overwhelming, but he noticed a weakness: the joints where its carapace connected. With a calculated strike, he drove his sword into one of its arms, severing it.


    Kreeeeeii!!


    The demon howled in pain, staggering backward.


    "Daveon, finish it!" Damon shouted.


    Daveon darted forward, his daggers flashing as he targeted the demon''s exposed joints. Within moments, the hulking beast collapsed, its lifeless body hitting the ground with a resounding thud.


    Only the serpentine demon remained, still trapped in Anaya''s vortex.


    "Now''s our chance!" Anaya said, her voice strained from maintaining the spell.


    Damon and Daveon moved in unison, their weapons cutting into the demon''s coiled body. It hissed and writhed, but it couldn''t escape. With one final strike, Damon severed its head, ending the battle.


    The three of them stood amidst the carnage, panting and covered in blood and sweat.


    Miss Leana approached them, a small smile playing on her lips.


    "Not bad," she said, her tone approving. "You still have a lot to learn, but you''re improving."


    Damon wiped his swords clean, his expression serious. "We''ll get better."


    "Of course you will." Miss Leana smirked.

 Chapter 230 - 230: This Isnt A Dream I

    The world around Damien was ethereal, a place unlike anything he had ever seen before. He stood still, taking in the vast expanse that stretched before him.


    The scenery was breathtaking, like a piece of heaven itself, yet it carried a haunting sense of abandonment.


    The massive pillars lining the space were cracked, some broken in half, their remnants scattered across the ground. The light was omnipresent, bathing everything in a soft glow, yet there was no discernible source. No sun, no stars, nothing. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he had to describe it in a single word, "heavenly" would be his choice. But even that seemed insufficient. It was a contradiction¡ªa ruin of heaven, a place of beauty tarnished by decay. The sheer density of magic essence in the air was unlike anything he had experienced before. It was so concentrated it resembled a visible fog, drifting lazily around him.


    Damien blinked and took a step forward, the soft crunch of debris beneath his boots echoing in the eerie silence. "Where am I?" he muttered to himself, his voice sounding foreign in the vast emptiness.


    He paused, realizing something odd. Despite knowing he was dreaming, he could think clearly. He could move with intention.


    Dreams were never this lucid, and the level of control he had over himself was unsettling. "This isn''t a dream," he said quietly. "It''s something else."


    The solitude of the place pressed down on him. For all its vastness and beauty, the absence of life made it feel hollow.


    The overwhelming quiet was broken only by his own breathing, his own footsteps. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw it¡ªa shadow darting behind one of the half-standing pillars.


    Damien froze, his body instinctively tensing. His mind raced. ''I''m not alone.''


    "Summon Fenrir." He murmured as he raised his hand and focused, summoning Fenrir. The towering Monstrous Wolf materialized by his side, its presence grounding him.


    Fenrir''s pure white fur shimmered faintly in the glow of the space, and its eyes glinted with awareness as it scanned the area.


    Damien exhaled slowly. If this was a dream, the summoning wouldn''t have worked. Yet here Fenrir stood, just as real and imposing as ever. The realization sent a shiver down his spine. "Where am I?" he asked aloud, his voice steadier now.


    Fenrir let out a low growl, its ears perked and its body poised. It had sensed the shadow as well.


    "Let''s go," Damien said, his tone firm. He started toward the pillar where the shadow had disappeared, his fists clenched. He didn''t have his sword with him, but if it came to a fight, he was ready for hand-to-hand combat.


    As they approached the pillar, Damien slowed his pace, his eyes narrowing. He peered around the corner cautiously, his breath held. But there was nothing there. The space behind the pillar was empty.


    A flicker of movement caught his attention again¡ªa shadow darting to another pillar further away. The shape was the same, resembling that of an animal, though he couldn''t make out any clear details.


    Damien clicked his tongue. "It''s toying with us."


    Fenrir let out a soft growl, its gaze locked onto the new target. Together, they advanced toward the next pillar, Damien''s footsteps echoing faintly in the stillness.


    The closer they got, the more his frustration simmered beneath the surface. He rounded the second pillar swiftly, expecting to catch the shadow off guard.


    Nothing.


    The empty space greeted him again, mocking his efforts.


    Another shadow appeared in the distance, its movements smooth and deliberate, as though it was leading him somewhere.


    "This is getting ridiculous," Damien muttered.


    Fenrir huffed in agreement, its sharp eyes never leaving the shadow.


    Determined to uncover the truth, Damien trudged toward the third pillar. His movements were slower this time, more deliberate, as though hoping to catch the shadow by surprise. As he rounded the pillar, his eyes widened.


    A small, scruffy cat sat on the ground, lazily scratching its face with a paw.


    Damien blinked in disbelief. "A cat?"


    The animal meowed softly, its large eyes meeting his before it scampered away into the mist.


    Damien stood still for a moment, his hands on his hips. "All this for a stray cat?" he muttered, his tone dripping with annoyance.


    Fenrir, however, didn''t seem convinced. It remained alert, its gaze fixed on something beyond the mist.


    Before Damien could say anything else, another shadow appeared¡ªthis time closer than before.


    The shape was the same, and its movements were eerily deliberate, as if it were waiting for him to follow.


    Damien clenched his jaw, his frustration bubbling to the surface. "Alright, let''s see what''s really going on here."


    With Fenrir by his side, he started toward the fourth shadow. His steps were quicker now, his patience wearing thin. Whatever game this was, he was determined to end it.


    As he approached the next pillar, the shadow disappeared once again, vanishing into the thick fog. But this time, Damien felt a faint presence lingering in the air. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but it was there.


    "Something''s here," he said quietly, his eyes scanning the area.


    Fenrir growled lowly, its hackles rising as it turned its head toward the source of the presence. Damien followed the wolf''s gaze, his senses on high alert.


    The mist ahead began to shift, swirling unnaturally as if something was moving within it. Damien took a cautious step forward, his fists tightening. The oppressive silence seemed to deepen, each second stretching endlessly.


    "Show yourself," Damien called out, his voice firm and commanding.


    For a moment, there was nothing. Then, from the depths of the mist, a figure began to emerge. It moved slowly, its form indistinct at first. But as it drew closer, its outline became clearer¡ªa humanoid figure cloaked in shadows, its features obscured.


    Damien''s breath caught in his throat. The figure radiated an aura that was both overwhelming and familiar, a strange mix of power and mystery.


    Fenrir growled louder, stepping protectively in front of Damien.


    "What are you?" Damien demanded, his voice steady despite the unease creeping into his chest.


    The figure paused, its head tilting slightly as if studying him. Then, without a word, it raised a hand and pointed toward the horizon, where the mist was thickest.


    Damien frowned, unsure of what the gesture meant. "You want me to go there?" he asked, his tone wary.


    The figure didn''t respond. Instead, it began to dissolve, its form melting into the fog until it was gone entirely.


    Damien stood in silence, his mind racing. Whatever this place was, it clearly had more to it than he understood.


    "Let''s go, Fenrir," he said finally, his gaze fixed on the direction the figure had pointed.

 Chapter 231 - 231: This Isnt A Dream II

    Damien pushed through the thick fog, his steps purposeful as he followed the direction the shadowy figure had pointed toward.


    Fenrir remained by his side, its ears perked and alert, though even the wolf seemed to sense the unease hanging in the air.


    The further they walked, the heavier the atmosphere became. The dense magic essence seemed to weigh on Damien''s shoulders, pressing against his very being.


    When the fog began to clear, Damien stopped in his tracks, his breath catching in his throat. Before him stood a female figure, her presence striking and otherworldly.


    She stood in the center of a small, circular clearing, her body cloaked in flowing garments that shimmered faintly with the light of the place. Her face was obscured by a delicate veil, but something about her presence captivated Damien entirely.


    Though her features were hidden, he felt as though he could see her beauty¡ªa beauty that defied description.


    She seemed perfect in every way, a vision pulled straight from the most divine of dreams. For a moment, Damien found himself frozen, lost in her presence.


    ''What¡­ is she?'' Damien thought, his mind struggling to piece together what he was seeing.


    The spell broke suddenly as a wave of sharp, suffocating bloodlust washed over him. Damien stiffened, his instincts screaming at him that this figure, no matter how beautiful, was dangerous.


    Then, she spoke.


    "Well then, it''s nice that you''ve come this far. Let''s put you to a test, shall we? Fenrir, get over here." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice was unlike anything he had ever heard before¡ªmelodious, hypnotic, and utterly enthralling.


    Her words were elegant, but Damien found himself unable to focus on what she was saying. It wasn''t the content of her speech that held him, but the sound of it, as if her voice was a song weaving itself into his mind.


    "Who are you?" Damien forced out, trying to anchor himself against the seductive pull of her voice, despite missing all what she''d said earlier.


    The female figure tilted her head slightly, as if amused by his struggle.


    Damien''s attention was pulled away when he noticed Fenrir walking toward her. At first, he thought the wolf was simply drawn to the figure''s strange aura, but when it didn''t stop or respond to his calls, unease began to crawl up his spine.


    "Fenrir," he called sharply, his voice edged with concern. The wolf ignored him.


    "Fenrir, stop!" Damien''s voice grew louder, tinged with panic as his summon continued its steady approach.


    Still, the wolf paid him no heed.


    A sinking realization hit him, and Damien immediately tried to cancel the summon. He concentrated, reaching out to sever his link with Fenrir, but nothing happened. The bond refused to break.


    His blood ran cold. ''What the hell is going on?''


    "What did you do to him?" Damien barked, his voice rising with frustration and fear as he turned back to the figure.


    The woman remained still, her head tilting slightly again, as if studying him. Her lack of response only fueled his anger.


    "Release him!" Damien shouted, his fists clenching.


    But instead of releasing Fenrir, the woman spoke softly¡ªbarely above a whisper. "Get him."


    Though Damien couldn''t fully catch the words, their effect was immediate.


    Fenrir turned toward him, its glowing red eyes locking onto his with an intensity that sent chills down his spine.


    "Fenrir¡­" Damien whispered, his heart sinking as the wolf''s stance shifted. Its fur bristled, and its lips curled back into a snarl.


    It lunged.


    Damien reacted instinctively, dodging to the side just as Fenrir''s massive form came crashing down where he had stood. "Damn it! Summon Cerbe!" he hissed, summoning his Three-Headed Hound.


    Cerbe materialized instantly, its three heads snapping to attention. "Stop Fenrir!" Damien ordered, pointing at the Monstrous Wolf.


    But as Cerbe prepared to act, the female figure spoke again, her voice carrying the same hypnotic melody. "Cerbe, join Fenrir and attack."


    This time, Cerbe froze. Its body shuddered, and a low growl escaped from its throats as its eyes turned blood red, just like Fenrir''s.


    "No¡­ no, no, no," Damien muttered, his chest tightening.


    Cerbe turned toward him, its stance mirroring Fenrir''s. Before Damien could react, both of his summons charged him, their coordinated attacks leaving him barely enough time to dodge.


    Desperation clawed at him. He summoned his other mana beasts¡ªAquila, Luton, and his newest summon,Skylar¡ªhoping their combined strength could counter whatever hold the figure had on his summons.


    However, the moment they appeared, the woman''s soft words reached them as well. "Welcome. Join the team."


    One by one, his summons turned against him, their once-loyal gazes now filled with bloodlust.


    Damien was forced onto the defensive as the beasts attacked relentlessly. Each strike, each claw, each snap of their jaws chipped away at him.


    Blood dripped from cuts on his arms and legs as he struggled to stay standing. His stamina dwindled rapidly, his breathing growing ragged.


    "Damn it! Stop!" he roared, his voice cracking as he tried again to cancel his summons. It was useless.


    He felt Fenrir''s claws rake across his back, sending him sprawling to the ground. Cerbe''s flames seared the air around him, narrowly missing as he rolled to the side.


    The ground beneath him shook as Aquila swooped low, its talons carving deep grooves into his body along with the earth.


    His strength was failing. His vision blurred. He could feel his life force draining away with every second.


    "This can''t be the end, right?" he whispered hoarsely, his body trembling as he struggled to push himself up.


    Then, as if sensing he was on the verge of collapse, the woman spoke again. Her voice, soft and commanding, reached his ears. "That''s enough."


    The attacks stopped.


    Damien looked up in confusion, his breaths ragged. His summons stood still, their glowing red eyes fading as they were unsummoned one by one.


    The female figure began walking toward him, her movements graceful and deliberate. She stopped just in front of his battered form, her veil shifting slightly as she looked down at him.


    Damien tried to move, but his body refused to obey. He could only watch as she sighed softly, shaking her head.


    "You still aren''t ready yet," she said, her voice tinged with disappointment.


    With that, the world around him began to fade. Darkness crept in at the edges of his vision, swallowing the ethereal landscape piece by piece until there was nothing left. Damien has passed out.

 Chapter 232 - 232: Battle In A Lake

    "Gaahh!!" Damien''s eyes snapped open, and he immediately tensed, his senses sharpening as he took in his surroundings.


    The familiar walls of his room at the Mercenary Guild were gone. Instead, an endless plain stretched in every direction, barren and featureless, with no trees, structures, or landmarks to break the monotony.


    The sky overhead was clear, painted in soft hues of blue and white, yet something about it felt unnatural. The air was still, completely devoid of sound.


    A wave of unease settled over him.


    "Where the hell am I this time?"


    He pushed himself up, his body tense, his instincts already on high alert. That was when he noticed them¡ªhis five summons.


    Fenrir, Cerbe, Aquila, Luton, and Skylar stood in a perfect circle around him, their expressions unreadable as they stared at him in silence.


    Their sheer presence was overwhelming, their imposing figures casting long, dark shadows over the dry ground.


    For a brief moment, dread clenched at his chest.


    His mind flashed back to the dream¡ªor whatever it had been. He had seen them turn against him. Controlled.


    Used as weapons against him, forced into a battle where he had no chance of victory.


    The memory sent a shiver down his spine.


    He swallowed hard and cautiously called out, "Fenrir?"


    The massive Monstrous Wolf perked up, its ears twitching at the sound of his voice. Then, to his immense relief, it padded closer and nuzzled against him affectionately.


    Damien let out a slow breath. They were still his. "At least I own them here."


    He reached out, running a hand through Fenrir''s thick white fur. The warmth beneath his fingertips reassured him, grounding him in the moment. But even with this relief, a bitter truth settled in his mind.


    Someone had been able to control his summons.


    Someone¡ªwhoever that woman had been¡ªhad exerted more authority over his own creatures than he had. He had felt utterly helpless, powerless to stop it. It was a feeling he despised more than anything else.


    His fists clenched. "I can''t let that happen again." He shook his head as he made his declaration with no one around to witness his promise to himself.


    He had relied on his summons too much, trusting that they would always be under his command. That illusion had been shattered.


    If there ever came a time when his summons turned against him again¡ªwhether through manipulation, external control, or their own will¡ªhe needed to be prepared. He had to be stronger.


    Stronger than his summons or at the very least, as strong as they were.


    Stronger than anything that would try to take them from him.


    A new goal had rooted itself firmly in his mind.


    But first, he needed to figure out where he was.


    Damien took one last look at his summons before making a decision. He dismissed three of them, keeping only Aquila and Luton.


    Aquila was his best option for aerial reconnaissance, and Luton¡­ well, Luton was essentially his portable storage unit. The others, for now, weren''t needed.


    With a flick of his wrist, Fenrir, Cerbe, and Skylar vanished in bursts of light.


    Aquila stretched its powerful wings, waiting for Damien''s command.


    He climbed onto the griffin''s back with practiced ease. "Take us up," he instructed.


    "Krreeeii!!" Aquila let out a sharp cry and launched into the sky, the force of its takeoff kicking up dust from the dry ground below.


    As they ascended higher and higher, Damien''s view of the endless plain expanded, stretching so far that the horizon itself seemed blurred.


    Luton, still perched atop his head with it''s gelatinous red form glowing under the daylight sun, shifted slightly before dropping something into his hands. Damien caught it instinctively, glancing down.


    A map.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "Good work, Luton."


    The Stellar Slime quivered happily in response.


    Unfolding the parchment, Damien scanned the layout of the terrain, trying to match it with the view below. But as he looked around, frustration began to creep in.


    It was all the same. Flat land as far as the eye could see, completely devoid of significant landmarks.


    No roads. No towns. No rivers.


    Nothing to anchor his location.


    Hours passed as Aquila soared across the land, Damien''s eyes flicking between the map and the world below. His muscles tensed with growing irritation. "Where the hell am I?"


    Then¡ªfinally¡ªhe saw it.


    A shimmer of water in the distance.


    A lake.


    His heart pounded in his chest as he looked down at the map. His eyes darted across the inked markings, searching¡ªthen locking onto the same body of water, its distinct shape unmistakable.


    A thrill of recognition shot through him.


    "There," he muttered. "We''re heading there."


    Aquila adjusted its trajectory instantly, banking in the direction of the lake.


    Damien''s grip tightened as he stared ahead, his mind racing. He still had no idea how he had ended up in this place, but now he had a lead.


    And once he figured out where he was¡­


    ''I will never be this powerless again.''


    A wide grin spread across Damien''s face as he and Aquila descended toward the shimmering lake. The journey had been long, and his excitement grew at the thought of finally cooling off in the water.


    Aquila landed gracefully near the shore, its large wings stirring up a gentle breeze as Damien slid off its back.


    His boots sank slightly into the damp soil, the scent of fresh water filling his senses. The lake was very clear, its surface reflecting the sky above like a perfect mirror. However, the bottom remained unseen.


    "Finally," Damien sighed, rolling his shoulders. "This heat''s been killing me."


    Luton wobbled on top of his head, quivering slightly as if sharing his excitement.


    Without wasting time, Damien stripped off his outer garments and waded into the water, shivering slightly as the cool liquid enveloped him. He let out a satisfied groan before diving in completely, cutting through the water with smooth strokes.


    For the first time in a while, he allowed himself to relax. He floated for a moment, eyes closed, letting the gentle ripples of the lake soothe his body.


    ''This isn''t so bad,'' he thought, a rare moment of peace washing over him.


    Then, just as he was about to fully enjoy the tranquility¡ª


    Something moved beneath him.


    Damien''s instincts flared instantly. His body stiffened, his muscles coiling as he treaded water, peering into the depths below. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lake''s clarity allowed him to see deeper than most bodies of water, but what he saw made his stomach drop.


    A dark shadow slithered beneath him, moving swiftly through the water.


    ''That''s big¡­''


    Before he could react, a sudden force yanked him downward. "Gaahh!"


    Water rushed past his face as he was dragged into the depths, bubbles escaping his lips as he barely managed to hold his breath. His limbs flailed as he twisted his body, kicking against the pull of whatever had seized him.


    His eyes adjusted just in time to see his attacker¡ªa massive, serpentine creature with fish-like features, its scales shimmering with an eerie blue glow.


    Its long body coiled around him, its sharp, webbed fins slicing through the water as it pulled him further into the lake''s abyss.


    ''Oh, hell no!'' Damien thought, gritting his teeth.


    The creature''s glowing yellow eyes locked onto him as it opened its mouth, revealing rows of jagged teeth.


    Damien swung his fist into its snout, forcing it to recoil slightly, but its grip around him remained firm.


    ''I am not drowning today!''


    Kicking harder, Damien twisted his body, trying to break free, but the creature only tightened its hold, dragging him down faster.


    His lungs were already burning from the lack of air, and the deeper they went, the stronger the creature''s hold seemed to become.


    He needed a way out. Fast.


    With no hesitation, he summoned Luton into the water.


    The Stellar Slime materialized instantly, floating in the water beside him.


    Through their bond, Damien sent a single, desperate command:


    ''Absorb. The. Lake.''


    For a second, nothing happened.


    Then, Luton expanded.


    The water around them churned violently as Luton''s (Universal Space) ability activated at full force. Within moments, the lake''s surface began to spiral downward, sucked into the slime''s vast internal storage.


    The serpent-like creature''s grip faltered as the water level plummeted. It thrashed, its movements becoming erratic as its aquatic environment rapidly disappeared.


    Damien took the chance.


    With a powerful twist, he wrenched himself free from the beast''s weakening grasp.


    The lake continued to drain, the once deep waters now turning into a muddy, exposed basin. In mere moments, the entire lake was gone¡ªsucked dry into Luton''s space.


    Damien landed hard on the damp lakebed, coughing violently as he gasped for air. His entire body ached from the fight, but he had no time to recover.


    The lake monster thrashed wildly beside him, its gills flaring as it struggled to adjust to the sudden lack of water.


    Damien smirked. "Now that the tables have turned, you''re not so comfortable, are you?"


    The beast lunged at him, desperate and enraged.


    Damien dodged, rolling to the side before launching forward with everything he had. He grabbed his sword¡ªsummoning it in an instant from within Luton¡ªand drove the blade deep into the creature''s head.


    The monster let out a guttural screech, its body convulsing violently before finally collapsing.


    Damien panted, wiping the water from his face as he looked down at his fallen foe. "Yeah," he muttered between breaths, "next time¡­ maybe don''t pick a fight with me."


    Luton wobbled beside him, quivering proudly.


    Damien chuckled, patting the slime. "Good work, buddy."


    Now that the threat was dealt with, he had another problem¡ªhe had just erased an entire lake from existence.


    He turned to Luton, shaking his head. "Alright, let''s fix this before someone comes looking."


    With another mental command, Luton regurgitated the lake.


    Water burst from its body like a flood, rapidly refilling the empty basin. Within moments, the lake was restored to its original form, the surface once again calm and undisturbed¡ªas if nothing had ever happened.


    Damien exhaled, stretching his sore limbs.


    "Yeah¡­ I think I''m done swimming for today."


    With that, he dragged the massive lake monster out of the water''s edge, preparing to deal with his unexpected prize. The fight had been both exhausting and ridiculous, but if there was one thing Damien had learned¡­


    He really needed to stop letting his guard down. Nothing seemed ordinary to him anymore.

 Chapter 233 - 233: Dont Be Gross

    "That was honestly rough and very much unexpected." With a satisfied sigh, Damien knelt beside the massive carcass of the lake beast, his fingers tracing the rough, scaly surface.


    The battle had been unexpected, but it had provided him with an opportunity he wouldn''t waste.


    Carefully, he summoned a small, precise blade from Luton''s storage and made an incision along the creature''s chest. The thick hide resisted at first, but with steady pressure, he sliced through, exposing the internal organs.


    His target was the magic essence core.


    Every mana beast had one, the concentrated source of their power. Stronger beasts had larger, denser cores, and from the intensity of their battle, he knew this one would be valuable.


    Damien reached into the cavity, his fingers brushing against something smooth and solid. He gripped the core firmly and pulled. It came loose with a wet squelch, glistening with a soft blue glow.


    He held it up, studying the pulsing energy within.


    "Not bad," he murmured, wiping the excess blood onto the creature''s tattered fin. "A Grade Four essence core from something this large isn''t bad either."


    Satisfied, he stored the core in Luton''s space before shifting his focus back to the body. His stomach growled, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten properly since he found himself in this strange place.


    "Well, at least I won''t be going hungry."


    Damien began cutting the creature''s flesh into manageable portions. The beast was massive, but he only needed enough for a meal. Once he had several sizeable pieces, he moved on to the next step¡ªfire.


    A quick scan of the area revealed a small grove of trees not too far away. It was a rare sight in this barren landscape, but it was exactly what he needed.


    Damien made his way toward the trees, his sword in hand. With a few clean strikes, he chopped down several branches and bundled them together before dragging them back to his makeshift campsite. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his Flame Manipulation skill, he dried the sticks instantly, ensuring they would burn efficiently. Then, with a simple spark of fire magic, he set them ablaze.


    The campfire crackled to life, casting a warm glow over the lakeside.


    Next came the seasoning.


    Damien sighed, shaking his head. If there was one thing he had learned over the years alone in a God foresken forest, it was to always carry spices. A good meal in the wild could make all the difference.


    Luton, ever reliable, spat out a small pouch of mixed seasonings.


    "I really do have everything stored in there, huh?" Damien smirked, patting the Stellar Slime before rubbing the seasoning onto the meat.


    As the pieces sizzled over the flames, their rich aroma filled the air, making his mouth water. He sat back, turning the meat occasionally while glancing at the lake.


    The water had returned to its calm, undisturbed state, as if his battle with the beast had never happened.


    After a few more minutes, the meat was ready.


    Damien took a bite, savoring the smoky, well-seasoned flavor. It wasn''t the most luxurious meal, but it was one of the best he''d had in a while.


    Between bites, he scooped up water from the lake with his hands, drinking deeply. The water was surprisingly pure, refreshing him instantly.


    When his meal was finished, Damien stretched his arms behind his head, exhaling contentedly.


    "I''ve got nothing better to do at the moment so I guess it''s that time. Time to rest." Damien whispered to himself lazily.


    He laid back, pulling Luton closer. The Stellar Slime, ever adaptable, reshaped itself into a soft, pillow-like form beneath his head.


    Damien smirked. "Perfect."


    His eyes drifted shut, and for the first time in what felt like forever, he allowed himself to relax.


    His plans to get stronger could wait. His battles could wait. Right now, he had no immediate danger, no urgent mission¡ªjust a quiet night under an open sky.


    ''When I get back to Westmont,'' he thought drowsily, ''I''ll start working toward real strength.''


    "If I can still return." Those were Damien''s last words before he fell asleep.


    Morning came quickly.


    Damien stirred, blinking against the soft morning light. Luton shifted on his head as he sat up, stretching his stiff muscles.


    He glanced at the remains of his campfire, embers still glowing faintly. He stepped over and stomped it out, ensuring no stray sparks remained.


    Aquila stood a few feet away, watching him with its sharp, golden eyes.


    Damien took one last look at the lake, mentally marking its location before turning back to his mount. Now that he had confirmed this lake was the same one on his map, he had a clear direction to follow. "Well then, it''s time to head back to base."


    He climbed onto Aquila''s back, gripping the beast''s feathers as he settled into position.


    With a powerful beat of its wings, the griffin launched into the sky, climbing higher and higher until the vast landscape unfolded beneath them.


    Damien''s gaze locked onto the horizon.


    It would take time, but now, he knew how to return to Westmont.


    Aquila soared through the evening sky, the rhythmic beating of its powerful wings blending with the whisper of the wind.


    Damien sat comfortably atop the griffin, his eyes scanning the horizon as the sun dipped lower, casting an orange glow across the vast landscape.


    His flight toward Westmont had been uninterrupted for hours, but just as he thought he could reach his destination before nightfall, something unusual caught his attention.


    Below, three figures moved rapidly across the terrain. One was sprinting desperately ahead, while the other two pursued closely behind.


    Damien''s sharp eyes focused on the chase, and he gestured for Aquila to descend slightly, keeping a careful distance. "Don''t get too close but get close regardless. Just make sure to remain out of sight."


    The griffin obeyed, its silent flight ensuring they remained unnoticed. As he got closer, Damien''s heightened senses allowed him to pick up snippets of their conversation.


    "Get back here, girl!" the male pursuer barked, his breath ragged but determined.


    "You''re just making things worse for yourself," the female added, her voice laced with amusement rather than anger.


    The one being chased¡ªa girl¡ªstaggered slightly, exhaustion evident in her movements. She had snow-white hair that stood out against the darkening surroundings, and though Damien couldn''t yet see her face clearly, she looked young. Probably younger than him.


    Damien''s eyes narrowed. "A captive?"


    As he continued to observe, he pieced together more of the story from their exchanges.


    The pursuers had killed her family a few miles back, slaughtering them in cold blood because her father had evidence that could expose their organization¡ªan underground human trafficking ring known as ''The Stray Hounds.''


    Damien''s jaw clenched.


    He knew nothing of the Stray Hounds but the fact that they were traffickers was enough information.


    The Stray Hounds were a disgusting, vile group that preyed on the weak, selling human lives like mere commodities. He detested people like them, viewing them as little more than filth.


    The mere thought of trafficking innocent people churned Damien''s stomach, and now, seeing it unfold before him, his blood boiled.


    He almost felt guilty for not arriving sooner. Maybe, just maybe, he could have saved her family.


    But he was here now.


    As the chase reached its climax, the girl tripped, her exhausted body failing her at the worst possible moment. She hit the ground hard, barely able to push herself up before the two pursuers were upon her.


    "There we go," the man sneered, grabbing a handful of her white hair and yanking her up roughly. "Tired of running yet?"


    The girl didn''t respond, her breathing ragged as she struggled against his grip.


    His female companion chuckled. "Look at her. So stubborn."


    "Guess we should break her spirit a little, huh?" The man''s eyes gleamed with something dark and vile.


    Then, to Damien''s disgust, he began pulling down his pants.


    The girl''s eyes widened in horror as she thrashed harder, trying desperately to escape.


    Damien moved.


    Aquila plummeted from the sky like a silent predator, and in one swift motion, Damien leapt from his mount, sword flashing under the setting sun.


    The man never even saw it coming.


    A single horizontal slash carved through his waist before he even registered the attack.


    "What was that?" For a brief second, he remained standing, his breath hitching as if his body was trying to process what had just happened. Then, as he looked down, the reality of it struck him.


    Blood.


    So much blood.


    His lower half stood frozen while his upper body tilted unnaturally, the disconnect between them becoming grotesquely apparen to everyone around.


    "Aarrhhhg!!" The girl''s scream of horror filled the air just as his torso separated completely, his upper body collapsing to the ground while his legs remained standing for another second before falling lifelessly.


    Damien stood over him, his blade dripping crimson, his golden eyes glinting with cold fury.


    The surviving woman barely had time to react.


    She took a single step back, trembling, as Damien turned his gaze toward her.


    His voice was flat, unbothered, almost bored as he muttered, "Don''t be gross."

 Chapter 234 - 234: Do You Want Revenge?

    Damien didn''t acknowledge the woman at first. He ignored her completely, his focus shifting to the girl lying on the ground.


    Her body trembled, her breathing was erratic, and the tear-streaked dirt on her face spoke of exhaustion, pain, and terror.


    Luton shifted on Damien''s head, sensing its master''s intent. Without needing to be asked, it produced a robe from its storage space, dropping it gently into Damien''s outstretched hand.


    With a calm, steady motion, Damien draped the robe over the girl, covering her tattered clothing and shielding her from the cold air. He wanted her to know that he wasn''t after her body, that he wasn''t like the monsters who had chased her down.


    He crouched beside her, his voice soft but firm. "What''s your name?"


    She parted her lips to speak, but before she could answer, a sudden shift in the air warned Damien of the incoming attack.


    "Behind you!" the girl screamed.


    Damien didn''t move¡ªhe didn''t need to.


    Aquila acted first.


    The griffin, standing watch just a few feet away, reacted with blinding speed. With a single, powerful swing of its wing, it struck the woman across the face with devastating force.


    Bang!


    The sound of the impact cracked through the air like a thunderclap.


    The woman''s body was sent flying, twisting mid-air before she slammed into a tree a dozen meters away.


    Boooom!!


    Crack!


    The sickening crunch of bones breaking followed as she crumpled to the ground, coughing violently, her body convulsing from the sheer force of the blow.


    For a brief moment, she lay there, motionless.


    Then, with a choked gasp, she forced herself to her feet, swaying unsteadily. Her eyes flicked to Damien, to Aquila, and then to the girl he had just protected.


    She bolted.


    Not once did she look back as she disappeared into the dense forest, her ragged breaths and frantic footsteps fading into the distance. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien finally turned back to the girl. His expression remained unreadable as he repeated his question. "Your name?"


    The girl hesitated, still shaken, but this time, she answered.


    "Lizella," she said quietly.


    Lizella''s wide, fearful eyes darted to the fleeing woman. Her hands clenched the robe tightly around her as she turned to Damien with urgency. "You have to stop her. She''ll return with more of them!"


    Damien, to her surprise, smirked. "That''s exactly what I want."


    Lizella''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What¡­?"


    "I''m letting her go because I know she''ll run straight to the others," Damien explained casually, stretching his arms. "And once she does, I''ll know exactly where to find them."


    Lizella swallowed hard, staring at him as though seeing him in a new light. "Who¡­ who are you?"


    Damien''s smirk softened into something more neutral. "No one important." Then, with a small nod, he added, "Just call me Damien."


    Lizella shifted uncomfortably under his gaze, but as they spoke, she kept stealing glances at the small, gelatinous creature resting atop Damien''s head.


    Luton remained unmoving, stuck to Damien like a second layer of hair. It wobbled occasionally, reacting to the shifting movements of its master, but no matter how Damien tilted his head, it never budged or fell off.


    Damien sighed, finally acknowledging her curiosity. "Something on your mind?"


    Lizella hesitated before pointing weakly. "That¡­ thing on your head. What is it?"


    "Luton," Damien answered simply, reaching up to give the Stellar Slime a light pat. "It''s a companion of mine."


    Lizella blinked, watching as the slime vibrated slightly, almost as if it was pleased. She opened her mouth to ask another question, but Damien cut her off with a more pressing inquiry.


    "Why were they after you?" he asked, his voice turning serious. "I want the full story."


    Lizella hesitated before nodding. She took a deep breath, steadying herself.


    "My father," she began, "was a small-time Dunter. He Sort of gave up on demon hunting though."


    "Instead, he focused on investigate criminal activities, especially ones involving people who went missing. A few weeks ago, he discovered information about a human trafficking ring¡­ the Stray Hounds."


    Damien''s expression darkened, but he remained silent, letting her continue.


    "They tried bribing him to stay quiet, but he refused," Lizella went on, her voice shaking slightly. "So¡­ they came for us."


    Her hands tightened around the robe. "They captured my father, my mother, and me. They planned to sell us, but not together. They planned to sell our parts. They said if they split us up, it would be easier to keep their operations hidden."


    Damien''s fingers twitched.


    "My father was furious. He fought back¡­ and they killed him." Her voice wavered. "My mother¡ªshe tried to help me escape. She¡­ she pushed me away while they¡­"


    She trailed off, her breathing uneven.


    "They killed her too," she whispered.


    Damien let out a slow breath, shaking his head. ''Humanity truly is a disease.''


    For a fleeting moment, he wondered if demons were really the greater evil. Compared to the cruelty of men, demons at least killed for survival or feeding. Humans did it for pleasure. For greed.


    Maybe the world truly needed to be cleansed.


    He pushed the thought aside. It didn''t matter right now.


    Lizella looked up at him, her expression uncertain. "If you hadn''t arrived¡­ I would''ve been¡ª"


    She couldn''t finish the sentence.


    Damien stepped forward and held out his hand. "Do you want revenge?"


    Lizella stared at him in shock.


    "I¡­" she bit her lip, her eyes clouded with hesitation. "I don''t have the strength."


    "That''s not what I asked," Damien said firmly.


    Lizella''s breath hitched. Then, after a long pause, she finally nodded. "¡­Yes."


    Damien smirked, reaching out to ruffle her snow-white hair. "Then I''ll help you get it."


    Lizella''s eyes widened, a flicker of something unfamiliar crossing her face. Hope.


    Damien adjusted the robe over her, ensuring it covered her properly before leading her toward Aquila.


    The griffin remained still as Damien lifted Lizella onto its back.


    Something about this moment made him pause.


    Aquila didn''t let just anyone ride it. The only other person who had been granted that privilege¡ªbesides himself¡ªwas Arielle, and that had only been because of Luton''s influence.


    Yet, Aquila didn''t resist Lizella. It didn''t screech or shake her off. It simply accepted her presence.


    ''Interesting.''


    Shrugging off the thought for now, Damien climbed up behind her, gripping the reins.


    "Hold on," he instructed.


    Lizella obeyed, clutching the feathers in front of her.


    Damien grinned. "Let''s go hunting."


    With a powerful beat of its wings, Aquila shot into the sky, chasing after the woman who had fled.

 Chapter 235 - 235: A Mass Slaughter

    Aquila glided silently through the sky, its wings slicing through the cool night air as Damien observed the woman below. She ran desperately, weaving between trees, her breath ragged from exhaustion.


    Damien''s blue eyes remained locked on her as she moved, her frantic steps leaving a clear trail behind.


    Over thirty minutes passed before she finally arrived at her destination.


    A massive tree¡ªeasily the largest in the entire forest¡ªstood towering before her. It was colossal, its trunk alone spanning at least fifty meters in width, its roots sprawling deep into the earth.


    The upper branches stretched toward the sky like gnarled fingers, casting an eerie silhouette.


    Lizella, seated in front of Damien atop Aquila, pointed at the enormous tree. "That''s one of their hideouts," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Damien glanced at her. "You sure?"


    She nodded quickly. "Very much so. It''s not just a base¡ªit connects to tunnels underground. This is where they keep most of their captives. There will be a lot of guards."


    Damien smirked. "Good."


    Lizella turned her gaze back to the tree, her brows furrowing. The woman they had been following had just vanished inside, slipping through an opening near the base of the trunk.


    It became clear why she had fled here.


    "She thinks she''s safe," Damien muttered, reading Lizella''s thoughts.


    The girl turned to him. "Well¡­ isn''t she? That place is heavily guarded. You''ll be outnumbered."


    Damien gave her a side glance. "And?"


    Lizella blinked. "And¡ªwait, you''re going in alone?"


    He slid off Aquila''s back, landing gracefully on the forest floor. "I''ll be fine."


    Lizella looked between him, the massive tree, and the gelatinous creature resting lazily on his head. Her lips parted as if to argue, but then she hesitated.


    "¡­You''re serious."


    Damien smirked, stretching his arms. "Watch and learn."


    Before she could protest, he turned to Aquila. "Protect her," he commanded.


    The griffin let out a low, acknowledging cry before flapping its wings, taking Lizella back into the air to ensure she had a clear vantage point of what was about to happen.


    As Aquila ascended, Lizella clutched the beast''s feathers tightly, her heart hammering in her chest.


    She had only known Damien for slightly over thirty minutes, but something about him felt¡­ different. His confidence wasn''t arrogance¡ªit was something else. Something terrifyingly real.


    And then it began.


    Rooooooaaaar!!


    A deep, guttural, feral sound that sent shivers down her spine.


    The very air seemed to vibrate with the force of it.


    It was a sound that didn''t belong to any ordinary beast¡ªit was something more. Something monstrous.


    Before she could process it, another roar followed, just as powerful, shaking the very ground beneath her.


    Then, chaos.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    "Stooop!!"


    "My fucking legs!"


    Screams.


    Not just any screams¡ªscreams of agony.


    Lizella''s eyes widened as she looked down from above.


    The once-quiet forest now echoed with the wails of dying men.


    Her breath hitched as she watched shadows move rapidly through the area. Even from her distance, she could see it.


    It was Damien.


    He had summoned more beasts.


    From the darkness, two colossal figures tore through the guards stationed outside the massive tree base.


    Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf, moved with terrifying speed, its white fur fluttering with every of its move. It pounced on its first victim, its fangs sinking deep into the man''s throat, silencing him before he could scream.


    Blood sprayed across the ground as Fenrir whipped around, striking another guard with its massive claws, sending him crashing into the tree trunk with a sickening crunch.


    Beside Fenrir, another beast rampaged¡ªthe Three-Headed Hound, Cerbe.


    Its three heads snapped and tore through flesh as it carved a path of carnage through the camp.


    One head breathed dark flames, setting a portion of the base ablaze, while another ripped through the armored chest of a guard, leaving him lifeless in seconds.


    Lizella could do nothing but stare in horror and awe.


    This wasn''t just a battle.


    This was a slaughter. A mass slaughter.


    And Damien¡ªhe was at the center of it all.


    He moved like a ghost, his blade flashing under the light as he cut down anyone in his path.


    A guard rushed him from behind, swinging a heavy axe.


    Without even turning, Damien ducked and twisted his body, dodging the strike effortlessly before driving his sword upward into the man''s ribs.


    "Gaahh!" The guard let out a strangled gasp before Damien yanked the blade free and kicked his body aside.


    Another came at him.


    Damien didn''t slow.


    He stepped forward, side-stepping the attacker''s clumsy strike before plunging his dagger straight into his throat.


    Blood sprayed onto Damien''s face, but he barely seemed to notice.


    It was as if he had done this a hundred times before.


    Lizella''s fingers trembled as she watched the carnage unfold.


    This was one man against an entire stronghold of criminals.


    And yet¡­


    They were the ones dying.


    More guards rushed out from the tree base, drawn by the sounds of battle.


    Damien smirked, calling out, "Fenrir!"


    Roooar!!


    A few dozen meters away, the monstrous wolf let out a sharp roar before bolting forward.


    With its razor-sharp fangs and claws, it clawed through multiple guards at once, its beak snapping bones with each strike.


    The battlefield was now drenched in blood, the once-proud hideout now littered with bodies.


    The surviving guards, those who hadn''t been cut down within the first few minutes, hesitated.


    Their weapons shook in their hands, their eyes darting between their fallen comrades and the unstoppable force before them.


    Damien stood among the bodies, his expression unreadable, his blue eyes gleaming dangerously.


    He took a step forward. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The remaining men¡ªsome hardened criminals, others no doubt seasoned fighters¡ªturned and ran.


    Not a single one stayed to fight.


    Damien let out a slow exhale, watching as they disappeared into the forest. He could chase them down, but he wouldn''t.


    They would do the job for him.


    They would run to the deeper hideouts, warning their allies of what had happened.


    And he would follow.


    Turning, he wiped the blood off his sword and walked toward Lizella, who remained where Aquila had left her. She stared at him with wide, unblinking eyes.


    He smirked. "Not bad, right?"


    She swallowed hard, looking at the absolute devastation he had left behind.


    "¡­What are you?" she whispered.


    Damien chuckled, sheathing his weapon. "Just a nobody."


    He reached out, ruffling her snow-white hair again before glancing at the now partially burned tree base.


    "Time to move," he said. "We have more rats to hunt inside here at first. We''ll let Fenrir and Cerbe deal with the ones that escaped."


    "Okay." Lizella nodded, her body still processing everything she had just witnessed.


    As he spoke the words, Fenrir and Cerbe sped into the forest immediately to finish off those who had escaped and probably follow them to other hideouts.

 Chapter 236 - 236: The Summons Massacre

    The air was thick with the stench of blood and fear. The forest, once alive with the sounds of nature, had been replaced with the agonized screams of dying men.


    Cerbe, the Three-Headed Hound, moved like a force of nature, its three sets of jaws tearing through flesh and bone without hesitation. The crimson glow in its eyes burned with primal rage as it chased down its terrified prey.


    This was the command from its summoner and it intended to fulfill it to the best of its abilities.


    The men who had fled from the battle at the tree hideout were now running for their lives, panting and stumbling over roots and uneven ground.


    But no matter how fast they ran, Cerbe was faster.


    One of the men barely had time to react before Cerbe''s left head snapped its powerful jaws around his leg, yanking him off his feet.


    "Ahhhhh¡ª"


    His scream was short-lived¡ªone of the other heads clamped down on his throat, crushing his windpipe instantly. Blood splattered across the leaves as Cerbe flung the lifeless body aside.


    Another man tried to climb a tree, his fingers clawing at the rough bark in desperation. Cerbe didn''t even slow down.


    The middle head launched a small sized ball of flames, engulfing the tree in unnatural hellfire. The man shrieked as the flames consumed him, his body writhing before falling to the ground, charred beyond recognition.


    The rest of the targets scattered, some drawing their weapons in a last-ditch effort to fight back.


    It was useless.


    Cerbe leapt into the midst of them, its powerful limbs sending bodies flying. One woman managed to stab a dagger into its side, but the hound barely flinched.


    One of its heads twisted unnaturally, grabbing her arm in its teeth. With a sickening crunch, it bit down, tearing the limb clean off. The woman''s scream turned into gurgled agony as another head latched onto her face, ending her suffering.


    More figures emerged from the shadows of the forest¡ªother members of the Stray Hounds, drawn by the commotion.


    They had come to investigate the source of the horrific sounds echoing through the woods.


    They had no idea what they were walking into.


    Cerbe turned its gaze toward them. Its three mouths dripped with blood, and its massive frame was silhouetted against the eerie glow of the flames still licking at the tree behind it.


    The new arrivals hesitated.


    And then, Cerbe roared.


    Roaaaaaar!!


    A bone-chilling, monstrous roar that seemed to shake the very air itself.


    Some of them turned to flee. Some raised their weapons.


    It didn''t matter.


    Cerbe charged.


    For the next several minutes, the forest around the Three-Headed Hound was filled with nothing but the sounds of tearing flesh, snapping bones, and dying screams.


    By the time the bloodbath ended, the ground was soaked in red, bodies and severed limbs littering the area like discarded trash.


    Cerbe sat in the middle of the carnage, licking the blood from its fangs. Its breathing was steady, its eyes scanning the area.


    There was no one left alive.


    Now, it waited.


    If anyone else dared to come, they would meet the same fate.


    ~~~~~


    Unlike Cerbe, Fenrir didn''t rush into battle. It didn''t need to.


    It was a predator. A hunter.


    And its prey had no idea they were being hunted.


    The group of traffickers who had fled from the tree hideout were still running, convinced they had escaped Damien''s wrath. They were battered and breathless, but alive.


    "We need to reach the northern hideout," one of them panted. "If we warn the others, we can¡ª"


    A rustling sound interrupted him.


    Everyone froze. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their heads darted around the darkening forest, eyes scanning for movement. The only thing they could hear was their own frantic breathing and the rustling of leaves in the wind.


    "Keep moving," another urged. "Don''t stop¡ª"


    Fenrir watched them from the shadows, its body moving effortlessly between the trees.


    It was careful, precise. Each step was silent. Each movement calculated and done so well that it could be considered professional.


    The wolf could have ended them instantly. It could have torn through them as Cerbe had.


    But Fenrir preferred the hunt.


    It followed them at a distance, keeping to the darkness, its glowing golden eyes the only hint of its presence. It could smell their fear. It could taste their desperation.


    They weren''t just running from danger. They were running toward more of their kind.


    More prey.


    Fenrir continued to stalk them, weaving through the underbrush with a grace unnatural for something so large. Even as they ran, it didn''t close in.


    Not yet.


    It wanted them to lead it to the others.


    And then, it finally happened.


    New scents filled the air.


    More of them were approaching. At least a dozen.


    They had come in response to the cries for help.


    Fenrir stopped in its tracks, its ears perking up.


    The fleeing targets reached a small clearing, collapsing onto the ground as they waved at their incoming allies.


    "Help! We¡ª"


    They didn''t get to finish.


    One of the men looked up¡ªstraight into Fenrir''s glowing eyes.


    The wolf was perched on a thick tree branch above them, its massive frame perfectly balanced, its sharp fangs bared.


    For a brief moment, the world stood still.


    The man''s mouth opened to scream a warning¡ª


    But Fenrir moved first.


    It leapt down from the tree, its immense weight crashing onto him, smashing his skull against the forest floor.


    Crack!


    They all heard the sound and their hearts all sank into their stomachs when they saw the hulking figure of the white wolf.


    Chaos erupted.


    Fenrir didn''t give them a chance to react.


    It tore through them like a specter of death, its claws slicing through flesh, its fangs closing around throats and limbs.


    Men and women alike shrieked, scrambling to draw weapons, but they were too slow.


    Fenrir was a blur of silver and blood.


    One woman swung a blade, only for Fenrir to twist mid-air, dodging effortlessly before pouncing onto her, crushing her ribs beneath its weight.


    Another man tried to flee, but Fenrir''s powerful legs sent it hurtling forward, closing the distance in an instant. Its jaws latched onto his neck, tearing it open with a single, brutal motion.


    The ones who had come to "help" were now in pieces, their bodies scattered among the trees.


    The last remaining survivor dropped his weapon, falling to his knees.


    "P-Please¡­" he whimpered, his voice barely a whisper.


    Fenrir stared at him, its head tilting slightly.


    For a moment, it almost seemed as though the wolf was considering mercy.


    Then, with a flick of its tail, it lunged forward, sinking its fangs into his skull and ripping his head off.


    Silence fell over the forest once more.


    Fenrir lifted its bloodied muzzle, licking the crimson liquid from its lips.

 Chapter 237 - 237: Inside Of The Tree Hideout

    The inside the tree hideout was damp and the scent of unwashed bodies filled the space.


    Dim torches flickered along the curved walls, casting eerie shadows as Damien and Lizella moved deeper into the structure.


    The corridors were narrow, made from hollowed-out wood, branching in multiple directions like veins in a living organism.


    Aquila remained outside, standing watch. If anyone returned, the griffin would make sure they never entered or better still, alerted anyone else. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lizella walked slightly behind Damien, her eyes darting nervously around the unfamiliar space.


    Unlike Damien, who moved with complete ease, she was tense, her hands clenching and unclenching as she stepped over wooden planks.


    Damien, however, wasn''t tense. He was¡­ excited.


    His steps were calm, deliberate. He wasn''t just scouting¡ªhe was hunting.


    The first guard appeared at the end of the hallway, his back turned. He never saw Damien coming.


    The moment the guard turned around, Damien was already on him.


    A single blow to the ribs shattered them instantly, the crack echoing through the silent corridor.


    "Arrghh!" The man screamed, staggering back, but Damien grabbed him before he could fall, twisting his arm at an unnatural angle until bone tore through skin.


    "My arm!!" The guard howled in agony.


    "You''ll alert the others," Damien murmured, before slamming his fist into the man''s throat, crushing his windpipe.


    Thud!


    The guard dropped, his breath coming in wet, choking gasps.


    Damien stepped over him and kept walking.


    Lizella swallowed hard, staring at the twitching body before hurrying after him.


    They advanced further, encountering another pair of guards stationed near a small storage area.


    Damien didn''t use his sword. He wanted them to feel it. To feel a portion of the pain and fear their captives and victims felt.


    The first man lunged at him with a dagger.


    Damien sidestepped effortlessly, grabbing the man''s wrist and twisting it until the bone snapped like dry wood. The dagger clattered to the floor as the guard shrieked.


    Before he could react further, Damien grabbed his collar and slammed him headfirst into the wooden wall. Blood splattered, but he wasn''t done.


    He wrenched the man''s arm backward, pulling hard.


    The bone tore through the skin, leaving a jagged white spike protruding from the guard''s flesh.


    The second guard hesitated, terror flashing across his face.


    Too slow.


    Damien was already moving.


    He ducked under a wild swing and delivered a crushing blow to the man''s knee, shattering the joint completely.


    "Ahhhh!!" The guard collapsed, screaming.


    Damien grabbed his head.


    A single, sharp twist.


    Snap.


    The screams stopped.


    Lizella flinched but kept moving. She was slowly getting used to this now.


    More guards fell as they advanced, each one taken down with agonizing precision. Damien could have ended them quickly. Instead, he made sure every injury was deliberate¡ªpainful beyond recovery.


    By the time they reached the end of the corridor, the wooden floor was smeared with blood, bodies lying in unnatural, broken positions.


    Lizella could hardly believe it.


    Damien hadn''t just killed them.


    He had ruined them.


    The final room was larger than the others, lit by weak lanterns. The air was thick with the scent of sweat, filth, and hopelessness.


    Rows of people sat on the floor, their wrists bound with iron cuffs. Some were children. Others were bruised and malnourished.


    Three guards stood over them, one holding a whip.


    "Get up, scum," one barked at a young boy who had collapsed in exhaustion. He raised the whip again¡ª


    And then Damien''s fist connected with his spine.


    The man''s body jerked violently, his scream cut off as his vertebrae snapped in multiple places.


    The other two turned, their weapons half-drawn, but Damien was already there.


    A brutal kick sent one flying into the wooden wall, splintering it on impact. The second tried to run¡ª


    Damien grabbed him by the collar and threw him.


    The guard''s body slammed into the floor, and before he could crawl away, Damien stomped on his ankle, snapping the bone.


    "Aaiiyaaaaah!!" The man shrieked.


    Damien knelt beside him, grabbing his arm and twisting¡ªslowly. The guard''s face twisted in agony, eyes bulging as his shoulder popped out of its socket.


    Then, a final blow crushed his skull against the wooden floor.


    Lizella hurried past him, rushing toward the captives.


    "It''s okay," she whispered, helping untie a young girl''s restraints. "We''re getting you out of here."


    Damien moved from one captive to another, breaking their chains with ease.


    Then¡ª


    A sound.


    A deep, rattling hiss.


    The captives stiffened.


    Lizella''s hands trembled as she turned toward the source of the noise.


    Aquila wasn''t inside and it definitely couldn''t make such a sound.


    So what was that?


    Damien turned, his eyes narrowing.


    From the shadows, something massive moved.


    A long, scaled body slithered into the dim light, its black and green patterned skin glistening as it emerged.


    A cobra.


    But not just any cobra.


    It was enormous¡ªat least fifteen meters in length, its thick body coiling as it flicked its forked tongue. Its red eyes locked onto Damien, unblinking.


    Lizella barely managed a whisper. "D-Damien¡­"


    The serpent ignored the captives. It wasn''t interested in them.


    It was interested in him.


    Drawn to the sheer amount of pure essence radiating from his core, the beast lunged.


    Damien dodged, rolling backward.


    A fight here would be a disaster.


    The captives. Lizella. The tight space.


    He could fight it.


    But why bother?


    A smirk tugged at his lips.


    "Stay put," he said over his shoulder to Lizella. "I''ll be back."


    Then, without hesitation, he bolted.


    The snake hissed again and slithered after him, its massive body crashing through wooden walls as it pursued him with terrifying speed.


    Lizella''s heart pounded.


    Damien wasn''t running out of fear.


    He was leading it outside.


    She rushed toward the entrance, pulling the captives along with her as the hideout shook from the force of the beast smashing through it.


    The damp air hit Damien''s face as he burst out of the tree''s base, his boots skidding across the dirt.


    Behind him, the massive serpent followed, its body tearing apart the wooden structure as it emerged, its tail smashing against the tree in frustration.


    Damien didn''t slow.


    He needed the snake to come all the way out.


    Then¡ª


    A shadow passed overhead.


    Aquila.


    "Kreeeei!!" The Griffin let out a piercing cry as it swooped down, its talons extending.


    Damien leapt aside just as Aquila''s claws raked across the snake''s scales, sending sparks flying as they clashed.


    The snake let out a furious hiss, its attention shifting from Damien to the griffin above.


    Damien chuckled, brushing dust off his sleeve.


    "Well," he muttered, watching as Aquila circled above, its sharp eyes locked onto its new opponent.


    "Have fun." Damien smirked. He''d brought an opponent for Aquila.

 Chapter 238 - 238: The Underground Search

    The massive cobra hissed violently, its red eyes locking onto Aquila as it coiled its thick body, preparing to strike.


    At the moment, the air felt heavy and time seemed to pause, the ground trembling beneath the weight of the two Grade Four beasts.


    Aquila flapped its majestic wings, rising slightly above the ground, its sharp golden eyes glaring down at its opponent. The griffin was calm¡ªconfident. It wasn''t afraid.


    The serpent struck first.


    Like a whip, its long body lashed out, its fangs aiming for Aquila''s throat with terrifying speed.


    ...Woooosh!!


    Aquila twisted mid-air, dodging effortlessly before slamming its talons into the snake''s thick body, raking across its scales.


    Clang!!


    Sparks flew as claw met armor-like flesh, but the attack barely left a scratch.


    The snake retaliated instantly, exhaling a thick, dark green gas from its fanged mouth.


    Aquila flapped its wings hard, sending a powerful gust through the battlefield. The poisonous mist was swept away instantly, rendering the attack useless.


    The serpent''s eyes flickered in surprise.


    It coiled tighter, its long body weaving between the trees as it circled Aquila, looking for an opening.


    Aquila didn''t wait. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Krreeeii!!


    With a sharp cry, the griffin dove, its beak striking the snake''s side. This time, the impact left a deep wound, black blood dripping onto the forest floor.


    Hissssss!!


    The cobra let out a furious hiss and lunged again, but Aquila was already soaring higher, evading its attack with ease.


    The fight escalated rapidly.


    Each time the snake tried to strike, Aquila dodged it''s advanced, delivering devastating counterattacks.


    The serpent''s fangs missed again and again.


    Its poison was useless.


    Its speed meant nothing in the face of a flying predator that could move in all directions.


    The snake grew more desperate. It flung its body recklessly, trying to coil around Aquila, but the griffin continued to slice into it, cutting through its scales with sharp, precise strikes.


    The forest was in chaos.


    Trees were uprooted, their trunks shattered from the sheer force of the battle. The once peaceful clearing had become a warzone, filled with destruction and blood.


    From afar, Lizella and the freed captives exited the tree hideout and were stunned by the sight before them. They gathered together and watched in silence, all of them too engrossed to even speak. Some were too afraid to move. Others simply stared in awe at the battle unfolding above them.


    Damien, on the other hand, stood with his arms crossed, a small smirk playing on his lips.


    He wasn''t worried.


    Aquila was toying with its prey.


    The snake was already weakening, its body covered in gashes. Its movements were slower, its strikes losing precision.


    Aquila saw its chance.


    With a powerful flap of its wings, it launched forward, gripping the serpent''s thick body with its talons.


    The snake shrieked in panic as it was lifted off the ground, its massive body writhing in protest.


    Higher.


    Higher.


    Aquila soared, taking the serpent hundreds of meters into the sky.


    Then¡ª


    It let go.


    The cobra plummeted, its massive form crashing into the ruined forest below.


    Boooom!!


    The impact shook the earth. A crater formed where the serpent landed, its body twitching from the brutal fall.


    But Aquila wasn''t finished.


    The griffin dove down again, grabbing the barely-alive snake and pulling it back into the sky.


    It dropped it a second time.


    Boooom!!


    Then a third.


    Booooooom!!


    With each fall, the cobra''s body broke further, its bones snapping, its internal organs rupturing.


    By the fourth drop, it was no longer moving.


    Yet Aquila wasn''t done.


    With one final ascent, it took the lifeless serpent even higher than before¡ª


    And then, with a feral cry of victory, "Kreeeeeii!!"


    Aquila ripped he snake apart.


    Its talons and beak tore through flesh, severing the snake into multiple pieces.


    Blood rained from the sky.


    Thick droplets splattered against the tree canopies, drenching the forest floor in dark crimson.


    Even the freed captives were not spared.


    They gasped as warm blood rained down on them, some crying out in horror, others too stunned to react.


    Lizella shivered, gripping her robe tightly as the snake''s remains crashed onto the ruined landscape below.


    Silence followed.


    Only the sound of dripping blood remained.


    Aquila flapped its wings once more, descending gracefully. Its golden eyes gleamed with victory as it landed beside Damien.


    The griffin let out a sharp cry, its head held high.


    Damien chuckled, patting its bloodied feathers. "Show-off."


    Aquila ruffled its wings in response, clearly pleased with itself.


    Lizella swallowed hard and turned to Damien. "¡­That was terrifying."


    He smirked. "Good. They should be afraid."


    She looked at him, then at Aquila, then at the destroyed battlefield around them.


    For the first time, she truly understood.


    The Stray Hounds weren''t just dealing with any opponent.


    They had made an enemy that would never stop hunting them.


    "I''ll be back as soon as possible." Damien informed Lizella and then turned to Aquila. "Keep watching over them."


    Damien stepped back into the tree hideout, the scent of blood and burnt wood still thick in the air.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    His boots echoed lightly against the wooden floor as he retraced his steps toward the room where he had encountered the massive serpent.


    The hole from which the creature had emerged was easy to spot¡ªits massive body had left deep, winding marks across the floor, leading to a gaping tunnel.


    He wasted no time.


    Stepping forward, he descended into the passage.


    The air grew colder almost immediately, dampness seeping in from the rocky walls.


    The ground was uneven, littered with small puddles of stagnant water. He could hear the faint, distant dripping of moisture from the ceiling, the sound echoing eerily through the narrow space.


    Damien''s sharp eyes scanned the dirt floor, noting the presence of footprints¡ªfresh ones.


    ''They were just here.''


    His lips curled into a smirk.


    Preys.


    Without hesitation, he pressed forward, following the tracks. His movements were precise, his pace steady. He knew he would get to them.


    The air grew heavier the deeper he went, the tunnel twisting and branching off into smaller paths.


    Traps were scattered throughout the route¡ªtripwires, spiked pressure plates, hidden pitfalls.


    Damien barely slowed.


    He sidestepped a falling spike trap effortlessly, ducked under a swinging axe, and leapt over a shallow pit of sharpened stakes without breaking stride.


    None of it fazed him¡ªuntil one did.


    A sudden whoosh of steel slicing through the air forced him to react.


    He turned sharply, twisting his body, but not fast enough.


    Pain lanced through his waist.


    A hidden blade had shot from the tunnel wall, narrowly missing his torso but cutting a shallow line across his side. Blood seeped through his clothing, warm against his skin.


    Damien hissed but didn''t stop moving.


    His fingers brushed against the wound as he pressed forward, ignoring the sting. It was nothing serious¡ªjust a reminder that this place wasn''t meant for visitors.


    He took out a vial of healing potions and emptied its contents within seconds. "That should do it." He murmured and continued deeper into the tunnel, pushing past the discomfort.


    Finally, he reached another door¡ªnearly identical to the one he had entered through before. The footprints stopped here.


    With a silent breath, Damien pushed it open.


    The moment Damien stepped through the door, he knew this was another base.


    Weapons with the Stray Hounds'' insignia were lined up on racks along the walls. Cuffs and chains hung from iron hooks, some rusted, others looking new¡ªwaiting for their next victims.


    He spotted neatly folded uniforms on a wooden table. A map was pinned to the far wall, detailing routes through the forest.


    But there were no people.


    The hideout was abandoned.


    Damien''s eyes swept across the room, his gaze sharp as he scanned for any signs of recent activity. There were still embers in the fireplace, a faint warmth lingering in the air. Someone had been here not long ago.


    "They ran the moment they realized I was coming."


    Cowards.


    Damien clicked his tongue, stepping further inside. He checked every room, every storage chest, but there was nothing of value left behind. The only thing he confirmed was that this was indeed another Stray Hounds stronghold.


    His fingers trailed over a worn-out whip hanging from the wall.


    How many people had suffered here?


    How many had been dragged into this place, only to be shackled and sold like animals?


    The thought made his stomach churn.


    Tearing the whip from the hook, he threw it to the ground and stomped on it, the leather cracking beneath his boot.


    "There''s nothing left here." Turning back, Damien exited the hideout and re-entered the underground tunnel.


    Unbeknownst to him, half a mile aboveground, near the surface entrance to the hideout, Cerbe sat patiently.


    The Three-Headed Hound''s glowing eyes scanned the treeline, its massive form still and waiting.


    Blood still dripped from its fangs, the scent of its previous kills lingering in the air.


    It didn''t move.


    Not yet.


    Cerbe was waiting for its next target.


    It knew more would come.


    And when they did¡­


    It would be ready.


    Damien didn''t stop.


    He had promised Lizella he would return soon, but that didn''t mean he was going back just yet.


    Not until he had seen enough.


    The tunnel stretched ahead, twisting deeper into the unknown. "How far did they make this thing?" Damien asked himself.


    _________________


    _________________


    A/N: Dear readers!! I apologise for the lack of recent updates. I promise to upload two more chapters today to make up for the previous missed days.


    I am still recovering but you all matter to me too!! Thank you guys!! I love you all!!!

 Chapter 239 - 239: Never Hit a Womans Face

    The tunnels stretched endlessly before Damien, their winding paths carved deep into the cavern walls.


    The tunnel''s air carried a faint, metallic scent that clung to his senses. Each step he took was careful, his eyes scanning the dimly lit corridor while his essence remained tightly controlled.


    Damien had already encountered too many surprises in this place, and he wasn''t about to let his guard down now.


    As he pressed forward, another door came into view. Unlike the ones before, this one felt different¡ªtoo deliberate in its placement, as if someone had specifically set it up as a barrier. Damien narrowed his eyes, instincts flaring as he came to a stop a few feet away.


    He didn''t approach immediately. Instead, he activated his essence sensory abilities, sending out the faintest ripple of detection through the air.


    The moment his senses brushed against the door, he picked up on it¡ªan unnatural fluctuation, subtle but unmistakable. Damien smirked.


    "A trap, huh?"


    His perception honed in on the source of the disturbance, and there it was¡ªan Essence Paper Bomb, placed on the other side of the door.


    Essence Paper Bombs were exactly what their name suggested¡ªpaper-thin explosives infused with stored magic essence, set to detonate under specific conditions.


    Whoever had placed this one had configured it to trigger upon detecting an unfamiliar essence signature. If Damien had walked in carelessly, his essence would have been enough to activate it, causing a concentrated explosion that, while small in range, would have been devastatingly intense.


    "Clever. But not clever enough."


    Damien exhaled slowly, withdrawing every trace of his essence. He pulled it deep into himself, hiding his presence entirely.


    The shift left him feeling oddly weightless, like he was floating in an empty void, but it was a necessary precaution.


    Only when he was certain that no hint of his essence remained did he move forward. His hand pressed lightly against the door, and with a careful push, it creaked open.


    The Essence Paper Bomb remained dormant, its deadly energy lying in wait for a presence that never came.


    "Work smarter, not harder."Damien chuckled softly under his breath, stepping inside and shutting the door gently behind him. Whoever had set the trap was expecting intruders¡ªbut not someone like him.


    The corridor beyond was barely lit, torches embedded in the walls flickering with faint, unstable flames.


    Damien walked silently, his footsteps barely making a sound against the uneven ground. His instincts told him he wasn''t alone.


    It didn''t take long before he found what he was looking for¡ªthe reason he had ventured this far in the first place.


    Humans.


    Not prisoners, nor lost travelers, but people belonging to them. The very organization he now detested.


    Damien''s eyes darkened as he took in the scene. They weren''t many, perhaps a handful scattered throughout the chamber.


    Some sat at a makeshift table, speaking in hushed voices, while others stood near the walls, checking weapons and supplies. They had no idea he was there, yet.


    A surge of frustration welled up inside him, fueled by everything he had uncovered earlier¡ªthe chains, the weapons, the captives who had suffered because of the twisted actions of those who stood before him now. He clenched his fists.


    "Time to relieve some stress."


    The moment Damien moved, it was over for them.


    He struck first, closing the distance in an instant. His fist met the first man''s gut, driving the air from his lungs before he even realized what was happening.


    Damien didn''t let him recover¡ªhis elbow cracked against the man''s temple, sending him crashing into the table with a dull thud. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others reacted, but too slowly. Damien''s leg shot out, kicking the closest one''s knee inward at an unnatural angle.


    "Yeeeeee!!" A scream tore through the chamber, but it was quickly silenced as Damien grabbed the man''s collar and slammed him into the wall hard enough to leave a dent.


    The third tried to fight back, swinging a blade toward Damien''s side. He caught the wrist mid-swing and twisted.


    Plop!


    A sickening sound echoed as the man howled in agony. Damien wrenched the weapon from his hand and drove the hilt into his ribs, breaking at least two.


    By the time the last two even thought to run, it was far too late.


    Damien sent one sprawling with a brutal kick to the chest, his foot connecting with enough force to lift the man off his feet. The final one barely had time to turn before Damien''s fist drove into his jaw, shattering bone on impact.


    He collapsed instantly, blood trickling from his mouth as his consciousness faded.


    Damien stood amidst the aftermath, breathing slow and steady. He didn''t kill them. That had never been the plan. But they wouldn''t be walking properly for a long while, and some might never wield a weapon again.


    His eyes swept over the scene, ensuring they were all unconscious before stepping back.


    "That should be enough."


    They weren''t the last of them, not by a long shot. But this was a good start.


    Shaking off the tension in his muscles, Damien turned toward the deeper chambers. "A purge is what you all need."


    ~~~~~


    On another continent entirely, the sun hung lazily in the sky, its rays shining down on the land.


    It did little to increase or drcrease the temperature around Damon and his group stood.


    The First Layer of Hell, was dry and empty with the occasional movements of distant demons, providing a bland backdrop to what was supposed to be their "day off."


    Miss Leana had stated earlier that they would be taking the entire day off from hunting demons.


    Damon stretched, rolling his shoulders with a content sigh. "Finally, a break," he muttered, hands behind his head.


    "A break that won''t be a break," Anaya said, arms crossed, her eyes scanning their surroundings.


    Daveon smirked. "We all know Miss Leana. She doesn''t do ''days off.'' She probably has something cooked up already."


    As if on cue, Miss Leana¡ªex-general, their guardian, and relentless trainer¡ªstepped forward, her ever-calm yet imposing presence casting a silent command over them.


    She wore her usual dark combat gear, the leather reinforced with runic etchings, her twin blades strapped to her back.


    "You''re not wrong," she said, her voice smooth but firm. "You''re all growing stronger, and I intend to make sure you keep growing. You''re Gold Ranked Dunters now, capable of handling Grade Five demons alone. But demons aren''t your only enemies. I want to see how well you fare against a human opponent."


    The three of them tensed. Fighting demons was one thing¡ªthey were predictable in their ferocity. But humans? Humans were calculated. Cunning. Ruthless.


    Damon exchanged a glance with his teammates. "So what''s the catch?"


    Miss Leana allowed a small smirk. "Whoever lands a hit on me gets a Grade Four Essence Core."


    That got their attention. Essence Cores were precious¡ªespecially at Grade Four. They could amplify strength, boost magical abilities, and even enhance endurance.


    Daveon whistled. "Now that''s a prize."


    Anaya adjusted the wrappings around her wrists. "And the downside?"


    "You''ll find out," Miss Leana said, stepping back and drawing her twin blades.


    The air around them shifted instantly. Gone was the guardian they laughed and trained with daily.


    In her place stood a warrior who had commanded armies, who had seen more battles than they could count despite her seemingly young looks.


    Damon swallowed hard. "Oh, this is so going to hurt."


    They spread out, years of training kicking in as they instinctively fell into a triangle formation.


    Damon took the lead, his fingers and sword crackling with raw energy. Anaya stood prepared, ready to chant instant incantations and launch attacks, while Daveon''s hands hovered over the hilts of his twin daggers, ready to strike.


    Damon attacked first. He dashed forward with a burst of speed, essence coiling around his sword as he aimed a strike at her side. Miss Leana sidestepped smoothly, her movement so fluid it was as if she had predicted his attack before he even launched it.


    Boooom!!


    The ground exploded as the sword tore through it.


    Daveon was next. He swung one of his daggers in a feint, while the other arced toward her exposed flank.


    Miss Leana twisted at the last second, catching Daveon''s blade between her own and flicking her wrist, sending his weapon flying.


    Bang!


    The blow that landed on Daveon''s chest sent him crashing a few metres away.


    Anaya came from behind, her lightning conjured daggers slicing through the air with a scary voltage within them.


    Miss Leana turned, blocking Anaya''s assault with the flat of her essence coated sword, before planting a well-placed kick into Anaya''s stomach.


    "Ugh." Anaya grunted as she stumbled back but recovered quickly. Her defensive items had acted at the last moment, blocking the attack from harming her.


    "Faster," Miss Leana instructed, her voice steady, unbothered. "Smarter."


    Damon gritted his teeth. They weren''t even scratching her defenses.


    They needed to work together.


    He signaled to Anaya and Daveon with a quick glance. Anaya nodded, adjusting her grip on her lightning daggers. Daveon flexed his fingers.


    Damon feinted to the right before launching a burst of energy at her feet, aiming to disrupt her balance. At the same time, Daveon came from the left, slashing low. Anaya dashed in, aiming for a precise strike at her blind spot.


    Miss Leana reacted instantly. She leapt into the air, avoiding Damon''s blast, twisted mid-air to deflect Daveon''s sword, and then¡ª


    Bang!


    Pain exploded in her face.


    A fist. Damon''s fist.


    For the first time in the fight, Miss Leana staggered back a step.


    There was a moment of stunned silence. Damon blinked at his hand, then at Miss Leana, who was touching the spot where his punch had landed.


    Then he grinned. "I hit you."


    Daveon gaped. "No way."


    Anaya smirked. "Looks like we get that core, huh?"


    Damon threw his fists in the air. "I actually¡ª"


    Miss Leana''s expression darkened.


    Damon barely had time to react before she moved.


    In an instant, the pressure in the air intensified. Before he could process what was happening, she struck.


    A palm to his chest sent him flying backward.


    A sweep of her leg took Anaya down before she could dodge.


    Daveon barely lifted his weapon before he was met with a bone-crunching kick that sent him tumbling into a rocky formation.


    Miss Leana moved like a storm, relentless and unstoppable. She chased after them, attacking before they were balanced and dealing even more damage to them.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    Crack!


    Boom!!


    Damon was slammed into the ground violently.


    "Arghh..." He groaned in pain but Miss Leana paid no attention to his pain.


    "Never hit a woman''s face." She uttered before slamming him into the ground again.


    Booom!!


    Within moments, all three of them were on the ground, bruised, breathless, and unable to so much as lift their hands.


    Damon groaned. "Oww¡­ What happened to the prize though?"


    Miss Leana sighed, placing her hands on her hips. "You got too cocky."


    Damon coughed. "I mean, I did land a hit. Even though it also taught me to never hit A woman''s face."


    Anaya forced herself to smile. "Yeah, Damon. Never hit a lady''s face or better still, never hit one at all."


    "You did well," Miss Leana admitted. "Which is why you''ll get the Essence Core."


    Damon grinned weakly, even as pain throbbed through his body.


    Daveon groaned. "Worth it?"


    Damon gave a thumbs-up. "Totally worth it."


    Miss Leana shook her head, but a small smile played at the corner of her lips. "Rest up. Tomorrow, we train again. No days off."


    "Training in this condition? No way." The three groaned in unison.

 Chapter 240 - 240: The Ambush In A Cavern

    The clearing was eerily quiet in the aftermath of their brutal training session. Damon, Daveon, and Anaya lay sprawled on the ground, still recovering from their one-sided battle against Miss Leana.


    Every inch of their bodies ached, bruised and battered from the relentless beating their guardian had given them.


    Miss Leana, however, stood as if nothing had happened. Not a single strand of her dark hair was out of place, and her breathing remained as steady as ever.


    She regarded them with an almost amused expression before casually announcing, "I''ll be heading out for a bit."


    Damon, lying flat on his back and staring at the crimson-tinged sky of the First Layer of Hell, let out a groan. "Where are you going?"


    She shrugged. "Hunting a Grade Four demon."


    That got their attention. Even in their half-dead state, they all turned their heads toward her.


    "You''re serious?" Daveon was the first to speak, his voice hoarse from exhaustion.


    Miss Leana nodded. "I promised Damon a Grade Four Essence Core, didn''t I?"


    Damon blinked. "Wait, you didn''t already have one?"


    "If I had, I would''ve given it to you already."


    Anaya sat up slightly, wincing at the pain that shot through her ribs. "So you''re leaving us here like this?"


    Miss Leana gave another shrug, her indifference infuriatingly casual. "I don''t see why not."


    Daveon let out a disbelieving laugh. "Uh, because we''re basically corpses right now? If a demon wanders over here, we''re done for."


    Anaya quickly nodded. "Exactly! You just beat us to a pulp. If a Grade Five demon comes by, we won''t even be able to fight back."


    Miss Leana smirked, tilting her head slightly. "Then that''s your problem."


    Damon frowned. "Our problem?"


    She nodded. "If you''re weak enough to get eaten, then you weren''t worth training in the first place."


    Silence fell over the group.


    Damon, despite his soreness, sat up and shot her an incredulous look. "You do realize who made us this weak, right?"


    Miss Leana tapped her chin, pretending to ponder his words. Then, as if seeing some merit in his argument, she gave a nonchalant nod. "Fair enough."


    Before any of them could sigh in relief, she reached into her Void Key and pulled out a thick coil of rope.


    They exchanged glances.


    "What''s that for?" Daveon asked suspiciously.


    Without answering, Miss Leana walked over, grabbed Damon''s wrist, and began tying him up.


    "Wait, what the hell¡ª?!" Damon protested, trying to squirm away, but his body was still too sore to resist.


    She secured his arms and legs before moving on to Daveon, then Anaya, ignoring their complaints. Within minutes, all three of them were bound together in a tangled mess of limbs and rope.


    They were too stunned to react at first.


    Then Anaya found her voice. "Are you seriously tying us up right now?"


    Miss Leana finished the last knot and stood up, completely unfazed. "I can''t have you running off while I''m gone."


    Daveon scoffed. "Run off? With all due respect, Ex-General, we can barely move!"


    Damon struggled against the bindings, then gave up with a sigh. "Okay, I get that you don''t want us to wander, but what''s with the rope? You could''ve just told us to stay put."


    Miss Leana smirked. "And where''s the fun in that?"


    Before any of them could argue further, she grabbed the rope and¡ªwithout warning¡ªbegan dragging them across the rough, rocky terrain.


    "Ow, ow, ow¡ªwait, that didn''t hurt?" Damon blinked in confusion.


    That was when they noticed something strange.


    Despite being pulled over jagged stones and uneven ground, they felt nothing. No pain, no scrapes¡ªjust a strange sensation, almost like floating.


    The three of them fell silent.


    Miss Leana, sensing their confusion, finally decided to enlighten them. "I reinforced the rope with a protective enchantment. You won''t feel any pain while being dragged. Convenient, isn''t it?"


    Damon, still lying limply, let out a breath. "You know, that was almost considerate of you."


    Daveon exhaled. "Almost."


    Anaya sighed. "I don''t even have the energy to protest anymore."


    Miss Leana smirked, giving the rope a small tug. "Good. Now shut up and enjoy the ride."


    And with that, she continued dragging her three bound wards away, leaving behind nothing but disturbed dust and the occasional groan from the trio as they resigned themselves to their bizarre fate.


    ~~~~~


    The expedition had started as nothing more than a routine mission.


    A group of researchers and their assigned Dunters were sent to explore an uncharted region of the Northern Ireleone Continent.


    It was supposed to be simple. Survey the area, mark dangerous locations, and assess whether this zone was stable enough to be used as a forward outpost.


    They had passed by a certain cave earlier, noting its existence but seeing no reason to investigate.


    It was unremarkable, just another jagged wound in the earth, a dark hollow leading into nothingness. The Dunters had seen plenty like it before. They didn''t waste time on meaningless detours.


    Hours later, as they began their return trip, something changed.


    A demon.


    A weak one.


    A Grade Seven demon¡ªits frail body twisted and deformed, its skin peeling off in patches¡ªwas crawling desperately toward the cave. Blackened blood dripped from its wounds, its legs barely functioning as it dragged itself over the cracked ground.


    The group froze, watching it.


    Corvus, the leader of the Dunters, narrowed his eyes. "Strange." His hand rested on the hilt of his sword, fingers tapping lightly. "Demons don''t retreat unless they''re running from something stronger."


    "Maybe it was already injured in a fight," one of his men suggested.


    Corvus wasn''t convinced. "Then why head into the cave? That thing''s barely hanging on, but it''s still trying to get inside."


    Dr. Vaylen, the head researcher, adjusted his spectacles. "This area isn''t mapped yet. If there''s something unusual in that cave, we should investigate."


    Corvus hesitated. His instincts screamed at him to let it go. But the Dunters were well-trained, and the researchers were determined. They had faced worse odds before. A few stray demons weren''t enough to deter them.


    No one could have predicted that stepping into that cave would seal their fate.


    The cave swallowed them whole.


    At first, it was just a normal tunnel¡ªdark, damp, and lifeless. Their torches cast flickering light against the stone walls, revealing jagged formations jutting out like broken teeth.


    But the deeper they ventured, the more unnatural it became.


    The air grew heavy and uncomfortable. Every breath felt like inhaling something thick, something that clung to their lungs.


    The walls¡­ pulsed. Not visibly, but they all felt it. A slow, rhythmic thrum beneath their feet.


    Something was breathing.


    No one spoke of it, but the unspoken unease spread through the group.


    Then they reached the cavern.


    A massive chamber stretched before them, veined with multiple tunnels spiraling into deeper darkness. It was vast, hollow, and endless. The researchers muttered among themselves, taking notes, marking pathways.


    The Dunters stood guard, tense.


    Corvus tightened his grip on his sword. "Something isn''t right."


    And then¡ª


    The torches flickered. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A whisper of movement.


    A growl.


    Kaaareeeii!!


    Then came the screams.


    The darkness moved.


    They poured out of the tunnels¡ªdozens, no, hundreds of them.


    Demons of every size and shape. From the hunched, scuttling forms of Grade Seven demons to the towering, grotesque monstrosities of Grade Three. Claws scraped against stone, teeth gnashed, glowing eyes flickered in the abyss.


    They came like a flood.


    A wall of death.


    There was no escape.


    The first attack was so fast, so brutal, that one of the researchers didn''t even have time to scream before he was split in two.


    Splat...


    Thump!


    His body hit the ground in a wet pool of his own blood, his insides spilling out.


    A Dunter lunged forward, swinging his blade¡ªonly for a Grade Four demon to cleave straight through him. His torso crumpled like paper, a spray of blood misting the air.


    "Run out!"


    "Escape!"


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    Screams.


    "They''ve locked down the whole place!"


    Snarls.


    Bones snapping.


    Corvus fought. His blade lashed out, slicing through the nearest demon''s neck.


    The creature gurgled, black ichor spewing from the wound¡ªthen another tackled him from behind, fangs sinking into his shoulder. He roared in pain, twisting his weapon, impaling his attacker before throwing it off.


    He turned¡ªjust in time to see Dr. Vaylen being dragged into the darkness.


    The researcher''s fingers clawed at the ground, his terrified eyes meeting Corvus''s before he disappeared, "Corvu¡ª" his final scream abruptly cut off.


    The researchers were the first to die. Their fragile bodies stood no chance.


    The Dunters lasted longer.


    They fought like animals, slashing, casting spells, trying to break free of the encirclement. But the demons were endless. For every one they cut down, three more took its place.


    One by one, they fell.


    One by one, they were devoured.


    "You annoying pieces of shit!" A Dunter screamed as a Grade Three demon tore off his leg. Another cried out as claws gutted him, spilling his organs onto the stone floor.


    Blood drenched the cavern, seeping into the cracks, painting the walls.


    And then¡ª


    Silence...


    The demons did not linger.


    As quickly as they had appeared, they vanished.


    The tunnels swallowed them whole, dragging them back into the abyss. The chamber was silent again, as if nothing had happened.


    No bodies remained.


    No weapons.


    Nothing.


    Only the blood, soaking into the cold stone.


    And yet, amidst the carnage, something small had fallen to the ground.


    A black crystal.


    It tumbled from the torn remnants of a Dunter''s armor, rolling slightly before coming to a stop. The blood-soaked ground pulsed faintly as the crystal did its job.


    A location beacon. A life beacon.


    Bound to its owner, it transmitted its final message.


    Far away, in a distant outpost, its twin counterpart flickered¡ªtransmitting the location to whoever was watching.


    A last, desperate warning.


    Then, its purpose fulfilled, the crystal crumbled to dust.


    Its job was done.


    And the cave remained as it always had been.


    Silent. Waiting.


    Hungry...

 Chapter 241 - 241: Obtaining A Grade Four Essence Core

    The relay center was a fortress of efficiency, a nerve center designed to monitor and track the movements of exploration teams across several regions of the Northern Ireleone Continent.


    Deep within its control room, a wall of displays pulsed with streams of real-time data¡ªtracking beacons, vitals, and status reports from every active group in the field.


    It was supposed to be just another routine day.


    Then the alarm went off.


    A single beacon¡ªone of the life-bound crystals assigned to the exploration team¡ªhad gone dark.


    The room went silent.


    Eyes turned to the central display, where a red dot flashed ominously, marking the last known position of the fallen Dunter.


    The officer on duty, a veteran named Garrick, leaned forward, his jaw tightening. "Bring up the beacon logs."


    A technician quickly pulled the data. The screen flickered, showing the sequence of events¡ªtracking stable, then a sudden surge of activity¡­ then nothing.


    "Were there any distress signals?" Garrick asked.


    The technician shook his head. "Negative. No emergency triggers. No messages. Just¡­ silence."


    That was worse than any distress call.


    The commander of the relay center, a hardened woman named Serah, stepped forward. "And the others?"


    The technician hesitated before answering. "All missing. The only thing left behind was the single beacon."


    Serah exhaled sharply. "That means none of them survived long enough to activate their distress runes." Her voice was grim. "Something wiped them out before they even had the chance."


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    Then, Serah straightened. "We''re sending a retrieval team. Immediately."


    Unlike the first group, this one would be different.


    This was not an expedition team. This was a rescue and recovery unit¡ªbattle-hardened Dunters whose sole purpose was to retrieve survivors and, if necessary, eliminate threats.


    Serah wasted no time assembling them.


    "We lost a full team," she told them as they geared up. "Demon hunters and researchers alike. We have a last known location from the beacon, but no additional information. That means we go in expecting anything."


    Among the team was Garrick himself, an expert tracker with decades of experience. Beside him stood Lisette, a master of barrier magic, and Varian, a close-combat specialist whose blade had slain more demons than anyone in the relay center.


    They were joined by five more elite Dunters¡ªeight in total, a force strong enough to deal with most threats.


    This time, they weren''t going in blind.


    Serah handed them two linked crystals. The first was a standard tracking beacon, identical to the one that had led them here. But the second was new¡ªa communication crystal, capable of transmitting live audio in real-time to the relay center.


    "You keep this on at all times," Serah ordered. "I want a constant feed. The moment something feels wrong, you report back. Understood?"


    "Understood," Garrick confirmed.


    "Good." Serah exhaled. "Let''s bring them home. Or at least, bring back whatever''s left."


    The Dunters wasted no time.


    Teleportation arrays were precious, requiring significant resources to maintain. There weren''t many, and none existed close to the beacon''s last recorded location.


    The nearest active array was an hour''s journey from the site. It would have to do.


    The Dunters gathered around the glowing sigils of the teleportation circle, their armor gleaming under the arcane light. Garrick held the tracking crystal tightly, watching the coordinates lock into place.


    With a final nod, he gave the command.


    The array activated.


    In an instant, the world shifted.


    The relay center vanished.


    Darkness swallowed them¡ªjust for a second¡ªbefore they reappeared at their destination.


    A ruined outpost.


    It had once been a forward operating base, now abandoned. The structures were little more than crumbling stone, long since overrun by the elements. This was the closest teleportation point to their target.


    From here, the rest of the journey would be covered on foot.


    The moment they arrived, Garrick activated the tracking beacon. A faint pulse of energy shimmered, pointing them toward their objective.


    The Dunters set off without hesitation.


    The land stretched out before them, a barren, lifeless expanse. The First Layer of Hell was an unforgiving place¡ªscarred landscapes of jagged rock, rivers of molten tar, and skies filled with eerie red light.


    An hour''s journey was nothing for experienced Dunters. But as they moved, an unease settled over the group.


    Lisette frowned. "It''s too quiet."


    Varian grunted in agreement. "Not a single demon in sight."


    That alone was unnatural.


    Garrick checked the tracker. The signal was getting stronger. They were close.


    "Stay alert," he warned. "Whatever killed them might still be out there."


    The team pressed on, moving as shadows under the crimson sky.


    Ahead, looming in the distance, was the cave.


    ~~~~~


    Damon had completely lost track of time.


    It had been hours since Miss Leana had tied him, Daveon, and Anaya together like a bundle of supplies and started dragging them across the unforgiving landscape of the First Layer of Hell.


    They had long since stopped protesting.


    At first, there had been complaints. Then groaning. Then weak attempts at struggling. But now? Now they simply let themselves be hauled along, too sore, too tired, and too resigned to fight it.


    The terrain was relentless¡ªsharp rocks, scorched ground, and patches of twisted, blackened earth that reeked of sulfur.


    Yet, despite the rough surface, they felt nothing. The enchantment on the rope dulled all sensation of impact, preventing their battered bodies from worsening.


    Even so, their pride had taken a hit.


    "This has to be some sort of abuse," Daveon muttered.


    Anaya exhaled loudly. "You just figured that out now?"


    Damon tilted his head back, staring at the blood-red sky above. "At this point, I think she''s just doing this for fun."


    Up ahead, Miss Leana walked without a hint of effort, her movements as smooth and effortless as ever. Her eyes scanned the area, searching for a target¡ªone strong enough to produce a Grade Four Essence Core.


    But so far, nothing.


    Grade Four demons weren''t exactly common. They were powerful creatures, cunning and vicious, usually lurking in deeper territories. Finding one should have been difficult, but today, it felt impossible.


    Miss Leana stopped abruptly.


    The trio barely had time to brace themselves before they were jerked forward, the rope pulling them closer as their guardian sighed.


    "Not a single one," she muttered.


    Damon groaned. "Are you seriously complaining about not finding a dangerous, man-eating monster?"


    She turned her head slightly. "Yes."


    Daveon scoffed. "What, disappointed that you don''t get to beat something up?"


    Miss Leana ignored him, already moving forward again.


    And so, the dragging continued.


    One hour.


    Two hours.


    Three.


    They passed smaller demons¡ªpathetic Grade Sevens crawling in the dirt, feral Grade Sixes snapping at each other in meaningless fights.


    A few Grade Fives prowled the area, their glowing eyes watching from the shadows.


    None of them were worth her time.


    Then, finally¡ª


    Her gaze locked onto movement in the distance.


    A deep, rumbling growl echoed through the air.


    A shadow moved between jagged rocks.


    And then, it stepped into view.


    The Grade Four demon was a towering, monstrous figure, its body covered in thick, obsidian-like scales that gleamed under the dim red light.


    Four muscular arms extended from its torso, each ending in long, curved claws that dripped with a faint, toxic-looking substance. Its head was elongated, split in the middle by a vertical mouth lined with rows of jagged teeth.


    Its glowing orange eyes locked onto Miss Leana.


    A predator recognizing another predator.


    She didn''t hesitate.


    The moment she spotted it, she released the rope.


    Damon and the others collapsed onto the ground, the bindings falling loose the instant she let go.


    But Miss Leana was already moving.


    She sprinted forward, closing the distance with terrifying speed.


    The demon let out a guttural roar, swinging one of its massive arms toward her. The claws sliced through the air¡ªonly to hit nothing.


    She had already dodged.


    Miss Leana twisted her body, sliding under the demon''s arm, then launching herself upward with a burst of force. Her twin blades flashed in the air, striking across its chest.


    Sparks erupted as metal clashed against its hardened scales.


    The demon staggered back, hissing in pain. But it wasn''t done yet.


    It retaliated instantly, lunging forward, its vertical mouth splitting open wider than before¡ªrows of jagged teeth aiming to snap her in half.


    Miss Leana''s expression remained unreadable.


    She moved before the beast could close its jaws, flipping over its head in a blur of motion. As she landed behind it, she twisted sharply, her blades slicing downward.


    Crack!


    Kaaareeeii!!


    The demon let out an agonized shriek as one of its arms was severed completely, black blood spraying onto the ground.


    It thrashed, its remaining arms clawing at her wildly. One of them nearly grazed her side¡ªbut she was too fast.


    Her body weaved between attacks like a ghost, her movements precise, almost effortless. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then¡ª


    She ended it.


    Miss Leana darted forward in one final burst of speed, her blades glowing with condensed energy. She leapt, twisting mid-air before driving both swords straight into the demon''s chest.


    The force of the impact sent a shockwave through the ground.


    For a moment, the creature''s glowing eyes flickered.


    Then¡ªsilence.


    The massive body crumpled, its weight causing the earth beneath it to tremble.


    Miss Leana stood atop the fallen beast, her blades still embedded in its corpse. She exhaled slowly, then yanked the swords free, shaking off the blackened blood.


    The battle had lasted less than a minute.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya could only watch in stunned silence.


    "Did she¡­ just solo a Grade Four demon in under a minute?" Daveon whispered.


    "Of course she did," Anaya muttered. "It''s Miss Leana."


    Damon sighed. "And here I thought she was just dragging us around to mess with us."


    Miss Leana approached them again, dragging the corpse behind her with one hand.


    She walked up to Damon, stopping directly in front of him. Without a word, she dropped the demon''s carcass onto the ground and retrieved her rope, wrapping it around her wrist once more.


    Then she reached down, her fingers cutting through the creature''s thick hide with surgical precision.


    With a quick, practiced movement, she extracted a glowing Grade Four Essence Core from its chest.


    The dark-red crystal pulsed with raw power, a testament to the demon''s strength.


    Miss Leana turned to Damon, holding it out with a blank expression.


    "Here," she said flatly.


    Damon blinked, still processing everything that had happened. He reached out, hesitating for a second before taking the core from her hand.


    It was warm. Almost alive.


    Miss Leana narrowed her eyes slightly. "You''d better put it to good use."


    Damon gulped. "Yes, ma''am."


    She sighed, shaking her head before turning away. "Let''s go. No more delays."


    Then, without another word, she grabbed the rope¡ªagain¡ªand resumed dragging them forward.


    Damon groaned as he felt the tug around his waist. "Oh, come on¡ª"


    His words were cut off as he, Anaya, and Daveon were once again yanked off their feet, dragged mercilessly across the landscape as their unstoppable guardian led them towards their next stop. The Regulator.

 Chapter 242 - 242: Back At The Regulator

    The journey back to their base was no less humiliating than the trip out.


    Miss Leana, as merciless as ever, had once again secured Damon, Daveon, and Anaya in her enchanted rope and was dragging them across the rugged landscape of the First Layer of Hell. At this point, none of them even bothered protesting.


    They were sore. Exhausted. And, most of all, hungry.


    "At least we got the core," Damon muttered, staring at the glowing Grade Four crystal in his hand as he bounced along the rough terrain.


    "Yeah, and a free ride back," Anaya added dryly.


    Daveon, lying flat on his back with his arms crossed over his chest, stared up at the crimson sky. "You know¡­ next time, I''m going to land the hit."


    Damon snorted. "Oh? Is that so?"


    Daveon turned his head slightly. "Yep. And I''m not going for her face. That''s what got you nearly killed."


    "Nearly killed*?" Damon scoffed. "She didn''t kill me. She just¡ª"


    "Nearly broke every bone in your body," Anaya finished for him.


    Damon huffed. "Details."


    Daveon smirked. "But me? I''m aiming for her abdomen. Right in the gut. She won''t see it coming."


    Miss Leana, walking ahead, made a slight sound. "Hmm..."


    Daveon instantly paled. "Wait, did she just¡ª"


    Damon chuckled. "Oh, you''re dead next time."


    Anaya shook her head. "You''re all idiots."


    The dragging continued for another hour before the Regulator finally came into view.


    It continued to serve as their home¡ªa base where they could rest, recover, and eat before venturing out again.


    Miss Leana pulled them through the entrance, finally releasing the rope as they slid to a stop on the cold, stone floor.


    Damon groaned, rubbing his arms. "I swear, one day I''m going to burn that rope."


    Miss Leana ignored him, already moving toward the kitchen.


    The trio slowly picked themselves up, stretching their sore limbs as they shuffled toward the main hall.


    "So," Anaya started, "we need to rethink our strategy."


    Damon flopped onto one of the reinforced chairs, resting his head against the back. "You mean a strategy to hit Miss Leana?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes."


    Daveon, despite still feeling like his entire body was made of pain, sat up with determination. "Next time, we coordinate better. If I go for her abdomen, one of you has to create an opening."


    Damon scoffed. "You think you''ll get a chance to go for her abdomen. She''s going to remember what you said."


    Daveon hesitated, then paled slightly. "... I was joking?"


    Anaya shook her head. "No, you weren''t."


    Damon chuckled. "You weren''t."


    Daveon groaned, slumping back into his seat. "I hate both of you."


    Miss Leana, from the kitchen, called out. "If you have the energy to talk, you have the energy to prepare the table."


    The three of them sighed but didn''t argue.


    For all her ruthlessness in battle, Miss Leana was an excellent cook.


    Within minutes, the aroma of freshly prepared food filled the Regulator, cutting through the lingering scent of blood and sweat.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya gathered at the table as Miss Leana set down plates of hot food before them.


    It was simple¡ªroasted meat from a lesser demon, seasoned with rare herbs scavenged from the safer parts of her Void key, along with a side of cooked root vegetables.


    To them, it was a feast.


    The moment the first bites reached their mouths, all three of them visibly relaxed.


    Despite the harsh training, the constant danger, and the never-ending exhaustion, moments like these made it worth it.


    Damon leaned back, sighing in satisfaction. "I take back what I said about the rope. As long as you keep feeding us like this, I won''t complain about the dragging."


    Miss Leana arched an eyebrow. "You never had a choice to begin with."


    Damon grinned. "Fair point."


    Daveon wiped his mouth, setting his utensils down. "So, when''s our next mission?"


    Miss Leana leaned back in her chair, eyeing them thoughtfully. "Once you''ve recovered. Tomorrow. You can barely lift your arms right now."


    Anaya smirked. "You mean after you finish beating us up again?"


    Miss Leana smirked back. "Obviously."


    Damon groaned, but despite his complaints, he knew the truth¡ªthis was the life they had chosen. They would fight, they would train, and they would get stronger.


    And if that meant dealing with Miss Leana''s harsh training, her enchanted rope, and her brutal sparring sessions¡­


    Well, at least they had good meals to look forward to.


    After dinner, the group remained seated, exhaustion settling into their bones. The table, once filled with steaming plates of food, was now nearly empty¡ªonly a few scraps remaining.


    Damon ran a hand through his hair. "Alright, seriously though, how do we actually land a hit next time?"


    Daveon leaned forward. "I say we bait her into attacking, then counter."


    Anaya scoffed. "And how do you plan to bait Miss Leana into making a mistake? She doesn''t make mistakes."


    Daveon waved a hand dismissively. "Every fighter has a pattern. If we push her a certain way, she''ll have to react. We just need to find the right moment."


    Damon hummed. "Might work¡­ if we survive long enough to test it."


    Anaya crossed her arms. "I say we just focus on not getting destroyed before thinking about landing a hit."


    Miss Leana, still seated across from them, listened to their strategizing with mild amusement.


    "You''re all assuming I''ll fight the same way next time," she said suddenly.


    They froze.


    Daveon blinked. "Wait¡ªwhat?"


    Miss Leana''s smirk was barely visible, but it was there. "Do you really think I''m going to let you use a strategy that I''ve already heard you discuss?"


    A heavy silence fell over the table.


    Damon groaned, letting his head drop onto the wood. "We''re doomed."


    Anaya sighed. "Why do we even try?"


    Daveon muttered under his breath. "I knew I shouldn''t have said anything out loud¡­"


    Miss Leana stood, gathering the remaining dishes. "Eat well, sleep well. You''ll need it for tomorrow."


    She walked off, leaving the three of them in stunned silence.


    Damon sighed. "We should really learn to keep our mouths shut."


    Daveon exhaled. "Yeah. But where''s the fun in that?"


    Anaya just shook her head. "Idiots."


    Despite everything, the three of them couldn''t help but laugh.


    Tomorrow would bring another brutal day of training, another impossible challenge.


    "Good night." Damon said to the others.

 Chapter 243 - 243: Checking Out The Cave

    There existed not a location that was ever truly quiet, but as the group of Dunters neared the cave, an unnatural silence could be felt by them all.


    Garrick, the team leader, raised a fist, signaling the group to halt. The eight Dunters fanned out, eyes scanning the jagged terrain for any signs of movement.


    The cave entrance yawned before them like the mouth of a great beast, its darkness impenetrable even to their trained eyes.


    "Looks just like I had expected," Lisette murmured. She tightened her grip on her staff, the faint glow of protective enchantments swirling around her fingers.


    Garrick activated the tracking crystal, letting it pulse in his palm. The signal it gave off led them directly inside. He tapped the communication crystal attached to his wrist, ensuring the link to the base was stable.


    "Relay center, we''re at the cave," he reported. "Moving in now."


    A voice crackled through the crystal¡ªSerah, the commander back at the base. "Copy that, Garrick. Maintain constant communication. We don''t want another lost team."


    "Understood," he said, then glanced at his squad. "Stay sharp. We don''t know what''s in there."


    With that, they entered the cave.


    The moment they stepped inside, the temperature dropped.


    Cold. Heavy. Suffocating.


    The deeper they moved, the more the silence thickened around them, pressing against their ears.


    Their torches flickered, struggling against an unseen force, the light barely able to reach the cave walls.


    "This place is wrong," muttered Varian, one of the Dunters. His hand rested uneasily on the hilt of his sword.


    Garrick agreed. Every instinct screamed at him to turn back. But they had a mission to complete.


    They followed the beacon''s last location deeper inside. The path twisted unnaturally, sloping downward, as if the cave itself was swallowing them whole.


    Then they reached the cavern.


    And they saw the blood.


    The massive chamber stretched out before them, its walls coated in dark, dried blood. It was everywhere¡ªsmeared across the stone, pooled in cracks, splattered in arcs that painted a grim picture of violence.


    But there were no bodies.


    No discarded weapons.


    No torn clothing.


    Just blood.


    Lisette inhaled sharply. "This doesn''t make sense. If there was a fight, where are the remains?"


    Serah''s voice crackled through the crystal. "Describe the scene."


    Garrick responded, his voice steady despite the unease creeping up his spine. "Blood everywhere. But no bodies. Not even scraps of clothing. Whatever killed them¡­ it didn''t just tear them apart. It erased them."


    Silence from the other end. Then¡ª


    "Get out of there," Serah ordered. "Now."


    But it was too late.


    Grrrrrrr...


    A low growl rumbled through the cavern.


    Then another.


    And another.


    From every tunnel and pathway, they emerged.


    Demons.


    They surged from the shadows¡ªscuttling horrors with elongated limbs, twisting forms barely resembling anything humanoid.


    Their eyes burned with an unnatural hunger, their mouths splitting open in vertical snarls filled with rows of jagged teeth.


    Garrick didn''t hesitate.


    "Formation! HOLD THE LINE!" he barked.


    The Dunters moved instantly, their years of training taking over. Swords unsheathed, spells ignited¡ªmagic surged through the air as they prepared for battle.


    Lisette raised her staff, slamming it into the ground. A shimmering barrier erupted around them just as the demons lunged, claws scraping against the protective shield.


    Varian moved fast, his blade flashing as he cleaved through the first demon that broke through. But another took its place immediately.


    They were everywhere.


    "Relay center, we''re under attack!" Garrick shouted into the crystal, his voice barely audible over the snarls and screams.


    Serah''s voice came through, tense. "How many?"


    "Too many!"


    They fought like demons themselves, cutting through the creatures with ruthless efficiency. Blood splattered the ground¡ªsome of it demon, some of it their own.


    Then the first Dunter fell.


    A demon leapt from the shadows, faster than the rest. Its claws pierced through armor, slicing straight into flesh. A strangled cry rang out as one of their own was ripped apart, dragged into the darkness.


    No time to mourn.


    "Leader Garrick!!" Another scream.


    A second Dunter collapsed, throat torn open.


    Lisette''s barrier shattered under the overwhelming pressure, the magical force dispersing into nothingness.


    "We need to fall back!" Varian yelled, slicing through another attacker.


    But their exit was cut off.


    Until¡ª


    Boooooom!!


    A blast of energy erupted from the entrance tunnel.


    The two Dunters they had stationed there¡ªtheir last lifeline¡ªwere still holding their ground.


    "RETREAT!" Garrick ordered.


    The survivors moved as one, cutting down anything that got in their way. They fought through the swarm, every step a battle against death itself.


    The two Dunters at the entrance unleashed everything they had¡ªexplosive runes detonated, waves of energy pulsed outward, forcing the demons back just enough for the others to escape.


    The light of the outside world was just ahead.


    And then¡ªone of the guards fell.


    A demon tore through his chest, dragging him backward before anyone could react. "Arrrrgghh!!" His scream echoed through the cavern.


    The last remaining Dunter looked back, hesitating for half a second.


    Then he turned and ran.


    The survivors burst out of the cave, gasping for breath, their bodies battered and bloodied.


    Lisette raised a shaking hand, chanting the incantation to collapse the entrance. A second later, the cave mouth caved in, sealing the horrors inside.


    They had escaped.


    But at a cost.


    Back at the relay center, Serah and the rest of the command team had heard everything.


    The screams.


    The battle.


    The dying voices of their fallen comrades.


    The room was deathly silent.


    Then, finally, Garrick''s voice came through¡ªragged, exhausted. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We lost two," he reported. "The rest made it out. But¡­ it was the same demons. The same ones that took the first team."


    Serah exhaled, gripping the edge of the control panel. "Understood."


    They had their answer now.


    The first team hadn''t simply disappeared.


    They had been wiped out, devoured by creatures that left no remains.


    And now, they had barely managed to avoid the same fate.


    Serah turned to her officers. "No one else goes near that cave. Not until we know what we''re dealing with."


    The relay center returned to its usual hum of activity, but an unshakable tension lingered.


    Because now they knew.


    Something in that cave was beyond the normal horrors of this world.


    Something that didn''t just kill. It erased.


    And it was still waiting.


    _________________


    _________________


    A/N: Dear readers!! I apologise for the lack of recent updates. I promise to upload two more chapters today to make up for the previous missed days.


    I am still recovering but you all matter to me too!! Thank you guys!! I love you all!!!

 Chapter 244 - 244: The Promise Under Twin Stars

    "Block the entrance!!" Garrick roared a command and immediately, there was a maddening explosion.


    Boooooom!!


    Lisette had taken it upon herself to fulfill Garrick''s request. She had simply manipulated the rocked formation of the earth, causing it to give in and allow the entrance perish.


    The surviving Dunters stood outside the collapsed cave entrance, their breaths still heavy from the fight.


    Blood, sweat, and exhaustion weighed down on them, yet none of them moved to rest. Their armor, scratched and dented from battle, still bore the lingering heat of the fight.


    Behind them, the cave entrance was nothing but a pile of jagged rocks, dust still rising from where Lisette''s barrier spell had collapsed the passage. But despite sealing it, none of them felt safe.


    The air was thick with unease.


    Something about that cave, about the demons within it, wasn''t natural.


    Garrick adjusted his grip on the communication crystal, his fingers tightening as if grounding himself. He lifted it to his mouth and spoke, his voice hoarse but steady.


    "Relay center, we''ve secured the site. The cave is sealed¡ªfor now. But we need to discuss the next steps."


    Static crackled before Serah''s voice cut through. "Understood. Report."


    Lisette, standing beside Garrick, wiped a streak of blood from her cheek. "The cave was exactly as the first team''s sudden disappearance theory suggested¡ªwrong. The air was foul. The walls felt¡­ unnatural. It wasn''t just a demon nest. It felt alive."


    Varian let out a breath, running a hand through his sweat-drenched hair. "We found the bloodstains. But no bodies. No remains. Nothing. Just blood. The demons within the cave had devoured them completely as they did to our teammates."


    Silence from the other end.


    Then Serah spoke again, her tone edged with concern. "Any theories?"


    Lisette hesitated before answering. "We have one idea¡ªdestroy the entire site."


    Another pause. "You''re suggesting an orbital bombardment?"


    "Or at the very least, high-level explosive magic," Lisette said, nodding. "If we unleash enough destructive force, we might be able to erase everything within."


    Varian crossed his arms, his gaze locked on the collapsed entrance. "But that''s just it, isn''t it? Might. We don''t know if these demons are confined to this cave or if they''ve spread deeper underground. If we destroy the surface structure but fail to eliminate all of them, we could be making things worse."


    Garrick exhaled sharply. "And if we don''t act, this happens again. Another team goes missing. More lives are lost. We can''t afford hesitation."


    Serah sighed through the crystal. "We need more information before making a decision. Return to base immediately. We''ll gather all available intelligence and discuss our options."


    "Understood."


    But first¡ª


    "We hold a burial," Garrick said. "We don''t leave them behind without honoring them."


    The others nodded.


    The Dunters moved with quiet efficiency, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten. Even in this cursed land, respect for the dead was never neglected.


    They gathered what little was left of their fallen comrades¡ªonly weapons and insignias, the last traces of those who had fought beside them. Their bodies were lost, erased as if they had never existed.


    A makeshift grave was easily dug into the earth by Lisette''s magic. It wasn''t much, but it was something.


    Lisette murmured a quiet prayer, her fingers tracing glowing runes in the air. The symbols shimmered before sinking into the grave, forming protective wards over the site.


    One by one, the Dunters stepped forward to offer their final words.


    "We''ll make sure this doesn''t happen again," Garrick said, resting a hand on the hilt of his sword. "We swear it."


    When the ceremony was done, the surviving Dunters stood in silence for a moment longer.


    Then Garrick turned to the path home. "This place will remain sealed for a while. It''s time to return to base."


    Their work here was done.


    ~~~~~


    The Regulator was silent.


    Inside, the dimly lit corridors were lined with reinforced stone walls, the air heavy with the faint scent of burning oil from the torches. Everyone was supposed to be asleep.


    But Damon wasn''t.


    He lay in his makeshift bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts.


    He was exhausted, his muscles sore from training and especially the beating he''d received from Miss Leana, but he couldn''t rest. Something inside him refused to settle.


    Frustration gnawed at his chest, an unbearable pressure that made his skin crawl. He needed to move.


    Without a sound, he slipped out of bed, grabbed his sword, and made his way outside.


    The moment he stepped outside, the hot air of the First Layer of Hell wrapped around him but he didn''t mind.


    With the Cooling Technique Miss Leana had taught them, it was easy to disperse the heat by circulating his magic essence in a certain manner.


    The sky was a dark, unnatural red, streaked with black clouds that pulsed faintly as though alive. It was night, but darkness in this land never meant peace.


    Damon exhaled.


    The Bloodied Sky Transformation was nearing completion.


    The omen of war.


    A celestial event that marked the beginning of another great war between forces that had battled for centuries. Soon, the world would be thrown into chaos once more.


    And Damon knew very well that he or the others weren''t ready.


    Not yet.


    He moved to the training ground just outside the Regulator, gripping his sword tightly. He closed his eyes, centering himself before focusing on his Essence Circulation Technique.


    Slowly, he inhaled, feeling the energy within his body stir. He guided it, forcing it to move with precision, directing it toward his limbs, his core, his blade.


    The Essence within him burned like a barely contained wildfire, restless and eager for release.


    But control was key.


    He tightened his grip on his sword and began his drills.


    Swing. Step. Pivot. Slash.


    Each movement was deliberate, guided by years of training and discipline as well as the guidance of predecessors in the form of an ancient tome.


    The technique was written in the tome he had been studying, an ancient manual containing the refined sword movements of long-dead masters which he''d received from his father as a gift. Every step, every strike, every breath was a lesson passed down through generations.


    But technique alone wasn''t enough.


    He needed to be stronger.


    The pressure on his shoulders was suffocating.


    He needed to grow stronger¡ªnot just for himself, but for Seth, his younger brother.


    Seth, who still bore the family name. If things went wrong, if the family turned on him the way they had turned on Damien...


    Damon clenched his jaw. "I definitely can''t let that happen."


    And then there was Damien¡ªhis twin. His older brother. The one who had been exiled to a place where very few ventured and even fewer returned from. The Forest of Twin Disasters.


    His hands tightened on his sword hilt.


    He needed to graduate with impeccable results.


    He needed to face his father one day and punish him for such a vile act.


    And most of all¡ªhe needed to take his place as the rightful Family Lord once he dealt with his father.


    Failure was not an option.


    Sleep was not an option.


    Not for him at least.


    Damon paused, lowering his sword, his breathing heavy.


    His gaze lifted toward the dark sky, and his eyes locked onto a familiar sight. ''The Twin Stars.''


    Two bright celestial bodies, glowing faintly above. One slightly brighter than the other.


    His chest tightened.


    A memory surfaced¡ªone that had kept him going all these years.


    A night long ago.


    Damon and Damien, sitting on the ground after an exhausting training session. Their uncle, Osbourne, sat nearby, watching over them with quiet amusement.


    And above them, the Twin Stars shone for the first time.


    "Promise me," Damon had said that night, his voice quiet but firm. "We do not separate. No matter what happens."


    Damien had turned to him, expression unreadable.


    "If we die, we die together," Damon had continued. "No matter what."


    "So be it. If we die, we do it together or else, we do not die!" Damien had responded with a challenging smirk.


    The stars had glowed unnaturally that night, as if they had been listening.


    And now, years later, that promise was the only thing keeping Damon from breaking apart.


    Damien wasn''t dead.


    He refused to believe it.


    He wouldn''t believe it.


    Damon exhaled, his breath steady despite the storm in his heart.


    He pulled his sword free from its sheath once more.


    Shiiiing...


    The blade rang in the hands of its owner. His father had commissioned a weapon for him and soon enough, it would be ready for use. Only then would he be able to fully utilize his talent to the fullest as the weapon was made specifically for him.


    The night was long, and he had a war to prepare for.


    Under the unblinking gaze of the Twin Stars, his blade moved once more.


    It sliced through the air without a single sound and Damon moved again.


    And again. And again. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He thought back to the essence core he''d received from Miss Leana as a reward and a small smile crept onto his face.


    He would grow strong and he would start by absorbing the essence core''s energy. "Can''t stay weak for long, can I?" Damon asked himself as he swings blade again.

 Chapter 245 - 245: A Silent Massacre

    The underground tunnels stretched endlessly before Damien, a maze of dark, damp pathways carved deep beneath the surface.


    The flickering blue light of his (Essence Scan) illuminated the stone walls, casting eerie shadows that twisted and stretched with every step.


    He had been thorough.


    Every path, every chamber, every door.


    Checked. Scanned. Cleared.


    And yet, there was nothing.


    No trace of the ones who had fled. No footprints left in the dust, no sound of hurried breathing, no fading energy signatures from hastily cast spells.


    Damien''s brow furrowed. This didn''t make sense. They couldn''t have just disappeared.


    The Stray Hounds¡ªone of the largest and most organized trafficking rings in the underworld¡ªhad been using these tunnels for years. There had to be a secret escape route somewhere. But where?


    Damien let out a slow breath, forcing himself to think. Step by step. Eliminate the impossible.


    If they had used one of these doors, he would have noticed.


    He had scanned every single one, and they had all been untouched for hours. The dust near the hinges was undisturbed, and the seals¡ªboth magical and physical¡ªhadn''t been broken.


    ''If they had used teleportation, I would have sensed it.'' Even the most precise Teleportation Arrays left behind residual Essence traces¡ªtiny disturbances in the natural flow of energy.


    The air in the tunnels would feel slightly displaced, the balance of magic momentarily disrupted.


    But here?


    The air was still. Completely undisturbed.


    That meant only one thing: S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They''re still here." Damien muttered to himself. "They couldn''t have gone far without teleporting."


    But where?


    Damien sighed, running a hand through his silver hair, his blue eyes narrowing in frustration. "This is a waste of time."


    Lizella and the victims were still back at the starting point, waiting for him. The more he stalled, the more time he was giving the Stray Hounds to reorganize elsewhere. Time that they couldn''t afford to waste.


    "Think, Damien," he muttered under his breath. "If they''re still here, then I''m missing something obvious."


    His eyes swept across the chamber one last time.


    Rough stone walls. A few scattered crates and discarded tools.


    A low-hanging ceiling lined with jagged rock formations¡ª


    Wait.


    Damien froze.


    Something felt¡­ off.


    There was a presence here. A faint shift in the air, so subtle that it barely registered.


    His instincts flared.


    Slowly, he lifted his gaze upward.


    And there it was.


    A door.


    Not on the ground. Not along the walls. But built seamlessly into the ceiling.


    A hidden exit.


    A slow grin spread across Damien''s lips.


    "Well, well¡­ there you are."


    Whoever had designed this base was smart. They had created a network of tunnels to mislead intruders, ensuring that even if someone broke in, they''d never find the real escape route.


    He reached up, pressing his palm against the metal surface of the door. It was cold, unnaturally so, the steel laced with a faint magical reinforcement.


    He pushed¡ª


    Click.


    A soft mechanical sound echoed through the chamber.


    The door swung inward.


    A rush of stale air greeted him, thick with the stench of sweat, blood, and something even worse¡ªdecay.


    Damien didn''t hesitate. He pulled himself up, climbing through the opening.


    And then¡ªhe froze.


    His silver eyes widened as he took in the scene before him.


    The hidden passage led into a massive underground complex¡ªfar larger than anything he had anticipated.


    Metal walkways stretched out over deep pits filled with cages, their rusted iron bars barely holding together. Faint, muffled cries and the occasional rattle of chains echoed through the cavernous space.


    Damien''s stomach twisted.


    It was a prison.


    Hundreds of people were locked inside those cages¡ªmen, women, even children. Some were motionless, either unconscious or too weak to move. Others huddled in corners, eyes wide with fear and despair.


    Overhead, torchlight flickered, illuminating rows of crates stacked against the far walls, each marked with symbols that he recognized immediately.


    These weren''t just captives. They were products.


    Slaves. Test subjects. People who had been bought and sold like cattle.


    A low growl rumbled in Damien''s throat.


    The Stray Hounds weren''t just another crime syndicate. They were worse.


    They didn''t just traffic people. They experimented on them. Broke them. Turned them into weapons or sacrifices for the highest bidder.


    His fists clenched at his sides, his Essence flaring involuntarily.


    For a moment, the underground chamber was bathed in a faint silver glow¡ªhis rage threatening to spill over.


    A few of the prisoners stirred, their hollow eyes lifting toward him, expressions shifting from terror to something else.


    Hope.


    Damien''s expression darkened.


    These people had been trapped in this nightmare for who knew how long


    He was going to end it.


    All of it.


    Damien exhaled slowly, rolling his shoulders.


    The Stray Hounds thought they had escaped.


    They were wrong.


    He unsheathed his sword and the hunt was on.


    The moment Damien melted into the shadows, the slaughter began.


    He moved with silent precision, his steps soundless against the cold steel walkways that overlooked the Stray Hounds'' underground base.


    Below him, dozens of prisoners lay crammed inside rusted cages, their eyes hollow, their bodies emaciated from weeks¡ªperhaps months¡ªof captivity.


    The air reeked of sweat, blood, and death.


    Damien ignored it.


    His focus was on the hunt.


    The first guard stood near the walkway railing, his arms crossed, oblivious to the death approaching from behind.


    Damien didn''t hesitate.


    With a single swift motion, he moved, the silver gleam reflecting faint torchlight.


    He struck.


    A clean cut across the throat.


    "Gahh..." The man let out a wet gasp, his hands flying up to clutch his neck, but there was no stopping it. Blood poured from the wound, soaking into his uniform as his knees buckled.


    Before he could collapse, Damien caught him and dragged him backward into the shadows.


    One down.


    No sound. No alarm.


    The second guard was stationed near a stack of crates filled with black market goods¡ªlikely magical contraband and stolen weapons. He leaned lazily against the pile, tapping a dagger against his thigh, unaware of the predator stalking him.


    Damien moved like a shadow, his steps light, his breath controlled.


    He closed the distance in seconds.


    The dagger in the guard''s hand barely lifted before Damien struck.


    A stab to the spine.


    The blade slid in effortlessly, severing nerves before the man could even register the pain. His mouth opened¡ªto scream, to curse, to pray¡ªbut no sound came.


    Damien twisted the blade deeper, then yanked it free. The body crumpled, lifeless, onto the ground.


    Two down.


    Still no sound.


    Further ahead, two guards stood together, their conversation low and casual. One of them was laughing, nudging the other.


    "Bet you the boss got triple for the noble girl," one of them chuckled. "The sickos love ''em young."


    Damien froze mid-step.


    His grip on his blade tightened. "These bastards are dead."


    He adjusted his approach, slipping into the shadows along the wall. His blue eyes flicked over their weapons¡ªone had a sword on his hip, the other carried a crossbow slung over his back.


    Damien''s plan was already forming.


    The crossbow first.


    He moved in fast, reaching from behind and yanking the crossbow backward, twisting it toward its owner''s throat. One brutal pull.


    Crack!


    The man''s neck snapped instantly, his body going limp. His partner barely had time to register the movement before Damien''s blade punctured his heart.


    Puuuuck!!


    Both bodies hit the floor together.


    Still no sound.


    Four dead.


    And the hunt continued.


    Deeper into the base, a lone guard was checking on the slave inventory.


    He was flipping through a ledger, making notes.


    "Fifty-four in stock," he muttered to himself. "Three scheduled for transport tomorrow."


    Damien approached from behind, stepping close enough to hear the man''s breath.


    Then¡ª


    He stabbed downward, driving his sword through the man''s back.


    The blade punctured both lungs, ensuring no scream would escape. The guard twitched violently, his body convulsing as he bled out.


    Damien withdrew the sword and let the man drop, stepping over the corpse like it was nothing.


    Five down.


    The rest would soon follow.


    Two more guards patrolled near the holding cells, their backs to one another. They were alert.


    Not enough.


    Damien hurled a dagger from the shadows¡ªstraight into the eye socket of the first man.


    The second guard turned¡ªonly to see his partner collapse, twitching violently.


    "What the hell¡ª?"


    Damien was already on him.


    His sword cleaved through the man''s midsection, cutting him clean in half before the last word left his lips.


    Seven dead.


    Now someone would notice.


    A door creaked open in the distance.


    A new guard stepped into the main hall, his eyes flicking over the now bloodstained floors.


    His face paled instantly.


    "H-Hey!" He reached for his weapon¡ª


    Too late.


    Damien moved.


    In a blur of motion, he dashed forward, closing the distance in a heartbeat.


    Before the guard could even raise his weapon¡ª


    Pwaack.


    Steel met flesh.


    Damien''s blade cut straight through his chest, piercing his heart and exiting through his back.


    A faint gasp¡ªthen silence.


    Eight dead.


    And now the bodies were piling up.


    More footsteps echoed in the distance.


    Another pair of guards had entered from an adjacent tunnel, drawn by the faint sound of movement.


    The instant they saw the carnage, one of them bolted for the alarm bell.


    Damien''s dagger found his throat before he could take another step.


    The second man tried to scream¡ª


    But Damien''s blade was already buried in his ribs.


    He shoved the dying man aside and pulled his sword free.


    Ten dead.


    Still not enough.


    By now, the remaining guards knew something was wrong.


    The underground base had too many bodies missing¡ªtoo much silence where there should have been noise.


    The next two guards entered cautiously, weapons drawn.


    "Stay sharp," one muttered. "We''re not alone."


    They were right.


    Damien dropped from the rafters above, landing behind them without a sound.


    Before either could react¡ª


    His blade slashed across one guard''s throat while his dagger embedded itself in the other''s spine.


    Both fell simultaneously.


    Twelve dead.


    But now, they knew he was here.


    The distant sound of metal boots echoed in the tunnels.


    More guards.


    More prey.


    Damien exhaled slowly, rolling his shoulders.


    The fun was just getting started.


    He moved forward, stepping over the bodies, his blue eyes glowing faintly in the dim light.


    "I don''t know what exactly you all plan to do to the hundreds of people I saw in those cages but I''m very certain you won''t be able to do it anymore." Damien swung his blade, ridding it of the blood covering its.solver surface.

 Chapter 246 - 246: We Can Do The Introductions Later

    The underground fortress was drenched in blood.


    Damien stepped over the cooling corpses of the last two guards, their expressions frozen in defiant refusal even in death. They had guarded the door with their lives¡ªnot out of duty, but out of pure fear of what lay beyond it.


    That was all the confirmation Damien needed.


    This was it.


    The leaders of the Stray Hounds were supposed to be in this room. There couldn''t be any other reason as to why the guards would protect it this way if that wasn''t the case.


    Yet, as Damien pushed open the heavy steel doors and strode inside, he found only one man.


    A single figure sat at a round table meant for seven, reclined in his chair, his fingers idly tapping the tabletop.


    The room was spacious, lined with dark stone walls, an intricate chandelier made of enchanted crystals casting an unnatural glow across the chamber.


    The long, polished wood table was covered in maps, documents, and ledgers, detailing deals, shipments, and slave trades¡ªproof of the Stray Hounds'' crimes.


    Damien''s blue eyes flicked over the scene, his silver hair shifting slightly in the faint draft that whispered through the chamber.


    His focus locked onto the man who remained unfazed even as Damien made his entry.


    Damien could sense his energy immediately¡ªit was strong, far stronger than the guards outside, but not strong enough to threaten him.


    Still, there was something about this man that demanded caution.


    He was too calm.


    Too¡­ entertained.


    "You killed the guards, all of them." the man mused, breaking the silence.


    Damien''s grip on his sword remained firm. "They didn''t give me much of a choice."


    The man exhaled, shaking his head. "Of course they didn''t. I told them to kill anyone who walked through that door."


    Damien''s gaze hardened.


    His opponent had a sharp, angular face, his dark hair streaked with silver strands, making it difficult to tell his age. His golden eyes glowed faintly, filled with a dangerous amusement, as if he were watching a child throw a tantrum rather than facing a warrior who had just slaughtered his entire base.


    Damien studied him carefully.


    His posture was too relaxed. His breathing too steady.


    This was a man unbothered by death. That was how he looked to Damien at the moment.


    A man who had seen it countless times before¡ªperhaps even caused it.


    Damien took a step forward. "Identify yourself."


    The man smirked, tapping a silver ring against the wooden table. "I was about to ask you the same thing."


    Damien tilted his head slightly. "I''m here to punish your people for what they''ve done."


    At that, the man laughed.


    Not a chuckle.


    Not a scoff.


    "Hahaha..." A deep, hysterical laugh that started in his chest and erupted into wild, uncontrollable amusement.


    He threw his head back, his shoulders shaking, the sound bouncing off the stone walls as if Damien had just told the greatest joke in history.


    "Oh, kid¡­" He gasped between laughs. "You''ve made a terrible mistake coming after us and killing this much of our members."


    Damien said nothing.


    He simply watched.


    "Hahaha..." The laughter continued, rolling through the chamber like thunder.


    Then¡ªit stopped.


    Abruptly.


    His head snapped forward, golden eyes locking onto Damien with a predatory glint.


    And then¡ªhe moved.


    The table exploded as the man launched forward, his chair flipping backward from the force.


    Damien barely had time to shift into a defensive stance before the first strike came¡ªa vicious right hook aimed directly at his jaw.


    He ducked.


    Swoooosh...


    The fist whistled past his ear, the sheer force of it splintering the air, sending a burst of wind rippling outward.


    Damien barely twisted out of range before the next attack came.


    A knee¡ªaiming for his ribs.


    Damien sidestepped, letting the strike graze past, and immediately countered¡ªhis own elbow shooting forward, aiming for the man''s sternum.


    The hit connected.


    A heavy thud echoed through the room as Damien''s strike landed, forcing the man back a step.


    But instead of wincing in pain, the man grinned.


    "Not bad," he muttered, rolling his shoulders. "I see why you''re cocky."


    Damien didn''t waste time with words.


    He lunged.


    His fist shot toward the man''s jaw, aiming to put him down immediately.


    But before the blow could connect¡ª


    The man caught it.


    A solid grip.


    Their eyes met.


    And then, with impossible speed, the man yanked Damien forward, twisting his body mid-motion and delivering a brutal elbow to his side.


    Pain flared through Damien''s ribs softly.


    But he didn''t flinch.


    Instead, he retaliated¡ªinstantly.


    A palm strike.


    His hand slammed into the man''s sternum, sending him staggering back.


    The impact was solid.


    For the first time, the man''s grin faltered.


    Slowly, he raised a hand to his mouth, rubbing his jaw, where a small trickle of blood had appeared.


    His golden eyes darkened.


    "Alright," he muttered. "You''re pissing me off now."


    Damien''s stance remained steady. "I could say the same about you."


    His opponent rolled his neck, a faint crackling sound filling the air.


    Power began to hum around him, the very space distorting slightly under the pressure.


    "My turn," the man said.


    Damien''s eyes flickered, analyzing the shift in energy.


    It was impressive¡ªbut still not enough.


    Not for him. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tap...


    The man took a step forward.


    Tap...


    Then another.


    His stance shifted¡ªmore refined now. Less reckless.


    A warrior''s stance.


    "I suppose I should introduce myself," he mused. "Since you''ll be dying here anyway."


    Damien remained silent, his muscles coiled, ready for the next attack. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    The man smirked.


    "Pendalf."


    His aura surged.


    "The Sixth Fang of the Stray Hounds."


    Damien''s gaze remained unreadable. His blue eyes flickered once, acknowledging the name.


    Then¡ªhe moved.


    A blur of motion.


    Pendalf''s golden eyes widened¡ªtoo late.


    Bang!!


    Damien''s fist crashed into his lower jaw with the force of a sledgehammer, nearly dislocating it.


    The impact sent shockwaves through the air, Pendalf''s head snapping violently to the side. His entire body staggered, his footing barely holding.


    "Guuhh!" He choked on the sudden force, his breath hitching as his brain struggled to process the sheer brutality of the strike.


    For the first time¡ªhis confidence wavered.


    The silence in the room was palpable.


    Then¡ªDamien spoke. "We can do the introductions later."


    Pendalf''s golden eyes burned with rage.

 Chapter 247 - 247: Is There Any Problem?

    The fight was brutal.


    Blow after blow. Strike after strike.


    Damien and Pendalf clashed like two storms colliding, their fists and elbows meeting in a furious exchange of force.


    Pow!!


    Pendalf even received slaps whenever Damien had the chance to. This infuriated the man as he considered it disrespectful. "You little..."


    Pow!!


    Damien landed another one.


    Pendalf was fast, his attacks unpredictable, his movements honed through years of battle. But Damien was faster.


    Stronger.


    More ruthless.


    Pendalf swung, but Damien ducked.


    Pendalf kicked, but Damien sidestepped.


    And when Damien struck¡ªhe landed.


    Again.


    And again.


    And again.


    A palm strike to the chest.


    A vicious backhand to the face.


    A bone-rattling punch to the ribs.


    Bang!


    Pendalf staggered, his body snapping back from the force. His once-confident grin had disappeared, replaced with wild frustration.


    And then¡ª


    Another slap.


    A hard, disrespectful slap across Pendalf''s face that echoed in the chamber.


    Pendalf''s golden eyes burned with fury.


    Damien tilted his head slightly, a smirk playing at the edges of his lips. "Is there ant problem?"


    "You''re dead, you little shit!" Pendalf snarled. He couldn''t take it anymore.


    Hand-to-hand was a losing battle.


    It was time to change tactics.


    With a low growl, Pendalf backstepped, gaining distance. His hands shot to his back, and with a smooth motion, he pulled out his weapons.


    Twin machetes.


    Their odd serrated edges gleamed under the dim torchlight, lined with dark runes pulsing faintly. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what caught Damien''s attention wasn''t the blades themselves¡ªit was the chains.


    Chains wrapped around each hilt, long and sturdy, coiled around Pendalf''s arms like serpents.


    A weapon made for both melee and ranged combat.


    Pendalf smirked, twirling both machetes in his hands before lashing them forward.


    The chains unraveled, the serrated blades whipping through the air toward Damien like two striking vipers.


    Damien dodged¡ªbarely.


    Woooosh!


    One blade sliced through the air inches from his throat, while the other whipped around, forcing him to block with his sword. The impact sent a sharp vibration through his arm.


    Pendalf laughed, yanking the chains back and whipping them around again.


    "You''re not the only one with skill, boy!" he taunted, his machetes dancing through the air.


    Damien narrowed his eyes, watching how Pendalf moved.


    The way the chains extended.


    The way the machetes snapped back.


    It was almost like vines whipping through the air.


    And that was when it clicked.


    Damien had fought all kinds of creatures in the Forest of Twin Disasters.


    And one of the most annoying enemies?


    The Tree Demons.


    Creatures with fast, unpredictable movements, using vines to lash, restrain, and strangle their prey.


    Pendalf''s weapon style was similar¡ªbut not the same.


    There was one major difference.


    Fire worked on the Tree Demons.


    But Pendalf wouldn''t burn so easily.


    So if fire wasn''t the answer¡ªwhat was?


    Damien''s gaze flickered to the chains mid-whip, the metal glinting under the low light.


    Then, he smiled.


    He had an idea. "Well, I''ll just use more skills then."


    The next strike came fast.


    Both machetes flew toward him again, chains extending like living creatures.


    This time, Damien didn''t dodge.


    He caught them.


    Pa! Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    His fingers closed around the chains, gripping them tightly before Pendalf could snap them back.


    The Sixth Fang''s smirk faltered.


    Damien''s body crackled¡ªlightning coiling around his arms, surging down into the chains.


    Pendalf''s golden eyes widened.


    "Wait¡ª"


    Lightning surged through the metal.


    A blinding flash.


    Bzzzzt¡ª!!


    A searing, agonizing shock.


    Pendalf''s body jerked violently, his muscles locking up, his voice ripping into a wild, pain-filled scream as electricity coursed through him. "Shit!"


    His knees nearly buckled.


    His fingers trembled as he tried to regain control of his body.


    But Damien wasn''t done.


    He switched.


    From Lightning Manipulation¡ªto Flame Manipulation.


    The heat surged through his hands, turning the chains red-hot in an instant.


    The metal warped and melted, snapping clean off from the blades.


    The machetes dropped uselessly to the ground.


    Pendalf''s eyes widened in horror.


    His weapons were gone.


    Damien took a single step forward.


    Pendalf scrambled backward, shaking off the lingering shock, his breathing ragged.


    But just as he steadied himself¡ª


    Damien launched one of the broken machetes at him like a spear.


    Pendalf barely dodged¡ªbut the second blade caught him.


    Puck!!


    The serrated machete stabbed into his thigh, its jagged edges tearing muscle and flesh apart as it embedded deep into his leg.


    A roar of agony tore from Pendalf''s throat.


    His vision blurred with pain, but his rage burned hotter.


    With a guttural snarl, he grabbed the machete''s handle, ripping it from his thigh. Blood sprayed onto the floor, pooling beneath him as his hands shook with fury.


    "You little¡­!"


    Pendalf''s anger blinded him.


    He rushed forward, swinging wildly.


    Sloppy. Desperate.


    And Damien took full advantage.


    Damien sidestepped the first punch.


    Ducked the second.


    Then¡ªhe ended it.


    His blade flashed upward, the steel glinting before piercing directly underneath Pendalf''s jaw.


    The sword went clean through, the tip erupting out the top of Pendalf''s skull.


    For a brief moment, Pendalf''s body stiffened¡ªhis hands shaking, blood spilling down his chin.


    Then, he went still.


    Damien yanked the sword free, letting Pendalf''s lifeless body collapse onto the blood-soaked floor.


    The Sixth Fang of the Stray Hounds was dead.


    Damien barely spared the body a glance as he wiped the blood from his blade¡ªon Pendalf''s own clothing.


    Then, he crouched down, searching the corpse.


    Most of it was useless.


    But then¡ªhe found it.


    A map.


    Marked with several locations, each pinpointing sites far beyond the Forest of Twin Disasters.


    Other Stray Hound bases.


    Damien exhaled, rolling the map and tucking it into his coat. "I''ll hunt the rest of you when I''ve got free time. I need to hunt demons for now."


    He searched the rest of the chamber but found nothing else worth taking.


    It was time to leave.


    Damien followed a new path leading up, climbing through a winding tunnel that eventually led to a hidden exit.


    He emerged¡ªinside the hollow of a massive tree.


    A cool breeze hit him as he stepped outside, taking in the dark-red sky above.


    He inhaled deeply.


    And then¡ªhe felt it.


    A familiar presence.


    A powerful essence approaching fast.


    Damien smirked.


    Fenrir.


    His Monstrous Wolf had sensed him.


    Within seconds, a massive black beast burst through the trees, its silver eyes locked onto Damien.


    Damien patted Fenrir''s head, feeling the warmth of its fur beneath his fingers before mounting the beast.


    He had to meet with Lizella and the others.


    But then he sighed.


    He still had to transport the rescued captives that remained locked in their respective cages underground.


    "... Damn it."


    He turned back toward the underground base.


    Luton, his Stellar Slime, could store them in its Universal Space.


    "Guess I''m not done yet." Damien muttered to himself, lazily walking back inside while Fenrir stood guard outside of the entrance.

 Chapter 248 - 248: Regrouping With Lizella

    Damien moved swiftly, his boots barely making a sound as he re-entered the underground base.


    The scent of blood and burnt metal still lingered in the air, a reminder of the slaughter he had left behind.


    As he descended deeper, he extended his hand and canceled the summon on Luton. "Cancel Luton''s summon."


    The Stellar Slime had been with Aquila, guarding the group of people he had saved earlier with Lizella. But now, he needed it here.


    "Summon Luton." With a faint pulse of Essence, a blue portal shimmered above Damien''s head, and from it¡ªLuton dropped down.


    The red, gelatinous creature plopped onto his head immediately, its round, amorphous body adjusting slightly as if it had never left.


    Damien let out a small sigh. "Comfortable?"


    Luton jiggled in response.


    Shaking his head, Damien continued downward, retracing his steps until he reached the lower holding area¡ªwhere the last of the captives were still locked inside their rusted cages.


    The moment Damien stepped into view, the prisoners spotted him.


    Their reaction was instant.


    They rushed to the bars, their eyes wide with hope and desperation, their hands clutching the iron as they begged for release.


    "Please, let us out!"


    "Are you here to free us?!"


    "Don''t leave us here!"


    Their voices overlapped, frantic and pleading, their desperation only growing as Damien moved closer.


    Some fell to their knees, sobbing, while others shouted louder, their voices raw from weeks¡ªperhaps months¡ªof screaming in the darkness.


    Damien stopped a few feet away, his expression unreadable.


    Then, in a calm, steady voice, he gave one simple command.


    "Luton, store them."


    The prisoners froze.


    Their panic turned into pure confusion as they watched the small red slime leap from Damien''s head and land inside one of the cages.


    It wriggled for a moment¡ªthen expanded.


    The first person it touched vanished.


    Swallowed whole.


    Then another.


    And another.


    The screaming began.


    "Noo!"


    The captives lost it.


    They screamed in terror, backing away from the slime, pressing themselves against the far ends of their cages as they watched their fellow prisoners disappear.


    "WHAT IS THAT?!"


    "HE''S FEEDING US TO A MONSTER!"


    "STOP! STOP!"


    Some of them tried to pry the cage doors open, but their weak, malnourished bodies were too feeble to break the locks. Others collapsed in shock, their minds unable to process what they were seeing.


    The ones still standing began begging Damien instead.


    "Please! Stop!"


    "Take that thing away!"


    "Just let us go!"


    They didn''t know who he was. Didn''t care.


    To them, he was a captor, not a savior.


    Damien sighed.


    He had expected this.


    "Calm down," he said, his tone even. "You''re not dying. Luton is just storing you so I can take you out of here."


    They did not calm down.


    Their pleas only grew louder, their terror deepening with each new person Luton absorbed into its (Universal Space).


    Damien''s eye twitched.


    He could deal with battle. With war. With monsters, demons, and killers.


    But screaming, panicked civilians?


    Annoying.


    "Fine," he muttered.


    He glanced at Luton.


    "Do it faster."


    Luton obeyed immediately.


    Its body expanded further, its movements growing quicker, swallowing multiple people at once.


    The panic reached its peak.


    Some prisoners fainted on the spot. Others gave up, sobbing in silence, waiting for their turn.


    It was a mess.


    Damien folded his arms, watching the chaos unfold with an expression of mild impatience.


    "I could''ve explained this to you," he muttered under his breath, "but no. You had to make it difficult."


    One by one, Luton finished storing them all.


    And finally¡ªsilence.


    Damien let out a slow breath. "Much better."


    With everyone secured, Luton bounced back to Damien''s side, making a content gurgling sound.


    Damien patted its squishy form.


    "Good job."


    Luton wiggled in response before hopping back onto Damien''s head, where it settled comfortably once more.


    Now, it was time to leave.


    Damien turned and made his way back up the hidden tunnel, retracing his steps to the surface.


    The moment Damien emerged from the underground, he inhaled deeply, the cool night air of the forest filling his lungs.


    Then¡ªhe felt it.


    A powerful essence, familiar and unmistakable, lurking around. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien smirked.


    Fenrir.


    A few moments later, a massive black beast crashed through the trees, its glowing eyes locked onto him.


    Fenrir stopped just inches away, lowering its head slightly in greeting.


    Damien raised a hand and patted the wolf''s thick fur.


    "Missed me?"


    Fenrir let out a deep rumble, pressing its head against Damien''s palm before stepping aside to let him mount.


    Damien swung himself onto Fenrir''s back, adjusting slightly before turning his gaze toward the distant hills.


    He still needed to meet with Lizella and the others.


    But now that the prisoners were secured, there was no rush.


    He exhaled, looking toward the sky, where the Bloodied Sky Transformation still loomed, the war drawing ever closer.


    Then, gripping Fenrir''s fur, he gave the command.


    "Let''s go."


    Fenrir leaped forward, the wind rushing past them as they disappeared into the night.


    As they rode through the darkened forest, Damien frowned slightly.


    Could he have handled that better?


    The screaming, the panic, the absolute chaos that erupted when the captives saw Luton at work¡­


    Maybe he could have softened his approach?


    Maybe he could have explained things before letting Luton devour them?


    Then again¡­


    His gaze shifted slightly upward, feeling the gentle, rhythmic weight of the slime on his head.


    He sighed. "Nah."


    This was easier.


    And it worked.


    He patted Fenrir''s neck again. "Faster. Let''s get this over with."


    Fenrir growled in agreement, picking up the pace, his large frame disappearing into the trees like a shadow in the night.


    The wind howled through the darkened forest, rustling the leaves of ancient trees as Damien rode Fenrir through the wilderness.


    His silver hair flowed behind him, illuminated by the faint glow of the Bloodied Sky, which still loomed ominously above. The war was drawing closer, but for now, his focus was on returning to the others.


    Fenrir knew the way.


    His massive paws barely made a sound against the forest floor as he navigated the terrain with ease, weaving past thick roots and jagged rocks without slowing down.


    Damien sat comfortably on the beast''s back, one hand gripping Fenrir''s thick fur while the other rested on the hilt of his sword.


    The map he had taken from Pendalf was tucked safely in his clothes.


    He had what he needed.


    Now, it was time to regroup.


    ~~~~~


    Lizella sat beneath a towering tree, arms crossed, watching the people Damien had rescued.


    The group was huddled together, exhaustion evident in their postures. Some sat on the ground, their expressions blank with fatigue.


    Others whispered among themselves, likely trying to make sense of everything that had happened.


    They were being watched over by two of Damien''s mana beasts:


    Aquila, the majestic Griffin, perched nearby, its large golden wings partially tucked.


    Luton, the Stellar Slime, which wobbled lazily on a rock close to Aquila, occasionally shifting its shape like a creature with no real concept of time.


    Lizella rested her chin on her knees, her eyes flicking between the two beasts.


    Aquila''s sharp, intelligent gaze flickered toward her every now and then, as if silently acknowledging her presence. Luton, on the other hand, seemed completely uninterested in everything around it.


    Her lips curled slightly.


    She had always been fascinated by mana beasts.


    Powerful, legendary creatures bound to warriors through skill and willpower.


    She had seen countless Dunters fight alongside contracted beasts, but Damien''s beasts were on an entirely different level.


    A Monstrous Wolf. A Stellar Slime. A Griffin. A Three-Headed Hound.


    And he controlled all of them effortlessly.


    She wanted that.


    More than anything.


    She wanted to command creatures of her own.


    But for now¡ªshe had to keep that desire hidden.


    Lizella tapped her fingers against her knee, her mind wandering.


    She hadn''t told Damien about her talent.


    Or rather, she had gatekept it.


    He didn''t ask, so she didn''t tell.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t trust him or anything.


    But Damien had a way of taking control of everything, making sure all the moving pieces of a mission were in place.


    If he knew she had awakened an A-Rank Beast Tamer Talent, he would have adjusted his approach¡ªand she wasn''t ready for that.


    Not yet.


    Beast Tamers were rare.


    A-Rank ones? Even rarer.


    And until she understood her own abilities fully, she would keep it to herself.


    For now, she would wait.


    Lizella''s gaze drifted back to Luton, watching the Stellar Slime as it expanded and shrank lazily, making small, slow movements on the rock where it had been sitting.


    Then¡ªit disappeared.


    In an instant, a blue portal opened, and the slime was sucked into it, vanishing completely from sight.


    Lizella shot to her feet immediately.


    Her first thought was an attack.


    Had something happened? Had someone interfered?


    She rushed forward, heading toward Aquila, her heartbeat quickening.


    But the Griffin barely reacted.


    Instead, Aquila simply shifted its weight, adjusting its wings slightly before settling back down, its demeanor completely unbothered.


    Lizella hesitated, her brow furrowing.


    She looked around, half-expecting something to lunge out from the trees.


    Nothing.


    Just the quiet rustling of leaves in the wind.


    Slowly, she exhaled.


    Right.


    If Aquila wasn''t alarmed, then there was no threat.


    And since Luton was bound to Damien, it must have been summoned.


    Which meant¡ªDamien was alive.


    Relief washed over her, and she slowly returned to where she had been sitting.


    She slid back down, pressing her back against Aquila''s warm feathers, letting herself relax once more.


    Damien had told them to wait for him.


    And so¡ªthey would.


    Time passed slowly.


    The sky remained a deep crimson, the eerie glow of the Bloodied Sky casting shadows through the forest.


    Lizella didn''t know how much time had gone by, but after a while, she heard it.


    Heavy steps.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    A deep, rhythmic pounding against the earth, growing louder.


    The sound of something large approaching.


    She pushed herself up from the ground, her head snapping toward the noise.


    The rescued captives stirred as well, their exhausted expressions shifting into something else¡ªhope.


    And then¡ªDamien emerged from the trees.


    Riding atop Fenrir, his Monstrous Wolf.


    His silver hair glowed faintly under the red sky, his blue eyes sharp and focused as he guided the massive beast forward.


    Lizella let out a slow breath.


    He was back.


    And judging by the lack of injuries and the calm expression on his face¡ª


    He had won.


    _________________


    _________________


    A/N: Dear readers!! I apologise for the lack of recent updates. I promise to upload two more chapters today to make up for the previous missed days.


    I am still recovering but you all matter to me too!! Thank you guys!! I love you all!!!

 Chapter 249 - 249: Towards An Unknown Town

    The group of survivors stood together beneath the blood-red sky, exhaustion weighing on their expressions as they all watched Damien arrive.


    Their clothes were torn and dirty, their eyes filled with uncertainty despite being free. They were awaiting a word. Any word.


    They simply wanted Damien to speak.


    Damien remained mounted on Fenrir, his silver-haired silhouette standing out against the darkened forest. His gaze swept across the crowd, his mind working through the next steps.


    They had escaped.


    They had survived.


    But now¡ªthey needed a place to go.


    He turned to Lizella, his voice calm but firm. "Where are you all from?"


    There was a brief silence before the first person spoke. "Far towards the east of the continent."


    Then another. "The southern kingdom of Edorg."


    "Raegon, a town close to Edorg." A third person added.


    One by one, they gave different answers¡ªnaming distant towns, remote villages, and far-off kingdoms.


    Some had been traders traveling across regions before they were captured. Others had been taken from their homes in the dead of night.


    A few had even been taken from battlefields, prisoners of war who had been sold as merchandise to the highest bidder.


    Damien listened carefully, his expression unreadable.


    By the time everyone had spoken, one thing was clear¡ª


    None of these people were from the same place.


    They had been gathered from all over the continent.


    Lizella, who had been listening alongside Damien, furrowed her brow.


    "That complicates things," she muttered.


    Damien nodded. "Scattering them back to their homes individually would take weeks¡ªmaybe months."


    "And that''s assuming they even have homes left to return to," Lizella added grimly.


    Many of these people had been gone for too long.


    If their homes had been destroyed¡ªif their families had moved on, or worse, been wiped out¡ªwhere would they go?


    A heavy silence settled over the group.


    Lizella finally exhaled and said, "They can come with me."


    Damien''s blue eyes flickered toward her. "Where?"


    "My home," she clarified. "It''s a decent-sized town. Not huge, but stable and safe. They''ll be tended to until they recover. Once they''re strong enough, we can help them find their way back."


    A few of the captives exchanged uncertain glances.


    It was a generous offer¡ªbut many of them had never heard of Lizella''s town before. She didn''t even specify as she spoke about it.


    Some still struggled to trust anyone.


    Damien, however, didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he studied Lizella carefully.


    "Can your town handle this many people?" he asked. "Not just the ones here¡ªbut the others I have stored away?"


    Lizella blinked.


    "The others?"


    Damien''s lips curled slightly. "Did you think I only saved this group?"


    Realization dawned on her face. "You¡­ stored them?"


    He nodded. "In Luton."


    She turned toward the Stellar Slime, which sat contentedly on Damien''s head, jiggling slightly.


    Lizella''s mouth opened, then closed. That explained why Luton had suddenly vanished earlier.


    She looked at the survivors around her. There were already over five dozen people standing here¡ªand now Damien was telling her there were more.


    Much more.


    Could her town handle that?


    She wasn''t sure.


    Lizella''s hometown wasn''t large, but it wasn''t weak either. They had the resources, the infrastructure, and the organization to temporarily house a large number of people¡ªunder certain conditions.


    She just had to play her cards right.


    After a moment, she let out a slow breath. "I''ll make it work."


    Damien nodded once. "Good."


    He wasn''t worried. If the town refused them¡ªhe had other plans.


    For now, Lizella''s offer was the best option.


    With their destination set, the group began moving south through the forest.


    Damien stayed toward the front, keeping a steady pace on Fenrir, while Lizella walked beside the group, occasionally checking on those who were injured or weak. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The former captives remained mostly silent, their energy drained after days of suffering.


    Damien''s gaze flicked toward the map in his hands.


    Something was¡­ off.


    The southern region of the forest had no markings on his map.


    No villages. No trade routes. No known settlements.


    It was supposed to be empty.


    Yet Lizella claimed there was a town there.


    Damien didn''t question it out loud.


    Not yet.


    Instead, he folded the map, deciding to follow her lead.


    If anything felt wrong, he could always leave.


    As they walked, Damien listened to the sounds of the forest¡ªthe rustling of trees, the distant calls of nocturnal beasts, the soft crunch of footsteps.


    He heard murmurs from the survivors.


    Some whispered about their uncertain futures.


    Others about the war approaching.


    A few had begun to discuss Damien himself.


    He caught bits and pieces of their hushed conversations.


    "Who is he?"


    "He fights like a monster¡­"


    "That wolf¡ªwhat even is that thing?"


    "That girl, Lizella¡ªwho is she to him?"


    "Are we really safe with them?"


    Damien ignored them.


    He wasn''t here to comfort them.


    He wasn''t here to earn their trust.


    He had simply done what needed to be done.


    Still¡ª


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that this wouldnt end yet.


    The Stray Hounds were only one piece of a much larger web of corruption.


    He had destroyed one of their bases.


    But there were more.


    And now that he had their map¡ªhe knew exactly where to find them.


    One by one, they would fall.


    Lizella walked a few paces behind Damien, her arms crossed as she glanced up at him every so often.


    She had noticed his silence.


    Not just now¡ªbut ever since they left.


    He was thinking about something.


    After a moment, she finally spoke. "You don''t trust me."


    Damien didn''t turn. "I don''t trust anyone."


    Lizella let out a small chuckle. "Fair enough."


    Then, after a pause¡ª


    "Will you stay?"


    Damien finally looked down at her. "At your town?"


    She nodded.


    He thought for a moment before responding.


    "I''ll stay long enough to make sure the survivors are all settled." His gaze darkened slightly. "Then, I''ll move on."


    Lizella wasn''t surprised.


    She had known from the moment she met him that Damien wasn''t the type to stay in one place.


    Still, she smiled slightly.


    "That''s enough."


    No more words were exchanged.


    The group continued moving south¡ªtoward an unmarked town in an unmarked region.


    Damien remained quiet but watchful.


    Lizella remained calm but calculating. "Till they settle, huh?"

 Chapter 250 - 250: The Hidden Town

    The journey southward had been long, stretching across hours of dense forest and uneven terrain.


    Despite the exhaustion that weighed on the rescued captives, they pressed forward¡ªdriven by the promise of safety and freedom.


    None of them thought of asking if they were there yet or not.


    While a lot of them had thought of that question, none of them had the guts or motivation to say it out.


    For the mean time, they continued to walk hoping to at least arrive at their destination sooner than later.


    Damien sat atop Fenrir, his keen blue eyes scanning the forest ahead. His grip on the wolf''s fur was relaxed, but his mind never rested.


    His thoughts drifted to the map he had taken from Pendalf¡ªand the fact that the place Lizella spoke of didn''t exist on it.


    Still, he chose not to question her.


    Not yet. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air was cool, carrying the faint scent of damp earth and moss. Overhead, Aquila, his Griffin, soared above the treetops, keeping watch over the group like a silent sentinel.


    Everything was progressing smoothly¡ªuntil Aquila suddenly halted in midair.


    The massive beast descended swiftly, landing gracefully a few feet ahead of the group. It stood tall, its eyes locked onto Lizella.


    Damien slowed Fenrir''s pace, raising a brow.


    "Aquila?"


    The Griffin didn''t respond¡ªnot with words, at least. Instead, it nudged its head toward Lizella, flaring its wings slightly.


    Lizella stopped walking, staring in confusion. "Uhm, what''s happening? It doesn''t want to eat me, does it?" Lizella asked, her question pointed at none other than the beast''s owner.


    The rescued captives, still uneasy around Damien''s mana beasts, whispered nervously among themselves.


    Damien watched the interaction for a moment, then smirked.


    "You want to carry her?"


    Aquila let out a low chirp, its beak clicking once.


    Lizella''s eyes widened slightly. "Wait, what?"


    Damien chuckled.


    "Aquila wants you to ride," he said, gesturing toward the beast. "You''re leading us, after all."


    Lizella hesitated, glancing up at the Griffin''s massive frame.


    Sure, she had dreamed of commanding mana beasts¡ªbut riding one this powerful? That was something else entirely.


    Still, if Aquila was offering, who was she to refuse?


    Taking a deep breath, Lizella approached cautiously.


    Aquila lowered itself, allowing her to climb on with ease.


    With one final glance at Damien¡ªwho simply gave her a knowing smirk¡ªshe pulled herself onto Aquila''s back.


    The moment she was seated, Aquila straightened up, wings stretching proudly.


    "First it was Luton and Arielle and now, Aquila has taken a liking to Lizella." Damien smiled as he thought of it. The thought of which of his summon would choose someone else was now looking tempting.


    The survivors watched in awe as the two figures¡ªDamien on Fenrir, Lizella on Aquila¡ªnow led the group together.


    "Speaking of Arielle, I better head back as soon as possible. She''d definitely worried sick about my sudden disappearance." Damien muttered to himself as they advanced forward. "Even I do not know how it happened after all."


    They continued traveling for hours, deeper into the southern region, when Damien''s instincts flared.


    The forest suddenly fell silent.


    The usual sounds of birds and rustling leaves vanished, replaced by a heavy, unnatural stillness.


    Something was wrong.


    Fenrir growled lowly, its fur bristling.


    Aquila''s wings shifted slightly, sensing the same tension in the air.


    Lizella, noticing the change in atmosphere, tightened her grip. "What is it?"


    Damien''s sharp gaze swept the area.


    Then¡ªmovement.


    From the shadows of the trees, four massive mana beasts emerged.


    Their eyes glowed with predatory hunger, their long limbs moving with unnatural grace as they encircled the group.


    The survivors panicked, backing away as fear gripped them.


    "What are those?!" someone shouted.


    Damien exhaled slowly.


    They were Nightstalkers.


    Large, panther-like creatures with jet-black fur and piercing crimson eyes. They were known for their stealth and deadly ambushes. He''d dealt with a lot of them so he had no problem dealing with these Grade Five ones.


    In the face of true power, these mana beasts were nothing.


    Damien didn''t even move.


    Instead, he lifted a hand¡ªand snapped his fingers.


    The ground rumbled.


    A blue glow illuminated the forest, and before anyone could react¡ª


    A massive three-headed beast appeared in the midst of the group, having being summoned out of a blue portal by Damien.


    Cerbe.


    The Three-Headed Hound emerged in a blaze of molten energy, its fur rippling like living flames, its six glowing eyes locking onto the Nightstalkers.


    The moment the mana beasts saw it, they hesitated.


    They knew.


    They had hunted before.


    But now, they were the prey.


    With a deep, rumbling snarl, Cerbe opened its jaws.


    A sphere of black and red fire formed between its middle head''s fangs¡ª(Flames of Hell) burning hotter than any mortal blaze.


    The Nightstalkers tried to flee.


    But it was already too late.


    Swoooooshhh...


    Boooom!!


    The fireball shot forward, exploding in a violent inferno that swallowed the entire clearing in searing flames.


    The Nightstalkers never had a chance.


    Within seconds, their bodies were reduced to nothing but ash.


    A chilling silence followed.


    The rescued captives stood frozen, their expressions a mixture of horror and awe.


    They had feared the Nightstalkers.


    But the real monster was the one that had just saved them.


    Cerbe growled softly, then shook its three heads, dismissively flicking away the ashes that had clung to its fur.


    Damien simply nodded. "Good boy."


    Cerbe huffed, then slowly dissolved into blue particles, vanishing back into the portal from which it had appeared.


    The battle had lasted mere seconds¡ªbut the message was clear.


    There was nothing in these woods that could threaten them.


    Not as long as Damien was here.


    With the danger gone, the group pressed forward.


    Hours passed.


    The dense forest gradually thinned, giving way to more open terrain.


    Then, finally¡ª


    They arrived at a vast expanse of golden grasslands.


    The rescued captives came to a halt, confused.


    "Where¡­ are we?"


    "There''s nothing here," someone murmured.


    Lizella remained silent, her eyes focused on the empty plain ahead.


    Damien, however, was already aware.


    Though the others saw nothing, he had sensed it the moment they arrived.


    A tiny fluctuation of magic essence in the air.


    Subtle. Faint. But there.


    A smirk tugged at his lips.


    He turned toward Lizella, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    "It''s hidden, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 251 - 251: Final Test In Hell

    The sky above the First Layer of Hell burned in its usual eternal crimson, casting long shadows across the rocky terrain. The heat was oppressive, thick with the scent of sulfur and ash.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya stood in formation, their bodies rigid with focused anticipation.


    Across from them, Miss Leana''s piercing gaze swept over them like a final test, her presence a silent reminder of the battles they had fought over the past three weeks.


    Their time here was almost up.


    Dean Godsthorn had given them three weeks¡ªno more, no less¡ªto train in the First Layer of Hell, and now, with only one day remaining, they had one last mission.


    One last challenge.


    Miss Leana''s voice was steady, unwavering.


    "Each of you is to hunt down ten Grade Five demons before nightfall," she announced. "You will return with their essence cores as proof."


    A slight breeze stirred the dust at their feet, a rare moment of cool air amidst the infernal heat.


    Grade Five demons weren''t impossible for them anymore. Over the past weeks, they had grown stronger, faster, deadlier.


    But hunting ten before sundown?


    That would be a challenge.


    Miss Leana''s expression remained unreadable. "The first to return will be rewarded."


    Damon smirked.


    A reward? Now that was interesting.


    She handed each of them a small talisman, its core pulsing with protective magic.


    "If things go south, this will activate a temporary movable barrier around you that can follow you around, buying you enough time to escape," she explained.


    Damon, Daveon, and Anaya each took their talismans, but none of them had any intention of using them.


    They had survived too much to rely on last-minute lifelines.


    Miss Leana didn''t wait for further questions.


    "Go."


    And just like that¡ªthe hunt began.


    Damon sprinted across the scorched terrain, the others keeping their pace beside him.


    "Catch you guys later." Damon informed the others as he split from the group to hunt separately.


    It didn''t take long for Damon to stumble upon a wolf-like Mana beast. Its massive paws silent against the rocky ground as it moved through the area.


    What were the chances? Close to none. Damon approached, taming the beast by beating it into submission.


    He mounted the beast and rode off on it.


    His senses were sharp, honed after weeks of near-constant battle.


    The first demon wasn''t far.


    Damon could smell it¡ªthe sickly stench of burning flesh and rot.


    He slowed, motioning for beast to halt.


    A few meters ahead, a hulking Grade Five demon crouched near the remains of a lesser beast, its grotesque four-armed frame twitching as it devoured its last victim.


    The moment its blackened eyes snapped toward him, Damon moved.


    The demon lunged, swinging a jagged claw toward his throat.


    Damon sidestepped, his sword already flashing outward.


    A clean cut.


    One of its arms fell, severed from the elbow down.


    Kreeeeeii!!


    The demon howled, molten blood hissing against the ground.


    But it wasn''t done.


    It swung its remaining three arms in a flurry of desperate strikes.


    Damon was already ahead of it.


    He ducked. Twisted. Slid beneath its second attack.


    His blade flashed up, piercing straight through the demon''s chest, shattering its essence core with a single strike.


    The creature convulsed¡ªthen collapsed.


    Damon exhaled, reaching down to pluck the core from its remains.


    One down.


    Nine to go.


    Elsewhere, Anaya moved like a shadow, her daggers gleaming as she danced between her targets.


    She wasn''t one for direct combat¡ªbut that didn''t mean she wasn''t deadly.


    Her first demon barely had time to react before she was on its back, driving her blade straight into its skull.


    Daveon, on the other hand, was far more reckless.


    His first kill came with a single, devastating punch, sending a massive Grade Five demon flying into a jagged rock wall.


    Before it could even get back up, he crushed its skull under his boot.


    They were all hunters now.


    Damon''s second and third kills came quickly.


    The fourth demon tried to flee¡ªa winged abomination with a venomous whip-like tail.


    Damon didn''t let it escape.


    "Attack!"


    The wolf hesitated for a while but it remembered how Damon had beat it into submission and immediately leaped forward, clamping its jaws onto the demon''s tail and yanking it downward.


    Damon seized the opening, rushing in and severing its wings with a single strike.


    The demon shrieked as it plummeted to the ground.


    Damon finished it off with a swift decapitating blow.


    Four down.


    Six more.


    As Damon hunted his seventh target, the demons began adapting.


    They weren''t just reacting anymore.


    They were waiting. Watching. Hunting him back.


    By the time he had collected seven cores, he found himself surrounded.


    Three Grade Five demons at once.


    They were coordinated. Strategic.


    For a moment, he almost smirked.


    Then¡ªthey attacked.


    One demon lunged first¡ªa hulking brute with molten skin, swinging a massive iron club.


    Damon ducked, narrowly avoiding the shattering force of its strike.


    The second demon¡ªa serpentine figure with twin scythe-like arms¡ªdarted forward from behind.


    Damon twisted midair, deflecting its blade with a single, well-timed strike.


    The third demon, however¡ªwas faster than the others.


    It leapt from the side, its claws aiming straight for his back.


    But before it could land¡ªthe wolf struck.


    The wolf lunged out of nowhere, slamming the demon into the ground with bone-crushing force.


    Damon didn''t waste the opening.


    He twirled his blade, striking at the first demon''s exposed side¡ªand drove his sword straight through its heart.


    One down.


    He sidestepped the second demon''s strike, using its own momentum against it¡ªsending it crashing into its remaining ally.


    Then¡ªhe finished them both off in one smooth motion.


    Three more cores.


    Ten kills complete.


    Damon knew Anaya and Daveon were still out hunting.


    If he was quick, he could be the first to return.


    Without hesitation, he mounted the wolf, gripping its fur tightly.


    "Let''s move."


    The massive wolf took off, racing across the rocky terrain at blistering speed.


    Damon could feel the wind whipping past his face, the weight of the ten cores pressing against his side.


    The sun was beginning to set, casting deep shadows across the landscape.


    As Damon sped through the battlefield, collecting his tenth core and racing back toward the Regulator Base, Anaya and Daveon were locked in their own fierce battles, each determined to be the first to return.


    They had both heard Miss Leana''s words.


    "A reward for the first one back."


    Neither of them was willing to give it up without a fight.


    And so, they hunted with everything they had.


    Anaya moved like a shadow, her lightning daggers glinting in the eerie crimson glow of the First Layer of Hell.


    She had already claimed six cores, but she wasn''t satisfied.


    Faster, stronger, deadlier.


    She would not let the others beat her.


    Her next target was massive, easily twice her size¡ªa Grade Five Demon with plated obsidian armor covering its body.


    Its six yellow eyes tracked her movements, its blade-like claws ready to tear through flesh.


    But Anaya wasn''t afraid.


    She darted forward, twisting in midair as the demon slashed at her with terrifying speed.


    ''Too slow.'' Anaya dropped low, sliding beneath its swipe, kicking off the ground and flipping behind it.


    Before the creature could react¡ª


    She struck.


    A flash of yellow lightning¡ªher dagger sank deep into the demon''s exposed neck.


    The creature let out a strangled gurgle, thrashing as its molten blood sprayed across the rocky ground.


    It swung wildly, trying to crush her in its final moments¡ª


    But Anaya was already gone.


    She stepped back, watching as the demon collapsed onto its knees, shuddering before falling face-first into the dirt.


    Seven.


    She bent down, plucked the core from its remains, and kept moving.


    Daveon, on the other hand, had never cared for speed or finesse.


    He wanted the challenge. He wanted to understand how they fought.


    The thrill of overpowering something stronger than him.


    And right now¡ªhe had found it.


    A towering Grade Five Demon stood before him, its muscular form covered in thick bone-like plating, its massive axe-like arms raised high.


    Most people would have run.


    Daveon?


    He grinned.


    "That all you got?" he taunted, rolling his shoulders.


    The demon roared, bringing both its arms down in a devastating swing.


    Daveon didn''t dodge.


    He caught the attack head-on.


    His feet dug into the ground, the sheer force of the impact shattering the stone beneath him.


    The demon''s eyes widened in shock.


    Daveon gritted his teeth, veins bulging in his arms as he held the creature back.


    "Not today!!" With a roar of his own, he pushed back.


    A crack rang out.


    The demon stumbled, its arms snapping backward unnaturally.


    Daveon grinned.


    And then he went in for the kill.


    With one devastating uppercut, he shattered the demon''s jaw¡ªthen grabbed it by the throat and slammed it into the ground.


    Boooom! S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stomped down once.


    The demon went still.


    Seven.


    Daveon exhaled, pulling the core from its corpse before moving on.


    Both Anaya and Daveon pushed harder, refusing to slow down.


    They sliced, punched, dodged, and killed, tearing through their final demons with fury and desperation.


    The sun was sinking lower, shadows lengthening across the hellish landscape.


    Each of them had nine cores now.


    They needed one more.


    Anaya found hers first.


    A spindly, spider-like demon was crawling across a jagged rock, its eight glowing red eyes locked onto her.


    It moved unnaturally fast, scuttling toward her like a nightmare brought to life.


    Anaya exhaled, steadying her grip on her daggers.


    The creature leapt¡ªits claws stretching toward her throat.


    Anaya didn''t flinch.


    She sidestepped at the last second, twisting her body and driving both her daggers deep into its torso.


    The demon twitched, its body spasming as black blood pooled beneath it.


    Anaya wrenched the daggers free, kicking the body off her blades.


    Ten.


    She grabbed the last core and took off running.


    Daveon''s final battle was a brawl.


    His last demon was twice his size, with horns like jagged spikes protruding from its skull.


    It lunged, its massive fists swinging toward him¡ªbut Daveon didn''t back down.


    Instead, he charged forward.


    The first hit landed¡ªstraight to his ribs.


    The impact sent him skidding back, but he grinned through the pain.


    "Not bad," he muttered.


    The demon came at him again.


    But this time¡ªDaveon dodged.


    He ducked under its arm, then slammed his fist into its side¡ªsending it flying backward.


    The creature landed hard, but it wasn''t dead yet.


    It staggered to its feet¡ªjust in time for Daveon to finish the job.


    He sprinted forward, leapt into the air, and brought his daggers crashing down onto the demon''s skull.


    Boooom!!


    The ground shook from the impact.


    The demon collapsed instantly.


    Ten.


    Daveon ripped the core free and took off running.


    Both Anaya and Daveon were now sprinting at full speed, pushing their bodies to the limit.


    The Regulator Base was close.


    But who would make it first?


    As they neared the finish line, a blur rushed past them.


    A wolf.


    A rider.


    Damon.


    Riding his new wolf at full speed.


    Anaya cursed under her breath.


    Daveon let out a roar of frustration.


    They had fought so hard.


    But in the end¡ªDamon was faster.


    He crossed the threshold first, his captured and tamed wolf skidding to a stop.


    Miss Leana was waiting.


    Damon slid off the wolf''s back, tossing his ten cores at her feet.


    "I win," he said simply.


    Anaya arrived seconds later, her face unreadable.


    Daveon followed, breathing heavily, shaking his head.


    They had given everything.


    But Damon had won.


    Miss Leana looked at all three of them.


    "Good," she said. "You''ve all improved. Tremendously."


    Then, turning to Damon, she nodded.


    "Since you were the first to return¡ªyou get the reward."


    Damon smirked.


    "And what exactly is it?"


    Miss Leana''s lips curled into a knowing smile.


    "You''ll find out soon enough."

 Chapter 252 - 252: The Town Inside The Barrier

    Damien remained still, his sharp blue eyes fixed on Lizella, watching her every movement as she smiled slightly at his observation.


    Her confirmation came with a simple nod. "You''re right," she said.


    Then without waiting for a response from Damien, she continued. "The barrier concealing my hometown is designed to be undetectable to outsiders. Only those born within can normally sense its presence."


    Damien smirked. "Guess I''m just special, then. I''m an exception and I certainly am not the only exception."


    His tone was light, playful even, but there was a flicker of curiosity in Lizella''s gaze.


    She had already suspected he was different, but now she was even more certain.


    She could have asked about it¡ªhis origin, his abilities, why he was capable of detecting something even high-ranked warriors had failed to notice.


    But she chose not to.


    Damien had never asked about her past. Not when he rescued her. Not even after.


    So, she decided to do the same.


    Without another word, Lizella slid off Aquila''s back, her legs landing softly on the grassy plain. She took a few steps forward before stopping.


    It was clear she had reached the boundary of the barrier.


    Then, folding her hands together in a prayer-like position, she began to chant.


    "By will and word, by key and light,


    Break the seal, undo the night.


    Stone and shadow, air and flame,


    Part before me, speak my name..."


    A hush fell over the group as Lizella chanted softly, her words flowing in an ancient tongue foreign to most of them.


    "Let the path now stand revealed,


    Bound no more by lock or seal.


    By power sworn and passage true,


    Open wide and let me through!"


    The survivors watched in fascination, some whispering among themselves.


    Others, however, were growing impatient.


    "Is this really going to work?" one of them muttered.


    Another sighed. "I don''t see anything changing." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Damien, for all his patience, found himself raising a brow.


    But then¡ªthe air shifted as she started the whole chant all over.


    A faint ripple, like a wave in the fabric of reality, spread outward from Lizella''s fingertips.


    Moments later, the barrier reacted.


    It shimmered into visibility, revealing a transparent dome-like structure, stretching far into the horizon, protecting whatever lay beyond.


    The murmurs among the captives ceased instantly.


    And then¡ªfigures appeared.


    Two men in scaled armor emerged from beyond the barrier, striding forward with measured steps.


    The armor they wore was crafted from beast hide and dragon-like scales, their cloaks bearing the emblem of an unknown order.


    As they stepped through, the barrier split open, allowing them passage before sealing itself behind them.


    Their piercing eyes scanned the group, quickly assessing the unfamiliar faces. Their expressions were unreadable¡ªbut their presence carried undeniable authority.


    Then, their gazes landed on Lizella.


    Instantly, they bowed.


    "We greet the Young Lady," one of them said respectfully.


    Lizella smiled at their gesture and motioned for them to rise.


    She seemed to be enjoying the attention, but everyone else was confused.


    Even Damien.


    The survivors exchanged glances, clearly startled by the formality shown toward Lizella.


    Who exactly was she?


    And more importantly¡ªwhy hadn''t she mentioned any of this?


    One of the guards, a tall man with dark silver hair, finally spoke.


    "Lady Lizella, why are you just returning? And who are these people with you?"


    His eyes swept over the survivors, but his focus narrowed in on Damien and his mana beasts¡ªFenrir and Aquila¡ªwho stood beside him like silent sentinels.


    The second guard, a gruff-looking man with sharp eyes, was less subtle.


    His glare fixed directly on Damien, his hand resting near his weapon.


    There was no fear in his stance, only a deep wariness.


    Damien wasn''t afraid either.


    But he felt Fenrir and Aquila''s tension.


    His summons were uneasy, their postures shifting, their instincts warning them that something was off about this place.


    It was rare for either of them to react this way.


    Which meant¡ªthese guards were more dangerous than they appeared.


    Lizella turned back to Damien and the others before speaking.


    She gestured toward Damien first.


    "He is my savior," she said simply.


    Then, she motioned toward the survivors.


    "And these are the captives he rescued. Alongside me."


    Her voice was calm, but there was a certain weight to her words.


    The guards exchanged glances.


    Damien noted the way their eyes flickered with recognition at Lizella''s mention of being rescued.


    Did they already know she had been captured?


    Had they been looking for her?


    The guard who had spoken first nodded after a brief pause. "Understood, Lady Lizella."


    Then, she added something that caught Damien off guard.


    "I need to speak with my mother immediately."


    Damien''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Her mother?


    Hadn''t she implied her parents were dead?


    There was no time to ask, as the guards had already stepped aside.


    "You are all permitted entry," the taller one said.


    The other, however, was still staring at Damien''s mana beasts.


    His fingers twitched slightly at his side, as though prepared for something to go wrong.


    And that was when it happened.


    Grrrr...


    Fenrir growled.


    Aquila let out a warning screech.


    Neither of them moved forward.


    Damien could feel their reluctance, their instincts screaming against entering the town.


    Their muscles were tensed, their essence flaring slightly.


    It was clear.


    They didn''t trust this place.


    Damien sighed.


    He wasn''t the type to ignore his summons'' instincts.


    If they were this unsettled, it was better not to force them inside.


    With a flick of his wrist, he canceled both their summons.


    Aquila and Fenrir vanished in bursts of light, retreating back into their respective realms.


    The guards relaxed slightly.


    But Damien didn''t miss the way one of them smirked¡ªas if they had just won some unspoken battle.


    Interesting.


    Now without his mana beasts, Damien moved forward, walking alongside the others as they passed through the barrier''s opening.


    The moment he stepped inside, he felt it.


    The air was different.


    The mana flow was denser, the very ground beneath him more alive with energy than anything outside.


    Lizella, who had fallen back into step beside him, glanced at him curiously.


    "Not going to ask questions?" she murmured.


    Damien smirked slightly. "I figured you''d tell me when you''re ready."


    She let out a soft chuckle. "Maybe."


    Their conversation ended there, but Damien''s thoughts didn''t stop. "Strange..."

 Chapter 253 - 253: The Beast Tamer Town

    Damien walked through the town''s winding streets, following Lizella and the guards toward the heart of the settlement.


    The town was vast¡ªfar larger than he had anticipated. Well-built stone houses lined the streets, and vendors called out to passersby as they peddled goods ranging from weapons and armor to rare herbs and magical trinkets.


    At first glance, it seemed normal, like any other well-established town.


    But as Damien observed more closely, he noticed three key things.


    The first was that everything felt oddly peaceful.


    Despite being hidden behind an advanced essence barrier, there was no real sense of paranoia or tension among the people.


    The few merchants in town laughed as they bartered with customers, children ran through the streets playing, and warriors trained in open courtyards.


    It was as if the outside world''s chaos hadn''t touched them.


    But Damien knew better.


    A hidden place like this didn''t stay hidden for no reason.


    It was clear they had faced threats before.


    And it was even clearer that they were prepared to face them again.


    The second thing he noticed was the barrier itself¡ªor rather, its absence.


    From inside, it didn''t seem to exist at all.


    The sky was clear, the sunlight warm, and even the red tinge in the clouds¡ªa sign of the approaching war¡ªwas fully visible.


    The illusion was perfect. From outside, the town was hidden from sight.


    From inside, it looked no different from any other place in the world.


    The third and most obvious thing?


    The mana beasts.


    There were hundreds of them.


    Large ones, small ones, winged, scaled, furred, horned.


    They walked freely through the streets, some lounging in front of buildings, others curled up inside homes like domesticated pets.


    A massive serpent-like beast coiled itself around a rooftop, watching the streets lazily. A pair of griffins rested on the balcony of an inn, their sharp golden eyes observing the people below.


    This wasn''t just a town. It seemed like it was a sanctuary for mana beasts.


    Damien raised a brow as he turned to Lizella.


    "You''re going to tell me what this place really is, aren''t you?"


    Lizella sighed, already anticipating the question.


    "You''ve probably figured it out by now," she admitted. "This is a town for Beast Tamers."


    Damien crossed his arms. "And I assume that means they were very selective about who gets to live here?"


    Lizella nodded. "Extremely. Normally, the only people granted entry are Beast Tamers."


    That made sense.


    Beast Tamers were rare, and those with high-level affinities were even rarer.


    A town like this would be a safe haven for them.


    She continued, "But the beasts here aren''t just pets or tools of war. They are our companions. They are bonded to us under a pact that is almost¡­ equal."


    Damien''s eyes flickered with understanding.


    A system like that was both beneficial and dangerous.


    On one hand, it meant the bonds between Beast Tamers and their summons were likely stronger than normal contracts.


    On the other hand¡ªit also meant that if a beast betrayed its tamer, the consequences would be severe.


    Damien remained silent, choosing not to comment.


    Nothing he said would change their way of life, and honestly?


    It wasn''t his business.


    As they walked, Lizella fidgeted slightly, her expression troubled.


    After a few moments, she finally exhaled sharply and turned to Damien.


    "I¡­ I should have told you the truth about my background earlier."


    Damien glanced at her. "You were afraid to."


    She nodded. "Not just afraid¡ªcautious. There are people hunting this place down, and when I first saw you, I thought¡­"


    "You thought I might be one of them," he finished.


    Lizella gave him a guilty nod.


    Damien smirked faintly. "Can''t blame you. I did show up with summons and a battle aura."


    Lizella chuckled nervously, scratching the back of her head. "Yeah¡­ that didn''t help."


    There was a brief silence before Damien asked something more pressing.


    "You told me your parents were dead," he said.


    Lizella''s face fell slightly.


    "I wasn''t entirely lying," she admitted. "I''ll explain properly soon."


    Damien said nothing, but his curiosity deepened.


    Before he could question her further, they arrived at their destination¡ªa grand but relatively small palace, built from white stone with golden rooftops. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was elegant, but not extravagant, showing wealth without arrogance.


    The guards at the entrance stepped aside, allowing them inside.


    Damien and the others were led through the halls, past intricate carvings of beasts and warriors, until they reached a massive throne room.


    At the far end of the hall sat an ornate golden throne, positioned before a wide stained-glass window depicting a woman with outstretched hands, surrounded by beasts of all kinds.


    A figure entered from a side door.


    Lizella''s mother.


    Queen Lareen.


    She was the exact image of Lizella¡ªonly older, her features more refined, her long hair flowing like silk.


    She carried herself with calm authority, her piercing eyes scanning the newcomers with quiet calculation.


    The moment she stepped forward, everyone bowed in an oddly synchronized manner.


    Everyone except Damien.


    He remained standing, arms crossed, observing her like an equal.


    The guards immediately reacted.


    Two of them stepped forward aggressively, ready to force him into submission.


    But before they could¡ª


    "Enough."


    Queen Lareen raised her hand, stopping them in their tracks.


    "He is foreign to our traditions," she said simply. "There is no need for him to indulge in them like the rest of us."


    The guards hesitated, then stepped back. "Apologies, our Lady."


    Lizella exhaled in relief.


    Damien, on the other hand, remained completely unbothered.


    Then, something surprising happened.


    Instead of demanding respect, Queen Lareen did something unexpected.


    She bowed¡ªa graceful, polite gesture.


    "Thank you," she said, her voice gentle but strong.


    Damien raised an eyebrow.


    She straightened, her silver eyes locking onto his.


    "I have already received news of what you have done," she continued. "You have saved my daughter. And for that, you have my gratitude."


    For the first time since entering the town, Damien was truly caught off guard.


    A queen bowing to him?


    Now that was unexpected. "Uhm... It wasn''t anything serious." Damien said, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly.

 Chapter 254 - 254: In The Queens Palace

    Queen Lareen remained bowed, ignoring Damien''s gesture for her to rise.


    She had decided the depth of her gratitude was not something to be dismissed lightly.


    Only when she was fully satisfied with her bow did she straighten, her silver eyes calm yet resolute as they met Damien''s gaze.


    She clapped her hands once, signaling the guards around her.


    "Provide accommodations for my daughter''s companions and ensure they are well taken care of," she commanded. "They are to be treated as honored guests."


    The guards bowed swiftly and began making arrangements.


    Then, she turned back to Damien.


    "For you, a separate place of rest has been prepared," she added. "You are the savior of our princess, and our people will show you the respect you have earned."


    Damien exhaled lightly. ''Savior of the princess, huh?''


    It felt strange being addressed like that, but he let it slide.


    A different guard approached, prepared to lead him away¡ª


    But before Damien followed, he turned back to Queen Lareen.


    "I have a request."


    Her gaze sharpened slightly. "Speak."


    "There are more people," he said. "Not just these survivors. A lot more."


    He gestured toward the door where the first group had been led away.


    "Many of them were in even worse condition than those you''ve just taken in. I ask that they be sheltered here until they recover. Once they are well enough, they can return to their homes."


    Queen Lareen nodded without hesitation.


    "Where are they?" she asked.


    Damien didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he studied her expression¡ªgauging if her willingness was genuine.


    After a moment, he nodded. "Before I tell you, just know the number is double¡ªmaybe even triple¡ªthis first group."


    There was a brief pause.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Queen Lareen''s features before she quickly masked it.


    Her lips pressed together, but she didn''t withdraw her offer.


    "We can handle that," she said. "If you make such a request, then it is the least I can do." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien gave a small nod.


    "Good," he said. "Because you''re about to see something strange."


    "Well then, summon Luton, shall we?" Damien stated with the intention to summon his slime.


    A small, blue portal swirled open above his head, and the red, gelatinous Stellar Slime plopped down onto his hair, settling there like a soft, sticky hat.


    The moment Luton appeared, the atmosphere in the throne room shifted.


    The guards stiffened, their hands hovering over their weapons.


    Some of the maids gasped softly, their expressions ranging from curiosity to fear.


    Even Queen Lareen observed it with an intrigued expression, though she made no move to react negatively.


    Damien ignored their discomfort.


    "Luton, empty out the survivors."


    The Stellar Slime bounced off Damien''s head, landing on the polished marble floor.


    Then¡ªit expanded.


    Dozens of times larger than its original size.


    The guards tensed immediately, gripping their weapons, prepared to cut the slime down if it tried anything.


    Then¡ª


    It vomited people.


    One after another, bodies tumbled out from Luton''s massive form, landing in small heaps on the throne room floor.


    The first few were unconscious, their bodies frail and barely moving.


    Then, more began crawling forward, looking disoriented but alive.


    The nobles, guards, and attendants watched in stunned silence as the number of people kept increasing.


    It wasn''t a few dozen.


    It wasn''t even a hundred.


    By the time Luton had finished, over two hundred survivors lay before them.


    Queen Lareen exhaled sharply, pressing her fingers against her temple. ''That''s a lot!''


    She had expected many¡ªbut not this many. She felt like Damien might''ve exaggerated but now she knew he hadn''t.


    Still, she had already given her word.


    Backing out now would be shameful.


    She straightened herself, regaining her composure.


    Then, with a clap of her hands, she summoned a dozen maids and even more guards.


    "Take them to the infirmaries," she ordered. "They are to be treated, clothed, and fed. Ensure none are neglected."


    Her people immediately moved into action, lifting those who were too weak to stand and supporting the ones that could walk.


    Damien watched as Queen Lareen''s people carried out her orders without question.


    Efficient. Precise.


    It seemed she was a true leader¡ªone who did not hesitate once she made a decision.


    Satisfied, he gave her a respectful bow.


    "Thank you."


    Queen Lareen''s lips curved slightly, as though amused by the gesture.


    Then, she motioned for the guard beside her.


    "Take him to his quarters," she instructed.


    As Damien turned to leave, Queen Lareen''s voice stopped him.


    "Before you rest," she said smoothly, "be prepared."


    Damien glanced over his shoulder.


    "For what?"


    Queen Lareen''s expression was unreadable.


    "You may soon be called upon," she said simply.


    Then, her gaze flickered toward Lizella.


    "For now, I need to have a private discussion with my daughter."


    Damien raised a brow at Lizella, who looked away awkwardly.


    She knew what this was about.


    With a final nod, Damien followed the guard out of the throne room, his curiosity growing.


    He didn''t know what Queen Lareen meant by ''called upon''¡ªbut he had a feeling it would be interesting.


    The guard led Damien through the winding hallways of the palace, past walls adorned with intricate carvings of beasts and warriors, until they reached a private guest chamber.


    The moment Damien stepped inside, he could tell this wasn''t an ordinary room.


    The space was well-furnished, far beyond the level of hospitality he had expected.


    A large, soft bed covered in silk sheets, a mahogany table in the corner, and a set of chairs with velvet cushions¡ªit was clear this was reserved for high-ranking guests.


    Across from the bed, a wide window framed the sky, offering a clear view of the Beast Tamer town''s glowing lanterns and watchtowers.


    The air was warm, the scent of incense faint in the room as though it had been prepared specifically for him.


    The guard, who had remained by the door, motioned toward a side room.


    "The bath has been prepared for you," he said. "The water is warm, and fresh garments have been provided."


    Damien exhaled, rolling his shoulders.


    The idea of a warm bath was tempting.


    After nearly three weeks of battle, exhaustion, and blood, he welcomed the thought of relaxing for once.


    Without another word, he stepped into the bathroom.


    The bath chamber was constructed of polished stone and marble, a stark contrast to the rugged conditions he had endured in the Forest of Twin Disasters.


    A deep basin filled with steaming water sat in the center, lined with small silver runes that likely kept the temperature stable.


    Damien didn''t waste time.


    He stripped off his worn clothes and lowered himself into the bath, letting the warmth soothe his aching muscles.


    The heat seeped into his skin, loosening tension he hadn''t even realized he was holding.


    For the first time in weeks, his body felt truly at rest.


    He tilted his head back, exhaling softly, eyes closing for a brief moment.


    Even as he relaxed, though, his mind stayed active. ''I need to return to Westmont soon.''


    Now that the captives were safe, there was no reason for him to remain much longer.


    Still¡ª


    It wouldn''t hurt to stay for another day, just to see how well they were settling in.


    After washing up, Damien stepped out of the bath, his silver hair damp as he dried himself off with the soft linen provided.


    Fresh clothes had been left on a nearby bench¡ªsimple, yet finely made tunics and pants, perfectly tailored.


    Once dressed, he stepped back into the main chamber¡ªand was immediately greeted by the sight of a meal waiting for him.


    A large tray sat on the table, carrying a spread of roasted meat, steamed vegetables, fresh bread, and warm broth.


    Damien arched a brow.


    They were treating him well.


    Perhaps a bit too well.


    But he wasn''t about to refuse good food.


    He sat down and ate slowly, savoring the taste.


    The meat was seasoned perfectly, the broth rich and comforting.


    By the time he finished, his stomach was full, and his body felt completely at ease.


    Without hesitation, he climbed into the soft bed, letting the exhaustion of the past few weeks pull him into sleep.


    Hours passed.


    The room remained silent, save for the occasional gust of wind through the window.


    Then¡ª


    A knock at the door.


    Damien''s eyes snapped open instantly.


    His body had long since trained itself to wake at the slightest disturbance.


    Sitting up, he turned toward the door.


    Another knock.


    Rising from the bed, he strode forward and opened it¡ªrevealing the same guard from earlier.


    The man stood stiffly, a new tray of food in his hands.


    "Your meal," the guard said simply.


    Damien blinked. "Again?"


    "You slept for four hours," the guard replied. "It is standard practice to provide meals at regular intervals for guests of honor."


    Damien stepped aside, allowing the guard to set the tray down on the table.


    This time, the meal consisted of roasted meat and thick porridge, still steaming from the heat.


    As the guard finished placing the food, he turned back to Damien.


    "Additionally, the Queen has requested your presence."


    Damien, who had just taken a bite, paused.


    "Now?"


    The guard nodded. "She wishes to speak with you immediately."


    Damien sighed.


    So much for a full night''s rest.


    Finishing the meal quickly, Damien straightened his posture and gestured for the guard to lead the way.


    As they moved through the halls, Damien''s mind was already running through possibilities.


    What could Queen Lareen want to discuss at this hour?


    It was unlikely to be about Lizella, as they had already planned a private discussion earlier. "I can''t stay longer if that''s what she wants to discuss."


    ______________________


    ______________________


    A/N: My deepest apologies for the lack of chapter(s) yesterday. To make up for it, I shall upload two for the next three days to show my deepest apologies.


    Thank you all for reading thus far. You all are my true motivation and inspiration. Thank you guys!!

 Chapter 255 - 255: Private Discussions With The Queen

    Damien followed the assigned guard through the corridors of the palace, his footsteps echoing softly against the polished stone floors.


    Despite the lavish interior, there was an unusual calmness to the place¡ªa quiet, almost expectant atmosphere, as though something unspoken hung in the air.


    The queen had summoned him for a private discussion.


    And Damien had a feeling that whatever she wanted to say was important.


    As they neared their destination, the guard finally stopped before a set of grand double doors, pushing them open without hesitation.


    "Enter," the guard said simply, stepping aside.


    Damien did as instructed, walking inside¡ª


    And immediately, his sharp blue eyes took in the scene before him.


    Seated at the far end of the room was Lizella, dressed in a stunning, fur-lined gown that draped elegantly around her figure.


    The fabric shimmered faintly in the candlelight, its deep midnight blue color accentuating her strikingly beautiful eyes.


    Beside her, seated in quiet grace, was Queen Lareen.


    Unlike earlier, when she had been adorned in regal attire suited for formal court, her current outfit was far simpler¡ªyet it did nothing to diminish her authority.


    Both women sat poised, composed, and waiting.


    For him.


    As Damien stepped forward, Queen Lareen rose from her seat, offering him a warm, welcoming smile.


    There was something about her expression¡ªa mixture of gratitude and familiarity¡ªthat made her seem more human than the untouchable ruler she had been before.


    Damien didn''t hesitate to compliment her smile.


    "It suits you," he said casually. "You should smile more often, Queen Lareen."


    Queen Lareen chuckled lightly, shaking her head. "If only it were that simple."


    Then, his gaze flicked to Lizella, taking in her transformed appearance.


    "You clean up well," he remarked, his smirk teasing yet genuine. "It''s hard to believe you were once tied up in a cage."


    Lizella rolled her eyes, but the slight redness in her cheeks betrayed her amusement.


    "Try bringing that up one more time, Damien," she muttered, "and I''ll personally throw you in a cage next time."


    Damien grinned. ''She''s still the same Lizella.''


    Even dressed like royalty, she hadn''t lost her edge.


    And yet¡ªseeing her like this, it was almost impossible to believe she had once been a prisoner.


    After their brief exchange, Queen Lareen and Lizella resumed their seats, gesturing for Damien to take the chair directly across from them.


    Damien nodded in appreciation and sat down, his posture relaxed yet attentive.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the occasion for my summoning?" As he addressed Queen Lareen formally once more, calling her "Your Majesty", her brow twitched slightly¡ªa flash of discomfort in her otherwise composed expression.


    She sighed softly before speaking.


    "If you must address me by title, then call me Lady Lareen," she said. "Hearing ''Your Majesty'' from you feels¡­ distant."


    Damien raised an eyebrow.


    "You speak as though we''re familiar."


    Queen Lareen smiled knowingly. "Aren''t we?"


    Damien studied her for a moment, then gave a slight nod.


    "Lady Lareen it is," he agreed.


    Somehow, the way he said it made their interaction feel more personal.


    Queen Lareen seemed pleased with his compliance, her expression softening as she leaned forward slightly.


    "Now," she said, her voice more serious this time, "I need to say this again¡ªthank you, Damien."


    Her tone carried weight, the depth of her gratitude undeniable.


    She wasn''t thanking him simply because it was expected of her as a queen.


    She meant it.


    And she wanted to be sure he understood just how much his actions had mattered.


    Damien exhaled lightly, shaking his head.


    "You don''t need to keep thanking me," he said simply. "Your daughter fought for her own survival too."


    Queen Lareen smiled at his response but didn''t argue further.


    Instead, she shifted topics.


    "I imagine you have questions," she said smoothly. "Ask them. I will answer whatever I can."


    Damien didn''t hesitate.


    He had already decided on his first question before he even entered the room.


    "Are you really Lizella''s biological mother?" he asked, his gaze sharp.


    The question made Lizella shift slightly in her seat, but Queen Lareen''s expression remained unchanged.


    She had expected this.


    A moment of silence passed before she finally answered.


    "Yes," she said. "I gave birth to Lizella myself."


    Damien observed her carefully.


    She was telling the truth.


    But there was more to it.


    Before he could press further, Queen Lareen continued speaking.


    "But I understand why you ask," she admitted. "My position, my status, the secrecy surrounding our town¡ªit all makes it seem like she might not have been born to me."


    Damien nodded. "Not just that. You never sent anyone after her. If she really was your daughter, why didn''t you¡ª"


    "¡ªsearch for her?" Queen Lareen finished, her silver eyes meeting his directly.


    Damien fell silent.


    The question hung in the air.


    Lizella, who had remained quiet up until now, looked away, as though already knowing the answer but unwilling to voice it herself.


    Finally, Queen Lareen sighed.


    "Because I couldn''t," she admitted.


    Damien tilted his head slightly, waiting for her to elaborate.


    Queen Lareen folded her hands neatly in her lap, her silver eyes thoughtful as she prepared to reveal the truth behind Lizella''s upbringing.


    Damien sat across from her, his expression unreadable, while Lizella sat beside her mother, looking slightly uneasy¡ªas if she had already predicted what was coming.


    Finally, Queen Lareen spoke.


    "I left Lizella in the care of two average humans when she was twelve," she admitted.


    Damien raised a brow slightly, waiting for her to continue.


    "They were ordinary people," she explained. "They had no magic essence, no ability to tame or control mana beasts. They lived a simple life away from war, politics, and conflict." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused, looking at Lizella with a mixture of sadness and warmth.


    "I did it because I wanted her to experience a normal childhood¡ªone free from the responsibilities of nobility and the dangers of being a Beast Tamer."


    Damien remained silent, processing her words.


    "Obviously," Queen Lareen continued, her voice tightening, "things did not go as I had hoped."


    Lizella''s hands clenched in her lap.


    "The people you left me with," she muttered, "they became my family. I¡ª"


    Her voice faltered, but she swallowed hard and pressed on.


    "I was happy with them. They cared for me as their own."


    Queen Lareen reached out and gently patted her daughter''s head, a small, proud smile on her lips.


    "And yet, despite everything," she said softly, "you still found your way home."


    Lizella''s throat tightened, but she nodded.


    "It wasn''t easy," she admitted. "But¡­ after they were murdered, I had nowhere else to go."


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    Queen Lareen took a deep breath, steeling herself, before turning back to Damien.


    "Without you," she said seriously, "my daughter wouldn''t have made it back. And for that, I owe you more than words can express."


    Damien waved a hand dismissively. "You''ve thanked me enough already."


    But Queen Lareen shook her head.


    "I will still honor my word," she said. "The rescued captives will be given shelter, care, and resources to return to their respective homes."


    Damien nodded in appreciation.


    "That''s more than enough," he said simply.


    Queen Lareen leaned back in her seat, studying Damien with newfound curiosity.


    "Earlier," she said, "I noticed something about you."


    Damien tilted his head slightly. "And what''s that?"


    "You have an affinity for mana beasts."


    Lizella stiffened slightly, her eyes flickering toward Damien.


    Damien sighed, already guessing where this was going.


    "It''s not what you''re thinking," he said casually. "I''m a Beast Summoner, not a Beast Tamer like all of you."


    There was a brief silence.


    Then¡ªQueen Lareen''s eyes widened slightly.


    At the same time, Lizella''s expression turned into one of horror.


    "Oops," Lizella mumbled under her breath.


    Damien frowned.


    Lizella immediately looked away, pretending to study the farthest corner of the room.


    Queen Lareen''s gaze slowly turned toward her daughter.


    "Lizella," she said, her voice dangerously smooth. "How, exactly, does he know we''re Beast Tamers?"


    Lizella winced.


    "Um. Well. You see¡­"


    She scratched the back of her head, awkwardly avoiding eye contact.


    Damien sighed again, shaking his head.


    "You don''t need to blame her," he said, stepping in. "I figured it out on my own."


    Queen Lareen raised a skeptical brow.


    "And how, exactly, did you do that?"


    Damien shrugged.


    "The dozens of mana beasts freely roaming the streets were a big hint," he said dryly. "You don''t see that kind of thing anywhere else."


    Lizella let out a deep breath of relief, as if grateful Damien had bailed her out.


    Queen Lareen, however, still seemed slightly displeased.


    But instead of scolding Lizella, she simply sighed and nodded.


    "I suppose it was inevitable," she admitted.


    Now that the awkward moment had passed, Damien decided to ask something that had been nagging at him since he arrived.


    "Has your town ever had issues with rebellious mana beasts?" he asked.


    Queen Lareen''s face darkened slightly.


    "It has happened before," she admitted.


    Lizella visibly tensed.


    "The last recorded incidents were long before my reign," Queen Lareen continued, "but they resulted in the deaths of hundreds of people."


    Damien absorbed the information, his fingers tapping lightly against the armrest of his chair.


    "But under my rule," Queen Lareen added, "it has never happened. And I intend to keep it that way."


    Damien nodded thoughtfully.


    "A dangerous system," he mused. "But if it works, it works."


    Queen Lareen gave a small smile. "I appreciate your understanding."


    Damien didn''t comment further. This was their way of life.


    Nothing he said would change that.


    Now that they had cleared those topics, Damien moved to his next question.


    "What do you plan to do about the Stray Hounds?" he asked bluntly.


    Queen Lareen remained silent for a moment, then responded calmly.


    "Nothing."


    Damien''s gaze sharpened.


    "As long as they do not repeat this mistake," she clarified, "I will not bring war to their doorstep."


    Damien tilted his head slightly.


    "You mean to tell me you''ll just let them go?"


    Queen Lareen''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "They are dangerous," she admitted. "But exposing our town for the sake of revenge is a mistake I will not make."


    Damien smirked.


    "Smart move," he said. "It''s a waste of resources and risks drawing attention."


    Queen Lareen nodded. "Precisely."


    Damien leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharp and cold.


    "But you should know," he said smoothly, "just because you won''t move against them doesn''t mean I won''t."


    Lizella glanced at him sharply.


    Queen Lareen merely studied him.


    "And what," she asked, "do you intend to do?"


    Damien smiled.


    "I''ll clear them all up," he said. "Every last one of them."


    Lizella inhaled sharply.


    Queen Lareen, however, simply nodded.


    "You are not bound by the same restrictions that hold me," she acknowledged. "And I will not stop you."


    Damien smirked, resting back in his seat.


    "Good," he said. "I intend to wipe out the full organisation as a side job."

 Chapter 256 - 256: Private Discussions With The Queen II

    The discussion between Damien and Queen Lareen continued, the atmosphere calm but layered with meaning.


    The queen leaned slightly forward, her eyes sharp but warm with trust. Damien had earned it after all.


    "As I said before," she began, "this town must remain a hidden secret."


    Damien nodded. He had expected as much.


    Even without her saying it, he understood why.


    A place like this¡ªa sanctuary for Beast Tamers¡ªwas far too valuable. If word got out, it would be hunted relentlessly.


    By nobles. By warring kingdoms. By those who sought power through control.


    The mere existence of this town was a danger to itself.


    "Would you prefer that I swear an Essence Oath?" Damien offered.


    Queen Lareen tilted her head slightly. "You would do that?"


    "Yes," Damien replied simply. "If it gives you peace of mind."


    The Essence Oath was an unbreakable vow.


    Once sworn, it bound the soul¡ªmeaning he could never reveal the secret of this place without suffering a fate worse than death.


    Queen Lareen, however, merely shook her head.


    "That won''t be necessary," she said.


    Damien raised a brow. "You''re sure?"


    She smiled softly.


    "You don''t seem like the type to betray someone''s trust," she explained. "And even if you were¡­ something tells me that you wouldn''t reveal this place unless you had no other choice."


    Damien exhaled lightly, leaning back in his seat.


    "Fair enough," he muttered.


    The queen''s trust was unexpected, but not unwelcome.


    After a brief pause, Damien shifted the topic.


    "So," he said, "what happens to Lizella now that she''s back?"


    Queen Lareen''s expression turned thoughtful.


    "She will have to follow our tradition," she stated. "She must awaken as a Beast Tamer."


    Damien''s brows lifted slightly. "And if she doesn''t?"


    Queen Lareen gave a small chuckle.


    "Then she doesn''t," she admitted. "But I highly doubt that will be the case."


    Damien leaned forward slightly, his fingers tapping against the table.


    "Isn''t it too late for her?" he asked.


    At this, Queen Lareen shook her head.


    "Not at all," she replied. "While fifteen is the ideal age for awakening one''s talent, it can still be done later in life. Sometimes, a late awakening can lead to a stronger foundation."


    She paused briefly, then chuckled to herself.


    "Or so the old stories claim. It''s just a saying."


    Damien, however, wasn''t sure if she was actually joking.


    Queen Lareen smiled at his thoughtful expression. "Besides," she added, "I awakened at seventeen."


    Damien''s eyes narrowed slightly at that.


    Lizella, sitting beside her, perked up slightly.


    "You did?" Lizella asked. "You never told me that."


    Queen Lareen chuckled. "It wasn''t necessary before now." She turned back to Damien. "Lizella is sixteen. She still has time."


    Damien nodded slowly, taking in the information.


    If Queen Lareen awakened at seventeen and still reached her current strength¡­


    Then there was a high possibility that Lizella could do the same.


    As their conversation continued, Damien felt something strange.


    He could sense essence flowing toward Queen Lareen, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t grasp the depth of her core.


    It was like staring into an endless abyss.


    No matter how much he focused¡ªher true strength remained hidden.


    She noticed his subtle attempt and let out a soft laugh.


    "It''s rude to probe someone''s core without permission," she mused.


    Damien blinked, then sighed.


    "Apologies," he said. "I was just curious about how powerful you are."


    Queen Lareen smiled.


    "You''re not the first to wonder."


    She leaned back slightly, her silver eyes gleaming.


    "I''ll say this much," she continued. "I''m strong enough to be in the top two percent of talent owners around the world."


    Damien''s expression shifted slightly.


    Top two percent.


    That meant she was at least on par with his father¡­ or even stronger.


    His jaw clenched slightly.


    He still wasn''t there yet.


    Queen Lareen noticed his change in expression and observed him quietly before speaking again.


    "If you wanted," she said, "you could easily pass as a special guard for this town."


    Damien looked up at her, raising a brow.


    "Why do you say that?"


    She smiled knowingly.


    "From what Lizella has told me," she said, "your summons are exceptionally powerful."


    Lizella nodded quickly.


    "They''re terrifyingly strong," she confirmed.


    Queen Lareen chuckled.


    "I''d like to see them myself, if I have the chance," she admitted.


    Damien exhaled lightly.


    "If I''m free, I don''t mind showing you," he said.


    To honor her request, Damien decided to summon two of his beasts.


    He sighed softly, giving out a mental command to his system. "Summon Luton and Aquila."


    He felt essence leave his core and immediately, the command was triggered.


    A small blue portal flickered to life¡ªand from it, two figures emerged.


    Luton and Aquila.


    Luton, his Stellar Slime, landed on his shoulder with a soft, gelatinous bounce.


    The red, jiggly creature gave a soft chirp, its surface glistening under the room''s candlelight.


    Despite being his most dangerous and powerful summon, its gentle and harmless appearance often misled people.


    Aquila, his majestic Griffin, flared its golden wings as it appeared beside him, letting out a soft yet powerful screech.


    The moment it materialized, it immediately rushed toward Lizella¡ªrubbing its beak against her affectionately.


    Lizella laughed, gently stroking its feathers.


    "I missed you too," she murmured.


    Queen Lareen watched the interaction with mild amusement before shifting her gaze back to Luton.


    She studied the red slime carefully, her eyes flickering with intrigue. "That one," she said, "is far more dangerous than it appears."


    Damien smirked. "Most people don''t realize that," he admitted.


    She chuckled. "You''re full of surprises, Damien."


    He shrugged.


    "I try."


    After a few moments, Damien sighed.


    "I didn''t summon the others," he said, "because they''re¡­ wilder."


    Queen Lareen raised an eyebrow. "Wilder?"


    Damien nodded.


    "They''re rough," he explained. "Not exactly suited for polite company."


    Queen Lareen chuckled.


    "Perhaps I''ll meet them another time, then."


    Damien nodded.


    "Perhaps."


    Aquila continued nuzzling Lizella, seemingly uninterested in anyone else, while Luton wobbled slightly on his shoulder.


    Before Queen Lareen dismissed him, her gaze lingered on the two creatures Damien had summoned.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly with curiosity before she finally spoke.


    "Your summons¡­" she said slowly. "Where did they come from? What are they?"


    Damien turned his head slightly toward Luton and Aquila.


    The red Stellar Slime wobbled gently on his head, its soft gelatinous body shifting with each small movement.


    Meanwhile, Aquila, his majestic Griffin, was preoccupied, rubbing its beak against Lizella as if they were lifelong companions.


    Lizella chuckled as she ran her fingers through Aquila''s silky golden feathers, enjoying the moment.


    Damien turned back to the queen.


    "Luton is a Stellar Slime," he explained. "They are extremely rare, and not many exist in this world."


    Queen Lareen studied the slime carefully, her fingers tapping lightly against her chair.


    "A Stellar Slime¡­" she mused. "I''ve never read nor heard about them." Queen Lareen nodded. "And the other one?"


    Damien gestured toward Aquila, who was now playfully tugging at Lizella''s sleeve with its beak.


    "Aquila is a Griffin," he said simply.


    The moment he uttered those words, Queen Lareen''s entire demeanor shifted.


    Her eyes widened in pure astonishment, and for a brief moment, she looked as though she had been struck by lightning.


    "A¡­ Griffin?" she echoed, staring at the creature with undisguised awe.


    She had heard whispers of their existence¡ªstories passed down through ancient texts and old myths.


    But in all her years, she had never seen one.


    Not even a drawing.


    And now, one was right before her, acting like a playful pet in her daughter''s lap.


    A slow smile spread across Queen Lareen''s lips as she watched Aquila interact with Lizella.


    "I knew your summons were powerful," she admitted, turning back to Damien. "But Lizella left out one crucial detail."


    Damien raised a brow. "And that is?"


    Queen Lareen chuckled.


    "She didn''t mention what they were."


    Damien smirked. "Ah. Well, now you know."


    Queen Lareen exhaled softly, shaking her head in amusement. "I suppose I do."


    She observed Aquila for a while longer before finally turning serious again.


    "You really are full of surprises, Damien."


    Damien shrugged, giving her a carefree smile.


    "It''s nothing."


    After the conversation about his summons ended, Queen Lareen leaned forward slightly.


    "Damien," she said, "have you reconsidered my offer?"


    Damien blinked. "What offer?"


    She smiled. "Stay here. Work with us."


    Lizella, who had been scratching Aquila''s feathery crest, immediately looked up.


    "Wait, what?" she asked, looking between her mother and Damien.


    Queen Lareen nodded. "You would be invaluable here. Your summons alone could reinforce our defenses, and your strength could serve this town well."


    Lizella blinked. "I mean¡­ that''s true, but Damien isn''t the type to settle down."


    Damien chuckled. "She''s got that right."


    Queen Lareen sighed but nodded in understanding.


    "You''re in a hurry," she said. "I won''t ask why, but I will offer you something else instead."


    Damien tilted his head slightly.


    "I know of a place nearby that can help you return to your base faster."


    Lizella raised a brow. "What place?"


    Queen Lareen simply smiled.


    "I''ll tell you after Damien has rested."


    Damien exhaled but didn''t argue. Fair enough.


    As their conversation came to a close, Queen Lareen''s expression turned slightly apologetic.


    "I should apologize for waking you in the middle of your sleep," she said.


    Damien waved a hand dismissively. "It''s fine. Don''t worry about it."


    But Queen Lareen simply smiled knowingly.


    She gestured for the guard to escort him back.


    Damien sighed but didn''t resist.


    As he left the room, he could feel Lizella''s gaze following him.


    The moment he stepped back into his lavish guest chamber, Damien immediately headed for the bed.


    Just as he was about to lie down¡ª


    The door creaked open again.


    The same guard entered, carrying yet another tray of food.


    Damien stared.


    "Again?" he muttered.


    The guard wordlessly placed the tray on the table.


    This time, the meal consisted of freshly cut fruits¡ªmangoes, grapes, apples, and exotic berries.


    Damien sighed.


    He could refuse, but¡­ why bother?


    He grabbed a slice of mango and took a bite.


    By the time he finished clearing the tray, the guard finally left, shutting the door quietly behind him.


    Damien shook his head in amusement. ''They sure know how to take care of their guests.''


    This time, sleep came easily.


    Hours passed.


    The first light of dawn filtered through the open window, casting a golden glow across the room.


    The warmth of the sun slowly pulled Damien from his sleep.


    For a brief moment, he simply lay there, his mind still caught between rest and wakefulness.


    Then, as reality settled in¡ª


    His eyes snapped open. ''Right. Time to check on the others.''


    Damien sat up, stretching his limbs before swinging his legs off the bed.


    Today, he would learn about the city that could help him return faster.


    But before anything else¡ª


    He needed to check on the captives he had rescued.


    With that in mind, Damien stood up and walked toward the bathroom.


    The bathroom was as extravagant as ever, with polished stone walls and a large basin of warm water prepared for him.


    Steam rose gently from the surface, carrying the faint scent of herbs and essential oils.


    Damien stripped off his shirt, exhaling as he stepped into the heated water.


    The warmth soothed his muscles instantly, melting away the last traces of exhaustion.


    For the first time in a long while, he actually felt well-rested. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After scrubbing away the dust and tension from his body, he finally stepped out of the bath, drying himself with a soft linen cloth.


    As he re-entered his room¡ª


    He immediately noticed something.


    A fresh set of clothes had been placed neatly on the chair beside his bed.


    The fabric was fine, simple yet elegant, clearly tailored for comfort and movement.


    Damien smirked slightly. "More gifts, huh?"


    Shaking his head, he grabbed the set and began dressing.


    Today, he would check on the people he had saved.

 Chapter 257 - 257: A Day With The Rescued Captives

    Damien finished the last bite of his morning meal, pushing the tray aside as he rose from his seat.


    There was no time to waste.


    He had already made up his mind¡ªbefore anything else, he needed to check on the captives.


    Their well-being was his top priority.


    Adjusting the freshly gifted clothes, he made his way to the hallway, where he quickly spotted the familiar guard assigned to him.


    The man stood at attention, his posture rigid, awaiting orders.


    Damien didn''t waste time.


    "I''d like to see the rescued captives," he said firmly. "Both the injured and the ones who are just recovering."


    The guard nodded, his expression calm and unsurprised.


    "The Queen anticipated this request," he responded. "She had already instructed me to escort you to them should you ask."


    Damien''s brows lifted slightly. ''She planned ahead, huh?''


    It wasn''t surprising. Queen Lareen had a sharp mind.


    "Good," Damien said simply. "Lead the way."


    With that, the guard turned on his heel, guiding Damien through the palace.


    The walk to the infirmary was quiet, save for the soft echoes of their footsteps along the polished stone floors.


    Upon arrival, Damien was immediately greeted by the strong scent of medicinal herbs and the soft murmurs of healers tending to their patients.


    Rows of neatly arranged beds filled the spacious chamber, occupied by the injured captives who were still recovering.


    Some of them were awake, while others remained unconscious, their bodies still healing.


    Damien stepped forward, his sharp blue eyes scanning the room.


    Then, he moved.


    One by one, he visited each individual, speaking to them, checking on their recovery progress, and offering a few words of reassurance.


    Some of them smiled weakly, grateful for his presence.


    Others expressed their gratitude in hushed voices, thanking him repeatedly for saving their lives.


    One man, whose arm was still wrapped in bandages, looked up at Damien with an expression of deep appreciation.


    "You''re really something, you know that?" the man said.


    Damien smirked lightly. "I get that a lot."


    The man chuckled before gesturing toward a small wooden board game beside his bed.


    "Play a round with me?" he asked. "I''ve been stuck here for too long, and I need a distraction."


    Damien arched a brow, but after a moment, he sighed and sat down.


    "Just one round," he said. "Don''t expect me to go easy on you."


    The man grinned. "Wouldn''t have it any other way."


    The game lasted only a few minutes, and although Damien lost effortlessly, the lighthearted moment was exactly what the injured man needed.


    After finishing the game, Damien continued his rounds, ensuring that no one felt forgotten.


    Even the unconscious ones weren''t ignored.


    Damien paused by their beds, standing in silence for a few moments before uttering a small prayer under his breath.


    Once Damien was satisfied with the condition of the injured captives, the guard led him outside toward the second area¡ªwhere the physically healthy captives were being sheltered.


    Unlike the infirmary, this space was open, resembling a courtyard surrounded by stone walls and warm lantern lights.


    The people here were sitting or standing in small groups, engaging in quiet conversations.


    But the moment they noticed Damien''s arrival, a hush fell over them.


    Then¡ªone by one¡ªthey stood up.


    Before Damien could even speak, the entire group lowered their heads in a deep bow.


    "Thank you," one of them said, his voice heavy with emotion.


    "You saved us," another added, eyes gleaming with gratitude.


    More voices followed, overlapping each other.


    "We owe you our lives."


    "We will never forget what you''ve done."


    "You''re the reason we''re still standing."


    Damien exhaled softly, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "I don''t need your gratitude," he said. "I only did what had to be done."


    But the captives remained firm, their gazes unwavering.


    "You may not want it," an older woman said, stepping forward. "But you have it anyway."


    Damien sighed in defeat.


    There was no point in arguing.


    Instead, he simply nodded.


    "Fine," he muttered. "Do what you want."


    The captives smiled, their postures relaxing slightly.


    Satisfied, Damien took a few steps forward and began speaking to them individually.


    Some asked about their future plans, while others simply wanted to shake his hand or express their appreciation.


    The atmosphere was warm, filled with a newfound sense of hope.


    As Damien continued his rounds, a familiar voice suddenly called out.


    "You''re faster than me, huh?"


    He turned to see Lizella approaching, her expression a mixture of amusement and relief.


    She had expected to drag Damien here herself, only to find that he had already arrived ahead of her.


    Damien smirked. "I don''t waste time."


    Lizella crossed her arms, glancing around at the people he had checked on.


    "You really made sure to visit every single one of them, didn''t you?" she observed.


    Damien simply nodded. "They deserve that much."


    Lizella smiled softly, her gaze warm.


    "Then let''s finish the rest together," she suggested.


    Damien didn''t argue.


    Together, they continued moving through the courtyard, ensuring that every last rescued individual received the time and attention they deserved.


    Some were still recovering mentally, their eyes haunted by past horrors.


    Others were already looking toward the future, eager to return home once they were strong enough.


    Regardless of their individual situations, one thing remained constant¡ª


    They were alive.


    And Damien was determined to make sure they stayed that way.


    Rescued captives who had once been nothing more than lost souls now spoke with hope in their voices, their eyes no longer clouded with fear.


    Damien and Lizella spent hours ensuring that each person had been checked on, their conditions assessed and acknowledged.


    But after the work was done, the two of them found themselves lingering.


    Lizella sat atop a stone bench, watching as the people around them engaged in quiet conversations, some even laughing.


    She turned to Damien, who stood a few feet away, arms crossed, his gaze thoughtful as he observed the captives.


    For the first time since they''d arrived, he seemed relaxed.


    She took the opportunity to ask something that had been on her mind for a while.


    "So," Lizella started, breaking the silence, "what''s your goal, Damien?"


    Damien glanced at her, one brow raised.


    "My goal?" he echoed.


    "Yeah." She leaned forward slightly, resting her elbows on her knees. "You''re strong, and you obviously have a purpose. So, what is it?"


    Damien let out a small breath, staring toward the darkening sky.


    "I want to be strong enough," he said after a pause.


    Lizella blinked. "Strong enough for what?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien''s fingers tightened slightly around his arms.


    "Strong enough to protect my loved ones," he admitted.


    Lizella nodded, understanding.


    It was an honorable goal¡ªone that most warriors shared.


    But then¡ª


    His voice dropped in tone, and when he spoke again, his aura shifted.


    "And to kill a certain someone," he added. For the first time, Damien told someone this part of his goal. A part he''d kept to himself all along.


    Lizella''s eyes narrowed slightly at the sudden change in his demeanor.


    His expression hardened, his usually calm gaze now sharp and cold.


    Whoever this person was¡ªDamien wanted them dead.


    She could tell from the way his posture tensed, the way his breathing slowed slightly, as if restraining himself from letting his emotions take over.


    She didn''t pry.


    Instead, she simply asked, "Do you think you''ll succeed?"


    Damien''s answer came without hesitation.


    "I know I will."


    His certainty was unshakable, and Lizella found herself believing him.


    Even if she didn''t know who his target was, she knew one thing¡ªDamien didn''t make empty promises.


    A moment of silence stretched between them before Damien turned the question back to her.


    "And you?" he asked. "What do you want, Lizella?"


    She let out a soft hum, considering his question carefully.


    "I don''t want to be a failure," she finally said.


    Damien arched a brow. "That''s it?"


    Lizella chuckled.


    "I want to make my mother proud," she continued, "but more than that, I want to make myself happy."


    She sighed, leaning back slightly.


    "For the longest time, I felt like I didn''t belong anywhere. Even before I was captured, I didn''t think I had a purpose. But now¡­"


    Her fingers brushed against the feathered crest of Aquila, who was still resting nearby.


    "I want to change that."


    Damien watched her for a moment before nodding in approval.


    "That''s a good enough reason," he said.


    She smiled.


    "Glad you think so."


    And just like that, their conversation ended on a lighter note.


    As the last of the captives settled in for the night, Damien and Lizella finally decided to part ways.


    "You heading back?" Lizella asked.


    Damien nodded. "Yeah. I need to rest before I leave this place."


    Lizella smiled. "Then I guess this is goodnight."


    She offered a small wave before turning toward her own quarters.


    Damien watched her go for a moment before shaking his head, exhaling lightly, and making his way toward his own room.


    As Lizella entered the hallway leading to her quarters, she felt a presence ahead.


    The moment she saw Queen Lareen standing there, arms crossed and smirking, she knew she was in trouble.


    "Enjoyed your time with Damien?" her mother teased.


    Lizella froze.


    Her cheeks flushed red almost instantly.


    "It''s not like that!" she protested, a little too quickly.


    Queen Lareen chuckled. "I didn''t say it was."


    Lizella groaned, rubbing her temple. "Mother, please."


    Queen Lareen only smiled knowingly. "You act differently around him, that''s all."


    Lizella huffed, refusing to meet her mother''s gaze as she hurried past her, heading straight for her room.


    "I''m going to bed," she muttered.


    Her mother''s soft laughter followed her down the hallway.


    Queen Lareen shook her head in amusement before turning and heading toward her own quarters. "Tonight''s a good night."

 Chapter 258 - 258: Departure I

    The morning sun filtered softly through the curtains, casting warm golden hues across the spacious guest chamber. The air smelled fresh, carrying a faint hint of morning dew and something else¡ªsomething richer, more enticing.


    The aroma of fresh food.


    Damien''s senses gradually stirred, his body shifting slightly beneath the soft silk sheets. His sharp blue eyes flickered open, his mind catching up to the warmth and comfort surrounding him.


    For the first time in days, he had experienced an uninterrupted, deep sleep. ''This is exactly what it feels like to be truly rested¡­''


    But that wasn''t what had woken him up.


    The smell of cooked delicacies drifted across the room, pulling him out from his drowsiness. He turned his head slightly, just in time to see his designated guard silently exiting the chamber.


    The man had moved so quietly that, had it not been for Damien''s sharp instincts, he wouldn''t have noticed at all.


    This particular guard had been diligent since the moment Damien had arrived, ensuring he was fed, clothed, and sheltered without ever once failing in his duties.


    Damien considered calling out to him, but instead, he simply let him leave. ''He''s done more than enough already.''


    Stretching his arms, Damien finally pushed himself up from the bed, rubbing a hand through his silver hair before turning his attention to the small dining table.


    There it was¡ªa large tray of food, still steaming, waiting for him.


    Damien moved over to the table, taking in the selection before him.


    There was freshly roasted meat, its surface golden-brown and glistening with savory juices. Beside it, a plate of steamed vegetables, cut and arranged neatly. Soft bread rolls, still warm to the touch. A bowl of exotic fruit slices, their vibrant colors suggesting flavors he had yet to taste.


    And, of course, a small kettle of herbal tea, still releasing faint wisps of steam.


    "Well¡­ Breakfast is served. Don''t mind if I do." Without hesitation, Damien took his seat and began eating. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The food was as flawless as every other meal he had been served in this palace.


    The meat was tender and well-seasoned, the bread soft, the tea perfectly soothing.


    Damien wasn''t used to this level of hospitality.


    Sure, he had experienced luxurious dining before¡ªbut that was years ago. His exiling has sealed his fate.


    There was something almost personal about the way everything had been prepared.


    It wasn''t just meant to fill his stomach¡ªit was meant to ensure he was taken care of.


    A strange feeling.


    One he wasn''t sure he disliked.


    By the time he was finished, his stomach was comfortably full, and his mind was fully alert.


    It was time to get moving.


    "A busy day ahead. Better start off early." Damien stood up from his seat and made his way toward the bathroom, where he was immediately greeted by a familiar sight¡ª


    The large stone basin filled with warm water, its surface shimmering under the golden red light of the morning sun and bloody sky. The steam rising from it carried the faint scent of rare herbs and essential oils.


    The palace staff had been meticulous in their care, preparing every detail with precision.


    Damien ran a hand along the edge of the bath before stepping inside, submerging himself in the warmth.


    The heat soothed his muscles instantly, easing away any lingering tension from his previous travels.


    He let his head rest against the smooth edge of the basin, his thoughts drifting momentarily.


    Today, he would leave.


    It was time to return to Westmont¡ªthe place where his true objectives awaited him. Or at least, where it would begin from.


    His time in this hidden town had been unexpected, but it had served its purpose.


    The captives were safe. Lizella had reunited with her people. The Queen had promised to handle the rest.


    Now, he had no reason to stay.


    After spending several minutes soaking in the bath, Damien finally stood, stepping out onto the polished stone floor.


    A soft linen towel had been prepared for him, and as he dried himself off, he noticed something new¡ª


    A fresh set of clothing placed neatly on the nearby bench.


    The outfit was simple yet elegant, made of high-quality fabric meant for comfort and mobility.


    Damien smirked slightly. ''They really don''t miss a detail, huh?''


    Shaking his head, he grabbed the clothes and dressed swiftly.


    Just as he finished adjusting the cuffs of his sleeves¡ª


    A knock came at the door.


    Damien turned as the door opened, revealing the same guard from before.


    The man bowed slightly before speaking.


    "Sir Damien," he said. "The Queen has summoned you. She expects you to appear immediately you''re prepared."


    Damien exhaled softly, already guessing that Queen Lareen would want to speak with him one last time before his departure.


    "Understood," he said.


    But before the guard could turn to leave, Damien stopped him.


    "Before I go," he said, "I want to thank you."


    The guard blinked, his stoic demeanor faltering slightly.


    "You''ve taken care of everything for me while I was here," Damien continued. "Food, clothing, shelter. You did your duty well."


    The guard straightened, his expression returning to its disciplined state.


    "It was my honor to serve you," he replied.


    Damien smirked. "Then take this."


    "Summon Luton." With nothing but a mental command, he summoned Luton, the red Stellar Slime materializing from a swirling blue portal above his shoulder.


    The guard tensed slightly, his hand instinctively moving toward his weapon.


    Damien chuckled.


    "Relax. It''s not here to eat you."


    Before the man could react, Damien reached into Luton''s Universal Space and pulled out a small glowing core.


    A Grade Four Essence Core.


    The moment it touched the air, it pulsed with a soft golden light, radiating strong energy.


    The guard''s eyes widened in shock.


    Damien casually tossed it toward him.


    "A parting gift," he said simply.


    The guard caught the core with both hands, staring at it in disbelief.


    "This is¡­"


    "A Grade Four Essence Core," Damien confirmed.


    The guard swallowed hard, clearly overwhelmed by the sheer value of what he had just been given.


    Damien smirked at his reaction.


    "Use it wisely," he said.


    Then, without waiting for further discussion, he turned and headed for the throne room.


    It was time to see Queen Lareen.


    _____________________


    _____________________


    A/N: Apologies dear readers. I haven''t been too well and I''ve been really busy with school too this past week. That''s why even when I promised to upload two chapters a few days ago, I couldn''t. I deeply apologize.


    Daily two chapter updates will resume soon enough once I get well enough. Thank you all for sticking with me through thick and thin!! You guys are the best. I love you all!

 Chapter 259 - 259: Departure II

    Queen Lareen''s grand throne chamber loomed before Damien, adorned with intricate carvings of beasts and strange patterns. The polished stone floor gleamed under the warm glow of hanging lanterns, casting soft reflections of the room''s regal beauty.


    He strode forward with calm confidence, Luton perched comfortably atop his head, its gelatinous form wobbling slightly with each step.


    At the far end of the hall, Queen Lareen sat upon her throne, exuding her usual air of quiet authority.


    As Damien approached, she greeted him with a warm smile.


    "Good morning, Damien," she said smoothly. "I trust you slept well?"


    Damien smirked. "Considering how much food your people stuffed me with, I don''t think I had a choice."


    Queen Lareen chuckled, shaking her head in amusement.


    "Hospitality is important to us," she replied. "Especially when it comes to honored guests."


    Damien gave a slight nod before offering a more formal greeting. "I appreciate the kindness you''ve shown me, Lady Lareen."


    At this, she raised a delicate brow.


    "You''re the first person who''s ever taken my daughter''s safety into their own hands, and you speak as though I''ve done you a great favor instead," she mused. "But I won''t argue with your manners."


    She gestured toward a seat positioned near the throne.


    "Sit," she instructed. "We have much to discuss before you leave."


    Once seated, Damien adjusted his posture, relaxed but attentive.


    Queen Lareen studied him for a moment before speaking.


    "Tell me," she began, "what do you truly think of this place?"


    Damien exhaled lightly, tapping a finger on the armrest.


    "It''s well-hidden, which is impressive," he admitted. "And considering how many mana beasts roam freely here, it''s easy to tell that your people have a bond with them far beyond normal contracts."


    Queen Lareen nodded approvingly.


    "And do you believe this secrecy will last forever?" she pressed.


    Damien''s gaze darkened slightly.


    "No," he answered bluntly. "Secrets never stay hidden forever. No matter how well you protect them."


    Queen Lareen''s lips curled into a small, knowing smile.


    "A wise answer," she murmured. "And one I agree with."


    Her expression turned serious.


    "You may not be part of this town, Damien, but whether you realize it or not, your presence here has already tied you to its fate."


    Damien arched a brow. "Meaning?"


    Queen Lareen leaned forward slightly, resting her elbows on the armrests.


    "One day, whether by fate or by war, you may find yourself returning here," she said. "And when that time comes, I hope you remember that this place is not just a town¡ªit''s a sanctuary for those who share our bond with beasts."


    Damien didn''t reply immediately.


    Instead, he let her words settle, considering their weight.


    Would he return here one day?


    Perhaps.


    For now, though, he had other priorities.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," he finally said.


    Queen Lareen gave a satisfied nod before shifting to a different topic.


    "I assume you''ve already made plans for how you''ll return to Westmont?"


    Damien nodded. "Yes. You mentioned a place that could help me get back faster. I''m interested in knowing more about it."


    Queen Lareen''s silver eyes gleamed with amusement. "I was hoping you''d say that," she said.


    ~~~~~


    Somewhere else in the palace, Lizella stirred awake.


    The soft morning light streamed through her bedroom windows, casting golden streaks across the elegant chamber she now called home.


    For a moment, she simply sat there, still caught in the haze of sleep, her mind drifting to the previous day.


    She remembered walking through the courtyard with Damien, watching as he made his way from person to person, ensuring that every rescued captive received his attention.


    Even after everything he had done for them, he still took the time to check in on them individually.


    She had stood beside him, following his lead. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t have to do this," she had said at one point, watching him kneel beside an elderly woman who was still weak from the trauma of captivity.


    Damien had merely glanced at her, his expression unreadable.


    "I know," he had said. "But I want to."


    Lizella had smiled softly, realizing that, despite his cold exterior, there was kindness in him.


    Even when one of the children had hesitated to approach him¡ªtoo shy, too unsure¡ªDamien had gone to them instead, sitting cross-legged on the ground and listening patiently as the child mumbled their thanks.


    And later that evening, when they had sat together under the open sky, she had asked him about his goals.


    "To be strong enough to protect the people I care about," he had answered.


    She had been about to respond when his tone had shifted.


    "And to kill a certain someone," he had added, his voice colder than before.


    That change in him, that momentary flicker of pure hatred, had startled her.


    But she had chosen not to pry.


    Instead, she had shared her own goal¡ªto make her mother proud and to make herself happy.


    Damien had simply nodded, accepting her answer without judgment.


    And just like that, their conversation had drifted into silence, the twin moons casting their glow above them.


    Lizella''s eyes widened.


    She suddenly remembered something important.


    "Damien is leaving today." Her heart skipped a beat.


    Without wasting another second, she jumped out of bed, rushing to grab a fresh set of clothes.


    She barely took the time to brush her hair, opting instead to tie it into a quick ponytail before throwing on her boots.


    Just as she was about to leave her quarters, two maids approached, carrying a tray of breakfast for her.


    "Lady Lizella," one of them greeted. "We''ve brought your¡ª"


    "Where''s Damien?" Lizella cut in abruptly, not even sparing a glance at the food.


    The maids exchanged a look before responding.


    "He is currently meeting with the Queen regarding his departure."


    Lizella didn''t wait for further explanation.


    She immediately turned and bolted down the hall..


    Lizella''s footsteps echoed loudly as she sprinted through the corridors, passing startled guards and confused attendants.


    Her mind was racing, a whirlwind of emotions and urgency.


    Why did she feel so strongly about this?


    She had known Damien for only a short time, and yet¡ª


    The thought of him leaving without at least seeing him one last time unsettled her.


    Maybe it was because he was the first person outside of her town who had truly looked out for her.


    Or maybe it was because she still had things she wanted to say.


    Whatever the reason¡ª


    She wasn''t going to let him leave without seeing him first.


    As she neared the entrance to the throne chamber, she slowed her pace, taking a deep breath to steady herself.


    Her heartbeat was fast, but she ignored it.


    With one last inhale, she pushed open the doors and stepped inside.

 Chapter 260 - 260: Departure III

    Damien sat across from Queen Lareen, his posture relaxed but his mind sharp as he asked, "You mentioned a place that could help me get back faster. What city are you referring to?"


    Just as the queen opened her mouth to respond, the doors to the chamber swung open.


    Lizella stepped inside, her breath slightly uneven as if she had rushed to get there.


    She immediately greeted her mother and Damien, before moving to take a seat nearby.


    Queen Lareen raised a brow. "And what brings you here this early?"


    Lizella folded her arms, smiling slightly.


    "I couldn''t miss out on Damien''s departure," she said, her voice light but firm. "If I did, I''d probably curse myself until my dying breath. Or at least until fate decided to bring us together again."


    Both Queen Lareen and Damien chuckled at her dramatic words.


    "How poetic," Damien mused, smirking. "But you do know we''ll probably meet again, right?"


    Lizella shrugged, pretending to be unconvinced. "Maybe."


    Queen Lareen shook her head in amusement before turning her attention back to Damien.


    "Now, about the city I mentioned earlier¡­"


    Queen Lareen leaned back slightly, her expression thoughtful.


    "This city is known as Velhast, and it is one of the most well-connected places in this region," she explained. "It has multiple Teleportation Arrays, some of which are registered with the largest kingdoms and territories."


    She folded her hands together before adding, "Even though I do not know the exact location of Westmont, I am certain Velhast has knowledge of it. If you ask the right people, you will find a way back."


    Damien nodded. It was a solid lead¡ªone that could save him weeks of travel.


    Queen Lareen then described the route to the city.


    "If you go on foot, it will take you three full days to get there. The terrain isn''t too difficult, but it is not without dangers. However, if you ride a flying mana beast like your Griffin, you can cut that time down to just a few hours."


    Damien smirked slightly. "Then I guess I won''t be walking."


    Queen Lareen smiled knowingly. "I assumed as much."


    She gestured toward one of the nearby attendants, who nodded before leaving the chamber.


    "I have also asked my people to prepare some souvenirs for you," she continued. "Consider them gifts for the road."


    Damien raised a brow. "I don''t need¡ª"


    "I insist," she interrupted smoothly.


    Damien sighed but didn''t argue.


    As the conversation concluded, Damien stood and bowed slightly toward Queen Lareen.


    "Thank you," he said sincerely. "For everything."


    Queen Lareen returned the bow slightly. "And thank you, Damien."


    Her eyes softened. "For saving my daughter."


    Damien nodded, then turned toward Lizella, gesturing for her to follow him a short distance away.


    Once they were a bit more secluded, he spoke in a quiet but firm tone.


    "Get stronger," he told her. "It''ll increase our chances of meeting again."


    Lizella blinked at him before chuckling. "So I have to train just to see you again? Sounds exhausting."


    Damien smirked. "Then you better not slack off."


    Lizella sighed dramatically but then grinned. "Fine, fine. I''ll train."


    His expression turned more serious. "Watch out for yourself, Lizella. Be diligent in your training. You have potential, but you need to push yourself."


    Lizella studied him quietly before nodding.


    "I will," she promised.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke.


    Then, Damien turned away.


    "It''s time for me to go."


    Damien was escorted to the edge of the town, where the protective dome shimmered softly around them.


    As he reached the boundary, the dome began to part, creating an opening just wide enough for him to leave.


    He turned back one last time.


    Queen Lareen stood tall, her expression unreadable but her gaze filled with something that felt like pride.


    Beside her, Lizella watched him intently, her hands clasped behind her back.


    Damien met her gaze briefly, smirking slightly before raising a hand in a casual wave. "See you soon."


    Lizella rolled her eyes but smiled in return.


    Then¡ª


    He turned toward Aquila, who had been summoned earlier to say goodbye to Lizella one last time.


    The Griffin lowered its head slightly, allowing Damien to easily climb onto its back.


    Lizella reached forward, brushing her fingers gently over Aquila''s golden feathers.


    "You better take care of him," she whispered to the beast.


    Aquila let out a low chirp, as if in acknowledgment.


    Then¡ª


    It spread its wings wide, the air shifting around them as it prepared for flight.


    Damien glanced at Lizella one last time.


    "See you around," he said.


    Then, with a powerful beat of its wings, Aquila took off into the sky.


    The wind rushed past Damien''s face, the town below growing smaller and smaller with each passing second.


    Lizella watched until he disappeared from view.


    Only then did she whisper, "See you soon, Damien."


    The vast sky stretched endlessly above Damien, painted in hues of soft red and blues as Aquila''s powerful wings carried them forward.


    The wind howled past him, brushing against his skin with a mix of warmth and coolness, depending on the altitude.


    Seven continuous hours of flight, even at Aquila''s top speed, had been an endurance test of its own.


    The Griffin had only taken two short glides to rest its wings momentarily, but it never faltered¡ªnever slowed.


    Damien sat comfortably against Aquila''s back, one hand resting on the beast''s smooth feathers while his sharp eyes scanned the horizon.


    His thoughts drifted. ''Queen Lareen was right to recommend Velhast.''


    It was one of the most well-connected cities in the region, rumored to have multiple Teleportation Arrays, each linked to different territories and kingdoms.


    This would save him weeks of exhausting travel, allowing him to return to Westmont far sooner than expected.


    Below, the landscape changed as the hours passed.


    Lush green fields turned into barren hills.


    Barren hills turned into dense woodlands.


    The woodlands eventually opened into a sprawling valley, dotted with small villages and winding rivers.


    And finally¡ª


    In the distance, a massive city emerged, its towering walls and sprawling building structures clearly visible even from high above.


    Damien narrowed his eyes. ''Velhast.''


    The golden glow of the evening sun bathed the city in a warm radiance, its stone buildings and bustling streets creating a striking contrast against the approaching twilight.


    As they neared, the city''s watchtowers came into view, their guards stationed attentively atop the walls.


    Damien could already sense their wary eyes following him as he and Aquila approached.


    But then¡ª


    Murmurs began to spread among them.


    The sight of a Griffin was not something common¡ªnot even in a city like Velhast.


    "Is that¡­?"


    "That mythical hybrid?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A Griffin?"


    "Impossible!"


    The gates, normally guarded with suspicion, were now filled with whispers of awe and excitement.


    By the time Aquila landed just outside the city''s towering gates, a small crowd had already gathered.


    Their gazes flickered between Damien and the majestic creature beside him.


    He could hear their hushed voices.


    "A tamer? No¡­ that beast isn''t bound by any obvious contract."


    "Could it be a summoned creature?"


    "Regardless, it''s a beauty¡­ Look at those golden feathers!"


    Damien ignored the crowd, focusing instead on the guards blocking the entrance. However, his mind raced. ''How did they know it''s a Griffin?''


    One of them, a tall man clad in dark steel armor, stepped forward. His eyes were filled with hesitation, as if unsure whether to stop Damien or simply let him through.


    "You¡­" the guard began, glancing at Aquila before returning his gaze to Damien. "State your purpose in Velhast."


    Damien remained calm. "I need to use a Teleportation Array. I won''t be staying long."


    The guards exchanged looks, their wariness still present.


    But before any further questioning could occur, Aquila let out a sharp cry, causing many of them to flinch.


    The armored guard took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Very well," he said, stepping aside. "You may enter."


    Damien gave him a small nod of acknowledgment before walking through the massive city gates.


    Aquila, ever obedient, followed closely behind him.


    Stepping into Velhast was like stepping into an entirely different world for Damien.


    The streets were alive, even as the sun began its descent.


    Merchants shouted their wares from decorated stalls, their voices merging into a chaotic yet familiar rhythm.


    Street performers juggled flaming torches, and skilled musicians played enchanting melodies near large fountains.


    The scent of roasted meats, fresh bread, and spiced drinks lingered in the air, tempting even the most disciplined of travelers.


    Despite the grandeur, Damien had no time to admire the city''s beauty.


    His objective was clear¡ªfind the nearest Teleportation Array.


    But before that, he needed a moment to rest and regroup.


    It didn''t take long before Damien spotted a tavern, nestled between a weapons shop and a potion merchant.


    The sign above the entrance read as, "The Broken Fang Tavern."


    Pushing open the heavy wooden doors, Damien was met with the scent of ale and grilled meat.


    Inside, the atmosphere was warm and lively, with groups of mercenaries, travelers, and traders occupying the many wooden tables.


    The sound of clinking mugs and boisterous laughter filled the air.


    Damien walked straight to the counter, ignoring the curious glances sent his way.


    The bartender, a middle-aged man with a thick beard and a moustache and sharp brown eyes, looked him over.


    "A traveler?" he asked.


    "Something like that," Damien replied. "A meal. And a drink."


    The bartender smirked. "Easy enough."


    Within moments, a plate of seasoned meat and bread was placed before him, along with a tankard of dark ale.


    Damien took a bite, barely paying attention to the conversations around him.


    It wasn''t until he was halfway through his meal that he finally spoke up again.


    "Where''s the nearest Teleportation Array?"


    The bartender, who had been wiping down the counter, paused for a moment before letting out a small chuckle.


    "Straight to the point, huh?"


    Damien simply waited for his answer.


    The bartender shrugged, setting the mug aside.


    "Head straight down this road," he gestured. "When you reach the merchant district, take a left at the second alley. You''ll find the array there. Just look for the ''Silver-robed Talent Users'' as they''re called.."


    Damien nodded. "Appreciated."


    He reached into his coat and pulled out a small pouch of gold coins, tossing a few onto the counter.


    The bartender''s eyes gleamed as he caught them.


    "Pleasure doing business," he said with a grin.


    Without another word, Damien stood and left the bar.


    As night began to set in, the streets took on a different kind of energy.


    Lanterns flickered to life, casting warm, golden glows across the cobblestone pathways.


    Shadows stretched along the buildings, and the hum of night markets and taverns became the dominant sound.


    Damien moved with purpose, following the bartender''s directions.


    Aquila walked beside him, its sharp eyes scanning their surroundings.


    As they approached the merchant district, Damien could already see the alleyway leading toward the Teleportation Arrays. "Soon. We''ll see Arielle soon."

 Chapter 261 - 261: Delayed Travel

    The Teleportation Center described to Damien loomed before him, a grand structure that stood apart from most of the city''s architectural designs. Unlike the bustling streets and crowded taverns, this place exuded an aura of strict professionalism and exclusivity.


    The entrance was guarded, but not by city soldiers¡ªthese men were private enforcers, clad in well-crafted armor and bearing insignias that marked them as belonging to a private faction.


    As Damien stepped inside, he was immediately met with a stark contrast to the city''s outer chaos.


    The interior was pristine, with polished marble floors, chandeliers casting a soft golden glow, and an air of refined wealth that only the elite could afford.


    Rows of private booths and teleportation stations lined the expansive hall, their arcane symbols glowing faintly in the dim light.


    Unlike public teleportation arrays, which were often overcrowded and slower, this facility catered exclusively to those who could afford its efficiency.


    There were two main types of teleportation arrays in the world.


    Publicly owned arrays which were operated by city, town, or kingdom officials. These arrays were regulated, requiring approval for certain destinations from the governing body or ruler.


    Public owned arrays were less efficient but affordable for common citizens. Lastly, they were often overused, leading to long waiting times.


    However, privately owned arrays were owned by wealthy individuals, groups, or organizations and were far more expensive but significantly faster and more effective.


    They could bypass certain travel restrictions and were typically used by mercenaries, nobles, and influential figures.


    Damien wasn''t surprised that Velhast had a private teleportation network. A city of its size and influence was bound to have one.


    As he approached the reception counter, a well-dressed man in deep blue robes looked up from behind the desk.


    "Welcome to the Velhast Private Teleportation Facility," the receptionist said smoothly. "How may I assist you today?"


    Damien placed a small pouch of gold coins on the counter.


    "I need a teleportation to Westmont," he stated.


    The receptionist''s brows lifted slightly. "Westmont?"


    He flipped through a large record book, scanning through listed destinations.


    After a few moments, he shook his head.


    "I''m afraid we do not have a direct teleportation route to Westmont," he said.


    Damien''s expression remained unreadable. "Then what''s the closest city to it?"


    The receptionist turned a few pages, then nodded.


    "The closest available teleportation array we have leads to Ryedale," he said. "It is only a few hours'' travel from Westmont."


    Damien considered this. A few hours'' travel wasn''t bad.


    But then¡ª


    "However," the receptionist continued, "we currently cannot activate the array leading to Ryedale."


    Damien''s gaze sharpened slightly.


    "And why is that?"


    "There is currently a lockdown in Ryedale," the receptionist explained.


    "All teleportation arrays within the city have been deactivated, meaning we cannot send travelers there until their restrictions are lifted."


    Damien''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Lockdowns were not uncommon, but for an entire city to shut down its teleportation networks meant that something serious was happening.


    "How long until the lockdown is lifted?" he asked.


    The receptionist checked a small enchanted timepiece, which displayed countdowns for different teleportation schedules.


    "Approximately nine hours," he answered. "By morning, the restrictions should be lifted."


    Damien did the math in his head.


    That meant he could leave at sunrise and arrive in Ryedale before midday. From there, it would only take him a few hours to reach Westmont.


    After a brief pause, Damien nodded.


    "Fine," he said. "I''ll return in exactly nine hours to travel."


    The receptionist gave a professional nod.


    "Understood. I will register your request in our list of travelers."


    Damien slid a few gold coins onto the counter.


    "For the reservation."


    The receptionist took the payment without hesitation.


    "Everything is set, sir. Have a good evening, and we will be expecting you in the morning."


    Without another word, Damien turned and left the facility.


    By the time Damien stepped back onto the streets of Velhast, night had fully settled over the city.


    The streets, once vibrant and full of life, had grown quieter, with only the occasional passerby making their way through dimly lit alleys.


    He considered his options.


    There was nothing for him to do for the next nine hours.


    Rather than waste time wandering the streets, he made the practical decision¡ªhe would return to the tavern, book a room, and rest.


    The Broken Fang Tavern was still lively when he arrived, though the crowd had thinned slightly since earlier. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The same bearded bartender from before gave him a nod as he approached the counter.


    "Back already?" he asked, amused.


    Damien leaned against the counter. "Need a room for the night."


    The bartender smirked. "That''ll be ten silver."


    Damien tossed a gold coin onto the counter.


    "Keep the change."


    The bartender''s eyebrows raised slightly, but he took the coin with a nod.


    "Second floor, third door on the left," he said. "Enjoy your stay."


    Damien gave a simple nod before making his way up the stairs.


    His room was small but clean, with a sturdy bed and a simple wooden table. A single window overlooked the quiet streets below.


    He sat on the bed, removing his weapons and outer coat, placing them neatly on the table beside him.


    Then, he lay back against the mattress, closing his eyes.


    ~~~~~


    Far away, in the city of Ryedale, the reason for the lockdown was unfolding.


    Three figures sat inside a grand chamber, their presence exuding an air of authority and hidden power.


    They were representatives from the Eastern Shirefort Continent¡ªthat rarely involved itself in matters outside its own lands.


    Yet, they had come here personally, summoned by the Lord of Ryedale himself.


    The reason?


    An dangerous piece of information they''d come to confirm¡ªone that might change everything and sounded interesting as well.


    One of the three, a tall man with piercing golden eyes, tapped his fingers on the table.


    "So it''s true," he murmured.


    Across from him, the Lord of Ryedale¡ªa nervous but powerful man¡ªnodded.


    "Yes, my lord," he confirmed. "The signs are there. Everything is as I reported."


    The golden-eyed man exhaled slowly.


    "Then that means¡­"


    His companion, a woman with long silver hair, finished his sentence for him.


    "Things are truly speeding up."


    A heavy silence settled in the room.


    The lockdown in Ryedale wasn''t just a precaution.


    It was a response to something far greater.


    And Damien, unknowingly, was about to walk straight into it.

 Chapter 262 - 262: A Talking Demon?

    Damien''s room was silent, save for the occasional creak of the wooden bed as Damien shifted restlessly.


    No matter how much he tried to calm his mind, sleep refused to come.


    His thoughts drifted¡ªWestmont, the Teleportation Array, Lizella''s promise, and Queen Lareen''s words. But beyond those matters, there was something else.


    A restlessness inside him. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A quiet but persistent urge, like an itch beneath his skin that refused to be ignored. Finally, after an hour of tossing and turning, Damien sat up with a sigh. ''This is pointless.''


    Rising from the bed, he stretched his arms before heading toward the window. The night air, cool and crisp, beckoned. He could already hear the distant sounds of the city, muffled by the stone walls.


    The door was locked, a security measure for rented rooms, but that didn''t matter to him.


    With ease, Damien slid the window open and, without a moment''s hesitation, climbed out onto the ledge.


    The night was calm, the only sound being the gentle rustling of leaves. Below, the streets of Velhast stretched out, dimly lit by lanterns swaying in the wind. The city felt different at night¡ªquiet, almost serene, but also suffocating.


    Damien needed a break.


    He stood on the edge of the window, gauging the distance to the ground. His eyes flicked to the guards patrolling below. They weren''t paying attention to his room; a distraction on the other side would be enough.


    Damien jumped down effortlessly, landing lightly on the cobblestones with barely a sound.


    Tap!


    His boots absorbed the impact with ease, and he quickly straightened, dusting himself off.


    The outer gates were still open; the night shift guards watched as the usual late-night travelers moved in and out. But Damien had no intention of sticking around the city. The air felt stifling, and the night seemed to stretch on without end.


    With no hesitation, Damien walked toward the gates, his hands casually tucked into his pockets.


    When the guards saw him, one of them narrowed his eyes. "You heading out this late?" one of the guards asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Damien pulled out his badge¡ªthe insignia of the Mercenary Association. "Hunting," he said simply. "I can''t sleep."


    The guards exchanged a look but didn''t question him further. They had seen more than enough mercenaries coming and going at all hours of the day. With a grunt, they stepped aside.


    "Your call," one of them muttered. "Just don''t cause any trouble."


    Damien didn''t say another word. He stepped past them and, with the moonlight casting long shadows on the ground, disappeared into the night.


    The wilderness greeted him as he passed through the city gates and into the vast, open plains that stretched out before him.


    The night air was cool but refreshing, and for the first time in a while, he felt free¡ªfree from the worries of royal summons and expectations.


    The city, with its walls and constraints, felt like a distant memory now. The wild lands outside the city held an allure all their own.


    Damien breathed deeply, letting the crispness fill his lungs. It was time to clear his mind.


    The moonlight painted the world in silvery hues, and Damien found solace in the solitude. But it was also a time to think, to reflect, and to prepare for whatever came next.


    His mind wandered back to Westmont¡ªhis destination, though he had no real idea of what to expect when he arrived. It was time to move forward, time to stop lingering on the past. But for now, the restless itch he couldn''t shake was still there, gnawing at him.


    And so, he decided to hunt.


    Mercenaries like him didn''t often take to the wilderness without a reason. But tonight, the hunt wasn''t about filling his pockets with coins or cores¡ªit was about the need to move, to do something to expel this restless energy from his body.


    Not far from the city was a dungeon, an ancient formation that had long been abandoned by most adventurers. Some dungeons were small and easily navigated.


    Others, however, were treacherous¡ªfilled with dangerous creatures and powerful magic that had festered there for centuries.


    This one had caught his attention. It was close, and though it had been partially cleared, it still promised a challenge. After all, that''s what he needed most right now.


    The dungeon was known for its dangerous creatures¡ªstronger than most, and with enough dangerous mana around to fuel their power.


    Grade Three creatures, the guards had warned, indicating the level of difficulty. A Titanfang Bear, Magma Beetles, and Stone Serpents had all been sighted within its walls.


    But Damien wasn''t one to shy away from a challenge. The thought of testing his strength against these creatures was enough to stir his excitement. And so, with Aquila summoned at his side, he flew toward the dungeon.


    The entrance was a rocky outcrop, marked by several jagged stones protruding from the earth. A cool, eerie wind blew from within, and the faint sound of something scurrying echoed through the air. It was a dungeon unlike any Damien had encountered recently¡ªforeboding and alive.


    He dismounted Aquila, who settled nearby, its massive wings folding against its back. The dungeon''s entrance loomed before him, dark and treacherous. But Damien didn''t hesitate. He took a step forward, his blade unsheathed, ready for whatever lay ahead.


    The interior was like a labyrinth, winding corridors that led to open chambers. On the first few levels, Damien encountered mana beasts¡ªwild, primal creatures that were simply part of the dungeon''s natural ecosystem.


    Level One: A pack of Rockfang Wolves. Their thick, rocky hides made them resilient, but Damien was faster. A few well-placed strikes, and they were down.


    Level Two: Stone Serpents, their scales like armor. These beasts slithered through the cracks in the walls, but Damien''s agility and swordplay made quick work of them.


    Level Three: Magma Beetles, their bodies radiating heat as they crawled over the rocky ground. A few swipes of his sword, and they were no longer a threat.


    But as Damien descended deeper into the dungeon, he could feel the power around him increasing. The magic here was stronger, heavier, and it made the air feel thick with danger.


    By the time Damien reached the seventh level, he was confident¡ªmaybe too confident. He hadn''t encountered anything too dangerous.


    But then, as he walked into the final chamber, a figure stepped out from the shadows.


    It wasn''t a beast.


    It was a demon.


    A Grade Three Demon¡ªits red skin was like molten stone, its glowing golden eyes piercing through the darkness. Its claws were sharp, and its presence was suffocating.


    "Well, well," the demon said in a low, guttural voice, its eyes narrowing. "A human¡­ How interesting."


    Damien didn''t flinch. He wasn''t about to show fear, not even in the face of this demon. Instead, he gripped his sword tighter, his eyes narrowing in focus.


    ''It spoke!'' He''d just heard a demon speak but that wasn''t important for now!


    "I''m not here to talk," Damien said, his voice steady. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The demon''s eyes gleamed with malicious delight. "So bold. Let''s see if you can back it up."


    Without warning, the demon lunged forward, its claws slashing through the air with terrifying speed. Damien barely dodged in time, feeling the wind of the demon''s attack whip past him as he rolled to the side.


    The fight had begun.

 Chapter 263 - 263: Battle With A Talking Demon

    The demon lunged, claws slicing through the air with unnatural speed.


    Damien dodged just in time, twisting his body as the demonic talons slashed through the spot where his neck had been a fraction of a second ago.


    The force of the attack tore through the rocky ground, leaving deep gashes on the dungeon floor.


    Fast.


    Damien barely had time to regain his footing before the demon pressed forward again, its eyes gleaming with malice and fury.


    "You move well," the demon mused, tilting its head, voice smooth yet filled with sinister amusement. "Most humans would be dead by now."


    Damien said nothing, tightening his grip on his sword.


    This wasn''t his first time fighting a Grade Three Demon, but something about this one was different¡ªstronger.


    The mana pressure around it felt heavier, and unlike other demons he had faced, this one spoke fluently, its words sharp and intelligent.


    It wasn''t a mindless beast.


    It was calculating.


    And that made it far more dangerous.


    The demon vanished in a blur, reappearing behind Damien in an instant.


    Instinct took over.


    Clang!!


    Damien pivoted, bringing his sword up just in time, deflecting the demon''s attack with a burst of sparks.


    The force rattled his bones, pushing him back several feet.


    The demon grinned, clearly enjoying itself.


    "You''re resisting better than I expected," it mused. "But it won''t be enough."


    Before Damien could respond, the demon raised its hand, and a wave of dark energy erupted from its palm.


    ''Here it comes!'' Damien leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the blackened blast as it obliterated a chunk of the dungeon wall behind him.


    Boooooom!!


    Rubble crashed to the ground, filling the chamber with dust.


    Through the haze, Damien could still see the demon''s glowing golden eyes, unwavering and locked onto him.


    It wasn''t fighting wildly.


    It was testing him.


    A chill ran down his spine.


    This wasn''t like the other Grade Three demons he had fought before.


    Damien exhaled slowly, his mind working fast.


    If brute force alone wouldn''t win this fight, then he needed to change his approach.


    Speed. Precision. Counters.


    The demon lunged again, but this time, Damien was ready.


    As its clawed hand slashed forward, Damien ducked low, slipping under its guard.


    Before the demon could react, Damien twisted his body and drove his blade toward its ribs.


    But¡ª


    Clang!


    His sword barely pierced its toughened hide, the impact vibrating through his arm.


    The demon grinned at Damien''s effort. "You''ll need more than that."


    It kicked out with brutal force, catching Damien square in the stomach.


    The air rushed out of his lungs as he was sent flying backward, slamming into the dungeon wall.


    Booom!!


    A sharp crack echoed through the chamber, dust and debris scattering across the floor.


    Damien coughed, forcing himself to his feet.


    The demon stood in place, watching him with something akin to curiosity.


    "You''re still standing," it noted.


    Damien wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "You talk too much."


    The demon laughed and Damien knew he had no time to waste.


    Summoning his beasts would be the easy answer.


    But he wasn''t looking for easy.


    He was looking to test his own strength.


    With a sharp breath, Damien''s mana surged, coursing through his veins like liquid lightning.


    The dungeon reacted to his presence, the very air vibrating with pressure.


    The demon''s grin widened. "Oh? So you do have some fight in you."


    Then¡ªthey clashed again.


    Clang! Clang!! Clang!!!


    Bang!! Bang!!


    Their blades and claws met in rapid succession, each strike sending sparks flying. Damien weaved through the demon''s attacks, moving faster than before.


    His sword danced, aiming for weak spots between the demon''s hardened flesh. The demon responded in kind, adapting to Damien''s speed with every passing second.


    Kraaaa!!


    The ground beneath them cracked, unable to withstand the force of their battle.


    For a split second, Damien found an opening.


    With a burst of speed, he swung his blade¡ª


    And this time, it connected.


    The edge of his sword slashed across the demon''s torso, leaving a deep, jagged wound.


    The demon hissed, golden eyes flaring with something almost like anger.


    "You dare¡ª?!"


    Without warning, its aura exploded outward, flooding the chamber with suffocating pressure.


    Damien barely had time to react before the demon''s hand shot forward¡ª


    Too fast!


    The clawed hand punched clean through his side, tearing through flesh and muscle.


    A sharp wave of pain shot through him as he staggered back, his vision blurring. "Shit!"


    The demon''s hand was coated in his blood, dripping onto the dungeon floor.


    For the first time, Damien struggled to breathe.


    Most people would collapse.


    Most warriors would realize they had lost.


    But Damien wasn''t most people.


    Through the pain, his grip on his sword never wavered.


    His breathing steadied.


    His body screamed at him to stop¡ª


    But his mind refused.


    "Still standing?" the demon asked, tilting its head.


    Damien forced a smirk. "Like I said¡­ You talk too much."


    And then¡ª


    His mana exploded outward, flaring brighter than before. It was like Damien hadn''t been fighting at his full strength earlier.


    Booooom!!


    The dungeon shook.


    The battle carried on once again, the dungeon walls trembling with every violent clash of steel and claws.


    Damien could feel it¡ªthe shift in the demon''s combat style.


    At first, it had been fast and brutal, overwhelming him with sheer force and speed.


    But now¡­


    Now it was changing.


    It was adapting.


    Every time Damien dodged, countered, or landed a strike, the demon adjusted, moving with greater precision than before.


    Its footwork improved, its defensive reactions sharpened, and worst of all¡ªit had begun mimicking his techniques.


    Damien''s eyes narrowed.


    He had fought intelligent demons before, but this one wasn''t just clever.


    It was learning.


    And that made it far more dangerous than any Grade Three Demon he had ever encountered.


    Damien lunged forward, his blade cutting through the air.


    The demon sidestepped with ease, shifting its weight in a way that was eerily similar to how Damien himself dodged.


    Then, without hesitation, it countered with a precise strike, its claws slashing toward Damien''s chest. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Too fast!


    Damien barely managed to bring his sword up in time, deflecting the attack. But the force behind the blow sent him skidding backward, his boots scraping against the stone floor.


    The demon grinned, golden eyes gleaming with wicked amusement.


    "You''re a fascinating opponent," it mused. "I didn''t expect to learn so much from a mere human."


    Damien''s grip on his sword tightened.


    "So you''re imitating me?" he muttered, breathing heavily.


    The demon tilted its head, considering.


    "Not just imitating," it corrected. "Evolving."


    A chill ran down Damien''s spine.


    This wasn''t just a strong opponent.


    This was an opponent that was getting stronger the longer the fight dragged on.


    If he didn''t end this soon, there was a chance that the demon would become something even worse.


    Something beyond his ability to handle.


    Damien exhaled, his mind working rapidly.


    The demon was growing more precise, but that meant it was also predictable.


    It was learning from Damien¡ªwhich meant it was fighting like Damien.


    And Damien knew his own weaknesses.


    Fine.


    If it wanted to fight like him, then he would force it into a situation it couldn''t learn from.


    With a flick of his wrist, Damien switched his grip on his sword, adjusting his stance.


    The demon''s eyes widened slightly.


    It had been mirroring his previous combat form¡ªbut now Damien had changed it.


    It hesitated.


    And in that fraction of a second, Damien moved.


    He charged forward, but this time, he wasn''t aiming for the demon''s torso.


    The demon expected an attack¡ªit braced for a high-speed slash or a feint.


    But Damien didn''t do either.


    Instead¡ª


    He dropped low at the last second, spinning into a sliding attack aimed at its legs.


    The demon, caught off guard, stumbled backward, its balance momentarily thrown off.


    That was all Damien needed.


    With a sharp burst of mana, he twisted mid-slide, shifting his weight upward and driving his sword in a brutal upward slash¡ª


    Straight into the demon''s side.


    The blade tore through its flesh, dark blood splattering across the dungeon floor.


    The demon roared in pain, staggering back, its golden eyes flashing with fury.


    "You¡ª!"


    But Damien wasn''t done. "Stay quiet!"


    Before the demon could recover, Damien followed through, unleashing a rapid flurry of attacks, his strikes relentless.


    His blade sliced through flesh, severing tendons, cutting deep into muscle.


    The demon tried to counter, but Damien was faster now, pressing his advantage. ''You had your chance to win.''


    With one final strike, Damien drove his sword through the demon''s chest, twisting the blade as dark mana erupted from the wound.


    The demon gasped, its golden eyes flickering.


    For the first time¡ªthere was fear in its gaze.


    "You¡­" it wheezed. "You¡­ planned this¡­"


    Damien exhaled, pulling his sword free.


    "Of course I did."


    The demon staggered, its body trembling.


    Then¡ª


    With one last guttural growl, it collapsed to the ground, motionless.


    Damien stood over the lifeless body, his breath ragged.


    Blood dripped from his wounds, staining his coat.


    The fight had been brutal, but he had won.


    Still¡ª


    His muscles ached, and his mana reserves were drained far more than they should have been for a fight like this.


    This wasn''t normal.


    This demon had been different.


    Stronger.


    And that worried him.


    If demons like this were beginning to appear more frequently, it meant something far worse was happening.


    Something that wasn''t natural.


    Damien wiped his blade clean before sheathing it.


    He needed to leave this dungeon but then again, something wasn''t right. He didn''t feel fulfilled.


    Damien turned to the demon and noticed a black smoke rising from its body and his blue eyes narrowed, closing in on the demon.


    _________________


    _________________


    A/N: Dear readers!! I apologise for the lack of recent updates. I promise to upload two more chapters today to make up for the previous missed days.


    I am still recovering but you all matter to me too!! Thank you guys!! I love you all!!!

 Chapter 264 - 264: Summons Vs Demon

    Damien exhaled, stepping back from the demon''s motionless body, his fingers tightening around his sword hilt. His wounds stung, and his muscles ached from the intensity of the battle, but it was over.


    Or so he thought.


    Then¡ª


    Brrrrrrr¡­


    A low rumble echoed through the dungeon.


    Damien''s eyes snapped back to the demon.


    The air around it distorted, waves of thick, dark mana pulsating from its collapsed form.


    Krrrr¡­


    A sharp crackling noise filled the chamber as the demon''s golden eyes snapped open once more.


    It wasn''t dead.


    Damien took an instinctive step back.


    The demon''s body began to rise, but it didn''t stand normally. Its limbs twitched unnaturally, its spine bending at odd angles as it floated upward, darkness swirling around its form like living shadows.


    Then¡ª


    Bwaaaaam!!


    A new aura exploded outward, far stronger than before.


    The pressure was immediate.


    Damien staggered, his breath hitching as the sheer force of the demon''s presence crushed down on him. ''This¡­ is different.''


    The demon''s previous power had been overwhelming, but this was something else entirely.


    The air grew thick, as if it had turned into solid weight pressing against his chest.


    Even his sword felt heavier in his grasp.


    The demon, now fully standing, tilted its head toward him, golden eyes gleaming with eerie satisfaction.


    "You almost had me," it murmured, its voice now deeper, more sinister.


    Damien said nothing, but his mind raced.


    If he continued fighting like before, he would die.


    He needed to change the battlefield.


    And for that¡ªhe needed help.


    Damien lifted his hand, magic essence crackling around him as he called forth one of his newest summons. "Summon Skylar!"


    A swirling and pulsating portal of pure blue magic essence formed beside him, its energy pulsing with raw power. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then¡ªa massive winged form emerged from within the portal.


    A Grade Four Shadowfang Wyvern. Damien''s newest addition to his summons.


    Skylar.


    Kraaaaaaa!!


    The wyvern let out an ear-piercing shriek, its obsidian-black scales reflecting the dim dungeon light.


    Its glowing eyes locked onto the demon, a low, menacing growl vibrating through its throat.


    The demon paused, its gaze shifting toward the wyvern.


    "Oh?" it murmured, intrigued. "Now this is interesting."


    Damien grinned despite the pain in his body.


    "Let''s see how well you adapt to something you''ve never fought before."


    With a flick of his wrist, Damien gave Skylar the command.


    "Attack."


    The wyvern moved instantly, its large wings creating a burst of wind as it lunged at the demon.


    Its razor-sharp fangs snapped forward, aiming to sink into the demon''s flesh.


    The demon dodged, but¡ª


    Skylar was faster than expected.


    It twisted mid-air, using its massive tail to strike at the demon''s side.


    Booooom!!


    The force sent the demon crashing into the dungeon wall, cracking the stone upon impact.


    Damien took the opportunity, rushing in with his blade.


    As the demon attempted to rise, he slashed downward, cutting into its chest.


    Dark blood splattered across the ground.


    But instead of roaring in pain, the demon grinned. "That felt great. Let''s hope you feel the same."


    It reached out, grabbing Damien''s wrist with inhuman speed.


    The next moment, Damien was hurled across the dungeon, his body crashing into a pillar with a brutal impact.


    Skylar shrieked in fury, launching another attack, but this time, the demon was ready.


    It dodged smoothly, then thrust its clawed hand forward¡ª


    A dark spear of energy shot out, piercing through Skylar''s wing.


    The wyvern roared in pain, stumbling backward.


    Damien clenched his teeth.


    Even with Skylar''s overwhelming strength, this demon was still too much.


    He needed something stronger.


    And he had just the summon or rather summons for it.


    With a sharp breath, Damien raised his hand again, summoning power surging through him like lightning. "Summon Fenrir."


    The ground rumbled as another vortex of energy burst open beside him¡ªthis time, filled with raw, untamed ferocity even as the portal retained its natural blue colour. It was like the being Damien was summoning was influencing the portal itself.


    From within the swirling blue portal, Damien''s familiar massive wolf-like beast emerged.


    Fenrir.


    The Grade Three Monstrous Wolf he''d grown accustomed to, standing at nearly three meters tall, its fur white as snow and its eyes glowing dangerously with sheer dominance.


    Unlike Skylar, who was still young and learning under Damien''s control, Fenrir was already a powerhouse as it had spent quite a while with Damien.


    A beast born to fight and even more importantly, to devour.


    The dungeon shook as Fenrir let out a bone-chilling growl, its fangs bared as it locked onto the demon.


    The demon froze, golden eyes narrowing slightly.


    Damien smirked.


    "You''ve been fighting me this whole time," he said, wiping the blood from his mouth. "Now let''s see how you handle something at your level."


    Fenrir pounced.


    The moment Fenrir attacked, the battlefield shifted.


    The demon, who had been dominating the fight, was now on the defensive.


    Fenrir was just as fast as the demon, its movements fluid and precise.


    Swoosh.


    The demon dodged but Fenrir''s claws dug into its scaled body regardless. This was enough to prove Fenrir was faster.


    Booom!!


    The demon was slammed into the walls of the dungeon from the attack, coughing up blood almost immediately.


    Frjrirdidnt give it space though.


    It went after the demon almost instantly, ready to destroy it and devour it. It hungered for the core of such a powerful foe.


    Booom!!


    Each swipe of its claws sent waves of destructive energy, forcing the demon to block rather than counter.


    Skylar, despite its injuries, recovered quickly and launched back into the fight, attacking from above.


    The demon was now facing two powerful summons at once.


    And for the first time, the demon looked frustrated.


    Damien didn''t waste the opportunity.


    While Fenrir and Skylar kept the demon occupied, Damien focused on his next move.


    He gripped his sword tightly, mana surging through his body as he prepared for the final strike.


    This battle wasn''t just about survival anymore.


    This was about winning.


    And with Fenrir and Skylar by his side, he had no intention of losing.

 Chapter 265 - 265: Summons Vs Demon II

    The battle soon turned into a war of endurance.


    The three of them¡ªDamien, Skylar, and Fenrir¡ªrelentlessly assaulted the demon, forcing it to stay on the defensive.


    Chomp!! Shrrrip!!


    Fenrir was the unstoppable force, keeping the demon locked in close combat, tearing at its flesh with fangs that could crush boulders.


    Boooom!!


    Skylar provided constant pressure from above, weaving through the air despite its injured wing, launching bursts of dark essence blasts whenever the demon left itself open.


    And Damien¡ªhe was the finisher, waiting for precise moments to strike, slicing into weakened areas and keeping the demon from regaining control of the battlefield.


    It was a battle of attrition.


    And they were winning.


    The demon roared in frustration, its movements becoming sloppier, its reaction time slowing just slightly as its body was pushed beyond its limits.


    Dark blood oozed from deep gashes Fenrir had ripped into its chest, and its left arm hung limply, rendered nearly useless after one of Skylar''s aerial strikes crushed the bone.


    For the first time, the demon''s expression changed¡ªits eyes flickering with fear and fury.


    It knew its fate.


    It was going to die.


    The demon suddenly leaped backward, putting distance between itself and Fenrir.


    Its aura flared violently, surging outward like a raging storm.


    Damien immediately felt something change.


    The mana within the demon''s body was spiraling out of control, like a dam about to burst.


    His eyes widened in realization.


    It was going to self-destruct.


    "You think you''ve won?!" the demon snarled, its voice filled with hatred and madness. "Then DIE WITH ME!"


    The entire dungeon trembled, cracks forming along the walls as a vortex of black energy coiled around the demon''s form.


    Vwooooossshh!!


    Its essence core¡ªthe very source of its power¡ªwas going into overdrive, preparing to implode in a catastrophic explosion.


    If it succeeded, everything in the dungeon would be annihilated.


    Damien felt his heart pound violently against his chest.


    He had seconds to act.


    And then¡ª


    A growl rumbled through the chamber.


    A deep, monstrous growl.


    Before Damien could even issue a command, Fenrir moved.


    The Monstrous Wolf didn''t hesitate.


    The moment it sensed the demon''s shift, it knew¡ªthis was an enemy that could not be allowed to survive.


    Fenrir''s body became a streak of white lightning, its claws digging into the stone floor as it exploded forward at inhuman speed.


    The demon''s eyes widened in shock, but it was too late.


    Fenrir pounced, its massive form colliding into the demon like a collapsing mountain.


    Before the demon could react, Fenrir''s jaws clamped around its throat.


    Crack!!


    A sickening sound echoed through the dungeon.


    The demon thrashed wildly, clawing at Fenrir, but the monstrous wolf tightened its grip, crushing muscle, bone, and whatever fragile arteries were found.


    Damien watched in stunned silence as Fenrir, without hesitation, ripped the demon''s head clean off.


    The body shuddered, dark energy flickering violently¡ª


    Then, with a final twitch, it collapsed.


    The unstable core, now stabilised again, returned to it''s pure state as remnants of mana essence.


    The explosion never came.


    The battle was over.


    Damien felt the tension in his body unravel, his exhaustion crashing into him all at once.


    Thud!


    His legs gave out, and he dropped to the cold stone floor, chest rising and falling rapidly as he tried to steady his breathing.


    The sheer intensity of the battle had pushed him past his limits.


    For a long moment, the only sounds were the echoes of battle fading into silence.


    Damien looked up at Fenrir, who stood over the demon''s headless corpse, its silver eyes gleaming in the dim light.


    A tired grin spread across Damien''s face.


    "You really saved us there," he murmured, his voice rough from exhaustion.


    Fenrir simply huffed, stepping back from the corpse.


    Damien glanced at the remains of the demon, then nodded toward Fenrir.


    "You deserve it. Go ahead."


    The wolf''s ears perked up, and without hesitation, it began devouring the corpse.


    The dark essence, the shattered core, the very flesh of the demon¡ªall of it was consumed.


    Watching Fenrir feast, Damien let out a heavy sigh.


    The battle had been brutal.


    But at least, in the end, they were the ones still standing.


    As Fenrir ate, Damien forced himself to stand, ignoring the burning protests of his muscles.


    Something felt off.


    There was still a lingering presence in the dungeon¡ªnot a threat, but something else.


    His eyes scanned the chamber until they landed on a half-buried, rusted chest near the far end of the cavern.


    His instincts told him this was important.


    With a groan, Damien walked over, brushing away the debris before prying the lid open.


    Inside, he found rare gemstones infused with mana. Damien also found weapons and armor from fallen warriors as well as gold coins and valuable trinkets stored in some Void Keys he found..


    Damien let out a low whistle.


    "Guess this thing had been hoarding trophies. Not impossible considering it possessed intelligence too."


    He reached into his pocket as he summoned Luton, the Stellar Slime.


    The small, gelatinous creature plopped onto the floor with a wet splat, its red body jiggling as it awaited orders.


    "Store everything," Damien ordered.


    Luton immediately expanded, stretching out its gel-like form as it absorbed everything in sight.


    Within moments, the entire hoard was gone. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien nodded in satisfaction.


    At least something good had come from this nightmare.


    With Skylar injured and Fenrir still digesting its meal, Damien knew they couldn''t linger.


    He had no idea how long he had spent inside this dungeon, but he knew that if he wasted any more time, he would miss the teleportation array.


    "Let''s move," he muttered.


    He raised his hand, recalling Skylar into its summoning space so it could rest.


    Fenrir finished its meal and trot over, standing beside Damien with a satisfied growl.


    Damien took one last look at the battlefield¡ªthe cracked walls, the bloodstained ground, the remnants of a battle that had pushed him to his limits.


    Then, without another word, he turned away and headed for the exit.


    Westmont was waiting.


    And he wasn''t about to miss his chance to return.


    Damien walked for almost an hour before he reached the exit.


    He was greeted by the sun''s glow as it rose from the east like every other day and realization dawned on him. "Shit! It''s dawn already!"

 Chapter 266 - 266: Arriving In Ryedale

    Damien took a deep breath, stretching his sore muscles as he surveyed the dawn-lit landscape before him. The sky was now painted in hues of orange, red, and gold, the rising sun glistening off the horizon, marking the beginning of a new day.


    The cold air of the dungeon had long since left his body, replaced by the gentle warmth of morning. He had been fighting all night, and though exhaustion still lingered in his bones, he knew he had no time to rest.


    He had a city to leave and a destination to reach.


    With a mental note to his system, Damien activated his summoning. ''Summon Aquila.''


    The air shimmered, rippling like disturbed water as the familiar blue portal appeared in front of Damien and from it, regal figure emerged.


    Aquila.


    The Griffin stretched its golden wings, its sharp, intelligent eyes locking onto Damien immediately.


    Damien stepped forward, placing a hand on Aquila''s beak, giving it a gentle pat before swiftly mounting onto its back.


    "Let''s get moving," he murmured.


    With one powerful beat of its wings, Aquila launched into the sky, carrying Damien away from the dungeon''s entrance and toward the towering gates of Velhast.


    Flying with Aquila cut down travel time significantly, and in mere minutes, Damien spotted the massive walls of Velhast rising in the distance.


    As they neared, the city''s gate guards quickly took notice of him.


    Even from the air, Damien could see their postures shift, their hands instinctively reaching toward their weapons.


    But then, recognition dawned on their faces.


    By the time Aquila landed gracefully before the gate, the guards were already waiting.


    One of them¡ªa tall, broad-shouldered man with a scar running down his cheek¡ªstepped forward first.


    "Back so soon?" the guard asked, smirking. "How did the mission go?"


    Damien dismounted, rolling his shoulders before answering.


    "Successful," he said simply. "The dungeon has been cleared."


    The guards exchanged glances, nodding approvingly. They would check out his words later. For now, they would remain at their stations.


    However, Damien deliberately left out key details.


    He didn''t mention the demon, nor the fact that it had spoken in human tongue like one of them.


    That kind of information wasn''t for just anyone to know.


    Instead, Damien reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, ornate black box.


    He tossed it toward the scarred guard, who caught it with practiced ease.


    "A gift," Damien said. "Spoils of war."


    The guard raised a brow, opening the box slightly to reveal the Void Key inside.


    His eyes widened.


    "This is¡­!"


    "A Void Key," Damien confirmed. "Share it among yourselves."


    The other guards immediately leaned in, murmuring amongst themselves in excitement.


    "You didn''t have to do this," another guard said, clearly surprised.


    Damien simply shrugged.


    "Consider it payment for letting me through so early," he said, smirking slightly.


    The guards laughed, clearly pleased.


    "Where are you heading now?" the scarred guard asked, still inspecting the key.


    "Home," Damien replied.


    The guards nodded, seemingly content with that answer. They didn''t push further, nor did they ask where ''home'' actually was.


    Instead, they gave him a respectful nod.


    "Safe travels, then," the lead guard said. "We''ll see you around."


    Damien returned the nod before stepping past the gates. "I don''t think so." However, his words never got to their ears.


    The city was just waking up.


    Shops were only beginning to open, merchants setting up their stalls along the cobbled streets. The air smelled of freshly baked bread, mixing with the lingering scent of morning dew.


    Despite the early hour, the streets were still scantily populated, the usual bustle of the city not yet in full swing.


    Damien moved swiftly, keeping to less crowded alleys, making his way back toward the small inn where he had rented a room.


    When he arrived, instead of walking through the front entrance, Damien scaled the side of the building, climbing through the same window he had left through the night before.


    Once inside, he immediately washed up, the warm water easing the tension in his muscles.


    The past few hours had been brutal, and his body welcomed the brief relief.


    After finishing, he changed into fresh clothes, pulling on his coat before heading toward the inn''s main entrance.


    As he exited, he spotted the innkeeper, a middle-aged man with graying hair, polishing the bar counter.


    Damien approached and set the room key down on the counter.


    "I''m leaving," he said simply.


    The innkeeper looked up, raising an eyebrow.


    "So soon?" he asked. "Didn''t expect you to stay just a night."


    Damien shrugged.


    "Business calls," he said.


    The innkeeper nodded knowingly.


    "Well, safe travels then," he said, before pausing. "You''re not leaving by road, are you?"


    Damien smirked.


    "The teleportation array you pointed out yesterday."


    The innkeeper whistled.


    "Fancy," he muttered. "Well, good luck wherever you''re heading."


    Damien gave a short nod, then turned toward the door and stepped out onto the street.


    His destination was set.


    It was time to leave Velhast.


    The teleportation center wasn''t far.


    By the time Damien arrived, the city''s activity was beginning to pick up, more people filling the streets as morning stretched further.


    The center itself was a large stone building, with guards stationed outside and workers managing incoming and outgoing travelers.


    As soon as Damien entered, he was immediately approached by a worker¡ªthe same woman who had registered his travel the previous day.


    "You''ve arrived just in time," she said with a polite smile. "The lockdown on Ryedale''s teleportation arrays has been lifted. You''re clear to travel."


    Damien nodded.


    "Good," he said. "Then send me now."


    The worker blinked, momentarily surprised at his urgency, but quickly nodded in understanding.


    "Very well," she said. "Follow me."


    Damien was led toward one of the large glowing arrays, the intricate symbols on the ground pulsing with energy.


    The teleportation worker handed him a small token.


    "Hold this," she instructed. "It will stabilize your passage."


    Damien took it, gripping it firmly.


    The worker stepped back, raising her hands over the array.


    "Activating teleportation to Ryedale in five¡­ four¡­ three¡­" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The symbols beneath Damien''s feet glowed brighter, arcs of energy dancing in the air around him.


    "Two¡­ one¡­ Initiate."


    A blinding light swallowed him.


    The moment Damien reappeared, the first thing he noticed was the warmth.


    Unlike the cold morning air of Velhast, Ryedale was warmer, the temperature suggesting that this city was in the midst of early summer.


    He stood on a circular stone platform, identical to the one in Velhast, surrounded by a bustling teleportation station.


    The streets beyond were already alive, filled with merchants, travelers, and local citizens beginning their daily routines.


    As he took his first step into the city of Ryedale, a smirk tugged at his lips. "Westmont isn''t so far away anymore."

 Chapter 267 - 267: Assembling A Team Of Four

    Damien emerged from the teleportation array, blinking against the sudden shift in temperature.


    Unlike Velhast''s cold morning air, Ryedale was warmer, a sign that the city was well into early summer. The air smelled of cooked food and fresh spices, carried through the streets by the morning breeze.


    He didn''t waste time.


    Without pausing to take in the sights, Damien turned toward the city''s main gates.


    The streets of Ryedale were already alive with movement.


    Unlike Velhast, where the morning had started quiet and slow, Ryedale''s people were in full motion. It was as if they had been waiting for something¡ªwaiting for the city''s lockdown to end.


    Merchants hurried to set up their stalls, shouting their goods to early risers. Travelers bargained loudly, eager to move before the heat of the day set in fully. The roads were already filling, a stark contrast to Velhast''s sleepy start.


    Damien made his way through the bustling streets, his pace brisk.


    The sooner he was out of Ryedale, the better.


    He could feel it¡ªthe tension in the air, the slight unease in his gut.


    Something was off.


    But he didn''t stop.


    He reached the city gates before long.


    As Damien approached the checkpoint, one of the uniformed guards stepped forward, holding up a hand.


    "Hold there, traveler," the guard said. "State your name and identification."


    Damien didn''t hesitate.


    Reaching into his coat, he retrieved a small black card and handed it to the guard.


    The Mercenary ID gleamed under the sunlight, displaying:


    {Name: Damien}


    {Rank: Gold-Ranked Mercenary}


    The guard''s gaze lingered on the name for a moment before nodding.


    "A Gold Rank," he muttered, handing the card back. "You''re free to go."


    Damien took the card and stepped past the gates.


    With a nod to the guards, he kept walking.


    As soon as he was a safe distance away, he opened his mouth and spoke to his system, summoning his griffin.


    Aquila''s golden wings burst into existence, flaring against the morning sky.


    Damien mounted swiftly, gripping the beast''s thick feathers.


    With one powerful beat, Aquila took to the skies.


    Back at the checkpoint, the guard stood still, watching Damien disappear into the sky.


    Something about the name on that Mercenary ID nagged at him. "Damien¡­"


    Then¡ª


    Another guard approached, a serious expression on his face.


    "Hey," the second guard said. "Did you check that guy''s name?"


    The first guard frowned. "Yeah, it was¡ª"


    His breath caught.


    Realization hit him like a hammer.


    The entire city had been on lockdown the previous day¡ªall for one reason.


    They had been searching for a man named Damien.


    The color drained from the guard''s face.


    He had just let that man walk through the gates.


    His hands clenched into fists, panic creeping into his chest.


    "He¡­ He''s the one they were looking for," he whispered.


    The second guard''s eyes widened.


    "WHAT?!"


    Their heads snapped upward¡ªbut it was already too late.


    Far above them, Damien and Aquila were specks against the sky.


    The Gold-Ranked Mercenary had escaped.


    Damien had no idea what had just happened below.


    He didn''t know that he had been hunted the day before.


    He didn''t know that every soldier in Ryedale had been ordered to look for him.


    And he certainly didn''t know that the guard he had just spoken to was now cursing his own mistake.


    All that mattered to Damien was one thing.


    Westmont wasn''t far anymore.


    And nothing was going to stop him now.


    ~~~~~


    Damon and his team¡ªDaveon, Anaya, and their guardian, Ex-General Leanna¡ªwalked through the grand halls of the academy toward Dean Godsthorn''s office.


    Only a few days had passed since they had returned from their three-week-long training, and their bodies still carried the fatigue of Leanna''s brutal drills.


    But it had all been worth it.


    During their return, Dean Godsthorn had tested their progress personally, and though his standards were unyielding, he had been genuinely impressed by the results.


    "Your combat ability has grown remarkably," the Dean had told them. "You are now among the best fighters of your year."


    That acknowledgment alone was enough to confirm what they already knew.


    They were strong.


    But now, they needed to be stronger.


    The Academy Competition was approaching¡ªa battle between the most elite students of every year.


    And for the Third Years, Damon''s team was the strongest choice.


    But there was one problem.


    They needed one more member.


    And today, the Dean had summoned them to fix that.


    As they entered the Dean''s office, the first thing Damon noticed was that they weren''t alone.


    A single girl stood in the room, her presence almost forgettable.


    Damon frowned slightly.


    He knew her face.


    Familiar, yet¡­ unfamiliar.


    She was from their class¡ªa girl who always blended into the background, the type of student who never stood out. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Someone who, until this very moment, had been nothing more than a side character in his mind.


    Damon exchanged glances with Daveon and Anaya.


    Neither of them reacted.


    They barely even acknowledged her.


    Instead, they turned their attention to the Dean, stepping forward and bowing respectfully alongside Leanna.


    "Dean Godsthorn," Damon spoke first. "You called for us?"


    The Dean nodded, his sharp eyes sweeping over them.


    "Yes," he said, his tone measured. "I have chosen the final member for your team."


    His gaze shifted to the girl standing beside him.


    Damon and the others followed his gaze, their expressions unreadable.


    Dean Godsthorn gestured toward her.


    "This is your fourth teammate."


    Silence filled the room.


    Then, finally, the girl spoke. Her voice was calm, but firm. "My name is Celeste."


    Damon studied her carefully.


    Celeste had shoulder-length silver hair, tied loosely behind her back, with calm violet eyes that held no signs of nervousness or uncertainty.


    She wore the same Third-Year uniform as them, but despite that, she felt like a complete outsider.


    Damon''s mind raced. ''Why her?''


    Why someone who had never stood out in combat classes?


    Why someone they had barely noticed before now?


    Anaya, ever blunt, was the first to speak.


    "Dean," she said, crossing her arms. "Are you¡­ sure about this?"


    Celeste showed no reaction to the doubt in Anaya''s voice.


    The Dean, however, narrowed his gaze slightly.


    "You question my judgment, Anaya?" he asked.


    Anaya tensed slightly, realizing she had overstepped.


    "N-No, Dean," she said quickly. "It''s just¡­ we don''t know anything about her."


    The Dean''s lips curled into a small smirk.


    "Exactly."


    Damon''s brows furrowed.


    "Dean," he said carefully, "why her?"


    The Dean leaned back in his chair, studying them.


    Then, with a casual motion, he waved his hand.


    "Leanna," he said. "Would you be kind enough to test her?"


    Leanna raised a brow, but she smirked.


    "As you wish," she said.


    She stepped forward, rolling her shoulders.


    "Alright, Celeste," Leanna said, her tone sharp and playful. "Show me why you''re here."


    For the first time¡ª


    Celeste smiled.


    A small, knowing smile.


    "Very well."


    And then¡ªshe moved.


    Before anyone could blink, Celeste was gone.


    One second, she had been standing still and the next, she was behind Leanna.


    Leanna barely had time to react before Celeste''s palm shot forward, striking toward her back.


    The ex-general pivoted instinctively, dodging just in time.


    But Celeste didn''t stop.


    She pressed forward, her movements precise, controlled, and unreadable.


    Damon felt a chill crawl up his spine.


    This girl¡ªthis so-called ''side character''¡ªwas moving like a trained assassin.


    Leanna counterattacked, throwing a sharp kick, but Celeste anticipated it.


    With a graceful motion, she twisted her body mid-air, flipping over the attack effortlessly.


    The moment her feet touched the ground, she struck out again, aiming straight for Leanna''s throat.


    Leanna barely blocked in time, but the force of the strike sent her skidding back slightly. ''She pushed Miss Leanna back?''


    Daveon, who had been silent this whole time, exhaled slowly.


    "I think I get it now," he muttered.


    Damon clenched his fists.


    So did he.


    Leanna, instead of looking frustrated, grinned.


    "You''re good," she admitted, rolling her wrist. "Really good."


    Celeste tilted her head slightly, still as calm as ever. "Thank you."


    The Dean, watching from his seat, chuckled.


    "Now do you understand why I chose her?" he asked, his voice filled with amusement.


    Damon exhaled, finally relaxing. He exchanged glances with Daveon and Anaya. Neither of them had anything to say.


    They had been wrong about Celeste.


    She wasn''t some forgettable background character.


    She was dangerous.


    And she was their new teammate.


    Dean Godsthorn rose from his chair, addressing them all.


    "With this," he said, "the Third-Year representatives for the Academy Competition are now complete."


    His gaze swept over all of them.


    "Damon. Daveon. Anaya. Celeste." He smiled. "You four will be my best team yet."


    Damon looked at Celeste again, this time with a new understanding.

 Chapter 268 - 268: Back At Westmont

    The journey back to Westmont was both long and short¡ªlong in distance, yet swift and uneventful, allowing Damien the rare opportunity to travel without complications.


    No sudden ambushes or troublesome encounters. Neither were there unknown threats lurking in the shadows.


    Just the steady rhythm of Aquila''s wings, cutting through the sky as the beast carried him closer and closer to home.


    By the time Damien saw the distant walls of Westmont, the afternoon sun peeked through the clouds, bathing the town in warm golden light.


    His grip tightened slightly on Aquila''s feathers as he took in the familiar sight.


    It had been days since he left.


    And he had no idea what kind of welcome awaited him.


    As he approached, Aquila''s keen eyes locked onto the gate, and almost immediately, the guards stationed there reacted.


    From his vantage point in the sky, Damien didn''t miss it¡ª


    One of the sentries at the tower froze, staring directly at him.


    Then¡ªin the span of seconds¡ª


    The guard turned and bolted inside.


    Within moments, a ripple of movement spread through the town, passing from person to person like wildfire.


    Even before he had descended, half of Westmont already knew¡ª


    Damien had returned.


    Instead of soaring directly into town, Damien guided Aquila downward, choosing to land just outside the walls.


    There was no need to make an entrance too dramatic.


    As Aquila''s talons touched the dirt road, the large griffin let out a low, satisfied growl, shaking its wings before folding them against its body.


    Damien gave the beast a pat on its feathery mane, signaling it to remain calm.


    The moment his boots touched the ground, he saw them¡ª


    The town guards.


    They were already gathering near the gate, exchanging looks of shock, curiosity, and relief.


    Some of them had genuinely been worried.


    Others were just trying to figure out how someone could vanish without a trace¡ªonly to return as if nothing happened.


    Then, as Damien walked forward, a blur of motion shot out from the gate.


    A very familiar blur.


    Before Damien could even process what was happening, Arielle was already upon him.


    Her hands were raised, fingers curled into fists¡ª


    And then¡ªshe started hitting him.


    Her small fists pounded against his chest, one after another, her face twisted with frustration.


    "You¡ª!"


    Thud!


    "Idiot¡ª!"


    Thud!


    "Reckless bastard¡ª!"


    Thud!


    Damien stood there, unmoving, letting her hit him as much as she wanted.


    He knew he deserved this.


    He had vanished without a word, leaving behind nothing but silence and unanswered questions.


    Her frantic punches slowed, her chest rising and falling heavily as she stared up at him, her eyes burning with unspoken emotion.


    "You¡­ do you have any idea how worried we were?!" she yelled.


    Damien exhaled quietly before reaching out, placing a hand on her head.


    Her eyes widened slightly, but she didn''t pull away.


    "I''m sorry," he said softly.


    Her fingers clenched, but the anger in her expression slowly melted into something else.


    Not frustration nor fury. It was relief.


    Arielle crossed her arms, her gaze still sharp.


    "You better have a good reason for this," she muttered. "You didn''t just disappear, Damien. You vanished."


    Damien sighed, running a hand through his silver hair before glancing up at the sky.


    "It''s¡­ a long story," he admitted.


    Arielle gave him a pointed look.


    "I have time."


    Damien chuckled.


    Of course, she did.


    Before he could say anything more, a new set of voices approached from behind the gate.


    "Damien!"


    He turned¡ª


    More familiar faces. "You''re alive?!" One of them shouted dramatically.


    "I think so," Damien said dryly.


    "Where the hell have you been?!" Another demanded, folding his arms.


    "That''s the thing," Damien admitted. "Even I''m not completely sure."


    A small silence followed.


    Then¡ª


    The second individual snorted. "Well, that''s comforting."


    Damien smirked. "I try my best."


    Despite the teasing, there was no mistaking it.


    Everyone here had been genuinely concerned about him.


    He could see it in their eyes¡ªthe subtle glances, the sighs of relief.


    Even Arielle, despite her usual rough demeanor, had barely left his side since he returned.


    And somehow¡ªthat felt nice.


    Damien sighed, rolling his shoulders.


    "Look," he finally said, glancing around at all of them. "I know I owe you an explanation. I''ll tell you everything¡­ soon."


    "Tonight?" Arielle pressed.


    Damien hesitated¡ªthen nodded.


    "Tonight," he confirmed.


    Arielle gave a satisfied nod.


    "Good. Because if you vanish again, I swear, I''ll track you down myself."


    Damien chuckled. "Even though you won''t know where to start, I don''t doubt it."


    With that, the tension slowly faded.


    His unexplained disappearance was still a lingering mystery, but for now¡ªhe was home.


    Damien was led through the familiar halls of the Mercenary Guild, his boots echoing lightly against the polished stone floors.


    Though he had traveled far¡ªthrough strange lands, dangerous encounters, and brutal fights¡ªstepping into this place made him feel like he had never left.


    This was home.


    His own allocated room awaited him, untouched from the day he disappeared.


    And the moment he walked inside, exhaustion finally hit him.


    His body, trained to survive in the harshest conditions, recognized safety.


    His muscles relaxed, his mind drifted, and as he collapsed onto the bed, he was out within minutes.


    "Hehe¡­ I''ll let you sleep for now." Arielle chuckled as she exited the room for Damien to get enough rest.


    When Damien woke up, the first thing he noticed was the scent of food.


    His eyes flickered open, adjusting to the soft glow of the lanterns in the room.


    He sat up slowly, feeling the stiffness in his limbs, but what caught his attention was the tray of covered meals sitting neatly on a small table beside his bed.


    Arielle.


    He could tell immediately.


    She had always been quietly reliable, never saying much about her small acts of care, but they were always there.


    Damien smiled slightly, shaking his head.


    Some things never changed.


    He slid off the bed, stretching out his arms before making his way over to the table.


    But just as he was about to uncover the meal, the door swung open.


    Arielle.


    She stood at the doorway, arms crossed, her sharp gaze locking onto him immediately.


    "Don''t even think about eating that," she said, nodding toward the meal.


    Damien raised a brow. "Why?"


    Arielle stepped inside, closing the door behind her.


    "Because," she said, walking up to him, "you still haven''t told me where the hell you''ve been."


    Damien sighed, rubbing his forehead.


    He had expected this.


    From the moment he saw the meal, he knew it wouldn''t come for free.


    "You made this just to blackmail me?" he muttered.


    Arielle smirked. "Obviously."


    Damien exhaled deeply, turning away from the meal and heading back to his bed.


    He sat down, making himself comfortable, his silver hair still slightly messy from sleep.


    "Fine," he muttered. "I''ll talk."


    Arielle gave a satisfied nod and pulled a chair over, taking a seat across from him.


    "Good," she said. "Start from the beginning."


    Damien ran a hand through his hair, leaning back against the headboard.


    "The beginning, huh?" he murmured.


    Then, he closed his eyes for a brief second¡ªreplaying the memory.


    And he began.


    "The last thing I remember before it happened," Damien said, "was lying in this very bed. Right here and drifting ino sleep."


    Arielle frowned slightly, listening intently.


    "I was exhausted," he continued. "I had been training all day, so I didn''t even think twice before falling asleep."


    His fingers tapped absently against his knee, his mind drifting back to that exact moment.


    "And then¡­ I woke up."


    Arielle narrowed her eyes.


    "That''s it?" she asked. "You just woke up?"


    "Not here," Damien clarified.


    He opened his eyes, locking his gaze onto hers.


    "I woke up¡­ in the middle of an abandoned temple of sorts. A place I had never seen before."


    Arielle''s brow furrowed. "An open field? Where?"


    Damien shook his head. "I had no idea. There were no other landmarks, no roads, just grass stretching as far as I could see."


    Arielle leaned forward slightly.


    "How long were you there?"


    Damien sighed.


    "I don''t know. Time felt... weird. But after wandering for hours, I realized something even stranger."


    Arielle raised a brow. "What?"


    Damien''s expression darkened slightly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The place was too quiet."


    Arielle frowned. "Too quiet?"


    Damien nodded.


    "No birds. No insects. No wind. Just... silence."


    Arielle crossed her arms, the air between them growing heavier.


    "So, let me get this straight," she said. "You went to sleep here in Westmont¡­ and then just woke up in some abandoned old temple that was unnaturally silent?"


    "Pretty much," Damien confirmed.


    Arielle huffed, shaking her head.


    "That''s ridiculous," she muttered. "Things like that don''t just happen."


    Damien smirked. "You think I don''t know that?"


    Arielle clicked her tongue, looking away briefly.


    "Alright," she finally said, turning back to him. "What happened next?"


    Damien''s gaze darkened slightly.


    "That''s when the real problems started."


    Arielle leaned in, waiting.


    Damien''s voice dropped slightly, his words carrying a different weight now.


    "Because that was when I realized¡­ I wasn''t alone."


    Arielle''s fingers tightened around her arms.


    She already knew¡ªwhatever came next wasn''t good.


    "Something else was there," Damien murmured. "And it was watching me."


    Arielle''s breath hitched slightly.


    "Watching you?" she repeated.


    Damien nodded.


    "I couldn''t see it," he admitted. "But I could feel it."


    Arielle remained silent, allowing him to continue.


    "It was like... being surrounded," Damien said. "Like something was studying me, waiting for me to make a mistake."


    Arielle''s frown deepened.


    "And then?"


    Damien smirked slightly, but there was no amusement in his eyes.


    "Then," he said, his voice dropping lower, "the silence broke."


    Arielle stiffened.


    "Broke¡­ how?"


    Damien''s silver eyes gleamed slightly as he recalled the moment.


    "A voice," he murmured. "From nowhere. Just a whisper¡ª"


    Arielle''s entire body tensed.


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop slightly.


    Damien let the words linger in the air, letting her process them.


    After a long pause, Arielle finally spoke again, her voice quieter this time. "And then¡­ what happened?"


    Damien exhaled slowly, prepared to answer.

 Chapter 269 - 269: Storytelling With Arielle

    "Well, soon enough, the thing monitoring me revealed itself and it turned out to be humanoid." Damien continued his storytelling to Arielle. "When it spoke, the voice sounded feminine so I concluded it was a female."


    "When I summoned Cerbe to my side for protection, it was quickly brought under her control after a few words from her mouth."


    Damien leaned back slightly, watching as Arielle absorbed everything he had just told her. She had listened without interrupting, but now her brows were furrowed in deep thought.


    "You''re telling me," she started slowly, "that something¡ªsomeone¡ªtook control of your summons?"


    Damien nodded. "Yeah. And not just any summons. She took control of Fenrir, Cerbe, and the others like it was nothing."


    Arielle''s frown deepened. "That shouldn''t be possible. Your pact makes it so that only you can command them. That''s how summoning magic works."


    Damien exhaled, rubbing his temples. "Exactly. Which is why I still don''t understand how it happened."


    Arielle stared at him for a long moment, processing the information. She wasn''t a summoner herself, but she had seen enough to know that Damien''s bond with his creatures was absolute. The idea that someone could simply override it was terrifying.


    "Did she use some kind of magic?" Arielle asked.


    "I don''t know," Damien admitted. "She never showed herself. Only her voice reached me, and the next thing I knew, my own summons were trying to kill me."


    Arielle''s fingers tightened against her arms. "And how did you survive?"


    Damien sighed. "That''s the weird part. I didn''t."


    Arielle''s breath caught slightly. "What do you mean?"


    "One moment, I was being hunted down by my own summons," Damien said, his voice calm but steady. "And then the next, I just¡­ woke up. In an open field. Like none of it had ever happened."


    Arielle''s confusion deepened. "That¡ª" she stopped mid-sentence, realization dawning on her.


    She straightened slightly, narrowing her eyes at him. "Wait. That means¡­"


    Damien nodded before she could finish. "It was a dream."


    Arielle exhaled sharply. "A dream."


    "But not just any dream," Damien clarified. "It felt too real, Arielle. I could feel my summons. The pain of their attacks. The air, the ground beneath my feet, even my own exhaustion. It wasn''t like any dream I''ve ever had before."


    Arielle crossed her arms, still looking unconvinced. "But in the end, you woke up, right? If she really wanted to kill you, wouldn''t she have done it?"


    Damien leaned forward slightly, his silver eyes flickering with something unreadable. "That''s what bothers me the most. She had full control over me. Over my summons. But instead of finishing me off, I was just¡­ thrown away. Dropped in the middle of nowhere, far from Westmont."


    Arielle shook her head, clearly unsettled. "You''re saying she let you live on purpose?"


    Damien hesitated before answering. "I don''t know if ''letting me live'' was her goal. But if she had the power to completely override my summons, then yeah, she could''ve killed me easily. And she didn''t."


    Arielle looked away for a moment, deep in thought. When she spoke again, her voice was quieter. "That''s not normal, Damien. Whatever this thing was¡­ whatever she was, she wasn''t just a normal entity. And if she can interfere with your summons¡­"


    She trailed off.


    Damien didn''t say anything. He didn''t have to.


    They both knew that something capable of manipulating his summons, even for a moment, was something far beyond what they could deal with right now.


    After a long silence, Arielle sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Alright. Let''s set that aside for now. Even if it was a dream, it doesn''t explain how you woke up in a completely different place."


    "Exactly," Damien muttered. "That''s the part I still don''t get."


    Arielle shook her head. "No traces of teleportation?"


    "None," Damien confirmed. "No essence trails, no fluctuation of mana, nothing."


    Arielle sighed. "So, somehow, you just¡­ appeared in an open field?"


    Damien nodded.


    Arielle rubbed her forehead. "That''s insane. No magic works like that. Not even teleportation arrays erase their traces completely. Someone would have had to physically move you."


    Damien shrugged. "That''s the conclusion I reached, too. But who¡ªor what¡ªmoved me? I have no clue."


    Arielle was silent for a moment before waving her hand in frustration. "Fine. What happened after that?"


    Damien exhaled and continued. He told her about wandering through the field, about fighting an underwater creature, and about helping a girl he barely knew.


    However, he carefully left out the details of her homeland and what he had learned there.


    Queen Lareen had asked for secrecy, and Damien wasn''t about to break that promise.


    Arielle listened closely, occasionally nodding but never interrupting.


    Then, he got to the part where he had finally reached the city from which he would teleport back to Westmont.


    He mentioned how he had arrived just in time for the lockdown.


    And that was when Arielle''s entire body language shifted.


    Her arms stiffened, and her eyes widened just slightly¡ªa barely noticeable flicker of recognition.


    Damien caught it immediately.


    She knew something.


    He narrowed his eyes at her. "You reacted just now."


    Arielle hesitated, then sighed, rubbing the back of her neck. "It''s just¡­"


    She paused, choosing her next words carefully.


    "That lockdown," she muttered. "I think I might know what it was about."


    Damien frowned. "Go on."


    Arielle exhaled. "I heard a rumor. Something about a group of investigators sent to search for someone. Someone important."


    Damien''s frown deepened. "Investigators? From where?"


    "Not from Westmont, that''s for sure," Arielle muttered. "I don''t know who exactly, but they were from somewhere big. The lockdown was supposed to help them find their target."


    Damien''s mind clicked pieces together instantly.


    A group of high-ranking individuals from another region. A citywide lockdown. And then the guard at the gate, the way he reacted when Damien showed his ID.


    Damien''s voice was calm, but sharp. "Arielle. Who were they looking for?"


    Arielle hesitated. "I don''t know for sure, but¡­"


    Damien''s gaze darkened. "Say it." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arielle sighed. "They were looking for someone named Damien."


    The room fell silent.


    Damien''s fingers curled slightly against his knee.


    "Then it wasn''t a coincidence," he murmured.


    Arielle looked at him carefully. "No. It wasn''t."


    Damien leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees. His mind was racing, considering all possibilities.


    "That means someone knew my whereabouts," he muttered. "Someone wanted me found."


    Arielle frowned. "Or killed."


    Damien let out a breath, shaking his head. "Yeah. That, too."


    Another silence stretched between them.


    Arielle finally sighed, standing up. "You always find yourself in the worst possible situations, huh?"


    Damien smirked. "You''re acting like this is news to you."


    Arielle rolled her eyes. "Fine. But what now? Are you gonna ignore this or investigate?"


    Damien leaned back against the headboard. "I don''t know yet."


    Arielle stared at him for a long moment before shaking her head. "Whatever you do, just don''t disappear again."


    Damien chuckled. "No promises."


    Arielle punched his arm.


    He winced. "Ow."


    "Good." She turned toward the door. "Eat your food before it gets cold."

 Chapter 270 - 270: People From His Homeland

    Damien sat in his room, staring blankly at the wall, his mind still replaying the details of his conversation with Arielle.


    The fact that important people had come looking for the savior of Westmont unsettled him more than he was willing to admit.


    Before he could dwell on it further, the door creaked open, and Arielle stepped inside.


    She didn''t waste time with greetings.


    "I need to tell you something," she said, closing the door behind her.


    Damien leaned forward, rubbing his temples. "Go on."


    Arielle walked over to the chair across from him and sat down, crossing her legs.


    "I overheard part of the conversation between the Town Lord and the people looking for you," she admitted.


    Damien''s gaze sharpened. "You did?"


    Arielle nodded. "I don''t know the full story, but I do know that the Town Lord was the one who spoke to them first. He confirmed to them that there was a ''Damien'' in the town who was the one that had rescued the town as the individuals had no idea who had done it."


    Damien''s expression didn''t change, but internally, he was cursing.


    "The worst part?" Arielle continued. "He also told them that I was the one keeping tabs on you."


    Damien''s jaw clenched slightly.


    Arielle leaned back, her expression serious. "When I was summoned to give an account, I just told them you were missing. That''s all they got from me."


    Damien sighed. "And after that?"


    "They dismissed me. I wasn''t there for the rest of the conversation."


    Silence stretched between them for a moment before Arielle spoke again.


    "If you want to know more, you''re gonna have to ask the Town Lord yourself," she said.


    Damien gave her a tired look. "I figured that much."


    Arielle shrugged. "I''d suggest you rest a bit more before going to see him."


    But Damien shook his head. "No. I''ve rested enough."


    Without another word, he stood up.


    Arielle blinked. "Wait, you''re going now?"


    Damien grabbed his coat. "Yes."


    Arielle groaned, standing up as well. "Fine. I''m coming with you."


    Together, they left the room and made their way toward the Town Lord''s residence.


    ~~~~~


    The Town Lord''s residence was a large estate surrounded by well-maintained gardens. The scent of fresh flowers drifted through the air as Damien and Arielle stepped past the outer gates.


    The guards at the entrance recognized them instantly, allowing them inside without question.


    As they walked further into the estate, they spotted the Town Lord taking a stroll through the garden.


    The older man''s face lit up when he saw them. "Damien!"


    His voice carried genuine relief and excitement. He strode toward them with open arms, a broad smile on his face.


    "I was planning to visit you later today," he said cheerfully. "But it seems you''ve saved me the trouble by coming here yourself!"


    Damien offered a polite nod. "Then I suppose this works out for both of us."


    The Town Lord gestured toward a set of chairs around a small table beneath a shaded tree. "Come, let''s sit. We have much to discuss."


    Damien and Arielle followed him, taking their seats.


    Once they were settled, the Town Lord glanced at Arielle. "Is she joining us for the discussion?"


    Damien nodded. "Yes. She''s the reason I stayed in Westmont in the first place. Whatever we discuss, she deserves to hear it too."


    The Town Lord considered this for a moment before nodding. "Very well."


    Then, he exhaled, his tone growing more serious. "I assume you''re here to ask about the visitors from yesterday."


    Damien leaned forward slightly. "Yes. Tell me everything you can about them."


    The Town Lord clasped his hands together. "While you were missing, a group of highly influential individuals arrived in town. They were looking for the person who saved Westmont from the demon attack."


    Damien remained silent, listening intently.


    "They didn''t know your name," the Town Lord continued. "But from the story they told me, it was obvious that they were talking about you."


    Damien nodded slightly. That part wasn''t surprising.


    "I confirmed to them that the savior of our town was, indeed, a young man," the Town Lord said. "And when I mentioned your name¡ª" He hesitated for a moment. "They reacted."


    Damien narrowed his eyes. "Reacted how?"


    "It was subtle," the Town Lord admitted. "Like a flicker of recognition, nothing more. At the time, I didn''t think much of it. But now that I know they were from the Eastern Shirefort Continent, I realize it might have been important."


    Damien''s grip on the armrest of his chair tightened slightly.


    People from his homeland.


    Even if they didn''t know it was him, they were looking for a Damien.


    And that was enough to put him on edge.


    Arielle, sensing his shift in mood, cut in. "Can you describe them? Anything that stood out?"


    The Town Lord nodded. "They were¡­ regal. High-ranking, without a doubt. Their clothing was woven with gold and silver embroidery, the kind only kings or royal officials would wear. They carried themselves with authority."


    Damien clenched his jaw. "And they said they came from the Eastern Shirefort Continent?"


    "Yes," the Town Lord confirmed. "They claimed that one of their smaller towns had suffered a similar demon attack and wanted to know if Westmont''s hero could help them."


    Damien''s mind was racing.


    A demon attack in the Eastern Shirefort Continent?


    If that was true, then the situation there was worse than he thought.


    But that wasn''t what unsettled him the most. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What truly made his stomach twist was the fact that people from his home continent were now searching for him.


    Even if they didn''t know it was him.


    Arielle glanced at Damien, noting his reaction. "Do you think it''s connected to you?"


    Damien remained silent for a long moment. Then, finally, he spoke.


    "It''s possible," he admitted.


    The Town Lord observed him carefully. "Do you know these people?"


    Damien shook his head. "No. But if they''re from the Eastern Shirefort Continent, they''re either involved with the Fated Families or working with the Kings or the Emperor."


    The Town Lord frowned. "The Fated Families¡­"


    Damien exhaled, leaning back. "Yeah. And if they''re involved, this isn''t just about demon attacks. There''s something deeper going on."


    Arielle tapped her fingers against the table, thinking. "Then what''s the next move?"


    Damien closed his eyes briefly before opening them again. "First, I need to find out exactly who these people are and why they''re looking for me. If I can figure that out, I''ll know whether this is something I need to run from for now or something I need to confront."


    The Town Lord nodded. "I see. If I learn anything more, I will let you know immediately."


    Damien appreciated the offer. "Thanks."


    Arielle exhaled. "Guess that means no more disappearing acts for a while, huh?"


    Damien smirked. "I''ll try my best."


    The Town Lord chuckled. "Then let''s hope we get answers soon."


    Damien''s expression darkened slightly.

 Chapter 271 - 271: Arielles Theory

    Damien and Arielle walked through the dimly lit streets of Westmont, the soft glow of lanterns flickering along the paths leading back to the Mercenary Guild building. The evening air was cool, carrying the faint scent of wood smoke and fresh earth.


    Despite the calmness of the night, Damien''s mind was far from at ease. The conversation with the Town Lord still lingered in his thoughts, twisting into something heavier. People from the Eastern Shirefort Continent were looking for the savior of Westmont. They didn''t know it was him, but if they ever did¡­


    He sighed, shaking the thoughts away.


    Beside him, Arielle walked with an easy stride, but there was something different about her tonight. She wasn''t ranting or teasing him like she usually would. Instead, she seemed deep in thought, as if debating something internally.


    As they neared the guild building, she suddenly spoke.


    "Damien," she said, her voice quieter than usual.


    He glanced at her. "Yeah?"


    She hesitated for a moment, then looked up at him with curious eyes.


    "Have you ever wondered where demons really come from?"


    The question caught Damien off guard.


    He frowned slightly, considering it. "They''re made by the Dark Gods. Everyone knows that."


    Arielle nodded, as if she had expected that answer.


    "Yeah. But what are they made *from*?"


    Damien slowed his steps. He had never thought about that before.


    "You can''t make something out of nothing," she continued. "Every creation has an origin, an ingredient. What do you think demons were before they became what they are?"


    Damien remained silent for a long moment, his mind racing. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, he exhaled. "Are you saying you believe demons used to be¡­ human?"


    Arielle stopped walking and turned to face him. The lanterns above cast shadows over her face, but her eyes gleamed with conviction.


    "I do."


    Damien''s first instinct was to dismiss the idea. It sounded absurd.


    But then¡ª


    His mind drifted back to the demon he had fought in the dungeon.


    It had been different.


    It had been intelligent, not just reacting but learning mid-battle, adapting like a human would.


    It hadn''t just been a beast of destruction. It had grown stronger as the fight dragged on.


    The memory sent an uncomfortable chill through him.


    Slowly, he turned back to Arielle. "Why do you think that?"


    She crossed her arms. "Think about it, Damien. The Dark Gods didn''t just create demons out of thin air. What if they took humans and poisoned them with so much darkness that it corrupted their very being? Altered them until they became something unrecognizable?"


    Damien stared at her, his thoughts spiraling.


    It made too much sense.


    He had seen how demons operated. Some were mindless, but others¡ªothers were too calculated, too aware.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that they had once been something else.


    "You''re actually serious about this," he muttered.


    Arielle smirked. "Of course."


    Damien exhaled, running a hand through his hair. "And what if you''re right? What does that mean for us? For people like me who fight demons?"


    Arielle''s expression sobered slightly. "It means that every time we kill a demon, we might just be killing what used to be a person."


    Damien''s jaw tightened. That was¡­ unsettling.


    But at the same time¡ª


    He thought of the horrors demons had committed.


    The blood, the destruction, the suffering they had caused.


    If they had once been human, then what did that mean about their humanity now?


    Had they truly lost it all?


    Damien wasn''t sure he wanted to know the answer.


    He took a deep breath and shook his head. "Where did you get this theory from, anyway?"


    Arielle grinned. "It''s not my theory."


    Damien''s brows furrowed. "Then whose is it?"


    She tilted her head slightly, studying his reaction before finally answering.


    "My master''s."


    Damien blinked.


    For a moment, he didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t even know how to feel.


    Arielle had a master?


    Why had she never mentioned it before?


    Something about the revelation felt¡­ off.


    And, for some reason, he felt betrayed.


    But then¡ª


    He reminded himself that he, too, had secrets he hadn''t told her.


    He had his own past, his own mysteries.


    He couldn''t be upset about her keeping something to herself when he had been doing the exact same thing.


    So, instead of questioning why she had never told him before, he simply asked. "Where is this master of yours now?"


    Because now, he was very interested in meeting them.


    Arielle chuckled softly, shrugging her shoulders as if what she was about to say wasn''t anything significant. But Damien could see it in her eyes¡ªthe weight behind her words.


    "The reason I became a mercenary," she began, "moving around, hunting demons, taking on contracts¡ªit was all because of him."


    Damien leaned forward slightly. "Your master?"


    She nodded. "He went missing years ago. No one knows what happened to him. No warnings, no messages. Just¡­ vanished."


    Damien''s gaze sharpened. "And you''ve been searching for him ever since?"


    Arielle smiled, but it wasn''t her usual mischievous grin. This one held something deeper.


    "He taught me everything I know. Since I was a kid, he drilled all his knowledge into me¡ªcombat, strategy, survival. He made me strong. So when he disappeared, I decided it was time to return the favor. It was my turn to go after *him*."


    Damien remained silent for a moment, letting her words settle in.


    Arielle¡ªloud, confident, reckless Arielle¡ªhad been fighting all this time, not just for the thrill, not just for survival, but for something far more personal.


    She had been chasing after a ghost.


    "Do you plan to keep searching?" he finally asked.


    Arielle nodded, not even hesitating. "Of course."


    Something inside Damien shifted at her response.


    His thoughts drifted back to their earlier conversation. The theory about demons. The possibility that they were once human.


    Arielle''s master had been the one to come up with that idea.


    That meant he knew something. Something big.


    And if Damien could find him¡ª


    Then maybe, just maybe¡ª


    He could discover something even greater than just eradicating demons.


    Their true origin.


    Arielle''s mission suddenly became his mission.


    Damien leaned back, exhaling. "Then I''ll join you."


    Arielle blinked, caught off guard. "What?"


    "I''ll help you find your master," Damien said, meeting her gaze. "I want to know what he knows."


    Arielle studied him for a moment before a grin slowly spread across her lips. "You''re serious?"


    Damien smirked. "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    Arielle chuckled. "Well, well. Looks like my search just got a whole lot more interesting since you''ll be coming."

 Chapter 272 - 272: Teaching Celeste A Lesson

    Damon and his team¡ªDaveon, Anaya, Celeste, and Miss Leana¡ªall gathered in the training hall assigned to them.


    The space was large, reinforced with magic barriers to withstand high-impact battles. The tournament was only four days away, and for the next two days, their focus would be on team coordination and improvement.


    Miss Leana stood before them, her arms crossed as she surveyed her students.


    "You''ve all improved individually," she said, her sharp eyes lingering on each of them. "But that means nothing if you can''t function as a team. Strength alone won''t win this tournament."


    The group nodded, knowing her words were true.


    They had spent the last three weeks training separately, honing their combat abilities under her brutal guidance. But a team battle required more than just individual skill. It required trust, understanding, and the ability to cover each other''s weaknesses.


    Miss Leana''s gaze shifted toward Celeste, the newest addition to their group.


    Celeste remained as calm and unreadable as ever, but Miss Leana saw through her facade. The girl was cocky, and her previous display of skill in the Dean''s office had only fueled her arrogance further.


    That needs to be fixed, Miss Leana thought.


    Unlike the others, Celeste''s fighting style was built for deception and quick eliminations. She excelled in stealth, precision strikes, and misdirection. But she lacked the endurance and resilience needed for prolonged fights, and worse, she had the habit of underestimating her opponents.


    Miss Leana knew that if Celeste wasn''t taught her place now, she would become a liability in the tournament.


    "Alright," she said, clapping her hands once. "We''ll start with physical endurance training. No weapons. Just stamina drills, strength training, and sparring."


    The team groaned internally but obeyed without complaint.


    For the next hour, they ran through a series of grueling push-ups, sprints, and endurance drills under Miss Leana''s strict supervision.


    Celeste, however, held back.


    Instead of fully engaging in the physical training, she moved just enough to avoid drawing attention. She had a leaner build than the others and wasn''t as physically strong, so she believed conserving energy was the smarter move.


    Miss Leana noticed immediately.


    A small smirk formed on her lips.


    Time to straighten her out.


    She raised her hand, signaling the others to stop.


    "Take a break," she told them. "And watch closely."


    Daveon and Anaya exchanged glances, already sensing something interesting was about to happen. Damon simply leaned against the wall, folding his arms as he waited.


    Celeste, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, raised an eyebrow.


    Miss Leana turned toward her. "Celeste, come here."


    Celeste hesitated, then stepped forward.


    "You think it''s fine to rest while your teammates push themselves?" Miss Leana asked, tilting her head slightly.


    Celeste shrugged. "I fight differently. Strength training isn''t as important for me as it is for the others."


    Miss Leana chuckled. "Is that so?"


    Celeste nodded. "I rely on speed, technique, and precision. Strength is secondary to an assassin."


    Miss Leana smirked. "Then let''s test that."


    Celeste''s eyes sharpened, sensing a challenge.


    "You''re going to fight me," Miss Leana said. "No weapons. Just pure hand-to-hand combat."


    Celeste blinked. Then she grinned.


    "Sure," she said confidently. "I accept."


    She had fought Miss Leana before in the Dean''s office, and while she had been forced back, she had proven she was a threat.


    She had dodged, countered, and landed an attack.


    She could do it again.


    Miss Leana saw the confidence in Celeste''s stance.


    That''s her first mistake, she thought.


    The two moved to the center of the training area while the others gathered around to watch.


    Miss Leana cracked her knuckles.


    "Come at me with everything you''ve got."


    Celeste nodded and disappeared in a blur.


    She moved instantly, using her superior speed and footwork to close the gap between them. Her body was low and precise, aiming for a feint followed by a sweep kick.


    But¡ª


    Before she could even complete the move, Miss Leana''s foot shot out faster than she could react.


    A brutal kick to her midsection sent her flying backward.


    Bang!


    Celeste hit the ground, rolling to break her fall.


    ''What?!'' She barely had time to process before Miss Leana was already on top of her.


    Celeste dodged left, aiming for an opening¡ª


    But Miss Leana anticipated it, twisting her body and grabbing Celeste by the wrist.


    A split second later, Celeste was slammed into the floor.


    Hard.


    Bang!!


    The others winced.


    But Miss Leana wasn''t done.


    She yanked Celeste up just enough before throwing her into the air, only to catch her mid-fall and throw her again.


    Celeste crashed into the ground for the third time in less than thirty seconds.


    Miss Leana wasn''t even using her full strength.


    Still, she spoke calmly throughout the fight, addressing the team.


    "This is how you deal with assassin-types," she explained, dodging another of Celeste''s desperate counterattacks. "Their greatest strength is their speed and unpredictability. So you take that away from them."


    She caught Celeste''s leg mid-kick and spun, throwing her onto the mat again.


    "You don''t let them control the fight."


    Celeste gritted her teeth and forced herself to her feet, her body screaming in protest.


    She lunged again¡ª


    Only for Miss Leana to sidestep effortlessly and slam her into the wall.


    Celeste coughed, air forced from her lungs.


    Miss Leana stepped back, watching as Celeste struggled to stand.


    "And if an assassin tries to recover," she continued, "you don''t give them the chance."


    Celeste clenched her fists, her pride in shambles.


    She refused to lose like this.


    Her hand instinctively reached for her hairpin.


    A weapon.


    She barely had time to move before¡ª


    Miss Leana swept her feet out from under her and threw her one last time.


    Celeste hit the floor. Harder.


    Her hairpin clattered onto the ground.


    The fight was over.


    Miss Leana folded her arms.


    "You were disqualified the moment you reached for a weapon," she said simply.


    Celeste coughed, struggling for breath, but she didn''t argue.


    She had lost.


    Miss Leana turned toward the others. "And that''s how you deal with assassins in battle. Keep them on the defensive. Shut down their movements. Don''t let them dictate the fight."


    She turned back to Celeste, offering a hand.


    Celeste hesitated before taking it, letting Miss Leana pull her up.


    "Lesson learned?" Miss Leana asked.


    Celeste exhaled heavily. "Yeah."


    Miss Leana smirked. "Good. Now get some rest. Training resumes in an hour."


    The group watched as Celeste limped to the side, her ego thoroughly crushed.


    Damon exchanged a glance with Daveon and Anaya. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One thing was clear.


    Celeste might have been strong but Miss Leana was still in a league of her own.

 Chapter 273 - 273: Spar Between Teammates

    Miss Leana had barely left the training hall when the sparring matches began.


    The moment she stepped out, the air inside the room shifted¡ªa charged atmosphere of competitive tension settling between the four students.


    Damon turned to face Anaya, his sparring partner. Daveon and Celeste stood across from each other, already measuring their distances.


    "Let''s make this quick," Celeste muttered, her voice laced with confidence.


    Daveon rolled his shoulders, his expression unreadable. "We''ll see about that."


    "Start!" Damon commanded, signaling both fights to begin.


    Daveon moved first, lunging forward with a burst of speed, aiming to overwhelm Celeste before she could set the pace of the fight.


    But... Celeste was faster.


    She sidestepped his attack with ease, twisting her body just enough for his strike to miss by a fraction of an inch. Before Daveon could recover, she struck.


    A sharp elbow to his ribs.


    Daveon barely grunted, pushing through the pain as he spun, swinging his leg in a wide arc for a sweeping kick.


    Celeste leaped over it effortlessly. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re too slow," she taunted, her movements fluid and precise as she danced around him.


    Daveon clenched his jaw. She was treating him like a fool.


    He adjusted his stance, this time waiting for Celeste to strike first.


    She smirked, recognizing the shift in his approach.


    Celeste lunged, her hands moving in a blur¡ªfeinting left, then striking from the right.


    Daveon barely managed to block, but she was already moving again, spinning around him, her heel smashing into his side. ''Damn it¡­''


    Celeste''s assassin speed and reflexes were overwhelming his more traditional fighting style.


    ''Let''s try something different.'' Realizing he couldn''t win through brute force, Daveon changed tactics.


    The next time Celeste rushed him, he didn''t try to dodge or block.


    Instead¡ªhe took the hit.


    Celeste''s palm slammed into his shoulder, sending him stumbling backward.


    But in that moment, Daveon struck.


    He twisted with the force of her attack, using the momentum to launch himself forward¡ªslamming his elbow toward her stomach.


    It should have worked but... Celeste vanished.


    A blur of motion, a flicker of speed. The next thing he knew, she reappeared behind him.


    A sharp blow to his neck, followed by a swift sweep of his legs¡ªand Daveon was on the ground.


    Celeste stood over him, arms crossed.


    "That''s game," she said smugly.


    Daveon let out a frustrated breath, staring up at the ceiling.


    He had lost.


    Meanwhile, Damon and Anaya''s fight was completely different.


    Where Celeste vs. Daveon had been a battle of speed vs. strength, this one was a fight of control vs. power.


    Anaya didn''t rush in recklessly.


    Instead, she moved with careful precision, waiting for Damon to strike first.


    Damon didn''t disappoint.


    With a single step, he closed the distance between them, his fists moving in quick succession¡ªa calculated barrage of attacks meant to wear her down.


    Anaya dodged, blocked, redirected.


    She didn''t try to match him in raw force¡ªshe countered with technique.


    Damon was stronger, but Anaya proved smarter.


    She parried one of his strikes and twisted¡ªlocking his arm in a grip meant to flip him over.


    But Damon was stronger.


    Rather than being thrown, he used his strength to break free mid-air, twisting his body to land on his feet.


    Anaya smiled. "Not bad."


    Damon smirked. "You''re not bad either. But you won''t win."


    Anaya shrugged. "We''ll see."


    The fight continued¡ªDamon pressing forward with relentless aggression, Anaya meeting him with defensive counters.


    For a while, it was evenly matched.


    But then¡ª


    Damon made a mistake.


    For a split second, he overextended his attack¡ªjust slightly.


    Anaya saw it.


    She moved instantly, sidestepping him and tripping him up in one swift movement.


    Damon stumbled and Anaya used his own momentum against him.


    With a well-timed pivot, she redirected his fall¡ªsending him crashing to the ground.


    Before he could react, she placed her knee against his back, pinning him down.


    "Checkmate," she whispered.


    Damon clenched his fists against the floor.


    He had lost.


    Miss Leana had made it clear¡ªthe winners of both matches would now spar against each other, while the losers would do the same.


    Damon and Daveon exchanged glances.


    Both of them had lost their first fights, but neither of them was planning to lose again.


    On the other side, Anaya and Celeste stepped into position.


    Celeste cracked her knuckles. "This should be fun."


    Anaya just smiled. "We''ll see."


    The second round began.


    Unlike his fight with Anaya, Damon didn''t hesitate this time.


    He knew Daveon was physically strong¡ªso he wouldn''t play into his game.


    Instead of brute force, Damon relied on precision.


    Daveon lunged first, throwing a powerful punch.


    Damon sidestepped at the last second, letting Daveon''s momentum carry him forward.


    Before Daveon could recover, Damon struck.


    A quick jab to the ribs, followed by a spinning kick¡ªforcing Daveon to retreat.


    Daveon gritted his teeth and adjusted his stance.


    This wasn''t the same reckless Damon from before.


    This was someone who learned from his mistake.


    The fight dragged on, both exchanging blows¡ªeach refusing to fall.


    But then¡ª


    Damon found his moment.


    He feinted left¡ªthen struck right.


    His fist connected with Daveon''s jaw, sending him staggering.


    Daveon tried to recover, but Damon didn''t give him the chance.


    A quick sweep¡ªand Daveon hit the ground.


    Damon exhaled. "That''s game."


    Daveon cursed under his breath, but nodded in acknowledgment.


    Anaya knew Celeste was faster.


    But Celeste knew Anaya was smarter.


    They circled each other, waiting for an opening.


    Celeste attacked first, vanishing in a blur¡ªappearing behind Anaya.


    But Anaya anticipated it.


    She pivoted at the last second¡ªgrabbing Celeste mid-motion and flipping her.


    Celeste barely managed to land on her feet, eyes narrowing.


    She saw through that?


    Anaya smiled. "You''ll have to do better."


    Celeste smirked. "Fine. Let''s try again."


    The fight continued¡ªa blur of movement and counters.


    But Celeste had the edge.


    Bit by bit, her speed overwhelmed Anaya''s strategy.


    The fight ended when Celeste finally landed a decisive blow, sending Anaya tumbling back.


    Anaya sighed, accepting defeat. "Alright. You win."


    Celeste grinned. "Told you it''d be fun."


    And with that, the second round was over.


    Damon and Celeste were the winners.


    Anaya and Daveon watched from the sidelines as the two strongest in their group stood at the center¡ªwaiting for the final match.

 Chapter 274 - 274: Damon vs. Celeste

    The match was about to begin when Miss Leana walked in. "Damon and Celeste already? Thank the Gods I returned in time to watch this. Would''ve cursed if I missed this."


    She quickly rushed into the room with a face full of emotions the others could barely read. They wanted to know what was going on in her head but well¡­ they failed to. Not even her facial expressions could tell what she was thinking.


    "Why are you so excited for the battle?" Anaya asked without delay.


    Miss Leana turned to her without saying a word. Maybe due to the fact that she was concluding if she should tell her or not.


    "Well¡­.let''s just say I wanna see how far Damon has grown considering he''s quite boastful."


    Hearing this, Anaya and Daveon nodded. Damon did indeed act like the group''s leader on several occasions.


    "If you put it that way, then you have a point. Let''s watch." Anaya also smirked.


    Daveon on the other hand shrugged. "I''m good with whoever wins."


    The training hall soon grew tense with anticipation.


    Damon and Celeste stood across from each other, their gazes locked. Neither moved yet, both waiting for the other to make the first move.


    Miss Leana watched carefully, intrigued by how this battle would unfold.


    She already had a good grasp of Damon''s abilities¡ªhe was a Weapons Master, someone who could wield nearly any weapon with proficiency. His style was direct and powerful, resembling that of a knight.


    Celeste, on the other hand, was an assassin through and through. Speed, deception, and precision were her greatest weapons. She was dangerous, not just because of her raw talent, but because of her experience.


    Miss Leana had just received confirmation of this from the guardian in charge of Celeste who was also the guardian assigned to the students from Year Two who were registered for the coming tournament.


    The woman had detailed Celeste''s history, revealing things that even Miss Leana hadn''t known.


    Celeste had awakened a year earlier than most.


    She had become an assassin almost immediately.


    And she had even killed enemies ranked higher than her.


    That level of experience set her apart from Damon and the others. Unlike them, who had only truly begun intense training in recent months, Celeste had been living in battle for far longer.


    Miss Leana had no doubt that Damon would struggle.


    But at the same time, she had a small hope¡ªan inkling of belief¡ªthat he might surprise her.


    "Begin!" she commanded.


    Celeste moved first.


    In an instant, she vanished from sight, darting forward with inhuman speed.


    Damon barely had time to react before she was already behind him, her hand slicing toward his throat.


    He twisted at the last second, avoiding a direct hit, but Celeste was relentless.


    She came at him again¡ªlow this time, aiming for his legs.


    Damon dodged, barely keeping up. She was faster than anyone he had ever fought.


    She struck from every angle, giving him no time to rest.


    For the first few minutes, Damon was purely on the defensive.


    Miss Leana observed carefully. Celeste was overwhelming him.


    But then¡ª


    Something changed.


    Damon began to adjust.


    At first, it was just small changes¡ªhis movements becoming smoother, more fluid. His reactions faster.


    Celeste noticed it too.


    She lunged forward again, aiming to force him off balance¡ª


    But this time, Damon was ready.


    He caught her wrist mid-strike, twisting it just enough to disrupt her flow before stepping back, resetting the fight.


    A glint of excitement flashed in Celeste''s eyes. "You''re learning," she murmured.


    Damon smirked. "Of course." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Miss Leana smiled slightly. Good. He''s adapting faster than I expected.


    But this was just the first stage.


    "Take your weapons," Miss Leana ordered.


    A set of weapons was handed to both of them.


    Damon took a longsword, its weight comfortable in his grip.


    Celeste took her dual daggers, their curved edges gleaming under the light.


    The moment weapons entered the fight, the true battle began.


    Celeste''s movements became even sharper, her speed more deadly.


    Damon''s sword clashed against her daggers, their blows echoing through the hall.


    Celeste maintained the upper hand, forcing Damon back.


    She was too fast, too precise.


    Miss Leana could already tell that even though Damon had adjusted, Celeste was still ahead.


    That was¡ª


    Until something strange happened.


    Damon suddenly stumbled.


    A sharp pain shot through his arms¡ªhis tendons felt like they had been severed.


    His grip on his sword weakened. His fingers barely responded.


    Celeste saw the opening and didn''t hesitate.


    She rushed in, her daggers descending toward him for the finishing blow.


    And that was when Damon felt it.


    At first, it was barely noticeable¡ªlike a thin, invisible string connecting him to something.


    But as he focused, the feeling grew stronger.


    And that was when he realized¡ª


    The connection he felt wasn''t with his own sword.


    It was with Celeste''s daggers.


    For a split second, time slowed.


    The daggers were about to pierce him¡ª


    But then, Damon gave a mental command.


    Stop!


    Woooongg~


    The daggers froze mid-air.


    Celeste''s eyes widened in shock.


    She pressed down harder, trying to force her weapons forward¡ª


    But they refused to move.


    Miss Leana stood up immediately, watching with wide eyes.


    "What¡­?"


    Damon felt the resistance in the air¡ªhis will against Celeste''s.


    The daggers fought against him, but he stood firm.


    Then, before he could process what he was doing, he gave a second command. ''Stab her.''


    Celeste barely had time to react.


    The weapons in her hands twisted suddenly, evading Damon entirely.


    Her own daggers¡ªthe ones she had been using to strike Damon down¡ªcurved and plunged into her abdomen.


    Everyone froze.


    Celeste''s breath hitched as pain shot through her body.


    The entire training hall was silent.


    Daveon and Anaya stood there, stunned beyond words.


    Miss Leana''s hands tightened into fists.


    She hadn''t expected this.


    Celeste stumbled slightly, her hands gripping the hilts of the daggers now buried in her stomach.


    And then¡ª


    Damon''s body gave out.


    He collapsed onto his knees, blood dripping from his nose.


    He barely remained conscious, his vision blurring.


    His last thought before blacking out¡ª


    What the hell just happened?

 Chapter 275 - 275: Urgent Mission

    "Hey! Get up!"


    Damien''s eyes snapped open as he was shaken violently awake.


    "Arielle¡ª" he groaned, voice thick with sleep. "What the hell¡ª?"


    "Get up," she ordered, already dragging the blanket off him. "We have work to do!"


    Damien blinked, his mind struggling to catch up. The dim morning light filtered through the small window of his room in the Mercenary Guild, and Arielle was already dressed, her boots laced, and her weapon secured.


    He sat up sluggishly. "You''re way too energetic for this early in the¡ª"


    "I have a mission deadline," she interrupted. "And I need to get it done. Fast."


    That immediately caught Damien''s attention.


    Arielle rarely took urgent missions unless they were actually important. In fact, ed never seen her take any mission this seriously. If she was this serious about it, then something was up.


    He pushed himself out of bed instantly. "Alright. Give me a second."


    He grabbed his clothes, throwing them on quickly while Arielle tapped her foot impatiently near the door.


    "Come on," she urged. "We''re wasting time."


    "Where are we even going?" Damien asked, buckling his belt.


    Arielle didn''t answer.


    She just turned and walked out of his room, fully expecting him to follow.


    Damien smirked and didn''t hesitate to go after her. "This should be fun."


    He had no idea where they were heading, but if Arielle was rushing, it meant the job was serious.


    ~~~~~


    They walked for two straight hours, passing through the borders of Westmont and heading toward the dense forest area just outside of town.


    Damien''s legs began to ache, and his patience finally ran out.


    "Alright, stop," he called out.


    Arielle, a few steps ahead, glanced over her shoulder, grinning.


    Damien folded his arms. "Are you going to tell me what we''re doing all the way out here? Or do I have to guess?"


    Arielle simply nodded, confirming his suspicions.


    Damien sighed, rubbing his forehead. "It''s a mission, isn''t it?"


    "Of course."


    "And let me guess," he continued. "You dragged me out of bed, made me walk two hours without telling me anything, all because you needed help completing it?"


    Arielle chuckled. "You didn''t exactly stop to ask me the details."


    Damien groaned. "Because I thought it was something important. You made it sound like an emergency!"


    "It is important."


    "Then why didn''t you just tell me?"


    Arielle shrugged, her grin widening. "You were too excited to even listen properly."


    Damien ran a hand down his face, exhaling. She had a point.


    He had jumped out of bed the moment she mentioned urgency, not even questioning the situation before blindly following her.


    Damn it.


    He lowered his hands and breathed on them, subtly checking his morning breath.


    Arielle caught him doing it and laughed.


    "Relax," she said, grabbing his arm and pulling him forward again. "We''ll be done before your mouth gets the chance to stink."


    Damien scowled. "I also didn''t get to bathe, you know."


    Arielle shrugged, completely unbothered. "There are rivers in the forest. Just wash up there."


    Damien considered it. "Or," he muttered, "I could go back to the guild, take a proper bath, and then deal with whatever mission you dragged me into."


    "Too late for that," Arielle said. "We''re already here."


    Damien sighed, giving up.


    "Fine," he muttered. "At least tell me what we''re doing, then. What''s the mission?"


    Arielle''s grin grew wider¡ªand that was the first bad sign.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Arielle¡­"


    She stretched dramatically, then casually dropped the bombshell.


    "Oh, nothing much," she said. "We''re just hunting thirty Grade Four mana beasts."


    Damien stopped walking.


    For a moment, he thought he misheard her.


    Then he saw her completely serious expression and realized¡ª


    She wasn''t joking.


    "You call that light work?!" he shouted in shock.


    Arielle laughed at his reaction. "For two thousand gold coins? Absolutely!"


    Damien stared at her.


    "You mean to tell me," he started slowly, "that''s the mission you were so worried about missing?"


    "Yep."


    "Thirty Grade Four mana beasts."


    "Yep."


    "For only two thousand gold coins?"


    Arielle smirked. "You say that like it''s not a lot."


    Damien groaned. "Arielle... Fine."


    The cores Damien was carrying could sell for way more than that and yet, Arielle had dragged him out of bed.


    She pouted. "I wanted to finish it properly. No shortcuts."


    Damien pinched the bridge of his nose. "This is insane."


    Arielle clapped his shoulder. "Come on. It''ll be fun!"


    Damien gave her a deadpan stare. "You mean it''ll be a nightmare."


    Arielle rolled her eyes. "Stop complaining. You''re strong, I''m strong, and between the two of us, this should be over in an hour. You''re strong enough to end it even faster."


    Damien sighed. "Fine. But if it gets too serious, I''ll end up charging you for it."


    Arielle grinned. "Deal."


    The deeper they went into the forest, the thicker the air became.


    Mana beasts thrived in this region¡ªespecially Grade Four ones.


    They were territorial, aggressive, and dangerous.


    As Damien and Arielle moved further in, the sounds of rustling leaves and distant growls surrounded them.


    "Alright," Damien muttered. "Where do we start?"


    Arielle unsheathed her blades. "The usual way."


    She grabbed a rock from the ground and hurled it into the trees.


    The impact echoed loudly.


    For a moment¡ªsilence.


    Wooooshhh!!


    Then the trees shook violently.


    Branches snapped, leaves rustled, and suddenly¡ªthe first beast lunged.


    It was a Crimson Claw Bear, its massive form barreling through the foliage toward them.


    Arielle grinned. "That''s one."


    Damien sighed. "Only twenty-nine left."


    The bear roared, its sharp claws glowing with condensed mana.


    Arielle dashed forward, dodging its first swipe.


    Damien followed close behind, summoning Aquila in a flash of light.


    The Griffin screeched, slamming its talons into the bear''s side¡ªsending it stumbling.


    Arielle took the opening.


    With a swift motion, she plunged her daggers into its exposed throat.


    The bear let out a final growl before collapsing to the ground.


    Damien barely had time to process the kill before¡ª


    A second beast appeared.


    Then a third.


    Then a fourth.


    Damien tightened his grip on his sword.


    "This is going to be a long hour," he muttered. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arielle just laughed. "Welcome to my world!"

 Chapter 276 - 276: The Hunt For Cores

    The hunt continued, the roar of dying beasts echoing through the forest as Damien and Arielle cut through their targets with ease.


    It was almost too easy.


    Arielle was strong to an extent, no doubt, but Damien was on an entirely different level.


    With every swing of his blade, a mana beast fell. Each movement was efficient, precise, and brutal¡ªas if he had done this a thousand times before.


    Arielle, despite her own skill, found herself playing catch-up.


    The count steadily rose.


    Twelve.


    Fifteen.


    Eighteen.


    By the time they reached twenty kills, something changed.


    The forest grew quieter.


    The remaining Grade Four mana beasts had noticed something was wrong.


    They weren''t just wandering around aimlessly anymore. They were hiding.


    Arielle wiped sweat from her forehead, leaning against a tree. "Damn it," she muttered. "They caught on."


    Damien glanced around, his sharp eyes scanning the now eerily silent surroundings.


    "They''re smart," he admitted. "They know something is hunting them."


    Arielle sighed. "That makes things harder."


    Before they could devise a new approach, movement in the distance caught their attention.


    A group of over two dozen Grade Four mana beasts was moving through the forest.


    At first, Damien and Arielle tensed, thinking they had been discovered¡ª


    But something was off.


    The mana beasts weren''t hunting them.


    They were migrating.


    Arielle narrowed her eyes. "They''re not searching for us."


    Damien nodded. "They''re moving from one part of the forest to another."


    Unfortunately¡ª


    That didn''t matter anymore.


    The moment the beasts laid eyes on Damien and Arielle, their instincts kicked in.


    Without hesitation¡ªthey attacked.


    Arielle cursed, gripping her daggers tightly.


    "We don''t have time for this," she muttered.


    Damien''s eyes darkened.


    They were outnumbered and in a bad position.


    He needed to end this quickly.


    Without wasting a second, he called out mentally¡ª


    "Summon Skylar and Luton!"


    A burst of blue energy erupted from a portal that appeared close to Damien, and in an instant¡ª


    Skylar, the Shadowfang Wyvern, appeared with its dark energy engulfing its being.


    And the forest went still.


    Arielle froze in place, her heart slamming against her ribs.


    The mana beasts stopped in their tracks, their eyes filled with pure terror.


    Even the air itself felt heavier, as if the very presence of the Wyvern had swallowed all light.


    The Grade Four beasts tried to run.


    It was instinct.


    But¡ª


    It was already too late.


    Skylar opened its maw, and with a deep, rumbling breath¡ª


    Vwooooossshh!!!


    Shadow Flames poured forth like a black tsunami, sweeping across the battlefield.


    The flames weren''t ordinary fire.


    They clung to the mana beasts, burning through flesh, through bone, through essence.


    Arielle couldn''t move¡ªshe was too stunned.


    The sheer power that radiated from the Wyvern was on another level.


    This wasn''t something a mere mercenary could ever hope to match.


    Damien barely even reacted to the devastation around him.


    He merely gave his second command.


    "Luton. Clean up."


    Luton, the Stellar Slime, leapt off Damien''s head without hesitation.


    It expanded rapidly, its red gelatinous form absorbing the remains of the incinerated mana beasts, breaking them down with ease.


    Arielle finally snapped out of her daze.


    "You¡­ You had that beast this entire time?"


    Damien turned to her, his face completely calm.


    "Yeah."


    Arielle just stared at him.


    For a moment, she couldn''t even find the words.


    Then¡ª


    She threw her hands up in frustration.


    "AND YOU LET ME STRUGGLE TO KILL FOUR BEASTS?!"


    Damien shrugged. "I didn''t think we''d need them."


    Arielle gaped.


    "You¡ª" She groaned, rubbing her temples. "I can''t believe you!"


    Damien smirked slightly. "You said this was your mission. I was just helping."


    Arielle glared at him, but deep down¡­


    She couldn''t deny what she just saw.


    That Wyvern¡­ sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t normal.


    Neither was that Stellar Slime but she was at least fond of the Slime.


    She had heard stories about ancient creatures, about mana beasts of immense power.


    But this¡­


    This was beyond anything she had ever seen before.


    She looked at Damien, really looked at him.


    Just who the hell is this guy?


    ~~~~~


    With the battle over, the forest was once again silent.


    Luton had cleaned up everything, extracting the cores from the devoured beasts and storing them.


    Arielle crossed her arms, still watching Damien cautiously.


    "I knew you were strong," she muttered, "but that was on a completely different level."


    Damien glanced at her. "What? Did you think I was normal?"


    Arielle snorted. "No. But I didn''t think you were this overpowered either."


    Damien chuckled, rolling his shoulders. "Well, now you know."


    Arielle sighed. "Yeah, yeah. Whatever. Let''s just go back and claim the reward."


    She turned on her heel, heading toward the path back to Westmont.


    Damien followed, but his mind was elsewhere.


    The way those mana beasts reacted to Skylar¡­


    That kind of instinctive fear only came from creatures who understood true power.


    They knew what Skylar was.


    And Damien wasn''t sure if he liked that.


    By the time Damien and Arielle returned to Westmont, the sun was dipping below the horizon, painting the sky in streaks of orange and violet.


    The town buzzed with activity, merchants closing up their stalls, street vendors calling out their last sales, and travelers filling the roads after a long day of work.


    Arielle stretched as they passed through the gates, cracking her neck with a sigh of relief.


    "Finally," she groaned. "That took longer than I thought."


    Damien chuckled. "Yeah, well, next time, try not to drag me out of bed for a mission without explaining first."


    Arielle grinned, nudging him with her elbow. "But where''s the fun in that?"


    Damien rolled his eyes but let it slide.


    Instead, his attention shifted toward their next stop¡ªthe merchant who had issued the mission in the first place.


    The two of them headed straight to the merchant district, where the streets were lined with various traders and store owners closing up for the day.


    Their target was an older man, one of the more successful merchants in Westmont. He was seated behind his wooden stall, counting a small pouch of gold with a satisfied expression.


    The moment he saw them, his eyes widened.


    "You''re back already?" he asked, voice filled with disbelief.


    Arielle grinned smugly, slapping the bag of cores onto his table. "Of course."


    The merchant opened the bag and peeked inside, his hands pausing mid-count.


    His expression shifted instantly.


    "Hold on¡­ This is more than what I requested."


    Damien shrugged. "We ran into a few extras."


    The merchant let out a low whistle, emptying the bag to count the cores.


    He quickly realized that they had ten extra cores, bringing their total to forty Grade Four mana beast cores.


    "Well, well," the merchant chuckled, rubbing his hands together. "You two really went all out, huh?"


    Arielle grinned, placing a hand on her hip. "We do our best."


    The merchant sighed, shaking his head. "I was only supposed to pay you for thirty, but¡­"


    He reached under his stall, pulling out another hefty pouch of gold.


    "Sixty-five gold coins for each extra core," he announced, tossing the additional payment onto the counter.

 Chapter 277 - 277: Selling Essence Cores

    Arielle''s eyes sparkled at this new information. She hadn''t expected to even sell the extra cores to the merchant and was hoping she''d get to sell it elsewhere but now, it didn''t matter.


    "Now that''s the kind of reward I like to hear!" She grinned at the merchant''s words.


    Arielle quickly scooped up the gold, tucking it into her spatial belt pouch before turning to Damien.


    "Alright," she said, nudging him. "How much do you want?"


    Damien waved a hand dismissively. "I don''t need a cut."


    Arielle blinked. "Huh?"


    "Just treat me to a good meal and a bath. Then we can call it even." Damien replied casually. He even added a lazy shrug to show his disinterest.


    Arielle stared at him for a long second, as if trying to process his words.


    Then, she burst into laughter.


    "You''re serious?"


    Damien shrugged. "What? I didn''t really do it for the money. You of all people should know that by now."


    Arielle grinned. "Well, I won''t argue with you on that. Alright, let''s get you cleaned up first."


    Arielle led him to a small bathhouse on the quieter side of town.


    The place wasn''t extravagant, but it had a warm, relaxing atmosphere. Steam rose from the hot water pools, and the scent of fresh herbs lingered in the air.


    While they both entered, Arielle only made payment for the services Damien was about to enjoy before she left the bathhouse again.


    She handed a few silver coins to the bathhouse owner and then waved Damien off. "I''ll be in the shop opposite this place." Arielle informed Damien on her way out.


    After she left, one of the workers guided Damien to his allocated hot water pool. "Here you go."


    The man opened the door to Damien''s allocated area and stepped back.


    Damien stepped inside, sighing as the heat seeped into his skin.


    "This is actually pretty nice," he admitted.


    The man smirked. "That is only expected from us."


    "Please, enjoy your stay." The guide closed the door and walked off.


    Damien didn''t need to be told twice.


    He sank into the water, letting out a deep exhale as the tension in his muscles faded.


    Now that he was soaked inside the hot pool, he felt completely relaxed.


    It felt so good that Damien dozed off twice as he was attacked by sleep inside of the pool.


    "This might be a problem for the future me." Damien muttered under his breath.


    For some reason, he felt like he would be using hot water pools a lot in the future. If those future experiences would consist of drowsiness like this one, then it might actually be a problem.


    After a solid twenty minutes, he finally stepped out, drying off and getting dressed. "Well¡­ on to the next course of action."


    Once he was done, Arielle was already waiting for him at exactly where she''d described to him.


    She led him toward a small restaurant, one of the better places in town, but still affordable.


    It was cozy, with dim lanterns and the scent of grilled meat and fresh bread filling the air.


    Arielle ordered for the both of them, not even bothering to ask what he wanted.


    "You''ll eat whatever I pick," she declared.


    Damien just raised an eyebrow, but didn''t complain. "Sure sure. It''s your treat after all."


    The food arrived shortly after¡ªa large portion of roasted meat, fresh bread, and a pitcher of ale.


    Damien wasted no time digging into the meal served before them.


    Arielle watched with amusement, sipping her drink.


    "You act like you haven''t eaten in days," she teased. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien swallowed a bite of meat before responding. "Kinda feels like it."


    Arielle chuckled. "Well, enjoy it while you can. Next time, I''m taking you somewhere even better."


    Damien glanced up at her. "Next time?"


    Arielle nodded. "Yeah. When we leave town."


    Damien set his fork down, studying her expression.


    "So you''ve decided we''re leaving soon?"


    Arielle leaned back in her chair. "I don''t think we have a choice. With all the stuff going on¡ªthe people searching for you, the weird movement of mana beasts and even weirder movements of the demons like the earlier attack on the town¡ªI feel like we need to start moving before things get complicated."


    Damien sighed. "I figured as much."


    Arielle smirked. "Well, at least now I have enough gold to properly treat you next time."


    Damien rolled his eyes. "I''ll hold you to that."


    After finishing their meal, Damien had one last errand to run.


    "I need to stop by a shop," he said, stretching.


    Arielle raised an eyebrow. "For what?"


    "I''m going to sell a few cores," he explained. "If we''re leaving town soon, I''d rather convert them into gold now rather than carry them around since we''ll be needing money for our traveling expenses."


    Arielle nodded. "Makes sense. Alright, let''s go then. To a different merchant though."


    The two of them made their way through the merchant district again, stopping at one of the more reputable buyers of mana cores.


    A wealthy-looking man greeted them, his eyes immediately lighting up when Damien revealed the stash of cores he was willing to sell. A hundred mana cores full of magic essence.


    Luton was the supplier of the cores as they were all being stored inside of its (Universal Space).


    The number of cores in the space was unknown to Damien but he knew he had more than enough for whatever he wished to do on their incoming journey.


    "Grade Four cores," the merchant muttered, examining them closely. "High quality too."


    Damien remained patient as the man assessed the value.


    Eventually, the merchant offered a hefty sum¡ªprobably more than enough to fund their travels comfortably.


    According to Arielle''s calculations though.


    Arielle whistled as she saw the total. "Damn. And here I thought my two thousand gold was impressive."


    Damien simply shrugged. "I don''t really need all of it. Just enough for the journey."


    The merchant handed over the gold, and with that, the deal was done. Damien stored the coins inside of Luton and thanked the merchant.


    "Well, it''s time to head out." Damien stated and Arielle nodded without a word.


    As they stepped out of the shop, Arielle nudged him playfully.


    "Alright, rich boy. Where to next?"


    Damien chuckled. "Let''s get some rest. I have a feeling tomorrow''s going to be busy."


    Arielle smirked. "You''re probably right."

 Chapter 278 - 278: Lord Raegons Attack I

    The town of Velthorne stood as a powerful presence just beyond the reach of Westmont.


    It was three times the size of Westmont, though smaller than Ryedale, and governed by a ruthless yet respected leader¡ªLord Raegon.


    Before settling into his role as a town ruler, Raegon had been a conqueror, a warrior whose name had once spread across battlefields and kingdoms alike.


    His strength and tactical mind had won him victories in many wars, and now, even in retirement, his ambition remained¡ªto conquer and rule.


    When news of Westmont''s recent attack by demon hordes spread, Raegon saw an opportunity.


    A town that had barely survived such devastation would be weak, vulnerable, and in need of leadership.


    Westmont may not have officially belonged to the kingdom where his own town resided, as it lay at its outskirts, but Raegon didn''t care.


    He had no desire to follow rules¡ªhe wanted control.


    And now, he had decided to take it.


    The morning air was cool but there was tension in the air, thick enough to suffocate a person.


    A massive army of warriors, mercenaries, and trained soldiers stood gathered a few dozen miles from Westmont''s gates.


    They were armed, ready, their weapons gleaming under the early morning sun.


    At the forefront of this army, atop a massive black stallion, sat Lord Raegon.


    His armor was worn yet polished, a reminder of the battles he had fought. His scarred face held a look of calculated confidence.


    He raised his sword high, addressing his men.


    "Westmont," he declared, his voice booming across the open field, "is a town without direction! A place that has been left to fend for itself, with no kingdom to guide it, no king to protect it and a ceremonial leader who leads it nowhere!"


    His soldiers roared in agreement. "Yeahhh!"


    "It has suffered, weakened by the demon hordes, and now it struggles to rebuild!"


    Raegon''s cold eyes scanned his army.


    "We are not here to destroy them," he continued. "We are here to claim them¡ªto bring them under our rule, to give them protection, to make them stronger."


    He tightened his grip on his sword.


    "If they surrender, they will be welcomed as brothers."


    A pause.


    "But if they resist¡ª"


    The air went still.


    "¡ªthen we will show them why I was once known as the Butcher of the Northern Front!"


    "We will show them!" A thunderous cheer erupted from his army.


    "Now, let us march forward and claim the opportunity provided before us!" Lord Raegon commanded his troops, his voice drowning every other one.


    The march toward Westmont was about to begin.


    While Raegon''s army prepared for battle, a mercenary was making his way back to Westmont.


    He had just completed a mission escorting a high-profile merchant from Westmont to Ryedale and was returning home.


    It had been a long journey, and he was looking forward to resting.


    But then, he saw them.


    A sea of warriors.


    An army gathered in the fields, readying for an assault against his hometown.


    His heart slammed against his chest. "No! This can''t be! Not while I live!"


    He didn''t stop to think¡ªhe ran.


    With every ounce of strength in his body, he sprinted toward Westmont, his legs burning as he pushed himself faster, harder.


    ''If I don''t make it in time, the town is doomed.'' Dirt and dust kicked up behind him as he ran through the open plains.


    His lungs burned, his body begged for rest, but he refused to stop. "Westmont must be informed and ready to face them."


    "Westmont must be ready!" Those were the motivational words that kept him pushing as he sprinted without a second of break.


    The moment his feet hit the cobbled streets of Westmont, he didn''t slow down.


    He barreled through the town, startling civilians as he rushed toward the Town Lord''s manor.


    "Move!" he gasped. "Get out of the way!"


    People turned, watching in confusion.


    By the time he reached the manor gates, his legs nearly gave out beneath him.


    The guards stationed at the entrance raised their weapons, alarmed by his sudden approach.


    One of them stepped forward. "State your busi¡ª"


    "An army¡ª!" the mercenary choked out, panting heavily. "An army is coming!"


    The guards froze.


    "A what?"


    The mercenary forced himself to straighten. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Raegon is marching an army toward Westmont! They''re preparing to lay siege to the town!"


    The guards'' faces paled.


    "Get the Town Lord," one of them ordered. "Immediately!"


    Within seconds, one of the guards rushed inside the manor.


    The mercenary''s chest heaved as he leaned against the gate, trying to catch his breath.


    He had done his part.


    Now, it was up to Westmont''s leaders to act.


    Inside the Town Lord''s manor, chaos erupted.


    The moment the message was relayed, the Town Lord of Westmont, the man named Lord Ellian, gathered his advisors, captains, and the strongest mercenaries in town.


    "How long do we have?" Lord Ellian demanded, pacing back and forth.


    "A few hours at most," one of his advisors responded, the same mercenary who''d seen the army coming to attack. "The army is moving swiftly."


    Lord Ellian cursed under his breath.


    Westmont had just begun recovering from the demon attack¡ªthey weren''t ready for another battle.


    "They outnumber us," another advisor added grimly. "By the time they reach our gates, it''ll be too late to mount a proper defense."


    "Then we must prepare," Lord Ellian said. "Gather every able fighter, fortify the town''s entrances, and send word to the guild."


    "To the mercenaries?"


    "Yes," Lord Ellian nodded. "They might be our only hope."


    Back at the Mercenary Guild, Damien was just beginning to relax after his long hunt with Arielle.


    He had just woken up from the night''s rest and his body was sore, his muscles ached, and he was finally enjoying some peace.


    Then¡ª


    Bang!


    The doors of the guild slammed open.


    A breathless messenger rushed in.


    "Everyone!" he yelled. "All available mercenaries are to report to the Town Lord''s manor immediately!"


    Damien and Arielle exchanged glances.


    "What now?" Arielle muttered, standing up.


    Damien sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I have a feeling this isn''t going to be good."


    And he was right.


    Because Westmont was on the brink of war.

 Chapter 279 - 279: Lord Raegons Attack II

    "A war¡­"


    The messenger gasped for air, obviously exhausted from the distance he''d covered, running from Lord Ellian''s manor down to the Mercenary Guild building.


    He took a few seconds to catch his breath before finally speaking again.


    "A war is coming! Lord Ellian has requested the assistance of every one of you." The messenger said in one sentence.


    Damien and Arielle didn''t wait with the others to hear all the messenger had to say and immediately headed outside to go confirm for themselves. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment Damien and Arielle stepped out of the Mercenary Guild, another guard rushed toward them, his face flushed with urgency.


    "Sir Damien! Lady Arielle!" he called out, barely stopping himself from stumbling.


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on?"


    "The Town Lord," the guard gasped, catching his breath. "Lord Ellian is calling for you both. Immediately."


    Arielle folded her arms. "Why us specifically?"


    The guard straightened, his eyes serious.


    "Because he believes you two are the pillars of this town."


    Damien''s expression didn''t change, but Arielle smirked.


    "The pillars, huh?" she murmured, glancing at Damien. "Sounds like you''ve got a reputation."


    Damien sighed. "Let''s just go."


    Before they left, Arielle turned to the gathered mercenaries who were still listening to the other messenger''s story about the incoming war.


    "You heard the guard," she called out. "The Lord has sent messengers to organize a defense. If you care about this town, get yourselves moving!"


    The mercenaries murmured amongst themselves, some already preparing their gear.


    Damien didn''t wait to hear the rest¡ªhe and Arielle were already moving.


    Upon arriving at the manor, the atmosphere was intense.


    The guards were in full armor, runners carrying weapons and orders back and forth.


    Damien and Arielle were quickly ushered inside where the Lord of Westmont, Lord Ellian, was in the middle of preparing for war.


    He stood in front of a large wooden stand, various maps spread across it, and several of his captains were gathered nearby, all clad in steel-plated armor.


    But what caught Damien''s attention most was that Lord Ellian himself was gearing up.


    A servant was tightening the straps on his chest plate, while another handed him his belt and sword.


    ''He''s going to fight,'' Damien noted.


    When Ellian noticed them enter, his frown immediately softened.


    A relieved smile crossed his face.


    "Damien, Arielle," he greeted, stepping forward. "I''m truly glad you came."


    Damien gave a polite bow, while Arielle offered a curtsey.


    "Let''s not waste time," Damien said. "Why did you call us?"


    Lord Ellian''s smile faded, his expression growing grim.


    "Westmont is in danger," he said simply.


    He went on to explain everything¡ªthe army led by Lord Raegon. Their intentions to conquer Westmont. The siege that would be upon them in a few short hours.


    But what caught Damien''s attention the most was the Lord''s next words.


    "You are seen as our savior," Lord Ellian admitted. "Some believe you to be Westmont''s secret weapon. But I believe I know the truth."


    His gaze flickered toward Arielle.


    "You only remain here because Arielle is still here."


    Arielle''s eyes widened slightly, but she said nothing.


    Damien remained silent, offering no confirmation or denial.


    But his silence was answer enough.


    Lord Ellian''s expression softened, though a shadow of desperation lingered.


    "I will be frank with you, Damien," he said.


    Then¡ªto everyone''s shock¡ªLord Ellian suddenly dropped to one knee.


    A nobleman, kneeling before a mercenary.


    Arielle''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The captains and servants in the room stood frozen.


    "Westmont cannot stand against Raegon''s army alone," Ellian pleaded.


    "I beg you. Join our forces. Help us defend this town."


    Damien sighed. "You didn''t need to kneel."


    He crossed his arms, regarding Ellian carefully.


    "That said," he continued, "I already decided to help. Since Arielle is willing to fight, I will too."


    Ellian let out a quiet breath of relief, nodding.


    But Damien wasn''t done.


    "However," he added, his voice firm, "I have a condition."


    Ellian frowned slightly. "A condition?"


    Damien nodded.


    "I will act independently."


    He stepped forward, his sharp gaze meeting the Lord''s.


    "I won''t take orders from anyone."


    "If I fight, I fight on my own terms. I''ll do what I believe is necessary without interference."


    The room was silent.


    The captains exchanged uneasy glances.


    But Ellian¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªnodded.


    "Very well," he agreed. "Do as you see fit."


    Damien smirked. "Good."


    He turned toward the door. "Then I''m leaving."


    Arielle blinked. "Already?"


    Damien ignored her question.


    As they stepped outside, he summoned Aquila.


    The massive Griffin appeared in a burst of energy, its sharp eyes scanning the area before focusing on Damien.


    "Stay with Arielle," Damien commanded. "Protect her by all means and at all costs."


    Aquila let out a low, approving screech before turning to Arielle, standing protectively by her side.


    Arielle frowned. "Where the hell are you going?"


    Damien stretched his arms, rolling his shoulders.


    "Ambushing the invaders," he said casually.


    Arielle gawked at him.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course."


    She grabbed his arm. "Damien, that''s an entire army! Even you¡ª"


    "I won''t fight them all," Damien interrupted. "I''ll weaken their forces from behind. Cause chaos. Force them to split their troops before they even reach Westmont."


    Arielle stared at him, her grip tightening.


    "You''re insane," she muttered.


    Damien grinned. "You''re just realizing that now?"


    Arielle sighed, releasing his arm.


    "Fine," she said. "Just don''t die, alright?"


    Damien winked. "I won''t."


    And with that Damien turned and vanished into the shadows.


    Damien moved swiftly through the outskirts of the town, his steps silent as a predator in the night.


    His goal was clear. ''Strike first. Disrupt their movements. Make sure they never reach Westmont in full strength.''


    As he neared the enemy camp, he could hear the rhythmic marching of soldiers, the occasional clash of weapons, and the muffled conversations of warriors preparing for battle.


    Damien''s eyes narrowed.


    He wasn''t facing common soldiers.


    Raegon was a conqueror, and his men were seasoned fighters.


    Attacking them recklessly would be suicidal. Even for Damien.


    But Damien wasn''t reckless. This time, he would be a strategist.


    A predator waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    And as he observed the movements of the troops, the layout of their camp, he smirked.


    "This is going to be fun." Damien murmured, disappearing into the darkness, his mind already formulating his attack.


    By the time Raegon''s army realized what was happening¡ª


    It would already be too late.

 Chapter 280 - 280: News of Damien

    The three representatives¡ªCaptain Ivan Sketcher, Lady Serene Duispec, and First Son Draven Wrathor¡ªfinally arrived back in the Eastern Shirefort Continent after their journey to the Northern Ireleone Continent.


    They had set out in search of Westmont''s savior, but instead, they had returned empty-handed.


    Despite their authority, none of them were the actual Family Lords of their respective Fated Families.


    Captain Ivan Sketcher was a high-ranking warrior, commanding a strong force within the Sketcher Household''s military. He was tan-skinned, with black hair streaked with silver, and a scar running down the left side of his face.


    Lady Serene Duispec was the youngest sister of the Duispec Family Lord. She wasn''t the lady of the house, but her influence was undeniable. She had bloodred hair, a signature trait of the Duispec lineage, and her height made her stand out among noblewomen.


    Draven Wrathor was the firstborn son of the Wrathor Family, one of the smallest of the Fated Families. His status granted him authority, but his family lacked the influence of the larger houses.


    Upon their arrival, they wasted no time.


    They immediately reported to Great Elder White Fang, the man who oversaw all the Fated Families.


    The Great Elder was a man of strict discipline, and upon hearing that the three representatives had returned, he refused to listen to their report alone.


    "This concerns all the Fated Families," he declared.


    And so, he called for a meeting.


    It took hours for all the Lords and Ladies of the Fated Families to gather in the great hall of the White Fang''s ancestral home.


    When they had finally assembled, the meeting began.


    The three representatives stood before the gathered leaders, prepared to deliver their findings.


    Ivan Sketcher stepped forward first, his scarred face grim.


    "As you all know," he began, "we traveled to Northern Ireleone in search of the mysterious figure who saved Westmont from destruction."


    Serene Duispec followed up, her tone sharp and commanding.


    "We began in Ryedale, the city from which we first received information about the attack. There, we met with their leaders, and after negotiations, we locked down the city."


    Gasps filled the room.


    Locking down a city was a bold move, even for them.


    Draven Wrathor spoke next. "The lockdown was necessary. We wanted to ensure that if Westmont''s savior was hiding there, we''d find them. But¡ª"


    His lips thinned.


    "We found no one matching the description."


    A wave of unease settled over the gathered nobles.


    The search had yielded nothing.


    Ivan continued, "After failing to find our target in Ryedale, we moved to Westmont. There, we met with their Town Lord¡ªEllian."


    Lady Serene took a deep breath, choosing her next words carefully.


    "The Lord of Westmont confirmed that a single young man had saved the town," she revealed.


    Murmurs spread through the room.


    Draven Wrathor crossed his arms. "The most important detail Lord Ellian provided was the name of this savior."


    The air grew tense.


    "And that name was¡ª"


    "Damien."


    The hall fell silent.


    At that moment, all eyes turned toward one man.


    Lord Ashbourne Terrace.


    Lord Ashbourne Terrace did not move.


    He merely sat still, his fingers lightly tapping the armrest of his chair.


    The name Damien was all too familiar to him.


    His firstborn son had once carried it.


    But that son¡ªDamien Terrace was dead.


    He had exiled the boy to the Forest of Twin Disasters, a death sentence.


    There was no way his son could have survived.


    Yet, the name lingered in the air, and a seed of doubt was sown in his heart.


    Serene continued, "At first, we thought it was merely a coincidence. After all, the name Damien isn''t uncommon."


    "But then," Ivan added, "the description given by the Town Lord matched far too closely."


    "Silver hair," Serene murmured. "Blue eyes. A beast user. We still don''t know if he''s a summoner or a tamer."


    More murmurs spread through the hall.


    Lord Ashbourne exhaled slowly, his expression unreadable.


    "A coincidence," he said firmly.


    "But my Lord," Ivan countered, "how many silver-haired, blue-eyed summoners could possibly exist?"


    "More than you think," Ashbourne replied, his voice calm, controlled.


    Serene narrowed her eyes. "And yet, the only one we''ve ever known of was Damien Terrace."


    Ashbourne met her stare without flinching.


    "My son is dead," he said coldly. "I made sure of it."


    Silence followed.


    Draven spoke next. "Then why does this Damien also control beasts? Why does he match the exact description of your son?"


    Ashbourne''s fingers curled slightly.


    "If he truly was my son," he said, his voice like steel, "then he would have died in that cursed forest long ago."


    He rose from his seat.


    "This discussion is pointless."


    The others, though uncertain, did not argue.


    Though doubt still lingered, the Fated Lords agreed¡ªDamien Terrace was dead.


    This "savior" of Westmont must have been someone else.


    Even so, Lord Ashbourne''s mind was troubled.


    For the first time in years, he wasn''t entirely sure of his son''s fate.


    With the topic of Damien set aside, the discussion turned to another matter¡ª


    A rising dark faction.


    Great Elder White Fang leaned forward, his expression grim.


    "There is a new group forming in the shadows," she revealed.


    "They call themselves the Twin Disasters."


    A chill ran through the hall.


    The name alone was ominous.


    "They are humans," Elder White Fang said. "But they act like demons."


    Lord Sketcher added, "They worship the Dark Gods and seek to summon them into our world."


    Their methods were barbaric.


    They raided towns, slaughtered innocents, and offered them as sacrifices.


    So far, they had wiped out two villages.


    "They''re still small," Elder White Fang admitted. "But they are growing. If we do not act now, they could become something far worse."


    The Fated Lords exchanged uneasy glances.


    Demon attacks were already on the rise¡ª


    And now, humans were joining their cause.


    Ashbourne Terrace sighed.


    "Then we must deal with them swiftly."


    The room nodded in agreement.


    The decision was final.


    The Twin Disasters would not be allowed to grow any further.


    ~~~~~


    For weeks, Damien''s system had been silent.


    Ever since his last mission, there had been no new tasks, no commands, and no forced objectives.


    Damien had almost begun to believe that his system would only issue missions related to demon hunting.


    But he was wrong.


    Ding!


    A familiar sound echoed in his mind, causing him to halt mid-step as he moved toward his ambush point.


    His vision blurred for a second, and then¡ª


    A blue screen appeared before his eyes.


    ?New Mission Alert!?


    ?Mission: Your hometown, Westmont, will soon be claimed by a Conqueror. Defend and prevent Westmont from being captured!?


    ?Rewards: 15,000 units of Magic Essence, ??? (Hidden Reward), Title: Defender of the Forgotten Town?


    Damien froze.


    His hometown?


    Westmont?


    He wasn''t sure why, but the system''s wording caught him off guard.


    "My hometown?"


    Damien had never truly considered Westmont his home.


    It was just a place he had stayed in for a while.


    Yet, here was his system, addressing the town as if it belonged to him.


    For the first time, the system had given him a mission that wasn''t about demons but instead, about protecting people.


    A smirk slowly formed on his lips.


    "Not like I planned on letting anyone take it anyway," he muttered.


    This just meant he had more motivation.


    With the system rewarding him for doing what he already intended to do, it was a win-win.


    And now it was time to execute his plan.


    Damien had already closed in on Raegon''s army, watching them from the shadows.


    From his estimation, there were around five thousand warriors.


    Some were mercenaries, others were talented fighters, but many were simply men with minor magic abilities.


    Still¡ªthey had numbers.


    Lord Ellian had already told him that Westmont''s forces would be facing Raegon''s army just outside the gates.


    That meant once Raegon''s forces fully engaged Ellian''s troops, they would be vulnerable from behind.


    That was Damien''s moment to strike.


    He waited.


    The drums of war beat in the distance.


    The clashing of steel rang out as the battle exploded in front of Westmont''s gates.


    The town''s warriors and mercenaries engaged the invading force, and soon chaos unfolded.


    Damien grinned.


    "Now it''s my turn."


    Without hesitation, he summoned three of his strongest allies.


    "Summon Luton, Fenrir, and Cerbe."


    Three blue portals shimmered in the air beside him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From within, three powerful figures emerged.


    Luton, the Stellar Slime¡ªDamien''s creature feared not for its strength, but for its ability to consume anything.


    Fenrir, the Monstrous Wolf, the beast of pure destruction.


    Cerbe, the Flames of Hell, the Three-Headed Hound that once guarded forgotten ruins. At least in myths.


    Their presence alone made the air heavier.


    But Damien wasn''t done.


    His eyes flickered, and with a single command¡ª


    "Activate the (Transformation) skill."


    ?Transformation activated!?


    ?-120,000 units of Magic Essence!?


    In an instant, a wave of magic surged around his summons.


    Vwoooooshhh!!


    Their bodies twisted and reshaped, morphing into human figures crafted by Damien''s mental image.


    This was the first time Fenrir had ever taken a human form.


    Luton had never transformed before either.


    Only Cerbe had taken human form in the past.


    As the transformation completed, Damien observed them carefully.


    Each of them had distinct features that still reflected their original monstrous forms. Fenrir, now in human form, had long black hair, piercing golden eyes, and dark tribal markings running along his arms. His feral aura remained, making him dangerous even in this form.


    Luton had transformed into a pale-skinned young girl with crimson eyes and an unsettling, amorphous quality to her body¡ªher form almost seemed to shift subtly, as if she were barely holding shape.


    Oddly enough, Cerbe, different from before, took the form of a crimson-haired man with three separate tattoos on his neck¡ªone for each head of his original form. His eyes burned with fire, reflecting his demonic origins.


    Damien crossed his arms, smirking.


    "This will be your first battle in these forms," he told them. "Don''t screw it up."


    Fenrir cracked his knuckles, a feral grin on his lips. "Took you long enough to let me fight properly."


    Luton simply nodded, her expression unreadable.


    Cerbe laughed darkly, flames flickering across his fingertips. "I hope they scream."


    Damien''s grin widened.


    "Time to give these bastards a taste of hell."